《Lord Zhang Fei》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: A Zhang Of The Past


    Zhang Fei¡¯s ancestral home was in a small mountain vige in Tangshen City of Fushen Province. It was quite far from the city of Tangshen, and was surrounded by mountains. The life of the vigers was very poor, but Zhang Fei was not born there.


    Soon after his parents got married, they went to Shanghai with a group of young people from the same vige. It was at the beginning of the country¡¯s reform and opening up.


    After a few years, the couple started to pick up the tatters, and slowly started a small business with the money they had saved. Later, the business gained a certain foothold, and the couple finally settled down in Shanghai. And then, Zhang Fei was born.


    Zhang Fei had been very smart since he was a child. He was also quite handsome. He had always been a top student in his ss, and was also the school¡¯s most rmended sports student.


    Originally, Zhang Fei had a bright future, but unfortunately it didn¡¯tst long. When he graduated from junior high school, the school told him that he was not a locally registered permanent residence.


    So, he could not take the Shanghai high school entrance examination. He had to go back to his hometown of Fushen to take the high school entrance examination.


    After many setbacks and no results, Zhang Fei¡¯s parents had no choice, but to drive the whole family back to their hometown in their newly bought car for Zhang Fei to take the high school entrance examination.


    They decided to also use their time in their hometown to visit their rtives, and also enjoy the beautiful scenery. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fei¡¯s father received a call in the middle of the road while driving, saying that his warehouse was on fire.


    .....


    The firefighter truck was stuck on a narrow road row and was unable to drive in to the warehouse. Almost all their properties which were umted over the years were turned into ashes.


    His father immediately lost his mind due to the sad news. He couldn¡¯t regain his senses and forgot that he was driving on the road. His wife tried to shake him loose, screaming, but her husband was far gone. He had a collision with an oing truck and died on the spot.


    After this development, my mother sold all of their Shanghai¡¯s assets and returned to her hometown, along with Zhang Fei and the little money left. Of course, Zhang Fei failed his high school entrance examination.


    Fortunately, the money she brought back was a wealth of money in the vige. She built a new house back then, and spent money to let Zhang Fei go to a technical school to learn professional skills.


    After graduating, Zhang Fei failed to find a suitable job. So he took a group of vigers to the big cities in the south to work hard. Due to the fact that he grew up in a big city, he knew city ways more than others. Hence, it was logical that he had be the leader of this group of city wage earners.


    Zhang Fei was already a smart kid. Seeing how many electricians, plumbers, carpenters, and bricyers were hired and disposed of, he decided to form his own decoration team.


    At the beginning, he took some small jobs, butter he got more and morefortable. So he started looking for new buildings to get their contracts forrger renovation projects.


    After two years, Zhang Fei had made some money.


    Just the previous year, Zhang Fei met a contractor, and through this contact, he discovered that this person was originally a Tangshen fellow. A contractor from his own home. Zhang Fei became more hopeful. In addition, this contractor was also surnamed Zhang. And that he and Zhang Fei were from the same ancestral family.


    Gradually, the two of them became closer together.


    It was said that if the Northeast people were the tigers, then the Tangshen people were the wolves.


    The people of Tangshan were verypact and hard-working in the respective fields, and it was always a neat job when they worked. Boss Zhang also took great care of Zhang Fei, a fellow viger, and let his group did any good work!


    Unexpectedly, it was about the end of the year, when Boss Zhang Hao was meant to dole out wages, that he disappeared.


    The workers who didn¡¯t get their wages smashed his office, and then someone finally called the police. But this boss Zhang had disappeared from the world, and vanished without a trace with the engineering money.


    In desperation, everyone could only return to their hometown lonely. Those with money and with no money must celebrate the New Year! But thinking of the millions of dor in engineering money that had vanished, Zhang Fei was so angry.


    He also took a few of his brothers to the vige that Mr. Zhang had told them about, if they were ever in need of him. The vigers said that the police had been there several times too, and there was no such person in the vige at all.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: A Zhang Of The Past [II]


    That evening, in a van, Zhang Fei drove Da Meng and San Shun from the vige to drink at Donghai¡¯s house in the neighboring city. Donghai was the carpenter in their team. This craftsmanship was inherited from his ancestors, and what he was crafting were called a masterss!


    As soon as the car got off the highway, San Shun, who was sharp-eyed, found at a nce that the driver who paid money next to him seemed to be the long-lost Boss Zhang! Even though the man was wearing a disguise of toad mirror, he recognized him from the voice and manner of his speech!


    After paying their own money, Zhang Fei stepped on his van¡¯s elerator, pursuing Boss Zhang¡¯s Audi car. The Audi was a good car with great performance, and there were not many cars on the road during this Chinese New Year. So, Boss Zhang was running at great speed.


    Zhang Fei continued to step on the elerator, and the van continued to shoot forward with great speed too. Now, they could see the back of the Boss Zhang¡¯s Audi car at a distance from them.


    In a blink of an eye, two vehicles shot into the mountainous area, one after the other! The road in the mountains had been crushed and damaged by the carts that pulled ore over the years. The asphalt road was no longer in excellent condition, but fortunately it was still rtively fair for vehicles to use. Except for the asional big pits, it was fairly manageable to drive on.


    New Year¡¯s Eve, the carts for pulling the mines had long been put out of service. And there were only a few cars on the road. So, the Audi car ran leisurely at the front, throwing up all the dust.


    Seeing that the sky was going to darken, Xiao Yu¡¯s anxious heart almost jumped out. ¡°Faster.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Brother Fei, hurry up! Or that tortoise grandson will escape.¡± San Shun urged anxiously, staring at the back of the looming car in the smoke of fumes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the van falls apart, I will catch up with him!¡±


    As soon as Zhang Fei replied them, everyone suddenly realized that the Audi car in front had started to decelerate and was turning towards the gas station. At the same time, they turned on the turn signal and drove to a gas station not far ahead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to get out of the car. When we get closer, let¡¯s check the situation first.¡± Zhang Fei said as he slowed down and leaned towards the gas station cautiously.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s take a look at a few people in the car first.¡± San Shun also said nervously. Probably because of excitement, his voice was trembling a little.


    Gas stations in the mountains were not generally big, at least this one was quite small! There were only two gas pumps and a simple small supermarket at this gas station.


    Because of the New Year, there were tworge rows of gift boxes of various colors outside the supermarket, blocking the ss of the supermarket, and you couldn¡¯t see the inside from the outside!


    In addition, there was an old motorcycle parked in front of the supermarket. No one inside the supermarket could even see a person in the entire gas station!


    Boss Zhang honked the horn three times in the car, but no one came out. So casually, he said. ¡°Damn, where is the person here.¡±


    Pushing the car door, he rushed to the supermarket and shouted: ¡°Is anyone here? Are you still open to business.¡±


    Still no one responded.


    Boss Zhang looked around for a while, and discovered that the whole ce was empty. There was not even a dog. Only a broken van behind it slowly turned around from the road, maybe it was also here to buy fuel or something.


    Zhang Fei saw that it was Boss Zhang who got off the bus, and along with the others, was very excited! Sure enough, it had been no goose chase. They had really found the right man they had been searching for all this days.


    While they were thinking about their next move, Boss Zhang suddenly nced at them. Everyone of them became frightened, and immediately bowed their heads. Da Meng who sat in the co-driver¡¯s frontier, didn¡¯t pay attention to his seat, and his forehead hit the car panel. He grimaced in pain as he nted his head and asked Zhang Fei. ¡°Damn. Did he see us?¡±


    ¡°No. You can calm down.¡± Zhang Fei shrank half of his neck, and peeked. He saw Boss Zhang walking towards the door of the supermarket. There was no one in the supermarket, so he slowly leaned in.


    The van stopped side by side next to the Audi. Through the open window of the Audi, everyone saw that there was no other person in the car except a gift box, so they took a long deep breath.


    Da Meng stared at the other two and said fiercely. ¡± Brother Fei, should we go in and apprehend Boss Zhang?¡±


    ¡°San Shun, check if there is a rope on the back seat.¡± Zhang Fei uttered, before turning his attention back to the entrance of the supermaket.


    ¡°Yes, there is also a pickaxe handle. I just bought it yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You take the rope, Da Meng, and I¡¯ll hold the pickaxe handle, and you will tie this man up as soon as we block him.¡±


    After the order, they all got out of the car, took the instruments and rushed to the supermarket!


    Outside the supermarket, Boss Zhang shouted for a long time, but no one responded. He cursed and walked up and down the entrance of the supermarket: ¡°Where are all the people? Is everyone dead?¡±


    When he walked to the entrance of the supermarket, Boss Zhang raised a corner of the thick cotton curtain with his hands. As soon as he put his head in, he felt his chest tighten and he was lifted in! Then a soil gun was ced to his forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Raise your hand and put it behind your head.¡± Said a man wearing a motorcycle helmet in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t shoot. I¡¯m not here to take anything..¡± Boss Zhang was a little frightened by the sudden development. He hurriedly raised his hands, and nced left and right with trembling lips!


    There were four people in the supermarket. Two of them wearing motorcycle helmets should be gangsters! There was also an old man and a handsome girl, both tied back and squatting on the ground, with towels in their mouths!


    At this time, another gangster came over, reached out his hand and started groping on Boss Zhang. He threw Boss Zhang¡¯s wallet and mobile phone into the satchel hanging around his neck.


    ¡°Intruders!¡± The man with the gun shouted to the others as he suddenly saw three men rushing out of the van parked outside the supermarket through the gap in the ss window. The guy with the gun in his hand was rushing towards the entrance to the supermarket.


    The two other gangsters also ran towards the entrance door in shock. The man with the gun didn¡¯t forget to give Boss Zhang a barrel blow before he went out, and Boss Zhang fell on the ground like a big dead horse.


    Zhang Fei and the others were about to rush through the entrance of the supermarket when all of a sudden, the curtain parted and three men wearing helmets rushed out. One of them pointed a short gun in his hand at the three friends. Zhang Fei and his friends were shocked by the scenery in front of them. They didn¡¯t know who these people were or what they were doing there, so they immediately stopped.


    The three looked at each other. Zhang Fei¡¯s hand tightened on the handle of the pickaxe, preparing himself for a fight. But they saw three gangsters quickly rushing onto their motorcycle, and took off. As soon as they stepped on the elerator, the motorcycle spewed long exhaust gas in a high pitched scream.


    ¡°Thieves, stop them!¡± Boss Zhang rushed out with blood on his face, and went straight after the motorcycles, chasing after them. Just after a few steps, he found a beer bottle spinning in the air towards him, me zing on its mouth.


    Boss Zhang immediately dropped to the ground, and the bottle flew over his head, slightly rubbing his scalp.


    Zhang Fei and others were already chasing after Boss Zhang when he dropped on the ground, a fire-breathing bottle passing over his head and smashed towards them.


    The three immediately rolled away in different directions.


    ¡°Asshole, don¡¯t you know that gas stations don¡¯t y with fire?¡± San Shun shouted at the fleeting thieves as he got up from the ground.


    ¡°Fire!¡± The three screamed suddenly, realizing that the gas pump had started to burst into mes!


    ¡°Run!¡± The four of them crawled and ran away from the gas station!


    Before they could run far enough, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± from behind. Zhang Fei felt his body shook as a shock wave mixed with debris smashed at him.


    Zhang Fei opened his mouth wide and screamed, but he couldn¡¯t hear his own voice! The surrounding sceneries spread out in his sight, little by little, like slow motion. He saw Da Meng flying forward slowly, not far away from him, his limbs slowly drawing circles in the air. A man was sent flying, farther away, fluttering slowly likewise. Judging from his clothes, Zhang Fei deducted that person to be Boss Zhang.


    Masses of fire rolled over and gradually overwhelmed everybody present. Zhang Fei eyes suddenly became full of shes of fire! Slowly, the fire light brightened, and Zhang Fei who was being blinded by this strong white light, couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    ¡°Am I going to die?¡± Zhang Fei slowly stretched his hands to his eyes, and then stretched them forward, trying to grab something. But there was nothing in front, only endless white light. After a few seconds, his body slowly flew towards the white light.


    Before he knew it, everything became nothingness. And his consciousness gradually disappeared!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Reincarnation [I]


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t know how long had passed since he lost consciousness. He realized it might just be a short time, or a rather long time had gone by. As he was wondering, his chaotic awareness suddenly sensed a strange but powerful aura. He felt as if there was a force-field around him, squeezing his body to death.


    It was as if he was about to suffocate to death.


    ¡°This is agonizing. Where am I? Am I dead? Is this heaven or hell?¡± Zhang Fei asked himself in apprehension. He tried to open his eyes in order to check his surroundings, but couldn¡¯t open them.


    Instictly, he took a deep breath, trying to calm his mind, but found that he couldn¡¯t breathe at all. Wei was shocked and began to struggle in panic, but his hands and feet seemed to be bound by something. They couldn¡¯t stretch out in anyway.


    While struggling, Zhang Fei vaguely heard the voices of women screaming. The voices sounded so close, yet so far. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Damn it. Is this really hell? What kind of sin did I do to have to suffer like this?¡±


    But then, he thought, since he was dead, he shouldn¡¯t be suffocated to death again, should he?


    As soon as his mind suddenly calmed, Zhang Fei gradually gave up the struggle. He looked for the direction of the vaguely screaming voice of the woman closer to him, and subconsciously squeezed forward, towards it.


    .....


    ***


    The fierce wind seemed to blow everything in this world. The rolled-up sand and dust made the originally clear sky of this world to appear dim in an instant. The zing spirit star shining on the earth turned into a huge silver disk behind the dust. And beside it, was a ck disk as thick as a heaven¡¯s pir, formed by the obsidian ck star.


    A lonely small tribe on the edge of the forest was struggling in the wind at this time. Such a small tribe with only dozens of dwellers was the mostmon and lowest-ranking existence on the Wuzhen Spirits Continent.


    At this moment, in this small n, a strong and handsome man was pacing around anxiously, the brows of his resolute face were knitted together in concern.


    ¡°Matriarch, hold on, the baby will be out soon.¡± The midwife¡¯s encouragement came from the inner chamber of the man where a womany in childbirth¡¯sbour.


    This tribe was known as the Cloudfall Tribe, and this man who was anxiously waiting was the patriarch of the Ironwood tribe, Zhang Mu Tuo. Hearing the voice of the midwife, Mu Tuo finally stopped pacing as the time had finallye. His wife was about to give birth? Mu Tuo¡¯s banging heart finally found peace.


    But at this moment, a panic shout suddenly came from outside the hut. ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s not good! Come out and have a look!¡±


    Mu Tuo¡¯s heart jerked in panic. After a moment of hesitation, he walked out of the hut. Although the wanton wind was no longer as violent as before, Mu Tuo was surprised to find that the originally yellow sky had turned into a dark night.


    More so, the silver-gold star that should have appeared all night was now being overshadowed by endless darkness which upied the entire sky.


    And behind the Sacred obsidian star, the huge zing spirit star could only reveal a circle of silver edges under the obscuration of the Sacred obsidian star, as if putting a silver coat on the Wuzhen obsidian star. The two stars were bound for collision, one way or another.


    A few secondster, when the Wuzhen star and the zing spirit star collided, an enormous world-splitting thunder suddenly rumbled and exploded in the sky.


    All the tribesmen suddenly knelt on the ground in shock, kowtowing to the sky in a worship.


    ¡°The supreme Jade Emperor, please take back your endless anger and forgive your loyal people.¡± A wrinkled old woman took the lead in shouting, her body covered in magical items.


    Mu Tuo had seen this kind of situation only once in his entire life, and he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, watching the surrounding movement vigntly.


    The people of the tribe were all kneeling on the ground at this time, begging for heaven¡¯s forgiveness together with the unique tongue of the tribe. Mu Tuo chanted words and kept chanting unintelligible spells. Apanied by the constantly exploding sky thunder, the atmosphere was strangely worrisome.


    The sky exploded for a full quarter of an hour. At the beginning, it was more frequent. Slowly, the interval between the explosion of the sky thunder became longer and longer, but louder and louder! Later, it only exploded once in every miinute or two.


    Fortunately, the sky thunder only urred in mid-air and didn¡¯te closer to the ground. Otherwise, let alone Mu Tuo¡¯s small tribe, tribes that were several timesrger would be wiped out in a single moment.


    In the interval following the sky¡¯s thunderous explosion, a loud cry of a baby suddenly came from the inner chamber of the hut. Then the midwife¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°She has given birth to a son!¡±


    Mu Tuo looked at the hut in surprise after hearing this. But the change hadn¡¯t passed yet, and the spiritualdy was still chanting the blessing spell. Mu Tuo, who was anxious to see his long-awaited son, made two strides, but quickly controlled the warning impulse in his heart and stopped. It was always better to remain¨¬ alert to changes in the surroundings.


    All of a sudden, there was a gigantic thunderbolt in the sky. An unprecedented huge sky-thunder exploded. Immediately afterwards, a stream of blue-white light fell from the sky, towards the roof of Mu Tuo¡¯s hut and disappeared inside.


    Mu Tuo and the others were scared witless to the ground by this development. After regaining himself, he jumped up, screaming in a rush to his hut.


    ¡°Da Xia! Da Xia!¡± Mu Tuo prayed in his heart. He was fearful that the mother and son in the hut would be hit by the aftermath of the lightning.


    ¡°So noisy.¡± Wei was trying his best to move his body forward, when suddenly there were bursts of explosions in his head. ¡°Is it New Year? Who is firing this gun? Is this also popr in hell? Yes, it had to be. It¡¯s Chinese New Year. Is the New Year¡¯s life in hell the same as in the world? Or am I not totally dead yet?¡±


    Zhang Fei tried to move his body forward. He thought that as long as he could break free, he would see what was going on. If he wasn¡¯t dead, maybe he could find Da Meng and San Shun, and together they would have a good drink at night.


    ¡°Wishful! By the way, where are they?¡± As he gradually recovered his consciousness, Wei suddenly thought of the explosion at the fuel station, of the fierce bodies flying in the air, of Sanshun and Dameng, and of Boss Wang they had been chasing for a long time.


    ¡°Am I being crushed in Vale after the explosion? What are these sticky things around? Blood, or is it grease?¡± He continued to wonder if Da Meng and San Shun were still alive, and if so, where they would be.


    Wei tried to shout a few times, but couldn¡¯t open his mouth. He couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious and being squeezed to the front.


    After squirming for a while, his body suddenly felt lighten. It was as if he had escaped from a crowded space, but was immediately dragged by something. A pair of hands. He was turned upside down on his head while being lifted with his legs.


    Wei immediately stretched out his hands, trying to grab something. With his mouth open, he spit out a burst of liquid. Immediately, he coughed violently, and found that he could finally open his mouth.


    Wei couldn¡¯t help himself from greedily taking a breath of fresh air. He tried hard to open his eyes, but his face was sticky, and couldn¡¯t open his eyes. There was another vague voice in his ears, but Wei couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    Zhang Fei felt a little bit of tiredness in his body, so he gave up struggling. He let his body be moved around, and it seemed that someone was helping him clean up the filth on it. Wei had always been taking a shower when he was older, and he was rarely touched by others. So, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed when he was passed around.


    He had to try and open his eyes to see who was helping him. He didn¡¯t know how long it took, but Wei only felt that his eyes could finally open a bit. Through this gap, Wei could only see a grey surroundings. He could not see anything clearly, but he could still see something moving.


    Again, there was a vague voice in his ears, but he still couldn¡¯t hear what or who it was.


    ¡°Is it Da Meng? Is it San Shun? Are they all alive?¡± Wei wanted to shout, but there seemed to be something stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t make his voice heard. He only made some babbling sounds.


    After struggling for a while, Wei suddenly realized that his eyes were finally opened. He couldn¡¯t help opening his hands, and shaking them before his eyes. He could see clearly now. He couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed, and then tried to grab the shadow in front of him.


    Then, the voice in his ears became clearer and clearer. It was true that someone was talking, but Wei couldn¡¯t understand a word of it. He wondered if it was a foreign rescue team there to save him.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Reincarnation [II]


    ¡°What are you doing inside my body?¡± Asked the voice of an old man.


    Hearing the voice of the old man, Zhang Fei was curiously shocked. He wondered where the voice wasing from. But thinking about what the old man said about the body of the baby being his, Zhang Fei was apprehensive. Could he be dreaming? Secretly, he mumbled in his heart. ¡°Obviously, the voice of a delusional old man. How could my body be his?¡± He secretly mumbled in his heart before saying. ¡°This is my body, not yours, old man.¡±


    ¡°Yours? I reserved this body for myself, long before the universe thought of creating you. So, this makes it mine, isn¡¯t it, small baby?¡±


    Slowly, his apprehension dissipated. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help himself fromughing. ¡°Long time ago? Well, old man, as you can see, I¡¯m not old like you. So, I¡¯m the rightful owner of my body. Moreso, where are you talking from?¡±


    The old man suddenly sighed. *Oh, this baby doesn¡¯t know anything yet. Since there¡¯s nothing to do for now, this old man will just listen to you!* ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here in my body, old man? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I? I¡¯ll tell you something, child. This old man¡¯s name is so ancient that it has long been forgotten by many. It had been far too long since it wasst mentioned. But many call me the ¡°Great Divine Taoist¡±!¡±


    .....


    *Great Divine Taoist* Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but secretlyughed in his heart. All this had to be hallucinations. Then on the other hand, he thought about the fact if he could find himself in this world, in his current situation, what about the possibility of the old truly existing? Slowly, he said. ¡°How is this even possible? Anyway, just admit that this body is not yours. Still, don¡¯t you think it sounds strange that you forgot your own name?¡±


    Taoist Mo, couldn¡¯t help but scolded. ¡°Huh, this old man is talking to you about something serious. How can you make fun of me?¡±


    Zhang Fei suddenly stuck out his tongue using his own imagination. He just needed to think about it, since this old man could see his thoughts. ¡°How many years must have passed for you to forget even your own name?¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you that I forgot my own name? I said ¡®since it wasst mentioned¡¯. How I wish to beat you to death right now. You know what, child, I know my own name, but I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± There was a long silence, then Zhang Fei voiced. ¡°I wonder how old you are, great Taoist?¡±


    Taoist Mo pondered for a moment, and suddenly said. ¡°Are you asking for my age? Hmm, well, I can tell you that one. I can¡¯t remember the specific time, maybe it¡¯s thirty to forty thousand years.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zhang Fei, suddenly, felt dizzy. Thirty to forty thousand years old? This was too ridiculous to be true. What kind of world was he dreaming of? If someone popped out, casually, after ten thousand years, wouldn¡¯t that make the person immortal?


    But Zhang Fei knows that this type of immortality was only possible in fantasy world of cultivation. Immortals and the like mentioned in fantasy novels could live for hundreds of thousands of years! If the person became a god, then the person could have endless years of existence! Could it be that this old man was also a character of the immortal Tao?


    That could only mean that he was now in a fantasy world.


    ¡°Hehehe, now you know I can beat you to death. Hehehe¡± Taoist Mo couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, little one! I¡¯m afraid there is no second person on this Sacred Spirit continent who could live for twenty thousand years. A spiritual master who can bepared to this old man may not be born yet!¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking about the ck line in his mind. Secretly, he thought. *This old man could know what I was thinking about at anytime, I will no longer have any privacy. After a long time, it would certainly render me mentally deranged*


    Taoist Mo suddenlyughed and said. ¡°Hahaha! Child, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about that. This old man can sneak into your sea of ??consciousness, and of course will know what you do and think, but you don¡¯t need to worry. My presence in your sea of ??consciousness will not harm you at all.¡±


    Zhang Fei¡¯s mind calmed a bit, and he sighed. ¡°If I may ask the Taoist, since your supernatural powers are so vast, why is it that there was no real body for you? Why is it that only your consciousness that you sent into my mind exists? What is the spiritual inheritance you are talking about?¡±


    Taoist Mo suddenly fell into silence after listening! After a long time, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Oh, this is heavens will. I practiced my martial arts and meditation techniques for thousands of years, and eventually became a top level cultivator. I could contend with the heavens and the earth. I could have be a god, but I needed the immortal inheritance. It is a pity, this old mansted for mere thousands of years. I have traveled all over the world, but I couldn¡¯t find the inheritance of the gods.¡± He sighed before continuing. ¡°Thinking about it now, I believe the matter of me bing a god is illusory. People who have be gods in ancient times seemed to be archaic legends.¡±


    After Taoist Mo¡¯s narration, Zhang Fei finally understood. It turned out that all the cultivators on the Sacred Spirit Continent were called spiritual masters. And the highest level of the spiritual master was the cultivation base of the ninth-level spiritual immortal. If a cultivator could find the inheritance of the gods, the cultivator could break through to the tenth level and be a god.


    When Taoist Mo cultivated to thete Lingxian stage, he began to search for the inheritance of the gods. It was a pity that he had been unsessful for thousands of years! During this period, Taoist Mo cultivation base made a breakthrough, unexpectedly. He condensed his spiritual consciousness.


    This was a sign of bing a god.


    Taoist Mo was surprised and happy by this development, but he didn¡¯t want to attract the tribtions. How could it be so easy to condense the consciousness and be a god independently? He had asked himself. A cultivator must go through ten evils and nine hardships before the cultivator could go through the tribtions and be a god.


    As the saying went. It was hard to live, but it was harder to escape. Although Taoist Mo cultivation base was unprecedentedly strong, he couldn¡¯t face what wasing. If he was to experience the ten evils and nine trials, he knew that he would inevitably die when the first nine tribtionse.


    So he looked into the insight of heaven, and discovered the secrets of a sacred spirit body for him to beat death. Immediately, he began searching for a sacred spirit body as his reincarnation body, in order to continue life after his rebirth.


    The Litany Of Heavens was worthy of the hardworking people. Just when he was about to undergo the ninth tribtion, he found a sacred spirit¡¯s body. This body was the same upied by Zhang Fei.


    In fact, before the baby hadnded, before Zhang Fei had reincarnated inside the baby, the Taoist Mo already found the same spiritual body. But at that time, his tribtion hadn¡¯t formed yet. Taoist Mo could have given up his physical body and send his divine consciousness into the spirit¡¯s body before it was even formed.


    However, Taoist Mo was really unwilling to lose his ten thousand years of cultivation in this manner. Therefore, Taoist Mo decided to try his luck, and face the power of these nine divine trials! If he could get through it, then he wouldn¡¯t need the baby¡¯s body anymore. He would also be able to keep his years of cultivation. He thought, perhaps, bing a god wouldn¡¯t be impossible without the inheritance.


    Unfortunately, Taoist Mo underestimated the power of the Nine Divine Trials. Just when he resisted theyers of impact of the Nine Divines, he becamecent. He did not expect that thest strike of the Nine Divine Tribtions would almost dissipated his soul.


    Fortunately for him, Taoist Mo made a quick retreat in advance. Just as his body was shattered by the lightning strikes of the Nine Divine Heavens, his condensed consciousness rushed out, and attached itself to the consciousness of the baby found.


    That was when Zhang Fei suddenly felt his mind bumped after being reincarnated. In fact, that was the result of the impact of Taoist Mo divine consciousness into his own mind.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Reincarnation [III]


    Taoist Mo was distraught for hesitating at the beginning when he had the chance to send his consciousness into the nk body of the unborn baby. This had now caused him to miss the opportunity of having his own sacred spirit body.


    When Taoist Mo¡¯s divine consciousness was about to enter this baby¡¯s nk sea of ??consciousness and take over the body, he found that the baby¡¯s nk sea of ??consciousness had already been upied by Zhang Fei.


    Taoist Mo could decide to forcibly wipe out Zhang Fei¡¯s consciousness from the baby¡¯s sea of awareness, but doing so would only cause damage to the baby¡¯s sea of ??consciousness. It would, irreparably, turn the baby into a dumb person. This was also a great disaster for Taoist Mo.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help himself but said. ¡°Great Taoist, I think this is just a dream! After a while, I¡¯ll wake up and all this would no longer exist to me. You may be able to control this baby¡¯s body by then!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Dreand?¡± Taoist Mo couldn¡¯t help but mutter!


    Zhang Fei also suddenly felt that what he said was a bit too much. Didn¡¯t this give away the life of Taoist Mo? So he asked. ¡°Then, what ns do you have for the future, Great Taoist? Do you want to find another body of a Sacred Spirit or....?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Taoist Feng Divineughed miserably. ¡°Look for another one? What do you think the Sacred Spirit Body is? On the entire Sacred Spirit Continent, there hadn¡¯t been a sacred spirit body like yours for thousands of years. This old man was only fortunate to find you at the right time. For now, I can¡¯t exist outside this body. And I¡¯m too weak to begin another sacred search, even if another one exists, which I doubt.¡±


    .....


    After Zhang Fei listened to this information, he fell silent. After a long time, he said. ¡°You can only upy a sacred spirit body which, probably, only appears once in five, ten thousand years? That means I¡¯m stuck in here with you.¡±


    Taoist Mo sighed. ¡°Oh, think nothing of it. This is heaven¡¯s will, and heaven¡¯s will can¡¯t be undone. You know what? This old man is also lucky to have you. Although my body is gone, my divine consciousness still exists. I can only stay with you, but won¡¯t interfere in your ways. This way, I would keep my consciousness in finding another body when I get strong enough. For now, try not to die. If you die, I die. Alright?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing you must remember.¡± Taoist Mo angrily added. ¡°This is not a dream. Don¡¯t think you are dreaming, because you¡¯re not. Have you ever seen such a real dream like this before? I advise you to face this now. The earlier the better for you.¡±


    After listening to Taoist Mo¡¯s words, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help himself falling into silence again.


    Was he really not dreaming? Zhang Fei was doubting the authenticity of everything in front of him before, but now, he was beginning to think otherwise. He had encountered things in his dreams before, that made him realize he was dreaming, and when his consciousness aligned, he would wake up immediately.


    But this time was different. Zhang Fei had tried to wake himself up many times, but this dream was still going on. *Is it all true? I¡¯m I reincarnated? So, is the previous Zhang Fei dead?*


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking of his mother. Since the death of his father, he had be the only spiritual sustenance of his mother. If he became stuck in this ce, how would his mother live?


    While Zhang Fei was thinking about all this, the voice of Taoist Mo suddenly sounded in his mind. ¡°Hm, through your memory, I also understand that you¡¯re a loyal and filial person. Since you have appeared in our world, then your body in your home world must be dead. So, you don¡¯t have to reminisce about the past anymore. Now If you don¡¯t mind, I have something urgent to do.¡±


    After listening to the Taoist, Zhang Fei hurriedly closed his mind, and muttered. ¡°If you have anything to do, please, go ahead.¡±


    Zhang Fei finally decided that even if it was a dream, it should not be too bad. For the time being, he would let himself be at ease and follow the flow.


    Then, Taoist Feng Divine sighed. ¡°I have suffered greatly from the heavenly tribtions. I barely escape with my soul. My spiritual consciousness is a little broken and iplete. I will meditate for a long time, and then practice with great concentration in the sea of ??your consciousness to repair the broken consciousness. During this period, if you are in danger, you have to take care of yourself.¡±


    After listening to Zhang Fei, he immediately said. ¡°Great Taoist, you can be rest assured that as long as my life is my own, I will pay more attention to it. But, I don¡¯t know how long you will practice for?¡±


    Taoist Mo pondered for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m not sure about the exact time either. Maybe five years, or even decades. However, I will leave a trace of spiritual knowledge before I start practicing. Only wake me up when your life is in extreme danger¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded, and listened to Taoist Mo as he continued to talk. ¡°This world ispletely different from your homeworld. Everywhere is full of death and killing. Humans can awaken their spiritual power and condense it into crystals when they are eight years old. Practice as a foundation stage cultivation! This is the path to being a spiritual master.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°However, I have a cultivation method here that allows you to cultivate your spiritual power from now on. But its extremely hard. It will push your soul to the limit that you¡¯ll think you¡¯re dying. This way, you will practice eight years earlier than others, and when you grow to be 8 years old, you will be farther away when you condense spiritual crystals. Isn¡¯t that extraordinary? I¡¯m letting you practice it because of your special physique. If you change to someone else, there is no way for you to practice the technique. Now I have imprinted this method into your consciousness, and you will be able to practice as long as you understand it carefully in the future.¡±


    After Zhang Fei had listened, he felt that his mind had suddenly became clear. There seemed to be many symbols imprinted in his consciousness. After carefully feeling it, the cultivation technique suddenly appeared clearly in his mind, and it was truly amazing.


    Taoist Mo said. ¡°Okay The exercises have been taught to you, and you and I will be regarded as master and disciple in the future. Hahaha! I couldn¡¯t believe that I¡¯ve lived alone all my life, and now only a trace of spiritual knowledge remains in my consciousness. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you all I know as my disciple.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei hurriedly said respectfully. ¡°The disciple Zhang Fei will definitely cultivate well and not insult the prestige of his mentor!¡± He thought to myself, whether this was a dream or not, he would do his best to face it. When he woke up, it would be a great pleasure to have a good aftertaste.


    Taoist Mo nodded, and then said. ¡°Well, my words as a teacher stop here, for now. If you have any questions, save it forter. You have to do things for yourself, for now.¡±


    Zhang Fei hurriedly said. ¡°Teacher, I still have a question to ask.¡±


    ¡°Are you not paying attention? I told you I have to do some urgent things.¡± Taoist Mo voiced, before sighing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Zhang Fei quickly said. ¡°There is one thing I don¡¯t know. Why can I understand the words of you, my teacher, but can¡¯t make sense of the words of other people?¡±


    After listening to Zhang Fei, Taoist Mo nodded immediately and said. ¡°As your teacher, Imunicate with you through the divine consciousness. Of course, there is nonguage barrier. Others can¡¯t use the consciousness tomunicate.¡±


    Afterwards, Taoist Mo nced at Zhang Fei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness. Zhang Fei only felt a sudden tremor in his consciousness. Momentster, Taoist Mo¡¯s voice came in his mind. ¡°Okay, Now I am going to start meditating and cultivating. You must take care of yourself, and don¡¯t ck off in the matter of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, disciple will remember.¡± Zhang Fei replied respectfully. When Taoist Mo didn¡¯t reply again, Zhang Fei knew he must have already gone into deep meditation.


    A momentter, Zhang Fei suddenly felt that the originally difficult and iprehensible voices around him had be clearer.


    He listened to the beautiful woman saying. ¡°Okay, then my son will be called Fei, Zhang Fei!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: The Forsaken Forest


    The Hunted Ruins Forest was one of the most diversed forests on the Sacred Spirit Continent. The hills here were undting, with a vast area, stretching tens of thousands of kilometers in length and width.


    There were three big rivers passing through the entire forest, which were several miles wide and of magnificent looks. There were also countless small rivers and gullies in the forest.


    The reason why it was said to be the most represented was that the terrain in this forest wasplex and changeable.


    With more than half of the tree species on the Sacred Spirit Continent, and it was named because of the ancient relics in the central area. But because the forest was upied by demons, and there were more powerful monsters in its central area, very few people ever ventured into the forest.


    It was just that many monsters with powerful cultivation bases were generally entrenched in the central area of ??the forest. The closer they were to the edge of the forest, the lower the monsters¡¯ cultivation bases were. Therefore, there were many racial tribes in the surrounding area of ??the Hunted Ruins Forest, who lived by hunting beasts and demons.


    At this moment, three people were rushing into the depths of the forest. As they moved into center of the forest, holding light orbs, they kept shouting a single name. ¡°Fei.¡±


    It seemed they were looking for a boy named Zhang Fei.


    .....


    The group of three was made up of one man and two women. Both women were wearing tight animal skins. Their long dark hair were tied behind their heads with ornamental ropes made from animal skins.


    On a closer look, one would discover that the appearances of these two women were exactly the same. The only difference was that one of them had a white leather straps on heir head while the other had a yellow-coloured one. With their delicate faces and beautiful fur head ropes, they looked beautiful, free and easy. Each one was holding a pair of long daggers in each hand.


    By their looks, they appeared to be around fifteen or sixteen years of age. Their faces were full of anxiety as they continued to walk cautiously forward.


    The man among them was about twenty years old. He was of medium build, held a longbow, and was carrying a quiver full of feather arrows on his back. Along with the girls, he was searching and walking towards the center of the forest.


    ¡°This is all your fault. Why did you have to leave him all alone?¡± The woman with the white headband wasining bitterly.


    The girl with the yellow hair-band cried out, and exined in a hurry. ¡°He asked me to find him the rope. I didn¡¯t know that if I leave him for a while, he would be gone.¡±


    The two continued to argue, time after time, but then, they would looked around and shouted anxiously. ¡°Fei, where are you? Please,e back.¡±


    After searching for a while with no luck, the man couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Are you sure that the boy entered the forest?¡±


    ¡°It had to be. He was weaving a rope before, saying that it was used to catch monsters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. We found that the boy and the rope have both disappeared. He must havee here to catch some beasts after he finished weaving it.¡±


    As the three of them were talking, a loud roar of a bear, suddenly came from the depths of the forest.


    *Roar*


    Immediately afterwards, there was the crackling sound of branches and leaves caused by weight of arge animal.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s a bear demon.¡± The man yelled. He quickly took a feather arrow and put it on the string, and ran towards the source of the sound. The two women also followed closely with their long iron daggers.


    Further down the forest, a big ck bear, with a height of more than two meters, was roaring angrily. It appeared to be provoked. And in front of the bear demon, was a little boy of five years of age, wearing a white animal skins that covered his body perfectly.


    Despite his small stature, the boy let the bear demon came after him. But he always slipped away at a critical moment when the bear was about to pounce. From time to time, he turned would turn around and throw a stone at the bear demon, and the angry bear demon would respond with a roar from time to time.


    A series of honeysuckle kept jumping up from the ground, trying to entangle and kill the little boy on the spot. It was a fortunate situation that the little boy was very agile and flexible. He was constantly changing his direction of movements. Hence, the attacks sent by the bear demon always failed.


    Seeing a giant tree of more than one hundred meters high in front of it, blocking its way, the bear demon angrily mmed its four paws on the ground. It let out an angry roar, ready to jump forward.


    The, at this exact moment, more than a dozen spikes suddenly rushed up from both sides of the giant tree like two walls, blocking the boy¡¯s path. In the eyes of the bear demon, the little boy¡¯s was already on the meat te,. And even when it sprang forward, its saliva flew out.


    At this critical juncture, suddenly a shout came from the forest: ¡°Young master, be careful.¡±


    A few secondster, a feather arrow steadily pierced into the eyes of the bear demon with the sound of breaking through the air, and the tip of the arrow even went through the back of the bear¡¯s head.


    The bear demon came to a stop, let out a stern roar, and fell to the ground. After a moment, or two, it died.


    Immediately afterwards, a man and two women ran over quickly from a distance.


    The boy walked to the dead bear demon and looked down at it. He wiped the sweat from his forehead, shook his head and sighed. ¡°Oh, what a pity. What a pity.¡±


    Looking up, the boy saw the three familiar faces running over to where he was, and hurriedly shouted. ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: A Level Two Bear Demon


    When the two women heard this, they stopped, but the man yelled as if he hadn¡¯t heard them. ¡°Fei, are you hurt? Stay right there, I¡¯ming.¡±


    Seeing that the man was about to run towards the giant tree, the raised his hand, pointing at the branches of the tree. Before the man realized what the boy was talking about, it was toote. He found his legs being caught up in some rope while a big sprouted from the ground ground *h* and quickly suspended the man in the air.


    The boy shook his head and walked over to where the was hung and said. ¡°I told you to stop, uncle, but you didn¡¯t stop. You know it¡¯s not my fault you get caught up in a trap.¡±


    He was about to walk towards Zhao to release the rop when the two women ran to him, one after another. The woman wearing the white headband grabbed the boy¡¯s ears with both hands, and pulled his small face fiercely, shouting. ¡°Fei.... If I find you next time time run out by yourself, I will tear your ears off....huh!¡±


    Zhang Fei rubbed his aching ear vigorously, and immediately begged vaguely for mercy: ¡°Sister Qiu Shuang, if you don¡¯t let go, I will really be a pig face.¡±


    The woman wearing a yellow headband hurriedly stepped forward and gently smacked her hands away, easing the pressure of Qiu Shuang¡¯s hand. She pulled Zhang Fei to the left, ncing angrily at Qiu Shuang. She looked at the boy and asked. ¡°Fei, you¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±


    Zhang Fei made a grimacing face at Qiu Shuang and said, ¡°Huh. Sister Hong knows that it hurts me. But don¡¯t worry, sister Shuang, I¡¯m very strong and capable.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I mean the bear. Did it hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, big sister. How could this little bear hurt me? It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t catch a living one. I have been busy preparing for a long time.¡±


    That was right. This little boy called Zhang Fei was the person who was reincarnated and came to the Sacred Spirit Continent. Four years had passed by this time, and Zhang Fei had finally realized that he was really not dreaming. How could anyone dream of doing so many things for so many years? And every day, everything was so real and so natural.


    At this time, Zhang Fei had grown from a little baby to a strong child, about one meter tall. Unlike other tribesmen, Zhang Fei not only had a long and beautiful face, but also had a slightly palerplexion than the rest of them. It seems that his fairer-skin and beautiful mother¡¯s genes made him standout from the rest of the tribe.


    At the age of four, when the other children in the n only knew how to pee and mud, Zhang Fei was already able to guard the hunt with the n. Regardless of how young he was, because he had memories of his previous life, Zhang Fei could oftene up with all kinds of strange ideas to make his tribe have a good harvest from their ntations.


    Of course, except Taoist Mo, no one else knew about the secret of Zhang Fei, just that he was a great talent and had an extremely flexible mind.


    In the past few years, Taoist Mo would asionally wake up to exchange thoughts and feelings with Zhang Fei. The most important thing was to check the results of Zhang Fei¡¯s cultivation¡¯s practice. Anytime he found Zhang Fei¡¯s cultivationcking, he would immediately put him under intensive cultivation.


    Ever since Zhang Fei relied on his father to take him to guard the hunt for the first time, the people had gradually seen that the number of death and injury had dropped significantly. Especially in the past year, as Zhang Fei¡¯s age had grown, rarely had anyone been killed or injured in ordance with Zhang Fei¡¯s arrangements while guarding the hunt. In many cases, they got big harvests without having a single person got hurt.


    On many asions, his father had tried to let Zhang Fei lead the tribe to guard the hunt, but he had never dared to let Zhang Fei enter the forest alone. After all, Zhang Fei was still young, and apart from a lot of good ideas, he didn¡¯t have much ability to protect himself yet.


    Moreover, the forest was full of dangers, and there were many powerful creatures inside it. Especially at the central part of the forest. Every time Zhang Fei was asked to lead the hunting team, his father Zhang Mu Tuo would also tell him not to go deep into the forest, and ask the nsmen who are guarding the hunt to always remind him of that.


    At this time, Zhang Fei was pulling out a sharp de and shing the bear devil¡¯s skull forcefully. A green spherical magic crystal, emitting a faint fluorescence light rolled out. The essence core.


    Zhang Fei took the magic crystal in his hand and stared at it for a few, long seconds. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, and sigh. ¡°Mhm, this core is of level two. The bear was still a bear demon cub as expected.¡±


    Having said that, Zhang Fei put the magic crystal into the small animal-skin bag around his waist. He was tying it shut when he heard the voice of the man caught in the trap. ¡°Can anyone let me down?¡±


    Zhang Fei turned to his sister who was closer to the trap, and said. ¡°Sister Qiu Shuang, Sister Qiu Hong, please put down Uncle Zhao. Sister Qiu Shuang, please take care of the.¡±


    The man, shaking his head, suddenly shouted: ¡°It¡¯s a brother. It¡¯s a brother. I don¡¯t want to be called an uncle. I haven¡¯t married a wife yet.¡±


    After falling to the ground, Zhao struggled to crawl out of the rope. He looked around, wanting to say something to Zhang Fei but saw that the boy had already gone far from there. He picked up the dead bear demon and began to move forward. Qiu Shuang, who had cleaned up the ropes, caught up with Qiu Hong.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Ironwood Tribe


    ¡°Hey, Zhao, men who are of the same age as you already have many children, but you don¡¯t even have a wife yet. And you still have a face to say it.¡± Qi Shuang said with a smile as she walked along Qiu Hong. Adjusting the rop, Qiu Shuang sighed softly. ¡°Which girl in the n doesn¡¯t like a strong man who is also great at hunting? But look at Big Brother Zhao, how can a girl like him? Won¡¯t she be hungry every day?¡±


    ¡°Not really, sister. Zhao¡¯s arrow skills are outstanding in the n. But no matter how his hunting appears, Zhao¡¯s harvest is not less than others. How can he make any woman hungry?¡± Qiu Hong said softly.


    Qiu Shuang couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard this. ¡°If brother Zhao is so good, why don¡¯t you marry him?¡±


    Qiu Hong immediately scolded. ¡°It¡¯s you who need to marry. You have to marry him. I only have time for our Fei.¡±


    Hearing what Qiu Shuang said, Zhao originally felt blood rushing up to his head. But Qiu Hong¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water poured on him, from his head to his feet.


    He knew Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong were not the only female in their own n, but even if there were more than a dozen small tribes nearby, they couldn¡¯t find any more beautiful beauties than the two. If anyone married one of them as wife, it would be a blessing that could only be cultivated in a few lifetimes.


    From afar, a vigeposed of dozens of dwellers, gradually appeared in front of them. This was the Ironwood tribe to which Zhang Fei belongs. Compared to four years ago, the tribe had obviously expanded a lot, and the poption had increased from less than two hundred to more than three hundred.


    .....


    It could be seen that Zhang Fei¡¯s father had managed the tribe very well in the past few years, and some disced people oftene to join him.


    Although the Sacred Spirit Continent was vast, it was not divided into countries. There was only one royal family who ruled this continent. But because of the existence of the demons and demonic beasts, the army still existed everywhere among human beings.


    At the same time, there were also spiritual master academies in countless cities on the maind. Apart from cultivating human spiritualists, there was also the responsibility of cooperating with the war faction to protect Wuzhen from the intrusion of the demons.


    For mankind, the only threat were the monsters and the demons. Since it was recorded, there had been wars between humans and demons at all times.


    And there were many powerful tribes and demon hunting groups among human beings who rely on hunting and killing demons and beasts. In addition to being edible, the most valuable thing about the beasts was the magic crystals produced by Soulcraft.


    As long as the Soulcraft that had been in existence for more than ten years, it would generate a magic crystal in the brain. The longer the beast lived, the higher its magic crystal level, and the more valuable it was.


    Of course, the longer a beast lived, in addition to increasing its cultivation base, the increase in the damages it would cause to humans. Some monsters who had been practicing for more than tens of millions of years, not only had knowledge and power, but could also transform into human form.


    There were often some small tribes on the continent that were brought to the fore by the intrusion of powerful monsters. Therefore, disced people were still verymon on the maind.


    And often when arge number of human deaths and injuries had been caused by the appearance of the beasts. People from the nearby spiritualist academy would hear the news and rush to confront these beasts. In addition to keeping one side peaceful, the magic crystals of those powerful monsters have also be the targets of the spiritual masters hunting because of their preciousness.


    The magic crystal was of no greater use to ordinary people except for being used as money. But it was very helpful for the spiritual growth of the spiritual master.


    Spiritualists could quickly improve their cultivation level by absorbing the spiritual powers in the magic crystal. This was a very convenient shortcut for cultivators. After the essence of the magic crystal was absorbed by the spiritual power, the crystal shell would disintegrate into crystal powder and be useless.


    In the same way, the spirit crystals condensed after the death of human spiritual masters, were also great supplements for the demons.


    Therefore, the battle between humans and demons had continued since the ancient times, but it was only limited to small-scale battles. In the record, there were very fewrge-scale killings between the two sides. Both humans and demons knew that the war of extermination was not good for the development of both sides. So, the ruling seniors of the two ns did not advocate theunching ofrge-scale wars, but they turned a blind eye to petty fights.


    Zhang Fei and his party walked to the tribe with a smile on their faces. From a distance, they heard someone from the tribe shout. ¡°The patriarch is back. The patriarch is back.¡±


    At a distance, a group of people were walking towards the vige carryingrge bags from the hillside.


    The man walking in the front was over one and a half meters tall. He had a dignified figure and a handsome face. His pair of tiger eyes were like shooting cold stars, and they seemed to have the power to be invincible. This person was Mu Tuo, the patriarch of the Ironwood tribe, and Zhang Fei¡¯s father.


    The group of people cheered, and soon joined the waiting tribe. The things they brought dazzled all over the floor. The people of the tribe immediately gathered in a big circle, and looked around with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Father.¡± Zhang Fei squeezed through the crowd and ran to Mu Tuo in three or so steps.


    ¡°Good son.¡± Mu Tuo happily hugged Zhang Fei and held him high above his head.


    ¡°Tell me, have you been naughty these days? Have you made your mother angry?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve been behaving myself the past few days. And I have been practicing archery with Uncle Zhao. Don¡¯t believe me.¡± Zhang Fei pointed to Zhao who was running towards them with a bear demon in the distance and said. ¡°See father, we also hunted down a bear demon by the way.¡±


    Mu Tuo smiled and waved to Zhao. Zhao ran a few steps, and when he came to the crowd, he threw the bear demon to the ground. Wiping the sweat on his head, Zhao couldn¡¯t help but smile at the patriarch, kicked the bear demon on the ground with his foot, feeling very proud.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Gun Powder


    Seeing that his father had rxed after his journey, Zhang Fei asked. ¡°Father, did you find what you were looking for in the city?¡±


    After hearing his son¡¯s question, Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help himself from smiling mysteriously, and said, ¡°My dear son, what do you think this is?¡±


    Mu Tuo, suddenly, raised his hand and the sapphire ring on his finger shed brightly. He turned his palm over, and from the thin air, a stone box suddenly appeared in his hand. The stone box was about one foot square, and was bare of any decoration.


    ¡°Long live father.¡± Zhang Fei uttered. He immediately stretched out his hands excitedly, wanting to take the stone box from his father¡¯s hand.


    Mu Tuo swiftly raised the stone box higher in the air, before it could be snatched by Zhang Fei, and said repeatedly. ¡°Be careful, son!! Don¡¯t grab it. This thing is very dangerous. You must handle it cautiously.¡±


    Then, Mu Tuo carefully handed the stone box over to Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei held the stone box firmly but cautiously, and squeezed through the crowd with excitement on his face. He ran to his chamber, beaming from ear to ear.


    Sisters, Shuang and Hong, quickly followed Zhang Fei when they saw what was happening. The two of them were like Zhang Fei¡¯s mothers, looking after Zhang Fei¡¯s daily welfare and safety. For Zhang Fei, they were simply inseparable.


    .....


    ¡°Save a little bit for me, son. That was for five pieces of animal skins. Hehe, this stinky boy.¡± Mu Tuo chuckled lightly, watching his son disappeared swiftly into the midst of the happy tribe.


    ¡°Is it dangerous to let Fei y with this kind of thing?¡± Daxia came to Mu Tuo¡¯s side, leaning lightly on his broad chest, watching worryingly as Zhang Fei ran away with the box.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mu Tuo regained his thoughts and said to his wife. ¡°Fei¡¯er is a talented and smart child, and can always make unexpected things. If it weren¡¯t for fear of him being in danger, I would have given it to him when he asked me a year ago. I bought it for him at that time. After so long, I believe our son is fully prepared. Let us look forward to what he will do. As you know, the young eagle always has to spread his wings to fly higher.¡±


    Mu Tuo looked at his wife lovingly, and raised his hand. With a flick of his fingers, a beautiful jade hairpin suddenly appeared in his hand. Mu Tuo gently inserted the jade hairpin on Daxia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Since the day you¡¯ve been with me, you have endured too much.¡± Mu Tuo gently pulled Daxia, who was still patting the hairpin, closer to him. He looked affectionately at her beautiful face, and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The corners of Daxia¡¯s mouth curled up, and she smiled. ¡°And I like this kind of life. I can only feel happy when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Daxia couldn¡¯t help but put her cheek on Mu Tuo¡¯s spacious chest, turned her face sideways, listening to Mu Tuo¡¯s powerful heartbeat before looking at the joyous people, and muttering. ¡°And we have our son, daughters, and our people. I like this kind of free life.¡±


    In the chamber, Zhang Fei carefully ced the stone box on the table. He gently opened the lid and saw that the box was filled with some dark powder.


    Gun dust.


    Shuang knelt and sat at the table, staring at the dark things with big curious eyes and asked. ¡°Fei¡¯er, what is this? How can this make you so happy?¡±


    Zhang Fei touched a little of the ck powder with his finger, grounded it with his hand, and replied casually. ¡°I¡¯m also seeing this for the first time. This powder is called Huoyao, the gun dust. The fire dust my father brought back a year ago were made of this kind of thing. At that time, I wanted to get some to use, but my father said that Huoyao was a rare thing, not easy to find. But now, I finally got it. Time to try some things out!¡±


    Zhang Fei found a bamboo slice, picked out a bit of it, and said to the two sisters. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and try the effect.¡±


    Afterwards, the three came outside the chamber. Zhang Fei poured the ck powder on a t rock, found a handful of hay, rolled it up, and then ignited it with flint. Carefully, he stretched it to the side of the ck powder. As the me approached the powder, there was a sudden whizzing sound, and the ck powder suddenly red strongly, and the zing me shot up to the air.


    Shuang was staring at Zhang Fei¡¯s every move, but was dazzled by the sudden sh of light. She couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes and shouting. ¡°Ah, my eyes. I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind. I can¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I can¡¯t see anything anymore. My eyes are so ufortable.¡± Hong next to her rubbed her eyes vigorously, tears bursting out.


    ¡°Oh, my bad. I forgot to warn you in advance.¡± Zhang Fei stuck out his tongue and said with a smirk on his face. ¡°Father said that after lighting it, it will emit a bright light, and looking directly at it will cause temporary blindness. But don¡¯t worry, it will wear off soon.¡±


    The two sisters made note to pay more attention to whatever Zhang Fei would do in the future. Now, they knew that if they had kept on watching, they could be blinded. However, the two sisters didn¡¯t have to worry now, their eyes would be restored in a while.


    Shuang resisted the sharp pain in her eyes, and said bitterly, ¡°Well, Fei¡¯er, really? You used this weird thing to torture us? If this happens next time, be careful that I don¡¯t tear your face off.¡±


    Zhang Fei knew he was a little mischievous this time, and suddenly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Next time, I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything worth mentioning. It¡¯s going to get dark soon, I have to go and practice my meditation. By the way, sisters, please rest here for a while, and your eyes will recover in no time. It was only a flicker of light.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Path Of A Spirit Master


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t let me catch you, or I¡¯ll have to tear your face off.¡± Qiu Shuang said as she furiously shook her fist in the direction of Zhang Fe¡¯s departing back. She gritted her teeth and turned to her sister. ¡°Huh. You know, this time, this boy is being too slippery, and ruthless. Oh, this is so ufortable.¡±


    Qiu Hong murmured. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me Fei¡¯er anymore. We should me ourselves for not paying attention. Next time, we¡¯ll have to be more careful. Anyway, it is time for Fei¡¯er to practice his cultivation.¡±


    Qiu Shuang raised her hand to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, and groaned, ¡°You know, I really don¡¯t know what kind of cultivation technique the boy practices, but it was totally a different thing for us back then. We started practicing at a much more older age, and it was after seeing a spiritual master. I¡¯ve never ever heard of a child who cultivates at such a young age like him. What kind of thing will you call this?¡±


    Qiu Hong replied, ¡°It would be great if Fei¡¯er can be a spiritual master. Our tribe has no spiritual master apart from the rumour that our n mother may be a spiritual master. If our son can be a spiritual master in the future, then our tribe would be able to be stronger.¡±


    Qiu Shuang suddenly said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a spiritualist? I heard that it costs a lot of money, time and energy to awaken spiritual power. And even if you devote all these to it, whether you can awaken your spiritual bloodline is not even certain.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, my son must be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Your son, your son, it¡¯s your son at every turn. You really want your old cow to eat tender grass, don¡¯t you?¡±


    .....


    ¡°You, you are the old cow who eats tender grass.¡± Qiu Hong flushed with anger suddenly, wiping the tears from her eyes. How pitiful and cute that way. But Qiu Shuang had already ran away,ughing.


    At this moment, Qiu Hong¡¯s eyes had gradually recovered their vision, and she couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, looking at the sky.


    At this moment, it was the time the zing Spirit star gradually moved westward, and the Obsidian star gradually rose eastward. The white light and ck light emitted by the two huge stars were slowly rolling towards each other at the junction.


    Looking carefully, one could also see that there were many small shes around the Zhang chamber, slowly converging into the chamber from different directions.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er...¡±


    Qiu Hong slowlyy down on the grass, looking at how the endless darkness in the sky was slowly eating away at the light.


    In the chamber, Zhang Fe was sitting cross-legged on a snow-white bear skin, his eyes closed slightly. His hands were ced on his knees naturally, his face was peaceful, and there was a faint light flowing under his skin.


    There was no palmmp in the house, which was much darker than the outside. And in this gloomy space, one could clearly see countless points of light flickering in the air, slowly converging on Zhang Fe¡¯s body, and then disappearing into Zhang Fe¡¯s body one after another.


    An hourter, when the light of the zing spirit star disappearedpletely, the flickering light in the room suddenly disappeared too.


    Zhang Fe slowly opened his eyes, and the precious light flowing under his skin faintly red before vanishing.


    This was Zhang Fe¡¯s daily homework since he came into this world. ording to the tips given to him by Taoist Mo. Every morning and evening, these two hours when ck and white stars alternated, were the moments when the spiritual power of heaven and earth was most concentrated which could be damaging to the body of cultivators.


    But this was Zhang Fe¡¯s path of cultivation, and Zhang Fe only needed to do his training during these two hours every day, and not at other times. Otherwise, it was not only useless, but also harmful to the body.


    This could only be done because of his special physique. Other cultivators could kill themselves if they practiced the ck and white method alternately.


    Taoist Mo once told Zhang Fe that on this Sacred Spirit Continent, there were two kinds of energies. One was the positive light energy emitted by the zing star, and the other was the dark negative energy emitted by the purple obsidian star.


    Both of these energies could be absorbed by humans and monsters for cultivation. When a human child was eight years old, he could awaken the innate spiritual power in his body in a certain way, and people with strong spiritual power could condense it into spiritual crystals. This would make him to be a spiritual master, respected by everyone.


    Most of those who couldn¡¯t condense crystals would only be ordinary people. Of course, with the umtion of time, some people could still condense crystals when their spiritual power umted to a certain level when they were in their teens or when had reached adulthood. But by then, it would be even more difficult to cultivate deeply.


    This was why human beings awakened their innate spiritual power at the age of eight. If it was too early, the spiritual power would be insufficient. Even if the spirit crystals could be condensed, it would seriously affect the development of future cultivation bases. If the age was toote, it will also have a great impact on future cultivation. Hence, ording to the experience of the ancestors, eight years of age was a dividing line.


    After a person¡¯s innate bloodline had been awakened, then spiritual energy would be condensed and formed into crystals. The sizes of the crystals were also different ording to the sizes of the person¡¯s innate spiritual power. Those with high innate spiritual power would also condense greater crystals, and the achievements they would make in the future would be greater.


    With the improvement of cultivation base, mortals would condense one more spirit crystal every time they increase their levels by one, and a total of nine spirit crystals could be condensed at most. At least, ording to records. Ten spirit crystals were things of the myths.


    ¡°Ten rings.¡± Zhang Fe said and slowly stretched his body.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: The Soulsmith Of The Vige


    Early the following morning, when thest heavenly ck light was retracted, Zhang Fei slowly opened his eyes.


    The two sisters Qiu Hong and Qiu Shuang came in from outside the house on time. Qiu Hong was holding a basin of wash water, and Qiu Shuang was holding a tray. There were fresh milk tea, arge bowl of rice, and some grilled meat on the tray.


    The rice was brought by the tribesmen when they went to the city the previous day. Due to the rarity of this particr rice, it was not always avable to the tribe. This couldn¡¯t help but make Zhang Fei miss his previous life very much.


    In all regards to food,pared with the single food here, the past life with all kinds of food was much better.


    The two sisters put the things on the wooden table and stood by themselves, pouting their mouths one by one, in an indifferent manner. They didn¡¯t even look at Zhang Fei. They were obviously still angry about what happened the previous day.


    Treating one¡¯s own master in this way was not allowed in a family with a slight identity. Which ve dare to be angry with the master? The ve was obviously tired of living. But the rtionship between the two sisters and Zhang Fei was certainly not a pure master-servant rtionship.


    First of all, from the perspective of Zhang Fei¡¯s thinking, they did not agree with such an existence. In addition, Mu Tuo and his wife love the two sisters even more, just like their children. So the three of them should be more siblings than master-ve.


    .....


    Zhang Fei, who was so shrewd, had already seen that the two sisters were still annoyed with him about the previous day¡¯s affairs, and were not speaking to her. So, he pretended to ignore them. He washed his face and began eating breakfast slowly. While he was eating, the sisters went outside.


    As soon as he finished eating, he took a piece of straw paper from the table and started drawing on it.


    After the two sisters came back from the pot, they still ignored him, and the three of them were in a stalemate. Inside the hut, only Zhang Fei was busy at the table alone. The two sisters just stood in the doorway as if they wanted to retch.


    Immediately Zhang Fei finished drawing one picture, he began to draw the second picture, then the third and fourth pictures, and when he reached the fifth picture, the sisters couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity.


    The sisters were pretending to be angry, hoping that Zhang Fei could take the initiative to coax them, so as to find a little parity for what happened a day before. It was the first time in a few years that Zhang Fei was painting something so focused.


    They had seen Zhang Fei made some drawings in the past, but he finished it with just one or two drawings. And every time the drawn thing turned into a real thing, it was a surprise.


    Unexpectedly, there were four pictures in one painting this time, and he started to draw the fifth picture again. Obviously, he nned to do something veryplicated.


    The two sisters leaned in unconsciously, staring at Zhang Fei inexplicably while he drew iprehensible lines.


    ¡°My son, what exactly is this you painted? It looks so strange.¡± Qiu Shuang asked curiously.


    Zhang Fei ignored her, still focused on the thing he was drawing. Seeing Zhang Fei ignored her, Qiu Shuang gave Qiu Hong a wink, and Qiu Hong understood what Qiu Shuang meant.


    In the morning like this, Qiu Shuang usually went dark and sharp with what she talked, and only Qiu Hong, with her bright and colourful words, could coax her son to y. Obviously, the effect of this cooperation was very good.


    So Qiu Hong asked, ¡°My son, are you doing great things again? Is it for fun or for hunting?¡±


    After a while, Zhang Fei took the pen and looked at the two girls and said, ¡°Sisters are not angry with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. How can we be angry with you?¡± Qiu Hong asked smilingly.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell the truth, otherwise you will see me tear your face.¡± Qiu Shuang suddenly stared, and said sternly.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help covering his face, and said nervously, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll say it right away.¡±


    They saw Zhang Fei flipped out the first drawing and pointed to the figure above and said: ¡°This is how I want the crafted item to look like. I call this thing ¡®Hand Cannon¡±. It¡¯s used for hunting. How about it, great?¡±


    Qiu Shuang couldn¡¯t help asking curiously: ¡°Hand Cannon? What a strange name. Does it have anything to do with the ck powder brought by the patriarch yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rted, and the powder is a very important material. If there is no powder, then this thing can only be used as a battering club.¡±


    Zhang Fei pointed to the drawing and continued: ¡°Look, this is called a barrel. It needs to be rolled out of bronze. Just put the powder in the bulbous powder chamber behind the barrel, put iron sand or pellets in the barrel, and pull the string at the back to ignite it and the iron sand or pellets will fly out along the barrel and kill the prey.¡±


    Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°Sounds soplicated. Son, do you think this thing is better than bows and arrows?¡±


    ¡°Well. If it seeds, it can be ten times more powerful than a bow and arrow.¡± Zhang Fei put away the drawing, and said smugly: ¡°Come, let¡¯s find Uncle Mammoth.¡±


    Afterwards, the three ran out of the room excitedly.


    Stone houses were rare in the tribe. In order to facilitate hunting, small tribes with less than a thousand people were always moving and chasing their prey. Therefore, in general tribes, houses that were easy to dismantle and carry along, were used as dwellings.


    However, the Tiang tribe, a small tribe with only around three hundred people, had a house built of stone. And this house was not built among the tribe¡¯s houses, but was built two to three hundred meters away from the outskirts of the tribe.


    At this moment, there was a thin, middle-aged man with a height of more than one and a half meters standing in front of the iron bloom outside the house, hammering an iron sword continuously, and the sound of metal hammering continued to be heard from a long distance.


    It felt full of rhythm and power.


    There was a melting furnace beside the man, and the red charcoal fire reflects the rust color of the man¡¯s strong body.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: The Making Of A Gun


    This was a cksmith shop. Although there was no sign indicating a smithy, this was the only cksmith shop among dozens of small tribes around. Moreover, this was also the origin of the name of the Ironwood tribe.


    From a distance, he saw Zhang Fei and the three people rushing over happily.


    ¡°We meet you well, Uncle Mammoth.¡± Qiu Shuang said with a slight bow.


    ¡°Greetings, Uncle Mammoth.¡± Qiu Hong also greeted the cksmith.


    ¡°Hello uncle,¡± Zhang Fei nodded at the strong middle-aged man in front of the door as they met. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy so early.¡±


    Obviously, such a mighty name ¡°Mammoth¡± was not in total harmony with the averagely built man at the door. But Mammoth was a very famous among dozens of nearby tribes, because he was the only cksmith nearby.


    No one knew what his original name was, but everyone used to call him the cksmith. Later, everyone gradually discovered that this cksmith was not only talkative, but also bragging about his past deeds. Whenever they met him, he could talk to people about how powerful he was, all day long. When he was young, he once killed an adult mammoth beast alone.


    .....


    Since a person had to be a cultivator of level six or seven to deal with an adult mammoth demon soldier, they found it hard to believe him. This average looking cksmith didn¡¯t look like a spiritual master with a deep cultivation base.


    Men from many tribes wanted to learn one or two skills, but the cksmith always found reasons to push them away. Slowly, everyone became aware of the cksmith¡¯s bragging problems and regarded him as aughing stock. That was how the Mammoth¡¯s nickname was formed.


    The trio had rarely visited the smithy before. Not because it was not only dirty and hot, but it also had serious noise pollution.


    Zhang Fei only came over to let Uncle Mammoth do the crafting when he needed something special.


    At this time, he handed over the designed drawings to the hands of Mammoth, and kept gesticting some details. Mammoth nodded unceasingly, and asionally showed a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Since Zhang Fei first asked Mammoth to make items, he had been impressed with the boy. Now, these things Zhang Fei painted, surprised Mammoth a lot. Unexpectedly, Zhang Fei, who was only a few years old, was so enchanting. How did his little head think of these strange things?


    After Zhang Fei finished the description, he said. ¡°That¡¯s it, uncle. Can you make it ording to my requirements?¡±


    After all, hand cannons were delicate things, and in modern society they had to rely on some technological means to make them. Therefore, in an era when there were only simple refining techniques such as hammers and iron shears, Zhang Fei did not hold out for much hope.


    The drawing was of only a primitive cannon. However, if they could be made, it would also y a great role in the hunting and safety of the tribesmen when hunting.


    Mammoth stared at the drawing while thinking about the structure in the drawing, then nodded and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about the same as what I have in mind. I can make a twist to it too. I have enough bronze metal to make many dozens. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make two for you. Come and get them tomorrow.¡±


    After listening to the man, Zhang Fei immediately said happily. ¡°Thank you, uncle. We¡¯lle over tomorrow morning. Please, don¡¯t mind the trouble uncle.¡±


    After saying goodbye to Mammoth, the three of them left happily.


    Not far away, Zhang Fei suddenly heard the voice of Taoist Mo. ¡°Fei, the man just now is not an ordinary cksmith. He¡¯s a spiritual master with a good cultivation base.¡±


    When Zhang Fei heard this, he was shocked and asked silently in his heart. ¡°Master, are you awake? Seeing that your practice time is getting shorter and shorter, is your divine consciousness almost restored?¡±


    Taoist Mo nodded and said: ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect that the speed of divine consciousness restoration will be fast. It¡¯s actually faster than I thought. If this continues, probably before you are ten years old, my divine consciousness will be restored to its original state.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Yes.¡± The Taoist Mo suddenly turned around and continued: ¡°Where was I? Yes, the cksmith just now was not a simple human. Before I discovered that there was a wave of spiritual power shing from his body, I used my divine sense to probe him. It turns out that this person is an amethyst spiritualist. Most of his attributes should be of the gold element, and his cultivation base has reached at least level seven.¡±


    ¡°Level seven?¡±


    ¡°At the least, yes. The hand cannon you want him to make may be difficult for ordinary cksmiths, but for him, it is too pediatric. Judging from his metallic spiritual power, even if he is asked to make advanced guns, it can be done.¡±


    ¡°Gold Element spiritist?¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s mind churned quickly. Metal spiritists had strong control over metal elements. If Mammoth had reached the stage of a seventh-level spiritist, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to make an advanced gun. Nheless, Zhang Fei prefered the ancient hand cannon made from bronze metal. In the hands of a powerful smith, it could be a Dragon Cannon.


    After pondering for a while, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°In addition to my mother, there is another spiritualist in the n. I will have to pay more attention to him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± After a while, Taoist Mo seemed to think of something, and he couldn¡¯t help but reminded Zhang Fei of his cultivation¡¯s progress ¡°Fei, your spiritual power seems to have improved a lot recently, and some slight spiritual power fluctuations around you may ur when you practice. You¡¯ll need to increase itter when you practice. Beware, your abilities are too enchanting. If discovered by others, it may cause unnecessary trouble, or even have you killed. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the disciple is very aware, master.¡± Zhang Fei replied respectfully.


    ¡°Good.¡± Taoist Mo nodded, and said with boundless expectations: ¡°With your current innate spiritual power, you can already condense a good spirit crystal. But you should not worry, try to cultivate until you are eight years old and then condense. You can definitely be unparalleled in the world.¡±


    ¡°Master, rest assured, your disciples will work harder to cultivate better.¡± Zhang Fei had read many xianxia novels in his previous life. He deeply understood that, in addition to the extraordinary ability of talented evildoers, the crisis caused was also endlessly powerful. So, he had to be powerful and able to defend himself and others.


    He just didn¡¯t know, what kind of crisis will this enchanting existence cause? What kind of crisis will be hidden on this peaceful sacred spirit continent? Zhang Fei felt infinitely at a loss.


    ¡°Fei, I¡¯m about to start practicing as I have to umte energy and grow in strength. You must keep this in your heart.¡± After saying this, the Taoist Mo went straight into solitary solitude.


    Zhang Fei nodded grimly and decided that no matter what the future difficulties might be, he must first improve his cultivation level. He couldn¡¯t help making up his mind secretly.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: A Life Of One, A Life Of None


    The soft light of the zing star shone on the grass through the dense sieves of the leaves. There was a burst of fragrance in the air that came from the tree and flowers, which was refreshing.


    The morning mist had not yet cleared, and the wisps of smoke in the air entangled like ribbons in the valley, reflecting this small tribe as if it was in a fairnd.


    Listening to the misty insects in the grass from time to time, watching the birds soar and chirp freely in the sky, stepping on the soft and fluffy ground, Zhang Fei could only feelfortable and content.


    It had been almost five years since he had left his previous life that was polluted by civilization behind, but Zhang Fei still had the memories of his previous life, for a long time now.


    Maybe, it was more of him missing his first mother in the other world. He knew that without support, his mother would be left alone in the closed mountain vige. He didn¡¯t know how his mother would have survived the past few years.


    How wonderful would it be if she could alsoe to live with him in this new world, but he guessed it would never happen.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing lightly, and led the two girls straight to thergest yurt in the tribe. The yurt of the patriarch and matriarch of the ironwood n.


    .....


    Despite being the n mother of the tribe, Zhang Xuan¡¯er never puts on airs in the n. Just like the women in the n, she would always take the lead in any work and rarely ask others to help.


    Zhang Fei saw her mother and the waiting girl cleaning the furs of the newly killed monsters outside the yurt, from afar. There were already three neatly arranged furs beside them. It seemed that her mother had been busy with the cleaning for quite a while now.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Zhang Fei walked quickly to her mother, and gave her a kneeling ceremony upright. ¡°Your child is here to honor you!¡±


    This was a daily routine since Zhang Fei separated himself from his parents. Since epting the fact that crossing over to this new world made it his new home, Zhang Fei had been very grateful to his current parents from the bottom of his heart.


    Without him crossing over, without his current parents, he would have died in the gas station explosion.


    When Zhang Xuan¡¯er saw her soning over to please her, she smiled and asked passionately. ¡°Fei, why are you here sote today? Come here and let your mother take a look at you.¡±


    She took her son¡¯s hand, and couldn¡¯t help looking thoroughly at him. Wang Jing and her husband really love him with all their hearts.


    Zhang Fei suddenly felt a little awkward at being inspected like a baby by his mother. In any case, he might be a child, but his mental age was not a few years younger than his new mother.


    Two years ago, because he was still very young, even though he saw his parents being tender and affectionate every day, he could only endure it. But after growing up, Zhang Fei asked for a yurt of his own to start his own life.


    In this regard, his mother unwilling to let him go stay on his own, but had to agree with time. However, she asked her adopted daugthers, Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong, to stay by Zhang Fei¡¯s side and help look after him.


    Due to his mother¡¯s enthusiastic gaze, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Mother, your child just went around the periphery with his two sisters, so I came a littlete. Sorry, mother.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Xuan¡¯er rubbed Zhang Fei¡¯s little cheek, and said with a happy face. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It looks like you have eaten well recently, and your little cheek is already fat again. Yesterday, your father brought back a lot of delicious food. Wait while I get you some more.¡±


    Zhang Fei murmured. If I¡¯m getting too fat, why would I need more food? He smiled and said ¡°Thank you mother for caring, but you don¡¯t need to always worry about your child, your child is already able to take care of himself. You need more food yourself, mother.¡±


    ¡°My son is talented and intelligent, of course your mother can rx with peace of mind.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er nodded in satisfaction.She drew him closer to her blossom and continued. ¡°Still, I¡¯m not asking you to exert yourself. Other children of your age are still at home acting like the babies they are. Remember that you¡¯re still a child yourself.¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, and really wished he could teleport and escaped his mother¡¯s intimacy straight away. The contradicting mentality of being a child and adult always make him feel very nervous.


    Although only a few years had passed in this world, it felt as if his mind had long been tortured by this feeling.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhang Fei immediately asked, ¡°Mother, is my father in the house? I haven¡¯t gone to honor him yet.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t want to leave her son just yet, so she immediately replied. ¡°Oh, your father took the people to the riverside to fish earlier this morning. It¡¯s not far from here. If you want to go, you¡¯ll have to let Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong take you with them.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er had long been ustomed to her son¡¯s unsettled emotions, but only if she knew her son¡¯s true thoughts. She knew over-treating him as a child was not healthy for his mentality, but she¡¯s his mother. Sooner orter, he wouldn¡¯t have enough time for her anymore.


    ***


    Not far from the valley where the Ironwood tribe was located, one could see a t and vast in when one turn a mountain beam. This valley was another entrance to therge forest of relics from there.


    Not far from the valley, there was a big river twenty to thirty meters wide. Due to the fact that the terrain was rtively t, the river did not flow in a rush.


    Beside the river, due to the low-lying ground, arge pond with a radius of more than hundred meters was naturally formed, with only a gap of fifty meters wide connected to the river.


    From afar, he saw his father, patriarch Zhang Mu Tuo, leading dozens of tribesmen to catch fish in this massive river. Most people in the n caught fish mainly with harpoons.


    One person stood quietly in the river with the harpoon in his hand. Whenever a big fish swam by, he quickly threw the harpoon out. Although there were not many big fish on this day, the small fish in the rock crevice was the difference.


    There was quite a lot of them.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: A Brilliant Mind


    More than half a year ago, Zhang Fei taught the tribesmen a skill to fish with a maze. This was how to use a rope to form a small maze, so that the fish could only swim forward, not backward, and can then be easily caught.


    The principle of the array was actually very simple.


    The opening at the entrance of the array was veryrge, and the smaller it went inward, the final gap could only allow a fish to just squeeze through. In this way, the fish could only swim forward, and couldn¡¯t turn even if they want to turn around.


    But in the middle of the array was a very wide space, but there weres all around, and the fish could only recognize people to catch it when they swim here.


    Obviously this method of fishing was very effective.


    At this moment, there were many of this formations in the pond in front of them, and many tribesmen were running back and forth in the pond, driving the fish into the formation.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s young master Wang.¡± Some sharp-eyed nsmen suddenly shouted loudly when they saw the three of Zhang Fei¡¯s group approaching them.


    .....


    As a stone stirred up a thousand waves, so also, and almost everyone in the pond immediately shifted their sights to the peopleing . Some were saying their greetings, while some were whistling to the Qiu sisters.


    A burly man with a cold face, heard the shout, and he slowly drew up from the river with a harpoon. This person only wore a pair of coarse cloth shorts. It was the patriarch of the ironwood tribe, Zhang Mu Tuo.


    ¡°Father.¡± Zhang Fei always had an inexplicable excitement whenever he saw the people hunting.


    When he came to Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s side, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking excitedly. ¡°Father, how¡¯s the day going?¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo nodded and said with a smile. ¡°Well, the harvest is not bad. Thanks to my son¡¯s contribution. Now, my people always get a lot when fishing.¡±


    For his son¡¯s cleverness and intelligence, Zhang Mu Tuo was always surprised, but also infinitely proud of him.


    At this time, six or seven, ten-year-old children ran around Zhang Fei, bbing about his fish catching achievements.Some people carried their own small bamboo basket to Zhang Fei to show him what they had caught.


    Of course, more children were empty-handed and caught nothing.


    Suddenly, one of the children carrying a small bamboo basket asked Zhang Fei. ¡°Brother Fei, you are so smart, is there any good way for us to catch the big fish?¡±


    Obviously this child was very concerned about what he had caught. He was not satisfied with the little fish he caught.


    After hearing this, the other children also started to roar. These little guys obviously wanted to do something proud in front of the adults.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Zhang Fei looked at the river, concentrating on it. Suddenly his eyes lit up, obviously he hade up with an idea.


    ¡°Sisters, can you send someone to my yurt to get the rope from yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Let me go and get it for you.¡± Qiu Hong said, turning to leave.


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t mind the trouble, sister.¡± Zhang Fei said to the two guardian sisters of his before turning to a group of friends. ¡°At the same time, see if you can find some long ropes, a few dead woods and stones. And also sister, the dead wood should have arm thickness, not too thin, not too thick, and it must be able to float on the water. For stones... just look for the size of the wooden egg¡¯s head.¡±


    Talking of the wooden egg¡¯s head, he pointed to one of the children¡¯s head, which immediately caused everyone tough.


    Another older child hugged Mudan¡¯s head and shouted. ¡°Fei, I found a piece of the right size.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter.


    After everyoneughed, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand. ¡°Thank you sister, I¡¯ll be waiting here for your return.¡±


    After that, he strolled along the river pond with Qiu Shuang, and would regrly say his greetings to the tribesmen..


    A few minutester, the scattered children ran back one by one. Wood and stones wereid out on the ground. Qiu Hong also brought everything he had asked.


    Zhang Fei asked everyone to open the first, and saw that the length of the was more than ten meters long, and the width was about ten meters. It was a big. It was no wonder that Zhang Fei wanted to use it to catch monsters. Generally, if smaller monsters were caught by this, they would definitely not be able to run away.


    Zhang Fei first asked everyone to tie the wood evenly on the long side of the, and then let everyone tie the stones evenly on the other side, and finally tied the four corners of the with long ropes.


    Looking at his hand work, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help shouting excitedly. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done.¡±


    After Zhang Fei tied the big, everyone suddenly felt puzzled looking at such a strange thing. Some adults also looked around curiously. Obviously they didn¡¯t understand what Zhang Fei could do with such a thing.


    They saw Zhang Fei divided the adults and children present into four groups. First, he let the two groups of people pull the ropes at the two corners of the with the stone and open the outside the pond.


    Soon, the was pulled into the water. The stones on the brought up billowing sand under the water, and the pool water suddenly became muddy. The on the side with the dead wood was pulled by the dead wood and floated above the water.


    Then, Zhang Fei immediately ordered the other two groups to pull the rope tied with the dead wood and straighten the rope. After the order was given, the four groups together pulled the rope from one end of the river pond to the other.


    They saw a fewrge dead trees tied bys, into a row, pulling an arc across the water quickly. They brought up a drain line.


    And a few meters in front of this row of dead wood, the other side of the was pressed by rocks on the bottom of the water and it slid forward quickly under the water, bringing up the rolling mud, holding a long turbidity behind the.


    The tail wave.


    The tribesmen standing in the pond spearing fish couldn¡¯t help frowning, because when the water was muddy, the shadow of the big fish could not be seen. But because it was Zhang Fei who was instructing everyone to pull the, these people were helpless. So they stepped aside to watch the excitement.


    Soon, the was pulled from one end of the river pond to the other by arge group of people. Everyone who pulled the deeply understood that the was getting more and more difficult, so that the people who came to watch the event also helped to pull it together, and the speed did not slow down.


    When the was pulled ashore from the other side of the river pond, everyone present was shocked.


    Weeping gods!


    What was this situation? They saw hundreds of fish in thes. And all of them were big fish that were more than a foot long. The smaller fish obviously slipped out of the mesh.


    The surrounding nsmen ran over from all directions, and they were also shocked by the sight in front of them. Dozens of people started catching fish early in the morning, and it had been almost two hours since Zhang Fei caught as many fish in just a few minutes.


    Zhang Mu Tuo walked to his son¡¯s side, patted his son on the shoulder excitedly, and shouted to the tribe. ¡°Now everyone, collect the fish quickly, follow my son¡¯s method, and a few more times.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± everyone agreed, shouted, and then scattered on their own, one by one, eager to try.


    Sure enough, there were so many people and great strength. With the participation of so many people, thes were quickly pulled back and forth in the river pond, making the originally clear river pond muddy.


    The harvest was unprecedented.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: All Is Well, Mother


    Early morning on the following day.


    The purple star, spreading endless darkness, was still struggling tenaciously on the horizon for thest trace of strength, but still couldn¡¯t resist the fiery heat of the zing spirit star rising from the east, and gradually began to sink.


    On the boundary between light and darkness, the two light rays entangling with each other were visible to the naked eye. The scene was very strange and spectacr.


    The two little sisters, Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong, had been guarding outside Zhang Fei¡¯s yurt for a long time now. Zhang Fei had already told them yesterday that during these two hours of his cultivation, they should kept watch outside and no one should be allowed toe near him for safety reasons.


    Few people in the n knew about the daily practice of the boy and the acts of the two sisters. Zhang Fei had warned the two sisters that it was the secret of the three of them for him to cultivate by himself, and no one could reveal it.


    But Qiu Shuang still secretly notified the n mother Zhang Xuan¡¯er. After all, the two sisters were sent by the n mother to take care of Zhang Fei, and they would notify the n mother of any development as soon as possible. Otherwise, if something went wrong, the two couldn¡¯t afford to face the oue.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s mother didn¡¯t first believe it after hearing about this. What kind of practice could a child over five years old practice? It was nothing more than ying around after listening to others talk about spiritual masters.


    .....


    Therefore, Zhang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.


    The two sisters of the Qiu n only regarded Zhang Fei as a young child because of his nature. Even though he insisted on this acts on a daily basis, they tagged along with it since they only wanted him to be happy. They only regarded Zhang Fei himself as messing around, and they gradually became ustomed to his actions.


    However, this perception of the two sisters suddenly changed in these two days. Just because they saw apletely different scenario from before. Only when Zhang Fei was practicing, would there be a kind of scene around him.


    In the past, the son always hid in the room alone during the time when the ck and white energy alternated, and he didn¡¯te outside at all. Hence, no one knew what Zhang Fei was doing in the room. Because Zhang Fei never let anyone in when he was practicing, including the Qiu sisters.


    If something happened while Zhang Fei was practicing, the two sisters would just stand outside the yurt and shout to alert him, and Zhang Fei woulde out.


    But the situation had changed a little in the past two days. When Zhang Fei was practicing, the two of them opened their eyes and looked carefully, and they could see countless orbs of light condensing in the air, spinning slowly, and gradually converging into the yurt.


    The light was very faint, and it was easy to be ignored if one didn¡¯t look carefully. It felt far away, like the faint light from the charcoal fire in the house.


    At this time, on a mud wave a hundred meters away from Zhang Fei¡¯s yurt, someone was standing still, staring at Wei¡¯s yurt.


    This person wearing a in white Han-style cloth, and a cloak. She had long white hair which was tied behind her head, and a beautiful jade hairpin stuck in it.


    If Zhang Fei¡¯s father saw this jade hairpin, he would know that it was the one he bought and gave to his wife, Zhang Xuan¡¯er. And this beautiful young woman was really Zhang Fei¡¯s mother, Zhang Xuan¡¯er.


    Before going to bedst night, Qiu Shuang had already told the n mother of the abnormal changes caused by Zhang Fei method of cultivation, things that happened during his meditation.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er was also shocked when she heard that, so she came over to check it out early this morning.


    ¡°It really is the spiritual power of heaven and earth.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er murmured: ¡°Unexpectedly, my son is absorbing the spiritual energy of heavens and earth without the condensed spirit crystals,¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sigh at his son¡¯s strange talent. Seeing that the sky was already bright, the light spots of heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual power disappeared without a trace.


    Presumably her son had finished his cultivation. So she turned and went to her yurt, nning to discuss with the patriarch Zhang Mu Tuo on how to treat this Zhang Fei¡¯s development.


    Suddenly Zhang Xuan¡¯er seemed to have thought of something, and eximed: ¡°Oh.¡± Then she leaped anxiously towards her son¡¯s yurt.


    After Zhang Fei finished his practice, he slowly opened his eyes, and the light under his skin faintly disappeared. Although the light in the house was still dim, in Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes, the objects in the house could be seen very clearly, even the dust in the air could be seen one by one.


    The two sisters Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong walked in from outside carrying some items and breakfast, and were about to serve Zhang Fei to wash himself when suddenly, the bamboo blind was parted, and Zhang Xuan¡¯er shed in quickly, shocking the three of them.


    ¡°Mother?!¡± Zhang Fei asked in shock.


    ¡°n mother?!¡± Qiu Shang an Qiu Hong were also surprised when they realized that the n mother, Zhang Xuan¡¯er, hade in without them knowing.


    Without saying anything, Zhang Xuan¡¯er grabbed her son¡¯s hand with a serious expression. Her index and middle fingers were suddenly sped on the veins of Zhang Fei¡¯s wrist, frowning.


    After a long time, Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s brows slowly unknitted, and her facial expression gradually returned to normal.


    Seeing his mother¡¯s appearance, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking strangely: ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er pulled her son¡¯s shoulders and lowered her head and asked, ¡°Wei, tell mother, have you felt any strange feelings or difort in your body recently?¡±


    ¡°What type of difort?¡± Zhang Fei looked at his mother with big curious eyes, and said in doubt. ¡°No, mother. My body has always been very good, not even a minor illness or pain.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er pondered for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help asking seriously, ¡°Is there really no diforts? Think about it again. For example, sometimes you suddenly feel like a needle is pickling your body or a twitch somewhere in your body.¡±


    Zhang Fei thought for a while, and replied affirmatively: ¡°No, mother. I¡¯ve always been in good health, and he has been feeling better and better recently. He has inexhaustible strength all over his body, so he feelsfortable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help falling into deep thought after hearing this: ¡°How can it be okay?¡±


    Zhang Fei tilted his head and looked at his mother¡¯s puzzlement. He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mother, what is it that makes you so worried?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er did not speak. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Wei, tell me, have you been practicing a certain kind of cultivation technique?¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Something Must Be Wrong With Your body, Son


    When Zhang Fei heard this, he couldn¡¯t help being shocked. Only the Qiu sisters knew about his own cultivation, and did not let others know. How did his mother know about it? His eyes couldn¡¯t help but nce at both Qiu sisters. They must have revealed this to his mother.


    When Zhang Xuan¡¯er saw this, she couldn¡¯t help frowning, as if she was a little dissatisfied with her son¡¯s repeated concealment of such thing from her, and said. ¡°Wei¡¯er, you don¡¯t have to hide anything from me. I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯ve already known about your cultivation practices for a time, I just decided to ignore it, but now, I¡¯m beginning to notice some things. Tell me, where did your cultivation methode from? And don¡¯t tell me you came up with it yourself.¡±


    After Zhang Fei heard his mother¡¯s words, he suddenly panicked. He felt like a child who had done something wrong and was instantly caught by the tail. Naturally, this kind of thing should not be concealed from his mother, but Taoist Feng Mo had told him that even his rtives could not be aware of it.


    After all, to be on the safe side, the less people knew, the better. This was not to disrespect his parents at all.


    Zhang Fei took a deep breath, and immediately bowed to his mother respectfully, and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that your child couldn¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s just that you might be afraid for your son¡¯s safety.¡±


    Zhang Fei knew that the cultivation matters could no longer be concealed, so he became wise and said casually.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Oh son, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Isn¡¯t it my work to worry about your safety, cultivation or not? Now tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    .....


    Zhang Fei had no choice but to continue: ¡°Mother, since I was born, there has been a cultivation method in my mind. At the beginning, I did not know that this is a practice method. But two years ago, your child identally discovered it. After practicing the exercises in consciousness, I found that this kind of exercises can make the child¡¯s body extremelyfortable. Therefore, your son practices daily ording to the exercise method, and it is true that every day, there¡¯s progress. Now your child¡¯s body has changed. It¡¯s getting stronger and stronger.¡±


    After he finished exining, with his big eyes blinking innocently, Zhang Xuan¡¯er was shocked. She knew he was telling the truth without any trace of doubt.


    ¡°Hong, Shuang.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er said to the two women. ¡°Serve my son something to eat first. I need to take him to meet someone in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, n mother.¡± The two girls replied.


    And under the n mother¡¯s gaze, Zhang Fei ate the food after being served.


    At this time, the sky was already bright. Most of the young and strong members of the n had gone out hunting. The women of the tribe each was doing some chores, and some people were ying with dried fish and other things in the sun. The children of the tribe wereughing and ying in groups of three or five.


    Under the leadership of their mother, Zhang Fei, Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong, left the tribe¡¯s ground and walked toward the distant hillside.


    Nearing the hillside, the sound of iron knocking came from the distance. After walking a little longer, a house built with stones resolutely appeared in front of everyone. This was the yurt of the only cksmith among dozens of nearby tribes.


    At this time, Mammoth was hammering an iron sword outside the house when he sensed some presence. He raised his head, and saw, from a long distance, four figures walking towards him.


    Slitting his eyes, he found that besides the three of the Wang¡¯s children, the n mother was also there.


    Mammoth quickly inserted the iron sword into the furnace and waited for them to reach him. He cupped his hand to greet everyone, starting from Zhang Fei¡¯s mother.


    ¡°n mother.¡± Mammoth spread his hands, held his palms up to his chest, bowed deeply to Zhang Xuan¡¯er, and performed a standard tribal ceremony.


    It felt a bit like the archaic Jinjin¡¯s act of making offerings.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er hurriedly waved her hand and smiled, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be too polite.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er had never been self-contained, and always treated Mammoth as a big brother.


    Seeing that his mother had brought them to find the Mammoth, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking that since he sked the Mammoth to make the hand cannon a day before, his mother must have found out about it.


    So Zhang Fei went to Mammoth and asked in a low voice. ¡°Uncle, I want to ask about the drawing?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I made three for you.¡± Mammoth also said in a low voice like Zhang Fei, as if he was afraid that others would hear it. Then he nced at the corner of the wall from the corner of his eye.


    Zhang Fei also looked up, and saw three hand cannon leaning against the foot of the wall neatly. They were cut from fine bronze, and were much thicker than the modern barrel of a rifle in his old world.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er also turned her head and nced at the three weird-shaped objects at the foot of the wall. It was obvious that she heard the conversation between the two, but she ignored them, and turned to the Qiu sisters. ¡°Hong¡¯er, Shuang¡¯er, you guard outside, don¡¯t let other peoplee in.¡±


    Later, Zhang Xuan¡¯er pulled Zhang Fei and said to Mammoth. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay, n mother.¡± Mammoth made a please gesture and led Zhang Xuan¡¯er and her son into the stone house.


    It was the first time Zhang Fei had entered the stone house, but the arrangement of things in the house was not very messy. A dozen of iron sword were randomly piled on a wooden table in a corner of the house, and iron blocks of various sizes were piled under the table.


    Next to the table was arge wooden frame, which was filled with many finished arrows, iron axes, spears, iron swords and other weapons.


    On the other side of the room was a simple wooden bed with a fur mattress. He saw the color of rust hung on the fur, obviously it hadn¡¯t been used for a long time. Next to the wooden bed was a big box and some simple cooking utensils.


    After entering the room, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but calmly face Mammoth and said with a serious face. ¡°Brother, first check if there¡¯s any abnormalities in Wei¡¯er¡¯s body.¡±


    After Mammoth heard it, he didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on, but still focused on Zhang Fei. Then he grabbed the veins on Zhang Fei¡¯s wrist, closed his eyes, and began to explore Zhang Fei¡¯s body with his spiritual sense.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: n Mother, Your Son Is A Spiritualist


    After a while, Mammoth was obviously a little lost, and said with a surprised expression. ¡°Strange. How could the son¡¯s body have such ample spiritual power?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help muttering. ¡°Sure enough. Brother, do you think these spiritual powers could harm Wei¡¯s body?¡±


    Mammoth groaned slightly, then used his own spiritual power to explore Zhang Fei¡¯s body again. He couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°What a powerful spiritual power. I didn¡¯t expect the innate spiritual power in your son¡¯s body to be so abundant. In my opinion, these spirits, not only does its power do no harm to the son, its spiritual power is so strong, I¡¯m afraid that even the spiritual power of the general second-level spirit-savant will be below him.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is he that powerful?¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help being shocked after hearing this. He hurriedly asked. ¡°Brother, please check carefully. Could Wei really be able to withstand such a strong spiritual power at a young age?¡±


    Mammoth nodded and said with a serious face, ¡°Let me explore it again.¡± After he said that, he took Zhang Fei¡¯s hand again and began to investigate Zhang Fei¡¯s physical condition carefully.


    Hearing Mammoth said that his spiritual power could actually be better than a normal savant-level spiritualist, Zhang Fei was also shocked.


    Taoist Feng Mo once told Zhang Fei about the ssification of spiritual masters. ording to the number of condensed crystals, there were nine levels of spiritual masters. Each time an additional spirit crystal was condensed, the level would increase by one stage.


    .....


    He remembered that the division of spiritual masters ording to the number of spiritual crystals were;


    The first-level ¡°Spirit Acolyte¡± could condense a spiritual crystal.


    The second-level ¡°Spirit Revenant¡± could condense two spirit crystals.


    The third-level ¡°Spirit Savant¡± could condense three spiritual crystals.


    The fourth-level ¡°Spirit Ster¡± could condense four spiritual crystals.


    The five-level ¡°Spirit Sage¡± could condense five spiritual crystals.


    The sixth-level ¡°Spirit Paragon¡± could condense six spiritual crystals.


    Seven-level ¡°Spirit Saint¡± could condense seven spiritual crystals.


    The eight-level ¡°Spirit Hegemon¡± could condense eight spirit crystals.


    The nine-level ¡°Spirit Sovereign¡± could condense nine spiritual crystals.


    However, the tenth-level ¡°Spirit Immortal¡± had only appeared in the legendary tales.


    Taoist Feng Mo had told Zhang Fei that he had only cultivated to the peak stage of the spirit hegemon.


    Due to using only the condensed spiritual crystals, he was defeated by the divine tribtion, and failed to condense the tenth spiritual crystal. Had he seeded as a tenth-level spiritualist, he would¡¯ve been equivalent to a god.


    And the size of the first spiritual crystal also determined the aplishment of a spiritual lord in his lifelong practice. No matter how one practiceter, the condensed spirit crystal was the same size as the first spirit crystal.


    Often, the greater the concentration of the spirit crystals, the higher their subsequent cultivation bases would be.


    How old was Zhang Fei at this time? He was less than five years old, but his innate spiritual power was actuallyparable to the spiritual power of a general second-level revenant. If he condensed spirit crystals when he was 8 years old, what a monstrous existence he would be.


    Just thinking about it was unbelievable. What¡¯s more, at this time such a monstrous person was standing in front of Zhang Xuan¡¯er and Mammoth?


    In addition to being pleasantly surprised, Zhang Xuan¡¯er was also worried because of Zhang Fei¡¯s practice. She knew that spiritual power was generally cultivated during the day or night due to different spiritual crystal attributes.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er knew that if any spiritualist practiced on the asion of ck and white, it could only cause the body¡¯s spiritual dysfunction and self-destruction, but her son¡¯s cultivation method of the two energy, was the opposite. He was only practicing when ck and white alternated.


    This couldn¡¯t help causing Zhang Xuan¡¯er to have an inexplicable fear in her heart.


    After a long time, only Mammoth said affirmatively. ¡°n mother, I have carefully explored your son¡¯s body, except for the strong spiritual power, there is no illness in his body. I just don¡¯t know why your son¡¯s body is like this. Strong spiritual power.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but said frankly, ¡°Oh. Big brother doesn¡¯t know, but I have been able to practice the exercises on my own since two years ago. I was only curious when Wei was young, but no intentional actions. Until today, I didn¡¯t realize that Wei had already condensed such a powerful spiritual power in his body.¡±


    After listening to his mother, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but secretly said in his heart. ¡°If mother was to know that he has been practicing since the day he was born, he doesn¡¯t know what her expression will be. But this secret could only be buried in the bottom of my heart, in the world apart from myself, only the teacher Taoist Feng Mo knows.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t seem to be hiding secrets from this uncle Mammoth. If it weren¡¯t for Zhang Fei¡¯s knowledge that only his mother and uncle Mammoth were spiritualists in the n, he might have been surprised by this. But he now know more about them. Curious about the rtionship between the two.


    After a while, Zhang Xuan¡¯er looked at her son and then said. ¡°I should be happy because you have this ability, but Wei¡¯s cultivation method is making me worry.¡±


    Hearing what the n mother said, mammoth couldn¡¯t help being amazed again and again. Hearing this, he immediately asked. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how your son cultivates?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er sighed, and said, ¡°ording to Wei, his practice of this kind of cultivation lives in his mind. One hour each morning and evening. He could practice only when ck and white alternate, but not at other hours. Otherwise it will damage his dantian and body.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How could it be so?¡± Mammoth frowned, puzzled. In this case, was it possible that the son is not reincarnated as a god? Otherwise, how could one be born with cultivation methods?


    ¡°Mother.¡± When the two of them were thinking about it, Zhang Fei suddenly interjected. ¡°Since there is no problem with my body, it means that there is no problem with my cultivation method. Mother does not need to worry too much. If there is difort, I will tell my mother immediately, please rest assured.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Wei is reasonable, and now it could only be so. You have to be more careful.¡±


    Then Zhang Xuan¡¯er took Zhang Fei¡¯s hand and said eagerly. ¡°Wei, your uncle Mammoth is as close to me as a sibling. From now on, you could treat him like a family member. If there are any problems during cultivation, if I am not there by your side, just ask uncle Mammoth.¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded immediately and said. ¡°Yes mother, your child knows that.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er turned to Mammoth and said, ¡°Brother, now Wei could cause obvious spiritual fluctuations in his practice. For the sake of safety, this matter must be kept secret. I n to let Wei move to live with you from today. Firstly, you could avoid being peeped at when you are practicing. Secondly, being by your side could make me feel at ease.¡±


    After listening to his Zhang Xuan¡¯er, he immediately bowed to her, and said as if he was taking orders. ¡°Please rest assured, your son will not make any mistakes when he¡¯s with me.¡±


    When Zhang Xuan¡¯er saw this, she immediately knitted her brows at mammoth and rebuked him. ¡°Big brother doesn¡¯t need to be like this.¡±


    Then she said to Zhang Fei. ¡°Wei, your uncle, Mammoth, is a spiritualist with advanced cultivation. No one in the n knows about this except me and your father. You can talk to him about cultivation, and ask for advice. If you feel unwell, be sure to tell your uncle as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother. I will do that.¡± After that, Zhang Fei immediately turned around and saluted Mammoth. ¡°Fei will disturb the uncle in the future.¡±


    Mammoth smiled happily immediately. ¡°Hahaha. Good boy. With this uncle by your side, it is never toote for the uncle to be happy.¡±


    Seeing that everything was done, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help saying to her son. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here. I will ask the nsmen to move your yurt, and those of Hong¡¯er and Shuang¡¯er. Now...¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er stared at her son curiously, and couldn¡¯t help but slowly asked. ¡°....Why do I feel that you and Mammoth, seem to be hiding something from me?¡±


    Zhang Fei and Mammoth couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Gunfire


    Zhang Fei kept thinking about the recent developments. It turned out that his mother brought him here regarding cultivation matters, but didn¡¯t know about the hand cannons. It seemed that she had been worrying too much.


    After a while, Zhang Fei shrugged and turned to his mother. ¡°Mother, yesterday I asked Uncle Mammoth to help me make some interesting things. If mother is fine with it, I want you to try it out with us.¡±


    ¡°Huh, ok.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er also knew that Zhang Fei would often make some interesting things out, and she couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°What are these things?¡±


    ¡°Mother will see soon.¡±


    The three people immediately walked out of the house, anxious of what was toe.


    Sisters, Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong, were looking at each other, holding hand cannon outside the house.


    Qiu Shuang held a zing fire high with her left hand, while her right hand was holding a hand cannon. She squinted one eye into the barrel, turning the handle of the gun towards the sky. All of a sudden, she shouted at Qiu Hong. ¡°Oh, there is light inside it. I saw a little light shining inside it.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Where is the light?¡± Qiu Hong also followed Qiu Shuang¡¯s direction, holding another hand cannon by the barrel, and squinting one eye into it.


    Still with Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong sharp eyes, they saw Zhang Fei and the three peopleing out of the house. They hurriedly put down the hand cannon in their hands, and greeted them, starting with Zhang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°n mother, you areing out.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er nodded gently, and Zhang Fei stepped forward and took the hand cannon from Qiu Shuang, and said to Zhang Xuan¡¯er. ¡°Mother, this is the good thing I asked Uncle Mammoth to make. I call it ¡®hand cannon¡¯. ¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er looked curiously at Zhang Fei¡¯s hand, only to see Zhang Fei ttened the hand cannon, took a peek in one direction, and then said. ¡°If the child¡¯s idea can be sessful, its attack power is quite strong. Yes, you can even kill a low-level monster with it.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er took the hand cannon that Qiu Hong handed over, flipped left and right, and asked, ¡°Such a strange thing, I don¡¯t know how to use it?¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Mother is too anxious. Please, wait for your child to demonstrate it for you.¡±


    They found a good ce next to the stone house as an experimental site.


    ording to Zhang Fei¡¯s request, Mammoth had made the loading chambers of the three hand cannons in different sizes. In this way, it was convenient to test the ratio of the charge and the power.


    They saw Zhang Fei first picked up the smallest hand cannon, filled the loadingpartment with the ck powder, inserted the prepared artillery letter through the small hole in the powder chamber, and took a thin wooden stick carefully.


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei found a few slender stones on the ground and put them into the barrel of the gun. He also pressed it a few times with a small wooden stick.


    After everything was ready, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but smile slyly at everyone. Zhang Xuan¡¯er and Mammoth looked at Zhang Fei with suspicious and curious eyes. They didn¡¯t know what Zhang Fei was doing this time around.


    The Qiu sisters were cautiously hiding behind Zhang Xuan¡¯er. With the lessons of yesterday, the two sisters are always careful to guard against Zhang Fei.


    They saw Zhang Fei looked around the crowd, and then said to Mammoth. ¡°Uncle Mammoth, you are the best here. I think, I will leave this experiment to you.¡± With a wicked smile, Fei Immediately handed the hand cannon into the hands of Mammoth.


    When the sisters Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong saw them, they couldn¡¯t help but sighed softly. They thought to themselves how lucky they were. At the least, no innocent workers were called this time.


    Otherwise, looking at this posture of Mammoth, even if they didn¡¯t die this time, it would almost peel off their bodies. After everything was set, they looked at Mammoth with pity in their eyes.


    But Mammoth did not say anything, and took the hand cannon unequivocally. Only if the Qiu sisters knew what Mammoth¡¯s cultivation base was, that not even a direct hit by and cannon would damage his body, not to talk of this little toys.


    After Zhang Fei exined to Mammoth how to use the hand cannons, the three of them retreated five or six meters away with their mother to look at Mammoth.


    Mammoth ignited the gun ording to Zhang Fei¡¯s instructions, and he immediately raised the gun body, and aimed at the big tree twenty or thirty meters away in front of him.


    Sisters Qiu Hong and Qiu Shuang, seeing the smoke from the hand cannon, immediately covered their ears in fright and closed their eyes.


    Immediately after that, they heard a burst of ¡®boom¡¯ Sounds, and a string of white smoke burst out of the muzzle. Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly by the loud sound, and then fixed her eyes on the big tree in front of her.


    At this time, Zhang Fei had already ran towards the tree. Coming to the front to join him, they saw a tree as thick as three people, with a palm-sized bark off its body. The branches of two shrubs beside the big tree also broke a few twigs.


    Observing these damage points, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Not there yet. It seems that the size of the loading chamber is still not good enough, and the power is a bit small.¡±


    At this time, massive crowd also came from behind, staring at the gap in the bark, and talking among themselves.


    Zhang Fei took the hand cannon from mammoth and checked the powder chamber and barrel carefully. There was no crack in it. It seemed that the endurance of hand cannon itself should be no problem.


    After returning to the empty space, Zhang Fei picked up the hand cannon that was slightlyrger in the chamber room. After loading the materials ording to the previous method, it was handed over to Mammoth.


    At this moment, twenty or thirty young people, armed with weapons such as sticks and spears, suddenly rushed from the direction of the tribe. They were obviously shocked by the sound just now.


    Everyone quickly ran to Zhang Xuan¡¯er, and suddenly began to ask her different questions.


    ¡°n mother, what was that sound just now?¡±


    ¡°n mother, is there any danger here?¡±


    After the burst of noise for a few seconds, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but waved to everyone to be quiet. Then he said to them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, people. It was Wei who was experimenting with a new weapon just now. Everyone is here just right, just watch it by the side.¡±


    After that, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but nodded to Mammoth, indicating that it was time to start. I saw that Mammoth ignited the gun letter ording to the steps just now, and immediately pointed the muzzle at the big tree in front.


    They heard a burst of ¡®boom...¡¯ in their ears, and a string of white smoke burst out of the muzzle all at once.


    The tribesmen couldn¡¯t help but shrank their necks in terror. Some people even closed their eyes or covered their ears in shock. After a long while, it gradually eased up.


    Zhang Fei ran to the tree and looked carefully. He nodded with a smile. It was not too bad. In addition to finding an extra mark on the tree this time, he also found a hole. Inside the hole, he could vaguely see an iid broken stone.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Fire In The Hole


    Zhang Fei took the hand cannon and checked it carefully, and found that the hand cannon body also showed no signs of damage. But the bronze barrel was a little hot. It must have reached the limit of endurance.


    It seemed that the third hand cannon with arger loading chamber didn¡¯t need to be tried. Although even if it burst, it wouldn¡¯t hurt the people of the tribe.


    After a little more thought, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking Mammoth. ¡°Uncle Mammoth, how do you feel about your body¡¯s ability to withstand the second shot?¡±


    Mammoth took a few seconds to recollect, and said suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, except for the stamina of the first shot, ordinary person should be able to withstand it.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Zhang Fei said excitedly, then turned to all the nsmen and asked. ¡°Anyone want to try a shot?¡±


    After hearing the question, the people began to look at one another, pushing one another forward, but no one stepped forward for a while.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from a distance. ¡°Fei¡¯er. If no one dares to try, it is better to let your father try it first.¡±


    .....


    The sound of the voice was loud and familiar. Everyone quickly stepped out of the way, seeing that it was not someone else who walked in, but Zhang Mu Tuo.


    ¡°Father, you are here just at the right time. Look at the weapon your son had uncle Mammoth made.¡± Zhang Fei said, and immediately handed the hand cannon to Zhang Mu Tuo with a look of excitement.


    Zhang Mu Tuo took the hand cannon in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but watched it from one end to another, and at the same time nodded unceasingly.


    ¡°Okay. What an item. Fei, what¡¯s the name of this thing?¡±


    ¡°Father, your child calls it ¡®hand cannon¡¯. With it, hunting will be much more convenient for the tribesmen in the future.¡± Zhang Fei gestured excitedly and said, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll teach you how to do it.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo put the items ording to Zhang Fei¡¯s teaching method, and then ignited it with a fire sickle, and suddenly there was a st against the distant tree.


    After the hand cannon shots, everyone came to look under the tree and saw another stone hole in the trunk. And the sharp-eyed nsman also found a stone hole in the trunk of the tree next to it. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help secretly rejoicing, and thinking. This should be considered as having some of the power of a shothand cannon.


    Looking at the rest of the n, Zhang Mu Tuo immediately held up the fire and said to everyone, ¡°Who wants to try?¡±


    ¡°Let me try. Let me try. Let me try.¡± All the tribesmen immediately rushed forward to try it for themselves. That battle for the row was like the victims robbing rice, for fear that they would suffer a lot if they didn¡¯t get it.


    Zhang Mu Tuo raised his hand and handed the hand cannon to the tribe, and then called Zhang Xuan¡¯er, Zhang Fei and Mammoth into the stone room, while Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong still guarded the door of the stone room.


    Zhang Mu Tuo first asked Zhang Fei. ¡°Fei¡¯er, I didn¡¯t know you want this item I brought back for you, but now I can see that it is useful for you and the n in the future. But I need to ask you, do you have any shorings that you need to improve?¡±


    Zhang Fei thought in his mind. *How could there be no shorings, this thing itself was the most primitive of the hand crackers.* But he slowly replied. ¡°Father, this hand cannons are things I¡¯ve been researching and thinking about long ago when I was going to have training with you. And its power is also designed by me through the power of the items you brought back.¡±


    After saying that, Zhang Fei pretended to think about it, and continued. ¡°From the current situation, there should be no room for improvement. Unless...unless the power of the item is greater, I can design another style ording to the actual situation.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but ponder, and then said. ¡°As far as I know, the power of this thing should only stop here. Although there may be more powder that are powerful than the one I brought, they are out of the reach for your father to buy them.¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but nodded and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, father. With this power, it should be enough for our people to use for hunting.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo nodded immediately and said. ¡°Yes, ording to my observation, the power of this hand cannon may be able the same as the attack power of a lower-level spiritualist. My son is really smart to make this kind of item.¡±


    Turning around, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but said to Mammoth. ¡°Brother, starting from today, you¡¯ll make a batch of this weapon first. The quantity... probably twenty for a start. If you have time in the future, you¡¯ll have to make more again. Is there any problem?¡±


    Mammoth couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Patriarch, do you think there will be a problem with this little thing?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The two suddenlyughed at the same time. In Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s eyes, he could already see a group of cannon warriorsposed of his own people galloping in the forest.


    After the twoughed, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t helping to Mammoth and saying, ¡°Uncle Mammoth, ording to my calctions, you only need to make the size of the second hand cannon chamber you tried today. And I think, if you each hand cannon is equipped with a small metal for filling, and each metal is exactly the shape to fill the chamber, so it will be much faster to assemble the materials.¡±


    Mammoth said immediately. ¡°The son is reasonable, this is easy to handle, I will add it.¡±


    After seeing the two of them discussed, Zhang Mu Tuo suddenly said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this for today. I will go to the city to buy more ck powder ande back. Later, I will be able to form a hand cannon warriors in the n. Zhang Fei¡¯er, you¡¯ll inevitably give them guidance at that time.¡±


    ¡°Your child, will follow your orders, father.¡± Zhang Fei said excitedly.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help getting up and saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back first. There¡¯s still many things to do today.¡±


    When everyone returned to the house, they saw that the nsmen were still queuing up to try the hand cannon, and they were all angry for not having their turns. Fortunately, some famous nsmen were maintaining order over there.


    Zhang Mu Tuo immediately waved his hand and shouted at the people of the tribe. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t try it anymore.¡±


    When everyone saw the patriarch speak, they immediately stopped their arguments and leaned towards the patriarch.


    Zhang Mu Tuo nced at the n and raised his voice. ¡°Everyone has seen the power of this hand cannon. I n to form a hand cannon warriors from today to act as the main force in hunting. Believe that even if you encounter ordinary low-level monsters, you don¡¯t need to be afraid anymore. The number of hunters is set to thirty first. Who want to sign up?¡±


    ¡°I sign up. I sign up. I sign up.¡± All the people responded immediately.


    When Zhang Mu Tuo saw this, he waved his hand happily. After signalling everyone to calm down, he pointed to the slightly fat man who had kept the crowd in order and said, ¡°Yasen, from now on you will be the leader of the Hand Cannon Warriors. You are responsible for organizing the hand cannon group.¡±


    Having said that, Zhang Mu Tuo suddenly remembered something, and added. ¡°That¡¯s right. When choosing the members, try to choose members with a lower physical quality. This way, it will be of great benefit to the improvement of our tribe¡¯s overall strength.¡±


    Yasen nodded immediately and said, ¡°Understood. Yasen knows what to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, everyone, let¡¯s go. If you want to join the hand cannon warriors, look for Yasen to sign up.¡± Zhang Mu Tuo waved his hand, and all the tribes immediately dispersed.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Father, mother. Your child is going to clean up his house too. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei ran back to his yurt with the Qiu sisters beside him.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: A Better Tomorrow


    Seeing that everyone had dispersed, Zhang Mu Tuo and Zhang Xuan¡¯er bid farewell to Mammoth and left together.


    It was near noon. Looking from the hillside, nearly a hundred yurts of various sizes in the tribe formed arge irregr circle, with a rtively t square exposed in the middle.


    At this time, many tribesmen set up more than a dozen bonfires to roast food on the square. There were hunted beasts, livestock raised in the tribe, and fresh big fish. It was awesome to have tasteful food from beasts of the sky, the ones running on the ground, swimming in the water.


    From time to time, there were bursts ofughter in the square, and there were traces of meaty aroma, which was inviting.


    Looking at the tribe in front of them that they had built by themselves, Zhang Mu Tuo and his wife, Zhang Xuan¡¯er, were full of emotion in their hearts. Who could have imagined that in just a few years, the Ironwood tribe could grow from just a dozen people to a tribe of two to three hundred people now?


    What¡¯s even more gratifying was that the development of the tribe had been advancing by leaps and bounds in the past two years. Now, the n would form a powerful cannon team. It was conceivable that the ironwood tribe in the future would definitely be arge tribe of thousands or tens of thousands of people, and it would be a very powerful tribe.


    And all of this, or a lot of this, was due to their dear son Zhang Fei. Thinking of their son, the faces of the husband and wife were full of happy smiles.


    .....


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help asking softly. ¡°Zhang Xuan¡¯er, I don¡¯t know what happened to your investigation of Fei¡¯er¡¯s body today?¡±


    ¡°You may be surprised after hearing this.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er smiled mysteriously. ¡°After investigation by my eldest brother and I, we found that Zhang Fei has indeed been practicing a strangely incredible cultivation technique for the past two years.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Mu Tuo suddenly smiled. ¡°What kind of technique can make you and Mammoth think it¡¯s incredible?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Maybe we didn¡¯t monitor Fei¡¯er enough before. You and I already know that Fei¡¯er hides in the yurt every morning and night to practice alone, but it is just a curious act of thinking that Fei is young. Today, my eldest brother and I found out that Fei¡¯er¡¯s unremitting training is real.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help being shocked when he heard this. ¡°What? You mean, Fei¡¯er is really a cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°At the beginning, I was not sure myself. After exploring with the eldest brother, we found out that although Fei¡¯er practices every day when the ck and white heavens alternated, it did not cause harm to his body. On the contrary...¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er nced at Zhang Mu Tuo, her eyes couldn¡¯t help showing a trace of sadness, she sighed, and said, ¡°You were very enchanting on this Sacred Spirit Continent with your talent back then. You were a genius among cultivators. Do you know how much Fei¡¯s spiritual power is now?¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo asked with a hint of doubt. ¡°Oh? How much is it?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help smiling, and said proudly. ¡°ording to the eldest brother¡¯s investigation, he sad that Fei¡¯re¡¯s current innate spiritual power should have reached more than sixty spirit loops.¡± At this point, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit emotional.


    After listening to Zhang Mu Tuo, he suddenly asked in surprise. ¡°What? More than sixty soul loops?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er affirmed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s more than sixty loops. I think you were seventy when your spiritual power awakened. You were already at the peak of existence on the maind. Now, Fei is only four years old. If we wait until Fei¡¯er is eight years old, his innate spiritual power will surely shock the entire continent.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo groaned for a long while, and couldn¡¯t help sighing excitedly. ¡°Haha, God¡¯s will. It seems that this Ironwood n could survive the world after all. Thinking of my Wang n, continuing to live in this ce, I finally look forward with a glimmer of hope. Sure enough, there are eyes in the sky.¡±


    There seemed to be tears on Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s resolute face at this time. Gao Jiao held his head, closed his eyes tightly, and two heroic tears fell tragically.


    There was a moment of silence, but Zhang Mu Tuo sighed in excitement. ¡°Oh. Zhang Xuan¡¯er, I know I¡¯ve caused you pain. How could you suffer such hardship? If it weren¡¯t for that incident a few years ago...¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help holding Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s hand and talking gently. ¡°Your wife is no longer sad. We are lucky to survive that catastrophe. Don¡¯t you think this kind of free life is very good now?¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er leaned on Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s chest and murmured. ¡°With so many members of our n now, and Fei¡¯er to apany us every day, I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo hugged Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s shoulders and smelled the light fragrance of her hair. He sighed and said, ¡°Yes, with you by my side, and the children that we have, what more can your husband ask for?¡±


    For a long time, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help looking back and murmured. ¡°By the way, my husband, as you suggested, I have decided to let Fei move to live with my eldest brother. It¡¯s true that he can practice with peace of mind there. And secondly, with the protection of elder brother, we can be rest assured.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo nodded, and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you to arrange everything. s, if it weren¡¯t for that matter long time ago, we wouldn¡¯t be bothering Mammoth now.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but raised his head and looked at the infinitend in the distance. His eyes are full of memories and yearning.


    ***


    Three yearster.


    Somewhere on the edge of arge forest. Unlike other ces, there were no chain mountains. Looking around, there was an endless grasnd outside the forest.


    In the grasnd, arge river with a width of one hundred meters winds and twists by, and the river water was leisurely gentle. In the loop, there were countlessrge and small ponds andkes.


    After a thunderstorm the previous night, there were still rain drizzles and dew in the early morning, with an iparably fresh and peaceful beauty. Green vegetation, rain and dew condensation marks.


    From a distance, the morning mist in the Hetao was misty, and strands linger above the water. Amidst the clouds and mist, one could see a long pole of twenty to thirty meters tall standing majestically, almost faintly visible, obviously ipatible with this natural beauty.


    The long rod was cast from pig iron and was as thick as an arm. One end was tapered, and the tip points straight to the blue sky. The other end was inserted in a pond with a radius of hundred meters.


    At this time, the pond was full of people, men and women, old and young. One could see that these people were all dressed in animal skins and coarse clothing. Theirplexion was slightly dark, some with feathers on their heads, and some with disheveled heads. They were obviously natives of the tribe.


    What was strange was that so many people surround the pond, but they rarely spoke. The surrounding area was very quiet. One could hear the sound of the wind blowing the grass and the gurgling water.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: A Loadful Of Fish


    In a corner of the pond, people made a small vacant lot. At this time, there was a beautifully dressed old woman dancing and making her beseech there.


    She was intermittently chanting difficult and iprehensible spells, giving people a mysterious feeling just because they saw an incredible thing they didn¡¯t understand and felt the invisible pressure of impending iparable horror.


    In front of them was a pond of a radius of hundred meters, densely packed with dead fish. Bothrge and small, all filled the pond water. The huge pond was like a big pot full of dumplings.


    No one knew the reason for so many dead fish. Some tribesmen discovered this situation when they were out fishing, one morning. The news spread quickly, and hundreds of people from the n gathered at once.


    Seeing this scene, everyone felt an unprecedented invisible terror. It seemed that the universe was heralding that bad luck wasing their way.


    ¡°A bad omen. It¡¯s a bad omen.¡± The tribe shaman suddenly shouted, and the terrified people trembled and backed away a few steps.


    ¡°What kind of bad omen? How can you be confusing the crowd?¡± Suddenly a crisp voice sounded from behind the crowd.


    .....


    After hearing the sound, the people of the tribe suddenly felt a sense of encountering a potential savior from this condition they were in. The sound of discussion immediately broke the previously silent atmosphere of the ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s master Fei.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Fei is here, get out of the way.¡±


    The n members shouted and stepped out of the way. The crowd saw a group of four people, two men and two women, walking in from outside the gathered circle.


    Walking at the front was a little boy about two or three meters tall, with a handsome and cute face, thin skin, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was not someone else, but Zhang Fei, the young son of the Ironwood tribe leader.


    Compared with three years ago, Zhang Fei had not only grown taller and handsome, but also had a faint hint of aura in his eyes, making him look smart and cute. But in the hearts of the people, Zhang Fei was not only cute, but they also had some kind of admiration for him.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s performance in the n over the years had long convinced the n people of his intelligence and maturity, and no one treated Zhang Fei as a child at all.


    Two women followed Zhang Fei. No need to look at them to know, of course they were the sisters Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong who were not far from Zhang Fei¡¯s side. It was said that at the eighteenth year alive, a woman would change.


    The two sisters nowadays had faded from their youth and immaturity, and they were exuding a kind of youthful and charming beauty. Their pretty eyes, tall figure, and healthyplexion made the two sisters the focus of attention wherever they go, of course they could only be seen from a distance. Among the people of the tribe, who would dare to make a careless pass frivolously?


    And the other middle-aged man behind the three was not much taller than Zhang Fei. If one didn¡¯t look closely, one would think he was just a teenager. He looked dry, and there was ayer of rust on the skin, but the people of the tribe recognized at a nce.


    This was mammoth who had been treated as a cksmith and a joke by the tribe a few years ago, but now no one dared to make fun of this shriveled little man. Just because of the sudden disy of Mammoth¡¯s power in the past two years.


    With the gradual prosperity of the Ironwood tribe, Mammoth, from the bragging king who used to only fight with iron, suddenly became the follower of Zhang Fei.


    The most unexpected thing for the tribesmen was that it stemmed from a catastrophic hunting operation.


    It was during a hunting two years ago.


    The tribe, under the protection of the canon group, pursued a third-level monster under themand of Zhang Fei and went deep into the forest. They suddenly encountered a powerful Nerubian attack.


    That incident caused a lot of deaths and injuries to the people of the tribe, and the power of the hand canon could not cause any harm to the monstrous spider. At this critical moment, Mammoth¡¯s power suddenly broke out.


    Seven amethysts that were more than half a foot long suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of Mammoth. Under the violent sh of the spirit crystals, a metal storm blew up in the forest instantly. Suddenly, the tribesmen were blown by the storm¡¯s remaining prestige, standing unsteadily, and fell to the ground one after another.


    But the Nerubian spider at the center of the storm lost his figure in an instant. After the storm stopped, people discovered that the eight long legs of the spider demon had disappeared long ago, and only two rolling meat balls were left, but they had been pierced into a sieve.


    The outbreak of Uncle Mammoth¡¯s strength not only opened the eyes of the tribe, but also allowed Zhang Fei to see the power of a spiritualist for the first time. Since then, Zhang Fei had be more intimate with this uncle mammoth. And Mammoth had be the patron saint of the Ironwood tribe in the minds of the people.


    Seeing Zhang Fei and the three walking through the crowd to the side of the pond, they were shocked by the sight in front of them.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Sisters, howe there are so many fish here.¡±


    Qiu Shuang stared at the pond dreamily and muttered. ¡°Fei¡¯er, this, didn¡¯t you do this?¡±


    Qiu Shuang couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could do such a miracle, and Mammoth¡¯s nods confirmed this.


    Mammoth said in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that with just a sudden thought, our son would make such a big effect. By the heavens, are you still a human?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, Fei¡¯er is still the best.¡± Qiu Hong, who always regarded Zhang Fei as his own, also said nkly.


    It turned out that the faint thunder from the horizonst night suddenly awakened Zhang Fei from his sleep. Then, there was a sh of inspiration in his mind, and Zhang Fei suddenly thought of making it happen.


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei went to uncle Mammoth¡¯s room and saw that he was cultivating in the room. Zhang Fei dragged him out and ran to the pond. He asked Mammoth to erect this long pole with gold magic. Then the two ran back to sleep before the thunderstorm came.


    Because Zhang Fei¡¯s yurt was far away from the cluster of the tribe, he didn¡¯t know when the tribe came to the pond early the following morning.


    After the practice, Zhang Fei and the others rushed over to check the effect after having breakfast. But even Zhang Fei didn¡¯t expect that the effect would be so amazing. He immediately let uncle Mammoth put away the long pole, and looked at the tribe¡¯s surprised eyes.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but waved his hand like his father, and said to everyone, ¡°What are you waiting for? Today¡¯s harvest is so great, hurry up and collect the fish.¡±


    After speaking, Zhang Fei nced at the Shaman who shuddered suddenly, squeezed through the crowd, and ran towards the tribe¡¯s settlements.


    Zhang Fei smiled contemptuously, turned away from the crowds, and headed back towards the tribe¡¯s settlement.


    After the people of the tribe learned of the origin of this fish, knowing that this was done by Zhang Fei, they immediately rushed up, grabbing fish freely. It was so lively.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Marriage Proposal [I]


    From a distance, Zhang Fei could see a number of people standing in front of his parents¡¯ yurt. In addition to the people he knew, there were also a few strangers who were obviously not from his tribe.


    There were a lot ofrge and small packages stacked at the feet of these people. Not far away, there were people looking after arge herd of cattle, sheep and several horses, and there were still unloaded goods on the horses¡¯ backs.


    He didn¡¯t know where these people came from, or what they came to do. Are they people who came to join our n? Zhang Fei thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. He could only guess at this time, but It didn¡¯t feel like it.


    Or maybe they were trade merchants who sold and bought goods. Among the tribes, there were often merchants selling goods on the move.


    It was just that after the general merchants arrived, they piled up the goods directly on the tribal square, making it easier for the tribe in general to buy. It was the first time Zhang Fei saw that a merchant would pile all the goods at the patriarch¡¯s door. Wouldn¡¯t it be a gift?


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but shook his head again and smiled secretly. He walked into the yurt with the Qiu sisters and Mammoth with some doubts on his face. The nsmen in front of the patriarch¡¯s door saw that they were the son and his party, and they did not stop them.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw two strange men sitting on the bamboo seaters in the yurt, while the patriarch Zhang Mu Tuo and the n mother Zhang Xuan¡¯er sitting above the first ce.


    .....


    Zhang Fei quickly walked a few steps to them and bowed his knees to the Wang couple in a proper manner. This was what Zhang Fei had been doing every morning for a time now ording to tradition.


    ¡°Fei, send greetings to his father and mother.¡±


    ¡°Shuang send greetings to father and mother.¡±


    ¡°Hong send greetings to father and mother.¡±


    The Qiu sisters at this time had already gotten rid of their servant status. As early as their first five years in this world, Zhang Mu Tuo and his wife had officially epted the two sisters as their righteous daughters. Therefore, the two sisters¡¯ names for Zhang Mu Tuo and Zhang Xuan¡¯er had also changed.


    Zhang Mu Tuo nodded with a smile, and raised his hand. ¡°Well, you can all get up. We were just about to send someone to invite you all.¡±


    When Mammoth saw the other three paying their homage, he quickly stepped forward. Just as he was about to bow, Zhang Mu Tuo waved his hand and said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be too polite,e and sit down.¡±


    At the sign of Zhang Xuan¡¯er, Zhang Fei and the sisters walked to their mother and stood beside her, and only then did they take a closer look at the scene in the house.


    They saw two men sitting side by side next to their parents. A long, tall and mighty man with thick eyebrows and ringing eyes, but because he had too many facial hair, his age couldn¡¯t be determined.


    The other was of medium build, with a cold face and piercing eyes, like a needle and knife. Judging from his appearance, he could be regarded as a kind of talent, and he was about twenty years old.


    Both of them were dark-skinned, dressed in coarse animal fur costumes, which must be of tribal origin.


    When Zhang Mu Tuo saw Zhang Fei standing still, he said to them, ¡°Our two distinguished guests, this is Fei.¡±


    The two were surprised at first, then quickly stood up, and Zhang Fei performed a tribal greeting ceremony.


    After the ceremonial form of greeting, Zhang Fei heard the good-looking man saying, ¡°I have long heard of Zhang Fei¡¯s superior wisdom. I saw him today and he was truly extraordinary. I¡¯m Guchi of the Han family, my father is Xiong, the head of the Fountain tribe. This is one of our warriors, Luer.¡±


    The mighty warrior immediately pped Zhang Fei with a fist, and said in a buzzing voice. ¡°Luer has seen Young Master Fei.¡±


    Zhang Fei immediately replied politely. ¡°The two distinguished guests are wee, please sit down.¡±


    After everyone sat down again, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help looking at everyone, his eyes finally settled on Guchi.


    ¡°Lord Guchi, the two things you just said just now involve my son Wei, so this patriarch can¡¯t bepletely in charge. Why don¡¯t you tell him yourself. If he agrees, then I have no opinion than to agree.¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he heard this. What important thing was his father still unable to be the decider?


    He saw Guchi leaned slightly, and then said to Zhang Fei. ¡°Fei, there are two things that brought us here today. May I ask you of them?¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help raising his hand and said, ¡°Master Guchi, please tell me.¡±


    Han Guchi was obviously a little embarrassed. He nced at the Qiu sisters beside Zhang Fei and couldn¡¯t help but smiled. ¡°First of all, we came wth a happy event in mind. Guchi has long heard that the noble patriarch has two righteous daughters. They look like goddesses, and they are also girl heroes. So, wee to propose a marriage, and hope the honored patriarch, matriarch and the son to grant us this wonderful proposal.¡±


    ¡°Proposing marriage?¡± Zhang Fei suddenly eximed, looking back at Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong. The second woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    People in these local tribes were mostly open-minded people, and they didn¡¯t care about small things. Therefore, there was noplicated etiquette such as matchmaker¡¯s words in the proposal of marriage.


    Guchi came to propose the marriage personally, and raised the marriage discussion in front of the Qiu sisters. Although reckless, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Shocked for a while, Zhang Fei quickly recovered, and couldn¡¯t help but say to Gu Qi. ¡°Lord Guchi is talking about my two sisters?¡±


    Guchi had already discovered that two of the four people who came in were identical and beautiful women.


    Although his tribe was arge tribe with tens of thousands of people, he couldn¡¯t pick a woman topare with them. He knew in his heart without any introduction that these two were the righteous daughters adopted by the legendary patriarch Zhang Mu Tuo.


    Hearing Zhang Fei¡¯s question at this time, Guchi quickly replied. ¡°It is exactly that, young master Zhang Fei. please I also ask the patriarch and Zhang Fei to do their best in making this happen. You and my n will forever form a friendly alliance, and we will share happiness and hardship.¡±


    Lamentably, what woulde, woulde after all. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but plead with the sisters. Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong were already young adult. In the tribe, women and children of their age had all run away.


    Only because they had to take care of themselves and their future lineage, the two sisters had to get married. Although resentful, Zhang Fei knew that this kind of thing would have to be faced sooner orter.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Of Importance


    After thinking about it, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know which of my sisters Master Han fancy?¡±


    Han Gu Chi was overjoyed upon hearing this. Quickly got up and saluted. ¡°I know that I am not as wise and brave as the son, and the two girls are even more talented. Any one of them is the blessing of Han Gu Chi. Please, I ask the patriarch and the son toplete this. Han Gu Chi has nothing else to ask for.¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing when he heard the words. Han Gu Chi meant it clearly that he would take anyone of the two sisters. He was quite generous, and not a picky eater. However, after another thought, it was true that he wanted any of the two. After all, the two sisters were twins. If one was not as close to them as possible, it would be really difficult for one to tell who was who.


    Zhang Fei looked back at the second daughter who was standing behind his mother. Seeing that the two were frowning anxiously, they were clearly unwilling to agree. Just because the two of them were inferior to the others present, they had no right to speak at this time.


    Zhang Fei turned his head and looked at his parents again, but the two of them acted like he could do it.


    After a moment of contemtion, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Young Master Han Gu Chi, the rtionship between the two older sisters and I, is very close. Although Zhang Fei dare not call the shots, I want to make both my older sisters happy. I dare to ask, I wonder if you currently have a wife?¡±


    One must know, among tribes, noble people or warriors in the tribe could marry wives and concubines at will. Although people didn¡¯t know that there was a gic thing about it, this could indeed make the tribe more prosperous.


    .....


    However, his father only had his mother as his wife, and he did not take a concubine. This made Zhang Fei very happy. Perhaps it was preconceived, because Zhang Fei¡¯s memory of his previous life, monogamy had already been branded in his heart, so he was very disgusted with the tribe¡¯s way of marrying many wives. There was no real love at all.


    Hearing Zhang Fei¡¯s question, Han Gu Chi suddenly said solemnly. ¡°Although Han Gu Chi is 21 years old, he has been practicing in the Spiritual Academy for these years and has been back in the n for less than half a year, so he has not yet married a wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Young Master Han Gu Chi was born as a spiritualist?¡± Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised when he heard this.


    Han Gu Chi immediately said respectfully. ¡°The Han patriarch, Han Gu Chi was sent by his father to the Luojing City Spiritualist Academy to study since he was a child. He was promoted to the Great Spiritualist six months ago and officially graduated.¡±


    Listening to Han Gu Chi, a hint of arrogance could be heard in his voices. It was no wonder that they were curious and proud.


    On the Sacred Spirit Continent, there were so many tribes with less than ten thousand people, but there were not many tribes that could cultivate one or two spiritual masters. And the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation base could reach fourth level or above, it was even more of a phoenix horn.


    And the small tribe with less than a thousand people was even have a spiritualist. Two spiritual masters could appear in small tribes like the Ironwood tribe with only a few hundred people, but that was a case in point.


    Zhang Fei was also surprised secretly in his heart. The cultivation stage of the fourth-level spiritual master? Zhang Fei¡¯ mother was only a great spiritual master, so it could be seen that this Han Gu Chi was definitely not an idler.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°It¡¯s rare that young master Han Gu Chi can have this level of cultivation. It seems that the older sister can marry your n, which is also a blessing to the n in general.¡±


    When Han Gu Chi heard this, he was surprised and said. ¡°So, Young Master Zhang Fei has agreed to this marriage?¡±


    Zhang Fei looked back at the second woman, and saw that her anxious tears were almost falling. He couldn¡¯t helpughing in my heart, and at the same time he couldn¡¯t bear it. The so-called men should be married, and women should be married. Since they were going to marry after all, why not marry someone like Han Gu Chi?


    After pondering for a while, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Master Han Gu Chi, don¡¯t worry. This matter is not a trivial matter. It¡¯s about my sister¡¯s lifelong happiness. We don¡¯t want to be hasty. Since master Han Gu Chi came from afar, so it¡¯s better to live in my n for a few more days, and I will give you an answer after discussing with my parents and two sisters. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing this, Han Gu Chi suddenly felt like a discouraged ball. Unexpectedly, his move to use the identity of the Great Spiritualist, didn¡¯t have much effect. But after thinking about it, they didn¡¯t answer it all at once, so this was not impossible. So he folded his hands and said, ¡°So be it, young master Zhang Fei.¡±


    Sitting back on the chair, Han Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. ¡°It was said that Zhang Fei of the Ironwood tribe was the reincarnation of a god-man, and he has been super wise since he was a chid¡± He didn¡¯t believe it originally.


    But at this moment, this little baby had reallye a long wsy. Although he was less than eight years old, hohis tone of voice be older than his father?


    Seeing that the matter hade to an end, Zhang Fei asked immediately. ¡°Master Han Gu Chi, you said there are two things. I don¡¯t know what the second thing is?¡±


    When Han Gu Chi heard the words, he immediately recovered his mind, and replied. ¡°Zhang Fei, I have something to ask for the second thing. I have long heard that the nobles have invented a weapon called gun. So,ing here this time, my father asked me to ask if you could grant the method of making this weapon to my n? My father has prepared a generous gift for this, as a thank you.¡±


    He saw Han Gu Chi¡¯s wrist flipped, a sh of inspiration, and a jade box suddenly appeared in his palm. The jade box was made of white jade, with different patterns of flowers and birds carved on it, which was very beautiful. After Han Gu Chi stepped forward and handed the jade box to Zhang Mu Tuo, he bowed back to his seat and sat down.


    Zhang Mu Tuo opened the jade box, and he was shocked. Inside, there was a pile of Bai Juan the size of a palm. The texture was thin and transparent, and it was as light as nothing. After opening it, it was a thin, almost a transparent one-piece.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er suddenly eximed. ¡°Heavenly Silkworm?¡±


    Han Gu Chi was also taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect anyone in this little Ironwood tribe could call this item¡¯s name at a nce. It seemed that he still underestimated this tribe.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: A Tribe Of Ours


    ¡°The n mother has good eyesight.¡± Lord Guchi nodded and said, ¡°This item is indeed a silkworm garment. It can expand or contrast when worn on the body, light as if it was nothing, or hard as steel to prevent the body against water and fire. As it is, it can withstand the attacks of magic below level four, and it also has other defensive abilities. My father got this thing by chance more than ten years ago, and it has been treasured by my family until now. My father said that if my n can get the method of making the hand cannons, this silkworm clothing is far from enough to thank you in advance. Still, my father wille to thank you with better gifts.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo put the silkworm clothes back into the jade box, and said. ¡°The hand cannon was developed by my son, Fei, so it is not convenient for me to call the shots on it. Fei, what do you think?¡±


    Zhang Fei was studying how this jade box was changed from Guchi¡¯s hands. Upon closer inspection, he saw a jade ring on Guchi¡¯s left middle finger, with a peculiar shape on it. Wasn¡¯t this ring also an item with storage space?


    In the past few years, Zhang Fei had read many manuscripts, all of which were brought back from the city by his father. The content of the manuscripts were veryplicated. He remembered that one of Zhang Feiji¡¯s manuscripts was dedicated to introducing the space stone.


    ording to the manuscript, there were many precious gems buried on this Sacred Spirit Continent. One of the gems had a certain space in it, so it was also called the stone of space. And the space in this kind of treasure stone could only be opened by a spiritualist. The quality of the space inside the stone could vary with the quality of the gem, and the size of the space was also different.


    Especially some high-quality space stones could not only store things, but also serve as living spaces for creatures to survive in them. It was just that this kind of high-quality space stone was too rare, and among humans, only the royal family could have it.


    This kind of space stone was usually used iid on some artifacts. There were many types of space items, but most of them were rings, bracelets, belts, nes and other personal items. Zhang Fei¡¯s father Zhang Mu Tuo had a space ring, and Zhang Fei had seen his father use it many times.


    .....


    But Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t figure out why his father, who was not a spiritualist, could use the power of the space ring? It was a pity that Zhang Fei was too young. After asking several questions regarding this issue, his parents wouldn¡¯t answer. Later, Zhang Fei forgot about it. Now thinking about it, he knew this ring on Guchi¡¯s hand should also be a space ring.


    Zhang Fei was still thinking when he heard his father¡¯s question, and quickly replied, ¡°This... master Guchi, it¡¯s not that we are stingy, but this hand cannon is time consuming and very delicately made. You can¡¯t just find a cksmith to make it.¡±


    Guchi felt a little bit bad after hearing this. Zhang Fei was not going to let it off easily. Quickly, he interjected. ¡°Fei don¡¯t need to worry too much. My Han tribe has passed on for more than ten thousand years. There are more than a few skilled craftsmen who are good at iron making. I think there¡¯ll be no problems in making the hand cannons.¡±


    Hearing that the Han tribe had been passed down for thousands of years? Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help being surprised secretly. It seemed that the foundation of the Han tribe was very deep.


    One must know, there were more than ten million tribes on the Sacred Spirit Continent? For millions of years, they had been circting between disappearance and re-emergence. All tribes that could survive for more than ten thousand years must have their strengths, and they could survive this realm easily enough.


    After pondering for a while, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Oh? Unexpectedly that the nobles have such a heritage. But I don¡¯t know, among the noble cksmiths, can there be spiritual masters?¡± Zhang Fei secretly said in his heart. This master Guchi didn¡¯t look so respectful of his small tribe, and there appeared to be a hidden power disy in the middle of this. He didn¡¯t want to do something that would make people to look down on his Iron Wood tribe.


    ¡°Spiritist?¡± Han Guchi was also taken aback, and hurriedly asked. ¡°Young master Fei, I don¡¯t know what the rtionship between the crafting of hand cannon and the spiritist is? Is it possible that this hand cannon can only be produced by a spiritualist?¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but said solemnly. ¡°Yes, master Guchi. My hand cannons are finely crafted by a spiritualist, and can only be created by someone who is at the fifth-level of cultivation, a spirit sage and above. Moreover, the spiritualist power must be gold. Otherwise, not only can it not hurt the enemy, but it may also hurt the user.¡±


    Seeing Guchi¡¯s surprised expression, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel refreshed. He was a little happy that he seemed to have sacred him to death. In the future, if his sister really wanted to marry him, he won¡¯t be angry. Zhang Fei had to open the shelf first, so that Guchi could¡¯t get a glimpse of the strength of their Ironwood tribe.


    After a while, Zhang Fei continued. ¡°At the beginning, when my n was designing this hand cannon, it also carried out countless experiments, and many people of the n were seriously injured because of deviations in production. Finally, it was in my n¡¯s warlord, lord Mammoth, who sessfully developed the weapon under the control of his spiritual power. Therefore, although the method of making this hand cannon can be learned, only my tribe¡¯s smith can create it.¡±


    As soon as Zhang Fei said the words, he suddenly saw Guchi a little bewildered. He was trying to determine if what Zhang Fei said was true or false? How much was true? How false was it? Judging from Zhang Fei¡¯s young age, was the root of the vige really so deep?


    The Mammoth of the Ironwood tribe. Guchi had long heard of it too. He had heard before that this Mammoth was nothing more than a cksmith from the Ironwood tribe. Unexpectedly, the identity of the spiritualist was revealedter before he became the Valkyrie of the Ironwood Tribe.


    Could it be that the cksmiths of this Ironwood tribe have a high level of spiritual cultivation? If this was the case, then he must be careful when he was speaking for his tribe. This kind of strength was absolutely impossible for his own race.


    Seeing Guchi¡¯splexion changing again and again, his eyes wandering, Zhang Fei burst into secretughter. He remembered the adage to strike while the iron was still hot. It seemed that he had to put more wood into the fire, and give the lord something to think about.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Tribe¡¯s Power


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fei pulled Mammoth beside him and said to Guchi, ¡°Master Guchi, this is Lord mammoth of our n, and the eldest brother of my parents.¡±


    Mammoth could not help cursing in his heart. However, they have all been pulled out, and Mammoth could only y along with them. He quickly bowed his head at Guchi and said. ¡°Under Mammoth, I have seen Lord Guchi of Han.¡±


    Guchi and warrior Luer couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other, and drew big question marks in their hearts. Was this little man really the legendary Mammoth, God of War? Seeing Zhang Fei calling the lord he trumpeted, was it true or not?


    But thinking about it in his heart, Guchi stood up politely on his feet and said, ¡°Master Mammoth, your name is already thunderous. It¡¯s a blessing to be able to see you today.¡±


    Zhang Fei said in an interface. ¡°Master Guchi, you have not seen my n¡¯s hand cannons, have you? How about letting Master Mammoth do the demonstrations on the spot and let you try the power for yourself?¡±


    Guchi was surprised when he heard this. Was it true that what Zhang Fei said was really sessful? Otherwise, how could it be so heralded grandly. This was a good opportunity for him to see if what he said was true or not.


    After thinking about it, Guchi said with excitement, ¡°It would be an honor to see the skills of master Mammoth, the God of War.¡±


    .....


    Zhang Feiughed suddenly and said, ¡°Okay, the house is a bit small, so let¡¯s see for ourselves outside.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± After that, the group of people came to the outside of the yurt, one after another.


    They saw that the tribe was very lively at this time. Everyone in the n, regardless of age and sex, were joyful and they kept carrying big fish to the tribe¡¯s square, and before long, the square was full of dead fish. There wererge, medium and small ones, and even super small shrimps and whiskers. It seemed that a certain pond had been annihted.


    The two master and servant of Han Guchi and Luer, along with Zhang Mu Tuo and his wife were all surprised when they saw this scene. Zhang Mu Tuo thought to himself. There should be no organized hunting of the nsmen today. He quickly asked several tribesmen outside the yurt, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe there are so many fish?¡±


    A sturdy n member said immediately. ¡°Patriarch, shortly after your son came back, some nsmen brought fish from the riverside one after another. It has been a long time since they¡¯ve been doing this. I have sent someone to check it, and I will be able to report it immediately.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo nodded lightly and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhang Fei. Mammothughed and said, ¡°Patriarch doesn¡¯t need to check it out, this thing was done by Fei and me.¡±


    So, Mammoth briefly exined what happenedst night to everyone. Everyone couldn¡¯t help being amazed after hearing it.


    People of the tribe were used to seeing these things, after all, they had been in contact with Zhang Fei¡¯s enchanting talents for a long time, and they had formed a habitual immunity to the effects, still they were amazed.


    But Guchi and his party were more than shocked. He couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. This Zhang Fei really did not only allow a small glimpse of his prowess, but showed that he would surely be a generation of outstanding talent in the future.


    He knew he had to form the connection with this tribe early and get closer to the boy. In this way, it was only good for their ns. It seemed that this marriage must be done safely and swiftly.


    After Mammoth finished speaking, Fei waved his hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, everyone, please don¡¯t pay attention to it. I think the terrain is open here, uncle Mammoth, it is better for you to refine a hand cannon on the spot here, and let master Guchi try how powerful it is?¡±


    Mammoth couldn¡¯t help grinning, and said in his heart. *You little bastard, just making perform the fun.* Knowing that Zhang Fei wanted to stand up tall in front of the visitors, he had no choice but to sell his skills.


    They watched as mammoth walked a few steps forward, drew a certain distance from everyone, and said, ¡°Okay. Since the son is dead serious, Mammoth will show his craft.¡±


    While talking, they saw seven purple crystals that were more than half a foot long suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of lord Mammoth. Under the power of Mammoth¡¯s mind, the seven crystals shed in time.


    Countless points of light suddenly appeared in the air, converging into seven metal-like lights, condensing from different directions towards Mammoth¡¯s hand, gradually converging into a light ball, and then the light ball quickly stretched to more than one meter long.


    As the light vanished, they saw a hand cannon over one meter long in the mammoth¡¯s hand. This is because the mammoth deliberately kept the speed of cohesion to the lowest for acting purposes. Otherwise, just by waving his hands, he could use his spiritual power to transform the hand cannon.


    They saw that although this hand cannon was condensed by spiritual power, it was full of texture in terms of color and feel in the hand. Mammoth didn¡¯t even look at it, but he directly handed the hand cannon to the patriarch Zhang Mu Tuo.


    It could be seen that mammoth had full confidence in the weapon he had condensed.


    Zhang Mu Tuo immediately ordered some members of the servants to fetch the cannon dust from the house, and put the powder in it, personally.


    Afterwards, he handed it to the hands of Guchi, and said at the same time. ¡°Master Guchi, please try the power of my n hand cannon.¡±


    Mammoth¡¯s performance was really sessful. They saw that, including Guchi, the members of Han tribe and their own tribe, all stared in surprise. It wasn¡¯t until Zhang Mu Tuo handed the hand cannon to Guchi that he suppressed the shock in his heart and took the hand cannon respectfully.


    After flipping it left and right, Guchi couldn¡¯t help sighing again and again. ¡°What a weapon. It really is well made.¡±


    Zhang Fei immediately stepped forward and pointed out how to use the hand cannon. He saw that Han Guchi was able to remember the steps as he had shown him.


    Swiftly, Guchi raised the muzzle of the hand cannon and pointed at the ancient tree in the distance, and pulled the string. A loud banging sound came out if, shocking the visitors.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Gun re


    ¡°Pwaaah.¡±


    Hearing only the sound of a cannon shot, the birds on the tree were suddenly frightened and took to the air, and the cattle, sheep and horses nearby were also in amotion. People in the tribe who were moving fish looked over to where the sound came from, one after another, wondering what happened.


    Zhang Mu Tuo immediately waved to everyone, and after indicating that all was fine, the tribesmen began to get busy again. After all, there were countless dead fish in a pond with a radius of more than a hundred meters, enough for the people to be busy for a long time.


    After Han Gu Chi tried the power of the hand cannon, he couldn¡¯t help but eximed and returned the hand cannons to Mammoth. The soulsmith didn¡¯t raise his hand to pick it up, but just smiled at Han Gu Chi, and the hand cannon disappeared from Han Gu Chi¡¯s hands into a little sh of light.


    Everyone immediately went to the tree to check it carefully, and saw that there were three holes on the tree, which were more than half a foot deep into the tree.


    Han Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly. The power of this hand cannon was really powerful, Han Gu Chi realized that a monster that was less stronger than the third level of advancement could easily be shot. If his people could be equipped with this kind of weapon, they would be even more powerful and stronger. It seemed that he must find a way to get some of these cannons.


    Han Gu Chi groaned for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help eximing. ¡°It¡¯s powerful. It really is a good weapon. Master Wei, what about this, since my n can¡¯t make it, can I buy a batch from the nobleman?¡±


    .....


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly. He knew he would have this hand over master Han Gu Chi, hence, it was difficult to say anything more. ¡°Master Han Gu Chi, you have also seen the situation of my n. There are no more than three to five hundred people in the n. Only because of the hand cannons could my n stand in this world. After giving you the hand cannons, then what power does our n have to stand in the world?¡±


    Han Gu Chi immediately pped his chest when he heard this, and said. ¡°Master Wei, please rest assured, if our n can get the noble¡¯s hand cannons, then we will form a friendly rtionship as allies. If anyone wants to touch the noble¡¯s n¡¯s hair, he would be in conflict with us too.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Young Master Han Gu Chi is too worried. Don¡¯t stress yourself too much, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry about the hand cannons. Didn¡¯t youe to propose a marriage? We still need to discuss this matter. We have plenty time since you¡¯re staying with us for a few more days.¡± Zhang Fei smiled suddenly, and said. Then, he suddenly proposed. ¡°Oh, by the way. Why don¡¯t we go hunting together tomorrow? Wat do you think?¡±


    Han Gu Chi immediately nodded in agreement and said. ¡°That should be fine. It¡¯s a blessing to be able to hunt with Young Master Mu. Let¡¯s go together tomorrow then.¡± If the bowl was too full, it would be easy to break. Han Gu Chi also knew that he couldn¡¯t be too impatient, or obsessed. The first step, was one step. At least, today was a good start, but fortunately, the future would be longer.


    Seeing that his son handled things cleanly, without losing his dignity, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but praise him secretly in his heart. Unexpectedly, his son was so mature and decisive when he was young, giving him assurance that he would be a great leader in the future.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhang Mu Tuo suddenly said in a loud voice. ¡°So, Lord Han Gu Chi, since you came from afar, why don¡¯t we go down and rest for a while. At noon, I will set up a banquet for Mr. Han Gu Chi.¡±


    After all, Zhang Mu Tuo shouted to the servants under his services. ¡°Come here, take Master Han Gu Chi down to his chamber to rest.¡±


    Han Gu Chi and the warrior, Luer, immediately bowed and said. ¡°Thanks to the patriarch for his kindness, then I will retire first.¡±


    Afterwards, under the leadership of the n, they went to a yurt in the n one after another.


    After sending Han Gu Chi away, the group returned to the house, but no one spoke for a long time. The second daughter of the Ironwood n stood one side in front of Zhang Xuan¡¯er, holding her mother¡¯s hand, and her eyes started to turn red again in sadness.


    In the end, Zhang Fei broke the silence and said, ¡°Father, what do you think about the proposal of Prince Han Gu Chi?¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo took a sip from his teacup, and said in deep thought, ¡°I think this young master Han Gu Chi looks pretty good. Moreover, he is a fourth-level spiritualist. I am very relieved to marry your sister to him. But, I don¡¯t know what to do. Which one of Qiu Shuang¡¯er or Qiu Hong¡¯er should be married to him.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help patting the hands of the second daughter, and then she pulled the sisters to the front and asked, ¡°Master Gu Chi is born in a big family. If you marry, you will not suffer, and your mother has no objection. You are not young anymore, too. I¡¯ve seen it all, I don¡¯t know which one of you wants to marry him?¡±


    After listening, the two sisters immediately embraced Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s arms one by one, tears rolled down like broken pearls, and said in unison. ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t marry, we can¡¯t bear to leave our mother.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but calmly said. ¡°Stupid girls, I think you are used to running wild with Zhang Fei every day. It¡¯s true that you are reluctant to leave Zhang Fei, but you are both big and young, yet you¡¯re not getting any younger. It is also your blessing to have this opportunity. I also think this Young Master Han Gu Chi is a good person, if I miss it, there may not be any better than him.¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded his head in agreement, and said. ¡°I also agree to my sister¡¯s marriage. Zhang Fei knows that his sister is reluctant to leave her younger brother, but because of this, my sister¡¯s life is dy. Zhang Fei would be guilty till death.¡±


    Seeing the silence of the Qiu sisters, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help taking a cup of tea in his hand to the table, and said, ¡°Well, since wei has no objection, then let the father decide.¡±


    After pondering for a while, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but said to Qiu Hong. ¡°Qiu Hong¡¯er.¡±


    Qiu Hong¡¯s body trembled suddenly. Immediately, she fell to her knees, her heart beating as fast as a hunted deer¡¯s.


    Zhang Mu Tuo let out a soft breath and said. ¡°You are the first sister, you should be the first to get married. Do you have any opinions?¡±


    Hearing this, Qiu Hong burst into tears again, and she was silent for a long time before repliing. ¡°Father decides everything.¡±


    As she heard some voices,ing from the outside the yurt, Qiu Hong¡¯s heart sank suddenly, and her surrounding scenery suddenly blurred with tears.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: The Qiu Sisters


    The Qiu sisters were not originally from the Ironwood tribe. The two girls were born in another medium-sized tribe. Since they were childten, their tribe was reduced into smaller tribes only because of the raging war, and the surviving tribe members fled and became scattered.


    Many years ago, the Ironwood tribe found more than a dozen surviving members of this tribe while hunting in the forest, and brought them back to their tribe to settle down, including the Qiu sisters.


    It just so happened that Fei was negotiating with his parents and wanted to live separately. His mother, Zhang Xuan¡¯er, saw that the two daughters were cute and well-behaved and had no rtives, so she arranged for them to take care of Fei daily life.


    As the eldest of the two sisters, Qiu Hong matured earlier, had a calm temperament, and worked more patiently. She was most loved by the Wang couple. Whereas, Qiu Shuang was more childish, yful by nature, and cute.


    Under Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s observation of the sisters temperaments, as far as marriages of tribes were concerned, Qiu Hong was the most suitable.


    As for Qiu Hong, the lives of her two sisters were saved by the patriarch, and the life-saving grace had not yet been repaid, so the decision of the patriarch could only be obeyed.


    Moreover, Qiu Hong knew in her heart that her foster father and mother were also doing what was good for her. Although she had an endless love for Fei, Qiu Hong knew that it would never be possible to continue staying with him. After all, the two had age gap of more than ten years, and she could only love Fei as a younger brother forever.


    .....


    Seeing that Qiu Hong had agreed, Zhang Fei immediately walked over to pull Qiu Hong up, andforted her. ¡°Sister Qiu Hong¡¯er, don¡¯t have to be sad. If master Han Gu Chi does something that is wrong to you in the future, your brother will definitely help you get justice.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°And...¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help looking outside the door and said fiercely. ¡°...I will use the remaining time of these few days to test the character of this lord Han Gu Chi¡¯s person. If this person is not an upright person, how far will he be thrown away from our tribe? Very far away.¡±


    ¡°Wei¡¯er is right. In the past few days, he had made more contact with this Han Gu Chi in person, so he can observe his humanity.¡± Zhang Mu Tuo also added before turning to Fei. ¡°The hunting tomorrow is up to you, let your Uncle Mammoth followed, just in case. Also, Qiu Hong¡¯er had also been in contact with this young master Han Gu Chi in the past few days, so she could learn more about him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, father.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°As for the Han tribe¡¯s purchase of hand cannons, I¡¯ve been thinking as a father, If Qiu Hong¡¯er marries, it would be okay to give out a number of cannons as dowry. What do you think, Wei¡¯er?¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but smile, and suddenly said. ¡°Father made such a good arrangement. After my sister is married, she will be able to hold her own over there.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo nodded, then nced at the crowd atst, got up and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make this decision. Brother, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Fei¡¯er, you go and arrange the hunt for tomorrow. Qiu Hong¡¯er , In these two days, you are also ready to get married. Your mother and I will first arrange for the Hali tribe. Let¡¯s get ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er stood up and said. ¡°Wei¡¯er,e here.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er picked up the jade box on the table and said to Zhang Fei. ¡°Although this silkworm garment is not something to cherish, it is still a rare treasure. Wei¡¯er put it on now for your safety during the hunt. Your mother will feel more at ease.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Yes, yes, I forgot this.¡±


    Seeing that Zhang Xuan¡¯er pulled Zhang Fei over, she began to take off his clothes, and only a pair of pants was left. Zhang Fei hurriedly put his hands on the trousers and said to his mother nervously, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t take this off.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Why, are you still so shy in front of your mother? This silkworm garment is a close-fitting object, how can you wear it without taking this off?¡±


    Fei had no choice but to remove his trouser, making everyone snickered.


    The silkworm clothing felt simr to the silk stockings worn by modern women, except that it was thinner and more transparent, and has stronger sticity. It was white and translucent. The upper and lower garments were made of one-piece, leaving a gap from the waist side for drilling in.


    When not wearing it, it felt about the size of a child¡¯s clothes, but because of itsrge sticity, even if it was worn by a burly man, it would not feel tight.


    Zhang Fei puts on the silkworm clothes and puts on his robe. Suddenly, he felt veryfortable all over his body. A sensation of coolness. He stretched his hands and feet and walked back and forth two times in the room. There was no hindrance at all. Just like when he didn¡¯t wear it. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. The sheer magical power of this thing.


    Looking at her son, Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but be full of happiness.


    After turning around two times, Fei saw that everyone was watching him, snickering, and suddenly remembered the embarrassing situation just now. He put a frown on his face and said. ¡°Mother, there is nothing else to do, your child will leave now.¡±


    Then, he ran away.


    When everyone saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other, and then dispersed.


    In the corner of the tribe square, the Shaman was hiding behind a tree, head poking out. She had been observing the patriarch¡¯s yurt for a long time. Seeing everyone leaving one after another, they were muttering something as they slowly walked towards their own yurts.


    She was vaguely able to hear words such as ¡°bad omen¡± and ¡°blessed by the heavens¡± If Zhang Fei heard it, she was afraid he wouldin about her confusing the crowd again. The boy didn¡¯t know the way of the Shamans.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: The Omen And The Hunt


    Early next morning.


    The Purple Obsidian star spreading endless darkness continued to struggle in resistance, but was gradually pushed down the west by the light of the zing Spirit Star.


    It could be seen that at this junction, with the ck and white straits in mid-air, countless ck and white particles were rolling over each other, constantly emitting faint shes of energy.


    On the hillside not far from the Ironwood tribe, next to two yurts, was a stone house that waspletely ipatible with its style, which was very unusual.


    At this time, two people were already standing there, outside one of the two yurts. Two young girls, wearing exactly the same dress, and looking beautifully the same.


    The only difference was that the eyes of one of the girls looking at the stone yurt, was full of nostalgia, reluctance, and memories.


    It was almost an hour, and the girl¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t want to leave the yurt for a moment. It was as if she wanted to catch everything in front of her eyes and imprint them in her mind.


    .....


    This girl was Qiu Hong. And in a few days, Qiu Hong will leave the Ironwood tribe with Han Han Gu Chi. This was a simple rule of the tribe. Once the rtionship between the two was confirmed, the girl did not have to wait for the wedding or ceremony, and the girl had to spend the rest of the days with her man.


    Outside the yurt, countless spiritual powers of heaven and earth flickered with faint fluorescence and slowly condensed towards the yurt in a whirlpool, reflecting each other¡¯s rays of light from the burning iron furnace outside.


    Since assuming the responsibility of protecting Zhang Fei, Mammoth had rarely forge any iron. This furnace was only deliberately ced to hide the light of heaven and earth spiritual power.


    When thest trace of darkness in the sky disappeared, the surrounding spiritual vortex immediately disappeared.


    The Qiu sisters habitually picked up the necessary items and walked into the yurt. After serving Zhang Fei¡¯s breakfast, Qiu Shuang couldn¡¯t help but said. ¡°Fei¡¯er, uncle Mammoth must have gathered the people by now, let¡¯s go there soon too.¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded, and after the three of them asked Mu Tuo and his wife for permission, they quickly walked to the tribe square. At this time, nearly two hundred people had gathered in the square, neatly lined up in several long rows. Mammoth and Han Gu Chi were chatting in front of the line.


    Upon seeing this, Zhang Fei ran towards lord Han Gu Chi, and shouted apologetically as he ran, ¡°Master Han Gu Chi, I have kept you waiting.¡±


    Han Gu Chi immediately replied politely. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be, young master Fei. I just arrived too.¡±


    After that, he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the second girl behind Zhang Fei and nodded. Qiu Shuang suddenly snorted and raised her head proudly.


    Mammoth stepped forward and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, the nsmen are all assembled. There are a hundred fifty people in total, and each one is equipped with a hand cannon.¡±


    Zhang Fei looked at the assembled tribesmen, all of them were strong young men, holding bows and arrows, long grass, and carrying the mighty looking hand cannons on their backs. They were very majestic in their appearances.


    ording to previous hunting experience, the Ironwood people found that if the hand cannons were used directly, although the damage was amazing, the fur of the prey would be full of cannon holes, which would make it difficult to sell at a good price.


    Therefore, bows and arrows are the main long-range attack. Hand cannons were only used when dealing with powerful monsters.


    When Zhang Fei saw it, he said with satisfaction. ¡°Okay. Uncle Mammoth, let¡¯s divide the tribe into seven groups, each with twenty people. The remaining ten people will follow me and Lord Han Gu Chi to guard the hunt. Also, bring Lord Han Gu Chi hand cannons. The nsmen should also be equipped with hand cannons. These ten nsmen are responsible for guiding them.¡±


    Mammoth nodded, and left immediately. Soon, the nsmen were divided into eighth groups. Zhang Fei¡¯s group included the Qiu sisters, Mammoth, and Han¡¯s group, plus ten nsmen, but it was thergest number they had ever gathered. It reached more than thirty people.


    Zhang Fei learned the way his father was, and immediately waved his small hand and shouted, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Nearly two hundred tribesmen immediately divided into eight groups and entered therge forest of relics from different directions. There was a distance of ten to twenty meters between each group, and Zhang Fei¡¯s group was in the middle, which was convenient formanding the actions of the tribe.


    Standing on a high slope, Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but feel very relieved to see his son lead people into the relic forest neatly. Zhang Fei had be more and more of a patriarch¡¯s courage. When he reached adulthood, he could let go of his son¡¯s burden and enjoy life with his wife, Daxia..


    ¡°Patriarch.¡± Nobody knew when the Shamanic woman appeared behind Mu Tuo in a mysterious way, and uttered. The woman immediately continued.. ¡°Patriarch, I recently deduced the signs and found that there will be a big evil sign here. The patriarch should make preparations for relocation early to avoid disastersing to the n.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard this, and said, ¡°Lingpo, our n is having important guests, so don¡¯t be an rmist and disturb the peaceful atmosphere of the n at this time. We will make ns about your warning signs when the guest leaves.¡±


    After listening, the Lingpo stared at Mu Tuo with prating eyes and said, ¡°The patriarch must heed this call early. This omen ising quickly and it is rted to the rise and fall of our n, so we have to guard against it.¡±


    Too much panic.


    Every time Zhang Mu Tuo saw Lingpo¡¯s eyes, a chill woulde into his heart. He remembered at the beginning, when the Ironwood tribe was just established. This spiritualdy appeared alone in the tribe. At that time, there were less than twenty people in the Ironwood tribe.


    As soon as the Shaman appeared, she predicted that the Ironwood tribe would rise up many yearster and be a well-known big tribe. He decided she must stay in the n.


    At that time, Zhang Mu Tuo saw that the spiritual woman was lonely and helpless, and couldn¡¯t help feeling pity for her. Despite her terrifying life, he also provided her with a ce to stay.


    However, Zhang Xuan¡¯er hated the Shaman very much at first sight, but Zhang Mu Tuo had promised to take her in with the tribe. He tried to avoid meeting the Shaman whenever it was possible.


    Turning around, Zhang Mu Tuo avoided the sight of the Shaman and said, ¡°I will arrange the relocation. The food here is bing scarce anyway, so it¡¯s time to migrate. You should not say things like this in the n when we have guests. Let¡¯s wait for them to leave, and I will arrange the migrationter. You can go now.¡±


    Seeing the Shaman staggering away, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly. This old mysterious witch was really annoying. If it weren¡¯t for her getting older... Well, whether it was true or false, it was time to migrate.


    Thinking of the day when Fei¡¯er was born, this old witch was not only at the ce where he was born, but foretold a bad omen. She told them to put the child to death to avoid the disaster in the future. Fortunately, Daxia didn¡¯t hear it. Otherwise, with Daxia¡¯s character, this old witch would not have survive that day.


    ¡°Hmph, another bad omen.¡± Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and walked towards his yurt.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Forest Of Relics


    Zhang Fei led the tribe deep into the heart of the forest, slowly. Because the Ironwood tribe had been hunting here for several years now, it was rare to encounter groups of prey outside of the forest and its outskirts.


    Zhang Fei led people to search the outermost part of the forest for almost two hours, but they only encountered a few preys. In desperation, Zhang Fei, relying on the strong lineup of this trip, decided to go deeper into the forest.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to lose face in front of the Han tribe now, could they?


    Under Zhang Fei¡¯s order, the nsmen were divided into eight groups. Among the twenty members in each group, ten nsmen lined up in front with cold weapons. The other ten were armed with hand cannons, and were responsible for others protection at a distance of four or five meters behind.


    Every time they encountered a prey, several groups of people slowly form an encircling rong from the outside, and then the groupmander wouldmand each group of archers to shoot first. When there was a prey that had slipped away, it would be hunted and killed by the group with the spears.


    The hand cannons were always responsible for the hunt protection. If it wasn¡¯t ast resort, they wouldn¡¯t shoot. Otherwise, from the cannon sound, all the preys around the forest would be startled away. In the past few minutes, at most forty or fifty cannons were brought out for hunting.


    The reason why they brought so much this time was mainly for the show to Young Master Han.


    .....


    Tribal people had an unwritten rule of hunting since ancient times, that was, hunting only a small part of prey that lived in groups, and hunting only adults when they encounter prey that lived alone. This was also for the continuity of the hunting, not to be totally killed.


    But if they encountered a high level monster, they could try to hit it, but if they couldn¡¯t hit it, they would have to run away. Of course, there were not a few people who were toote to run. Every year, arge number of tribal people were eaten by monsters while hunting.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, if we go further, we will reach the realm where low-level monsters often hunt.¡± Mammoth couldn¡¯t help whispering to Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Well, I see. Let the information spread around and make the people to be more careful. If we have other options, we don¡¯t want to use the hand cannons. They arest resorts¡± After Zhang Fei said those words, he drew a feather arrow from his back and put it on the string.


    In recent years, Zhang Fei and Zu Ruo had been practicing archery. Because of his spiritual power, Zhang Fei could already bepared to the adults of his n in strength, and his vision even surpassed them by far.


    Not to mention that the bow in Zhang Fei¡¯s hand was much smaller than that of the tribe¡¯s hunters, but this was specially made by Mammoth using ck iron stainless steel. In the tribe, besides Zhang Fei, only the n patriarch and matriarch, along with mammoth could pull the string.


    Therefore, in terms of archery, Zhang Fei¡¯s arrows were far beyond the tribe¡¯s in uracy and pration. In the extreme distance¡¯s targeting, Zu Ruo was way behind in the reach. For this reason, Zu Ruo was depressed, but how could he have known that Zhang Fei was so good because of his spiritual power?


    ¡°Hush.¡± Mammoth issued a warning, and everyone immediatelyy low and squatted on the spot.


    Zhang Fei listened attentively, and immediately noticed a movement, and looked to the side, but there was a small soil slope on the side which blocked his line of sight.


    Han Gu Chi also looked to the side at the same time, but he suddenly realized that there seemed to be something wrong. How could Zhang Fei be sure that it was here when he hadn¡¯t got Mammoth to indicate the direction of the prey? One must know that, based on the spiritual power of a great spiritual master, one also need to concentrate the efforts to feel the approximate location of the prey.


    Was it a coincidence? He knew that this Zhang Fei was not yet at the age of condensing spirit crystals. Even if the spirit crystals were condensed, it was impossible to reach their own level at the monent. Yes, must it be a coincidence? Han Gu Chi told himself secretly.


    Then Mammoth made a gesture in the direction of the prey, and a group of tribesmen immediately surrounded the position, forming a huge fan-shaped encirclement. Mammoth immediately made another gesture to stop everyone from moving forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pack of wolves.¡± Mammoth said softly, leaning to Zhang Fei¡¯s side.


    Han Gu Chi also retreated from the slope in front, and said, ¡°Yes, there are a lot of them, probably forty or fifty. Most of them are first-level and second-level wolves, and there are also third and fourth-level wolves.¡±


    Zhang Fei thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Let everyone guard the encirclement, the little wolf cubs can be released, but don¡¯t let go of the wolf demon above the first level. After cleaning up this group of wolf demon, we can go back.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei immediately sent someone to Zu Ruo and said to him: ¡°Uncle Zu Ruo, youmand each group of archers to prepare and wait for my signal. As soon as we do this, you immediately gather the tribe to shoot at the wolves.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Leave it to your brother.¡± Even though Zu Ruo had already married a wifest year, he still didn¡¯t want to ept the reality of being an uncle, so he responded and quietly retreated.


    ¡°Uncle Mammoth, you are responsible for everyone¡¯s safety, remind the people to try not to use the hand cannons. Lord Han Gu Chi, you and I will attack together, what do you think?¡±


    Seeing Zhang Fei¡¯s firm gaze, although Han Gu Chi was puzzled, he didn¡¯t understand how Zhang Fei, who was only seven years old, had the courage to face the demons. But he nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, Fei be careful. I will be by your side to see to your safety.¡±


    Han Gu Chi did not pay attention to these wolf demons below level four. With his cultivation base, only monsters above level five would pose a threat to him.


    Zhang Fei immediately raised his hand into the air, waved hard, took the lead and slowly approached the wolves. Turning around the soil slope, he saw a basin of mountains and forests in front of him. The basin was covered with wormwood half a person tall, and there were not many trees.


    The entire pack of wolves appeared to be packed in the center of the valley, two to three hundred meters away. At this time, there were many wolves around and gnawing things together, and a smell of stench continued to drift over with the mountain breeze.


    The lower wolves in twos and threes, on the periphery of the wolf pack, were moving back and forth, seemingly on guard.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Forest Of Relics [II]


    The body shape of the wolf demon was very simr to that of a normal wolf, but the wolf demon was muchrger in size, standing more than two meters high. It would continue to grow up as its level increased.


    Each of the four legs had a tuft of long hairs from the knees down to the back, and there was a spiritual horn in the middle of their heads. The higher the level, the longer the spiritual horn.


    Spirit horns grew diagonally upward in a spiral shape. In human society, the spirit horns of the wolf demon could be used as medicinal items, so the value was far more than the fur of the wolf demon.


    But of course, the most valuable thing about the wolf demon was its magic crystal. The magic crystals of demon beasts could be directly used as currency in mortal society.


    Zhang Fei and Han Gu Chi led the people to slowly crouch towards the wolf demon, under the cover of wormwood.


    Suddenly, he saw four spirit crystals, looming in front of Han Gu Chi. Before Zhang Fei could see them clearly, they disappeared in a sh. At the same time, a long bow manifested in Han Gu Chi¡¯s hand, which was obviously transformed from the spirit crystals.


    The two each set up their feather arrows and slowly moved towards the wolves.


    .....


    One hundred meters, sixty meters, and forty meters, they were getting closer and closer. Suddenly, a wolf demon with a body size of more than three meters, among the wolf pack, rushed to a huge boulder next to it, and looked in the direction of the hunting groups.


    When Zhang Fei saw it, he immediately raised his hand, and shot an arrow straight at the direction of the eye of the wolf demon. Han Gu Chi was not slow either, and his feather arrows smashed through the air and followed closely behind his, streaking towards the wolf demon.


    Most wolf demons were wind-type monsters, so their survival mode was used to be known for speed and ferocity. Only a few wolves wiould show other attributes due to their physique variation and mutation.


    Sure enough, when the feather arrow shot by Zhang Fei was less than ten meters away from the wolf demon¡¯s eyes, the spirit horn on the wolf demon¡¯s head suddenly shed, and a whirlwind was initiated by the wolf demon, blowing at the feather arrow.


    With a swish, the feather arrow flew strongly against the side of the wolf demon¡¯s face, taking away only a few Wolfe¡¯s hairs.


    The wolf demon couldn¡¯t help being surprised. With its cultivation base equalling the fourth-level, an ordinary human arrow, shot from such a long distance, even if it was fired by a physically strong mortal, it should have been swept away long ago. But this feather arrow only changed its direction a little.


    Could it be that the person who shot the arrow was a human spiritualist, even a master? The wolf demon suddenly increased his alertness, desperately trying to increase its spiritual power, and the whirlwind in front of him instantly doubled.


    Immediately afterwards, Han Gu Chi¡¯s feather arrow arrived. The spirit powered whirlwind, that was spurred by the wolf demon¡¯s full force, intercepted the arrow. After this block, the wolf demon felt that the remaining power of the second feather arrow that hit it, was greatly reduced.


    The wolf demon not only snorted coldly, but said in its heart. *Just relying on the power of these two spirit feather arrows to hurt me?*


    Just as it was about to summon other wolves to attack the hunters, it stopped as it noticed through the corner of its eye, another feather arrow flying towards its head.


    The arrow was just about to fly past its cheek, but then, there was a bright sh which was followed by a loud noise. The shock wave immediately sted the wolf demon more than ten meters away, mming it heavily against the rocks.


    Half of the wolf demon¡¯s face was suddenly bloody. As soon as it raised its head, it saw two more feather arrows flying towards it, one after the other. The wolf demon desperately urged its spiritual power, and two whirlwinds immediately stood in front of the wolf demon, one behind the other.


    There was another booming sound, and with greater explosive force than before, it sted away the two whirlwinds in an instant. The other feather arrow went straight through the chaotic airflow and mmed into the wolf demon¡¯s throat.


    The body of the wolf demon was even more riddled with holes brought about by the surplus of feathers and arrows. A rain of arrows was reflected in the horrified eyes flying towards the wolves.


    In a blink of an eye, the horror was gradually reced with death, and the fourth-level wolf demon only heard the screams and howls of hispanions before its own death.


    With feather arrows knotted, Zhang Fei led the forward-rush of the hunting groups, looking for the remaining deadly wolf demons. Some of the low-level wolf demons, at the front, quickly fell down one by one. But because of the long distance the arrows travelled, the wind magic of the wolf demons had reduced their power before they could reach the beasts at the back.


    Seeing the leader of their pack dead, the remaining smaller wolf demons suddenly had no intention of fighting, and fled for their lives.


    Seeing that the number of wolf demons had dropped sharply, Zhang Fei was about to initiate a sweep of the remaining beasts when he saw three fourth-level wolf demons jumping on a boulder, and their spirit horns glowed with dazzling aura.


    Immediately, three strong whirlwinds appeared out of thin air, leaning towards each other and gradually approached the hunters. A few secondster, they merged into one, turning into a huge deadly tornado and rushing towards the group. Its power had faintly reached the attack strength of level five monsters.


    The tribesmen who were about to charge forward, saw the huge tornado spreading over the sky, rolling up wind that was full of sand, stone and vegetation, and ran back in shock.


    ¡°Let me handle this.¡± Han Gu Chi pressed Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulder and stepped out.


    Four and a half white crystals condensed in front of him again. Judging from the length of the spirit crystals, the ironwood tribe believed that this lord Han Gu Chi¡¯s innate spiritual power should, almost, be at the same as that of Mammoth. There was no doubt that his talent was indeed great.


    Han Gu Chi¡¯s body shed, and appeared more than ten meters away from where he was standing before. The four spirit crystals in front of him exploded, suddenly emitting a huge brilliance. In a blink of an eye, the light receded, and a huge bronze cannon suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    They saw that the huge cannon was more than ten meters long, and the muzzle was more than one meter long in diameter. The barrel was cast like bronze, with two dragon reliefs carved on the left and right tes. The dragon mouth facing upwards and flush with the muzzle.


    The cannon body was supported by a huge fort. The entire giant cannon revealed infinite majesty, and would not let its power be deemed in the face of the huge tornado that was approaching it.


    This giant cannon was the strongest attack weapon that lord Han Gu Chi transformed his spirit crystals into. It was most suitable for long-range attacks and had a wide range.


    They saw Han Gu Chi, flying out of thin air, condensing his whole body¡¯s spiritual power, and roared.


    With a thunderous booming sound, the giant cannon suddenly spit out a huge ball of me and lightBing, and went straight to the center of the tornado. After a sh of light, the ball of lightning and fire, shot into the center of the tornado.


    Immediately afterwards, there was another earth-shattering explosion. The ball of light suddenly exploded in the center of the tornado. The sand, stone, grass and trees that were rolled up by the huge tornado flew in all directions from the impact of the massive explosive force.


    Upon seeing this, the tribesmen of the Ironwood tribe suddenlyy on the ground looking for cover to protect their bodies, fearing being affected by the aftermath of the explosion.


    Mammoth also appeared in front of Zhang Fei, using his spiritual power to condense a huge metal shield to protect the dozens of people behind him.


    With the explosion of the light ball, the huge tornado initiated by the three demon wolves disintegrated in an instant. Their bodies were hit by the huge force of the counter-shock. They couldn¡¯t stand still as their bodies continued to shake.


    Han Gu Chi recovered his spiritual power, and the giant cannon suddenly turned into a light orb of spiritual power and disappeared into his body. Immediately afterwards, countless points of spiritual power were instantly condensed into Han Gu Chi¡¯s hands, before turning into a hard bow.


    They saw Han Gu Chi drew his right hand on the empty bowstring, and with another burst of spiritual light, three glowing feather arrows appeared on the string. Han Gu Chi pulled the bow, and aimed the three arrows at the three wolves who were still shaking.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: Forest Of Relics [III]


    Thebined attack magic issued by the three wolf demons, with their best spiritual power, was a desperate tactic. The wolf demon was also vengeful because of the killing of a number of the wolves.


    Seeing that most of the wolf n were already killed, they used their blood essence to initiate the spiritual power attack, wanting to use their own blood in exchange for the enemies¡¯ lives.


    Unexpectedly, the power of the whirlwind hadn¡¯t fully erupted before it was broken by the opponents. The three wolf demons suddenly felt the blood surging in their bodies, their eyes shed with bulging veins, and bloody wounds on their heads and bodies.


    Knowing that they were not in a good condition, they quickly gathered their spiritual power and tried their best to suppress the injuries. But at this moment, a warning sign came up in their minds.


    Before the three wolf demons came back to their senses, each of the three bow arrows was embedded in their bodies separately, and none of them was spared.


    Three thunderous sounds followed as the bow arrows exploded when they hit the three wolf demons. Torn flesh and gushing blood, the three wolf demons suddenly fell to the ground with a thudding sound. They were no longer alive.


    As soon as the pack of wolves saw the high-level wolf demons in the n were killed, they knew that they were not in a favourable situation to carry on, and ran in different directions. Some high-level wolf demons who had wanted to fight to the death before, also fled in all directions.


    .....


    When Zhang Fei saw that the situation was about to get out of control, he suddenly shouted: ¡°Hand cannons,e on. Don¡¯t let the wolf demons escape.¡±


    With an order, nearly a hundred tribesmen holding hand cannons immediately surrounded the scattered wolf demons. The sound of explosions trailed the forest, one after another. The flying pellets continue to harvest the lives of the wolf demons as they tried to flee.


    In a moment, there were only a dozen wolves left in the entire demon wolf pack, and they quickly fled towards the opposite direction of the mountain forest. Flickering in two swings, they crossed the valley, and was about to rush into the forest to escape.


    Zhang Fei was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Don¡¯t let them run away, whoever gets them has a fine drink in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m sure of getting this wine.¡± Han Gu Chiughed and stepped out. In a blink of an eye, he had already shed ten meters away. After a few swift movements, he had already reached the valley.


    Seeing that the wolf demon have escaped to the edge of the forest, Han Gu Chi also chased after them. Nearing the fleeing wolves, he raised his hand, and three feather arrows shot forward. The three wolf demon running straight ahead were pierced by the arrows.


    More than a dozen wolves had fled to the edge of the forest. As long as one or two sprinted into the forest, they should all be able to escape to the heart of the forest. They were happy about that prospect.


    Unexpectedly, the chasing warrior came upon them in a swift and violent manner. The three soul-chasing arrows he shot were flying towards the three wolf demons with strong wind. The three wolves had a bad premonition, and were about to dodge, but suddenly a roar came from the forest.


    Immediately afterwards, dozens of soil thorns burst forth from the ground instantly. There were quite a number of wolves who escaped the hunters, but all of them were nailed to the spot by soil thorns. Most of them still maintained a forward posture, but they obviously didn¡¯t survive the piercing thorns.


    Immediately afterwards, the feather arrows shot by Han Gu Chi missed their heads and plunged fiercely into the soil thorns.


    The three feather arrows were to strike the wolf demons, when a powerful roar startled Han Gu Chi and the other hunters. Immediately afterwards, the escaping wolves were nailed to death by soil thorns on the spot.


    While Han Gu Chi was still stunned by the scene he was witnessing, a dark shadow suddenly shed, and a huge bear demon, of six meters in height, came out of the forest. He saw the demon bear looked at the direction of the valley before letting out an angry roar.


    Earth magic? Sixth-level bear demon? Han Gu Chi flew away immediately, and the feather arrow in his hand shot directly at the bear demon¡¯s eyes and throat without hesitation.


    While the bear demon was roaring, there was a warning sign in its head. It couldn¡¯t help but looked ahead and found three feather arrows,ing straight towards its head with strong wind, and it became even angrier. A sh of anger red in its eyes, and he lifted a huge bear¡¯s paw to swath them out if the air.


    ¡°p. p. p.¡± The three feather arrows were immediately pped off by the bear demon¡¯s tough palm, loosing their alignment.


    Just when the bear demon thought the crisis was over, the three feather arrows that fell suddenly shed, followed by three explosions, and immediately shook the bear demon a few steps back.


    The bear demon didn¡¯t have enough time to keep its hand away from the explosion. Although it didn¡¯t hurt it much, it was in pain from the explosion and couldn¡¯t help but roar. Then, it found that there were three more feather arrows passing through the smoke and dust from the explosion and shooting straight towards its head.


    The Bear Demon had already taken precautions at this time, and it couldn¡¯t help but sh its figure, raising up a thick wall of soil in front of it.


    ¡°Puff. Puff. Puff.¡± The three feather arrows plunged into the soil wall, conjured by the bear demon, believing they would also explode. But the three feather arrows of this round did not explode.


    Under the sessive fierce attacks of Han Gu Chi, high amount of mental power was consumed, and the spiritual power was not flowing smoothly. Therefore, this round of feather arrows did not have an additional explosive effect, it just engaged the bear demon, so that it could buy itself a little time to recover.


    After thest three arrows of Han Gu Chi shot forward, he quickly leaped backwards and retreated ten meters away. Taking a sharp breath, his spiritual power began to recover. The whole action was done in one go, but his eyes never left the bear demon.


    Han Gu Chi knew that this sixth-level bear monster was not easy to deal with. With the cultivation base of the Imperial Realm that he had just stepped into, he was afraid that he was not its opponent.


    While thinking about it, he heard another roar from the bear demon. The earth wall in front of it quickly pushed forward, smashing at Han Gu Chi.


    At this time, due to the previous battle, Han Gu Chi had consumed more than half of his spiritual power, and he no longer had the spiritual essence to condense the cannon madra.


    Seeing the earth wall, raised in front of the bear demon,ing towards him, Han Gu Chi suddenly leapt into the air with the power of the four spirit crystals.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: Bear Demon


    In the blink of an eye, Han Gu Chi flew to an altitude of nearly hundred meters above the ground level.


    Suddenly, he turned around in the air, head and feet, he swooped down directly on the bear demon. In a sh of the four spirit crystals, hundreds of spears were condensed in front of Han Gu Chi in an instant, and with the momentum of descent, he directed them at the bear demon.


    Just when he was less than twenty meters from the top of the bear demon¡¯s head, Han Gu Chi¡¯s figure suddenly turned sharply and quickly got out of the bear demon¡¯s attack range.


    However, the hundreds of spears in front of him still continued towards the bear demon with iparable prating power.


    This was the ¡°Thousand Strikes Spears¡± that Han Gu Chi mastered when he cultivated to the Spirit Ster stage, but because Han Gu Chi had just advanced to the level of Ster Spiritist not long ago, his cultivation level was not yet deep.


    And the previous battles had consumed too much of his spiritual power, so he could only turn out a hundred spears.


    With the improvement of cultivation base, this skill could be upgraded together with the improvement of spiritual power. In the end, thousands of spears could be turned into a true attack, and then the real power of Thousand Strike Spears would be manifested.


    .....


    At this time, this technique was obviously used by Han Gu Chi as an escape means. Han Gu Chi knew that his depleted spiritual power was insufficient to face the besr demon, it was already difficult for him to kill the bear when he was having a full spiritual energy, along with his strong cultivation base.


    At this time, the Thousand Strikes Spears which had gathered all the spiritual energy it could contain, would be of great use if it could identally hurt the bear demon.


    Of course, it was impossible to kill the demon bear. Even if the n didn¡¯t work, he would have enough time to escape back to the team. After all, there was still a Mammoth God of War at the Spiritual Level of a Paragon, back there with them.


    The bear demon saw its furious blow of the formed earth-wall crashing into empty air, and became more upset. The enemy not only flew into the air to dodge it¡¯s attack, but also drew hundreds of spears to hit it. The bear demon realized that he couldn¡¯t dare to face it head-on.


    Under the sh of aura, a piece of yellow sphere suddenly appeared, and the huge body of the bear demon disappeared into the sphere just as the spears struck.


    ¡°Puff. Puff. Puff. Puff. Puff. Puff.¡±


    Hundreds of spears passed through the sphere and continuously inserted into the slope where the bear demon stood before, making a muffled noise. But the bear demon seemed to have disappeared into the sphere, and such a huge body did not even insert a spear.


    Although Han Gu Chi jumped out of the bear demon¡¯s attack range, his mental thoughts were always about his attack on the bear.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, he suddenly felt that all his Thousand Strike Spears had fallen through. Han Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help but nce back into the dust.


    In a blink of an eye, the dust was gone, but there were no traces of the demon bear. Was the shadow of the bear demon not in the same ce just now? Only hundreds of forged Thousand Strike Spears were embedded in the ground.


    Escape technique? Han Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help being shocked. With the same spiritual power, Thousand Strike Spear instantly became invisible. But Han Gu Chi rushed back to Zhang Fei at the same time.


    From Han Gu Chi¡¯s attack to his escape, it took only a few tens of seconds. When Zhang Fei saw that the situation was not right, he immediately asked Uncle Mammoth to help with it..


    At this moment, countless earth spears suddenly burst from the ground, following a straight line, chasing after Han Gu Chi and attacking wildly. The scared Han Gu Chi even used the energy to suckle, and fled towards Zhang Fei with all his strength.


    At this critical juncture, they all saw Mammoth, flying into the air, and under the explosion of the six spirit crystals in front of him, a giant hammer was suddenly condensed.


    The length was more than thirty meters. The diameter of the light hammer was more than twenty meters long.


    There was no pattern decoration on the hammer body, just like the hammer used by ordinary cksmiths to strike iron, but it was extremely huge. This hammer was forged out of the essence of the crystals.


    Mammoth pressed his hands on the handle of the hammer and it hummed, it seemed that there was an eerie feeling of an ant tripping an elephant, exuding from the hammer..


    They saw Mammoth¡¯s figure shing in the air. After letting Han Gu Chi ran pass him, he swung therge forged hammer in mid-air, and hit the earth spears with a heavy blow.


    ¡°Boom...¡±


    A thunderous sound came, and the whole earth shook violently. The nsmen of the Ironwood tribe felt wobbly on their feet, and fell to the ground one after another.


    The bear demon was gathering all its strength to chase Han Gu Chi, thinking that it was time to kill this damned human being. Its attack was about to hit the fleeing human, when all of a sudden, a loud noise came, followed by a huge descending pressure.


    The bear demon felt bad, and instantly gathered his whole body¡¯s spiritual power. It would rely on the rough and thick fur of the mixed body. And being in the underground several meters deep, it would just take the blow head-on.


    But still, the bear demon didn¡¯t feel good.


    It only felt that the blood in its body evaporated instantly, its hair roots exploded, and its eyes were about to pop out.


    The bear was even more shocked by the huge shock wave. It tumbled and flew out, from the underground to the surface of the ground. After spraying several mouthfuls of blood in the air, it fell heavily to the ground.


    The bear demon struggled to get up from the ground, knowing that he had encountered a high-level spiritualist. This person had to be preventing it from chasing after its enemy. The bear demon couldn¡¯t help but power through the injury to condense the spiritual power of its whole body, and the four thick earth walls immediately surrounded it.


    As soon as the soil wall was formed, the second hammer of Mammoth arrived. There was another mighty sound of ¡®boom¡¯, which resulted in a deafening shock wave across the valley.


    The four earth walls from the bear demon suddenly became invisible under the giant hammer, leaving a huge pit on the ground.


    And the bear demony in the middle of the deep pit, with its two fore palms raised up high, its lower body plunged into the soil, it was already spraying blood from his mouth and nose at this time, but they didn¡¯t know if it was dead or alive.


    Mammoth couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, and flew straight to the bear demon. At the same time, as soon as the spiritual power was collected, the giant hammer suddenly became invisible.


    Zhang Fei saw that the bear demon still kept its previous motionless stance, even its eyes were frozen.


    Seeing the bear demon¡¯s eyes, the mammoth couldn¡¯t help but have a strange feeling. He quivkly raised his head, and saw a huge boulder falling from the sky, heading towards his own head.


    ¡°Hmph, you worm, you¡¯ll die.¡± Mammoth nced contemptuously at the bear demon¡¯s gradually changing hideous face.


    With the twinkling of his spirit crystal, a steel needle more than two meters long quietly appeared from behind the bear demon. Then it fiercely prated from the back of the bear demon¡¯s neck from top to bottom, the needle pierced his belly and nailed the bear demon on the spot fiercely.


    The huge boulder that was falling towards Mammoth, suddenly lost its spiritual support due to the death of the bear demon, and gradually fell apart before disappearing into the thin air.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Soul Crystals


    It was the first time Zhang Fei saw Mammoth had a showdown with a level six monster, and couldn¡¯t help but watch it. It wasn¡¯t until Han Guchi fled back to the crowd that Zhang Fei woke up from the shock, took a step forward, and asked Han Guchi, ¡°Master Guchi, are you alright? Do you suffer any injury?¡±


    Han Guchi turned around and saw that the bear demon had been finally killed by Mammoth. He exhaled a heavy breath, and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wang, I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t expect to see such a powerful beast in this so-called outer area of the forest.¡±


    Fei quickly said apologetically, ¡°Young Master Guchi said the truth. Today, Fei rushed in too easily.¡±


    To be on the safe side, Fei believed they should head back to their n. He quickly ordered the nsmen to quickly clean up the battlefield and bring all the carcasses of the wolf demon and bear demon back to the n.


    After the collection of the bodies of the beasts by the tribesmen, someone suddenly discovered that there was half the carcass of a bear cub under the huge boulder where the wolves were, and it had already been torn apart by the wolves.


    Han Guchi couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Oh. No wonder this high-level bear demon appeared in the outer forest, but it turned out to be out looking for its cubs.¡±


    Zhang Fei also shook his head and sighed. ¡°Well, what Mr. Guchi said is extremely true. It seems that we havee a step earlier, otherwise we would have seen the bear and wolf fight.¡±


    .....


    It turned out that the number of animals that lived on the periphery of this forest had recently been hunted down by human tribes, making it rare for wolf tribes who also live on prey to hunt for enough food.


    Today, a bear devil cub somehow appeared on the outskirts of the forest, and was immediately discovered by the hungry wolf n. Seeing that there was no senior bear demon to follow, this cub suddenly became a big appetizer falling from the sky for the wolves. Unexpectedly, it was the prelude to the killing of the beasts.


    Shuang sighed uncontrobly when he saw Zhang Fei checking the bear devil cubs, and immediately urged. ¡°Fei¡¯er, you are still in the mood to study here? I was scared to death just now. Let¡¯s go back. This is too much of a ce. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, elder sister.¡± Zhang Fei immediately pretended to be submissive and gave a deep bow to Shuang, which made Shuang cast her eyes with furrowed brows. If it weren¡¯t for therge number of people around, especially the presence of Lord Guchi, Zhang Fei¡¯s little face would probably have been jerked again.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but stick out his tongue against Shuang, and said sternly. ¡°Uncle Mammoth, you arrange twenty tribesmen to be responsible for safety on the front and back, so that the rest of the tribes can carry the animal bodies.¡±


    After a while, Zhang Fei drew a short knife from his waist and shed the cub¡¯s skull open, only to see a magic crystal gleaming with light green fluorescence suddenly rolling out. Bear demons were born first-level monsters, so every demon bear would produce magic crystal. In terms of size and color, the magic crystal of this bear cub has actually reached the second level.


    Zhang Fei took gazed at the magic crystal under the zing spirit star, and nodded his head. The quality was really good. He could help but smile broadly.


    The magic crystals produced by beasts were very different from the spiritual crystals of human spiritualists. The magic crystals were all spherical, while the spirit crystals are hexagonal crystal pirs.


    In human society, magic crystals could be used directly as currency, but it would be different ording to the attributes, levels, and rarity of magic crystals. But spirit crystals couldn¡¯t be circted as currency, because the spirit crystals are cultivated by human spiritual masters.


    After the death of the spiritual master, the spiritual crystals he cultivated would be specially recycled and guarded by the ¡°Crystal Pce¡± in each city. The spiritual crystals cultivated by a spiritual master with a high level of cultivation would be sent to the capital where the royal family was located, and stored in the main hall of the crystal pce.


    The reason why humans protect the spirit crystals in this way was because once the spirit crystals fall into the hands of the beasts, they would absorb the spirit power of the spirit crystals and increase their cultivation level.


    So it was not good for mankind. On the contrary, human beings could also absorb spiritual power from the magic crystal to improve themselves.


    Therefore, magic crystals could only be used as coins and collections in the hands of ordinary people, but in the hands of spiritual masters, they could be treasures that could improve their cultivation.


    In human society, generally low-level magic crystals below level four were verymon, and the higher the level of magic crystals, the more difficult it was to obtain. Especially the demon crystals of the dragon demon n, it was even rarer to see it.


    In the historical records of the entire human society, the number of times that the dragon demon crystal appears in humans did not exceed three times, and the first appearance would cause an outrageous wave. It could be seen how precious it was.


    Zhang Fei put the Demon Bear¡¯s magic crystal into the bag around his waist, and shook his head.


    Han said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity that this bear demon is all over.¡±


    Then with a wave of his small hand, the Chong tribe said. ¡°Go.¡±


    Afterwards, a line of more than one hundred people formed a few rows, and they carried them, and walked to the outskirts of the forest mightily.


    Soon after the Ironwood people left, a dark shadow suddenly appeared from the edge of the forest on the other side of the valley. He looked at the direction where Zhang Fei had left, and then nced at the messy battlefield in the valley, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snort. Then he moved into the forest and disappeared.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: The Forest Castle Of The Demons [I]


    The centre of the Ruinic Forest.


    At this ce was a bigke surrounded by dozens of peaks. Theke was wide and the water was crystal clear. Looking down at theke from the sky was like seeing a piece of jade in the forest.


    There was a dense forest around the bigke, and in the mountain basin covered by forests, one could asionally find architectural relics left by primitive civilization.


    The broken tall buildings everywhere had either copsed or tilted to their sides, covered with vines and moss, silently telling the glory of the past.


    And on the highest mountain around the Great Lake, there was a tall building still intact standing there, forming a sharp contrast with the surrounding bare peaks. This tall building could be seen from a long distance.


    The building presented an archaic castle style, with a square main body surrounded by many cylindrical towers, and the pointed tops were separated, pointing towards the expanse of the sky. The uniquely shaped castle, and the vast expanse of blue water at the foot of the mountain, looked very majestic and magnificent from a distance.


    At this time, there were four people sitting in the spacious and lofty hall of the castle. Perhaps, we could say that there were four demonic beings here, despite looking like humans.


    .....


    The demons could transform into human forms when their cultivation reached level nine or above. But there was one exception, that was the dragon demon n. The head of the demon n could transform into a human form when its level of cultivation reached eight stage or higher.


    And at this time in the hall, the young and handsome man sitting on the top was an eighth-level dragon demon.


    The dragon demon n was different from other demon n in that the demon crystals of the demon n were spherical and grow inside the bones of the brain. The dragon demon¡¯s magic crystal was exposed at the center of their eyebrows, protruding out in the shape of a four fusiform. So it was easy to see its identity from the appearance.


    The identity of this dragon demon was even more special. He was the second son of the dragon demon emperor, named Hao Yan. He was known simply as the second young son or second young master.


    Sitting with drooping heads were two men and one woman. The men were rough looking while the woman was charming.


    One of the sturdy and tall men looked around and said. ¡°Second Young Master, it¡¯s rare for you to visit our Relic Forest as a guest, and suddenly too.¡±


    Another strong man also said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The second son came surprisingly this time, and we didn¡¯t make any preparations for you, but tomorrow I would inform all the brothers to visit you. Fortunately, in the past hundred years or so, our brothers had also stored a lot of spirit crystals and elixir, which would surely allow you to break through the bottleneck in one swoop and rise to level nine.¡±


    Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help but waved his hand, and smiled. ¡°Brother Yin Hao tters me, but In one swoop would be great. My dragon demon n wants me to rise from level eight to level nine and I can break through not only by absorbing spirit crystals and taking some elixir, but also through enlightenment. If there was no insight, even if you burst all the magic crystals you can find, you can¡¯t advance your cultivation level.¡±


    The beautiful woman immediately said. ¡°How powerful is the dragon and demon n that we canpare to the demon n? The second son, I remembered, reached thete stage of level-eight, thousands of years ago but he still failed to break through till now. I said it must be because the opportunity has not arrived.¡±


    Hao Yan couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Mei Niang is really good with her words. True, once the opportunityes, I can make a breakthrough at any time. For hundreds of years, I have been traveling all over the maind, but I couldn¡¯t find the insight. I came back to the Ruins Forest this time, first to visit the brothers, and second to see if I could find the enlightenment to make a breakthrough.¡±


    Outside the castle.


    At this moment, a dark shadow shed quickly from the bottom of the mountain towards the castle. In fact, there was no dark shadow in this great-looking day, but because the figure was moving very fast, the figure left only an afterimage wherever it passed.


    The dark shadow swayed in two forms, and came to the front of the castle. Without walking through the main entrance, the dark shadow jumped up, leaping a few times on the outer wall of the castle, and jumped onto the rooftop of the castle.


    After arriving on the rooftop, the shadow hesitated for a while, as if thinking about whether to open the door or not. On rooftop was the hall, and the four demons were chatting inside the hall at this time. As soon as the dark shadownded on the rooftop, the demons in the hall had felt a little bit awareness and had stopped talking.


    Only when Mei Niang asked, ¡°Is it the Phantom? It doesn¡¯t hurt toe in.¡±


    In a moment, the tall wooden door on the roof was gently pushed open, and a figure with a human-shaped body but a rabbit head, suddenly appeared in the hall.


    Judging from the appearance, this rabbit demon should have cultivated to thete stage of the eighth level, as long as it broke through to the ninth level, he couldpletely transform into a human form and get rid of this nondescript appearance.


    Seeing the Phantom walking in, Mei Niang suddenly said. ¡°Phantom,e and say your greetings to the second son.¡±


    The Phantom quickly stepped forward and knelt on the ground, and said respectfully to Hao Yan. ¡°Subordinate Phantom, I¡¯ve seen the second son. Peace to the second son.¡±


    Mei Niang pointed to the Phantom and said to Hao Yan. ¡°The Phantom is a rising star that I nurtured with my own hands, and he can be regarded as the one having the highest aptitude among my Rabbit Demon n. I believe he will be able to break through to level nine in less than a hundred years.¡±


    Hao Yan nced at the Phantom, and couldn¡¯t help nodding, ¡°Hm, that¡¯s really good. Get up.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master Xie tters me, I will definitely work hard to cultivate, and serve the Second Young Master.¡± The Phantom originally wanted to give Hao Yan a wink or something, but after thinking about it, he decided his bunny head couldn¡¯t be too charming for him not to loose it. So he stood up and retreated to Mei Niang¡¯s side obediently.


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Ying¡¯er, you came here today, is there something going on?¡±


    The Phantom immediately bowed to Mei Niang and said, ¡°Master, the things you asked me to investigate have been done.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said in a deep voice, ¡°There are no outsiders here, you can tell me the specific situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The Phantom once again gave Mei Niang a salute before slowly saying, ¡°Recently, the herd of animals in some areas outside the forest had decreased sharply, resulting in a shortage of food for the lower demons. The development of this for the demons is very unfavorable.¡±


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Everyone knows these, you can just say the oue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. After you sent me to investigate the cause of this matter, I sessively visited the area where dozens of human tribes were located, but found nothing.¡± Phantom Shadow said and continued. ¡°Two days ago, while I was investigating the ins, I suddenly heard the sound of fighting in the lower demons area. I thought it was the lower demons fighting each other, so I went there to check. But the closer I got to the fighting ce, the more I noticed that the situation was not right, so I hid it on the periphery of the fighting area and took a closer look.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you see?¡± The sturdy and tall man asked phantom impatiently. The dark rabbit demon had been talking for a long time without going to the main point.


    Yin Hao couldn¡¯t help but cast a nk look at him, and said, ¡°Zi Heng, don¡¯t interrupt him.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: The Forest Castle Of The Demons [II]


    This sturdy and tall man was named Zi Heng. He was the leader of the bear demon n of the ruinic forest. And Yin Hao was the leader of the Tiger Demons. Both demons were ninth-level cultivators, and they were both patriarchs of their respective races.


    ¡°The ce I rushed to was a valley. I found a human tribe fighting with a small tribe of the wolf demons in the valley. I was surprised to see the human hunters deep into the forest, since they rarely entered that deep into the hunting area.¡±


    ¡°Deep into the forest?¡±


    ¡°Hoe?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Why are these people so bold, I asked myself too?¡± Phantom looked around, and then continued after a few seconds. ¡°After checking, I found out that there are human spiritualists among these human beings. While I was trying to figure out what was going on, there was a sudden explosion in the valley. I took a more closer look and found that the human hands were holding a long barrel-shaped weapon in their hands. I saw that as long as the weapon exploded, a cloud of white smoke would be emitted from the front end. At the same time, the stones shot out were very powerful, and many second-level wolves were killed in one blow. I think its power might be hard to resist, even by the third-level demons.¡±


    Yin Hao, who was listening, was surprised and said. ¡°Oh? I also heard from the nsman that a weapon appeared in a tribe of the human race during thest two years. They said it¡¯s very powerful, and it is very simr to what you described.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh? Is this the case?¡± After hearing the introduction of the words of Yin Hao, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and let the Phantom continue to speak.


    The Phantom nodded in acknowledgement and said. ¡°When I found out that the situation was not good, I decided to help the wolf n.I was about to go to the wolf n¡¯s rescue, when I saw all the wolves on the ground, dead. They were all killed in a blink of an eye. There were only a dozen wolves left, and they escaped to the forest. I thought, if you escape into the forest, humans will not be able to catch up, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, true. Fortunately for the lower level ones, even for us too. I escaped a lot when I was a low level demon, otherwise it would¡¯ve been really easy for those nasty humans to get me.¡± Zi Heng sighed and said with relief.


    ¡°No, wait. The matter is not over yet.¡± The Phantom immediately denied Zi Heng¡¯s conclusion, and continued. ¡°At that time, I had the same idea as Patriarch Zi Heng, but I didn¡¯t expect the situation to turn again.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What change?¡± Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help but interject.


    ¡°This Phantom found that when the wolf demons were about to rush into the forest, a dozen earthen spears suddenly rushed up from the ground, and all the wolf demon were nailed to death.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you saying that among those human beings, there are still high-level spiritual masters who followed them?¡± Yin Hao asked in astonishment.


    Originally, when the Phantom was speaking, it was mentioned that these humans were mixed with spiritual masters, and it was not a big deal for one or two low-level spiritual masters to follow the hunts. These people were nothing more than some low-level magic, slightly stronger than ordinary people.


    However, if high-level human spiritualists appear to participate in hunting, the nature would change. Humans gave such a hunting team a special name, called ¡°Devil Hunting Group¡±. Specialized in killing demon beasts. The countless various demon hunting groups on the maind had brought great troubles to the demon race for millions of years, and it was an existence that the demon race couldn¡¯t simply allow.


    Many of the human tribes who had been exterminated by monsters were mostly due to the presence of high-level spiritualists in the n who participated in the hunting operations, which aroused the anger of the demons, so they were exterminated. This was also one of the reasons why there were very few psychics among the human tribes who live on hunting. For the safety of the tribe, it was better not to anger the demons.


    But on the other hand, the demons would not easily attack the human tribes. Because every time the demons dispatched advanced monsters to attack the human tribes, arge number of advanced spiritists would be sent out to hunt and kill them afterwards. For the demons, the loss was definitely not small.


    It was just that this kind of small battle between the humans and the demons was happening all the time on this vast Cloudy Spirit Continent. For the high level human beings and demons, they all just turned one eye and closed one eye. After all, without this kind of struggle, there would not be so many magic crystals and spirit crystals circting between the two races.


    Therefore, fighting could be regarded as a double-edged sword, with its bad side and its good side.


    Phantom shook his head and said to Yin Hao. ¡°It¡¯s not the work of a spiritualist, but a member of the bear demon n.¡±


    ¡°Curse on the enemies.¡± Zi Heng heard the words, and suddenly jumped up and cursed. ¡°Why are you framing the Demon Bear tribe? My subordinates will never betray the Demon tribe to help humans.¡±


    When Yin Hao saw Zi Heng turned his face in anger, in front of the second son of the Dragon Demon, he knew it was not easy to cause such a scene for nothing. Suddenly, he came over and spoke gently. ¡°Brother Zi Heng, don¡¯t worry. You first listen to the words of the Phantom, there must be a reason for things, listen to what he says.¡±


    Mei Niang also persuaded. ¡°Brother Zi Heng¡¯s hot temper cannot be changed. How can our Ying¡¯er frame your n for no reason? Listen to what Ying¡¯er want to say.¡±


    The Phantom couldn¡¯t help but give a salute to Zi Heng Xiao, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry with me, Patriarch Zi Heng. I didn¡¯t mean to frame you. You will know the reason after listening to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to how you exin it to me.¡± Zi Heng sat back heavily on his seat, staring at Phantom with two bear eyes, looking for reason in his exnation.


    With a nod of his head, Phantom continued. ¡°At that time, I did see a sixth-level bear demon came out of the forest after killing the escaping wolf demons. At at that time a human spiritist was chasing and killing the wolf demons, and the bear demon was killing them. After killing the wolf demons, the beaev fought with this human spiritualist.¡±


    ¡°Huh, there are high-level spiritualists following, I said, how dare they go deep into the domain of my demon race to hunt. My bear demon tribe must be angry that those wolf pups are not useful, so they took action to teach them a good lesson. I also believe that spiritual master was also killed by my bear demon n?¡± Zi Heng said proudly, in his opinion, the cultivation base of the sixth-level bear demon is not low, and it is more than enough to deal with ordinary spiritual masters.


    Upon hearing this, Mei Niang and Yin Hao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and shook their heads at each other. This Zi Heng was really something.


    After listening to them, phantom said. ¡°Patriarch Zi Heng, I¡¯m sorry, that six-level bear demon did not sessfully kill the spiritualist, but let him escape.¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡± Zi Heng suddenly stomped his feet, and rebuked. ¡°How could he let a little spiritualist escaped him? Let me know which bear cub let him go, I must teach him a lesson. What a waste.¡±


    Phantom couldn¡¯t help taking a careful look at Zi Heng. He was scared from the bottom of his heart for the violent and unstable nature of the bear demon n.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see the bear cub in the future.¡± Phantom said cautiously.


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Zi Heng asked slowly.


    ¡°Because just when the human spiritist was about to be killed by the bear, another spiritist rushed out, killing the bear.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Another spiritualist, making two of them?¡±


    The demons couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other in surprise.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: An Imminent Attack


    After a while, Phantom continued. ¡°This spiritualist¡¯s cultivation base is very powerful. It turned out to be the cultivation base of the seventh-level, a spirit saint. Not to mention you, the sixth-level nsman. Even if I make a move, there is no certainty that I will win.¡±


    ¡°What? Seventh-level spiritual sage?¡± Zi Heng suddenly widened his eyes and asked incredulously. This kind of spiritual master could only appear in some high-level demon hunting groups, and it was unexpected that there was even one in this small tribe.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The warrior of the Demon Bear Race was killed by that human spiritist in just two rounds.¡± The Phantom said with regret as much as possible.


    ¡°Damn. These damn human beings. Tell me, which tribe did it? I must kill all the people of their tribe to get rid of my grieving heart.¡± Xiong Mozi couldn¡¯t help but roared.


    Upon hearing this, the Phantom said, ¡°It was done by a small tribe named the Ironwood Tribe. After the humans retreated, I followed them in secret and found that there were only a few hundred people living in this vige.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the Ironwood tribe dared to send a spiritualist to kill my people? I, Zi Heng, must destroy their entire n.¡± Zi Heng gritted his steel teeth and said fiercely. Afterwards, he turned to the second son of the Dragon Demon n, sped his fists and said. ¡°Second son, please stay in the fort for a few more days. When I return from this voyage, I¡¯ll be able to give you a great gift.¡±


    Hao Yan immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Brother Zi Heng, please be calm. The details of the enemy are unknown. They may be few in numbers, but have more spiritualists. But if you insist on going, then I will go with you too. Moreover, I am very interested in that new human weapon. I have to see what kind of tool could have this sort of power?¡±


    .....


    Tiger Demon, Yin Hao, couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°In this case, I will also apany the second son to see for myself.¡±


    Hao Yan said immediately. ¡°No need. It is enough to have Brother Zi Heng apanying me. What do you think that small tribe of hundreds of people can do to us? Seventh-level spiritual saint? Huh, doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help but got up and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. Big Brother Yin Hao and I will set up a banquet for the second son in the fort. When you get back, we¡¯ll invite all our brothers toe together and wee the second son.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡±ll leave that trouble with you, Sister Mei Niang. Brother Zi Heng, if the warriors are ready, let¡¯s leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Then we will be quietly waiting for the good news of the second son in the castle. Ying¡¯er, you go and lead the way for the second son.¡± Mei Niang and Yin Hao got up and sent Hao Yan and his party out of the old castle.


    Ruins outside the Great Forest.


    The zing sun slowly dipped behind the horizon, and nightfall began to rise like a titan. It was about to get dark, and there were already bonfires piled up in the central square of the Ironwood Tribe. The tribe was preparing a feast of roasted pigs and sheep.


    The outline of the entire tribe could be seen from above the soil slope in the distance. At this time, three buildings stood alone on the soil slope, two yurts and a stone house rarely seen in the tribe.


    At the same time, three people were standing outside one of the yurts. A small, withered, short man and two tall, pretty girls. If one got closer, one could find that the two girls look exactly the same, the only difference was their outfits.


    One of the girls was dressed in a short, sharp, coarse cloth, with a slimmer figure set off by her slender legs. The ck hair on her head was tied into a ponytail behind his head, and a white fur ribbon was tied with a bow on the ponytail, which was very neat.


    The other girl was wearing a in white coarse cloth Hanfu, and a pair of red lines were wiped with red lines under her big beautiful eyes and flicked at her ears. The hair was curled up behind his head, and a feather that was more than a foot long was inserted into it, which stood up high.


    This second girl was Hong. Among the tribes, only a girl would put a long feather on her head when she got married, indicating that the girl had grown up and was about to enter the wilder world.


    The following day was the day when Hong was going to get married, and tonight was also herst night among the Ironwood tribe. Tomorrow morning, she would leave here with her husband, Han Guchi, to live a new life among the Han tribe.


    This hanfu was worn by Zhang Xuan¡¯er herself. Originally, this costume was not the rule of the tribe, but Zhang Xuan¡¯er said that this was the rule of Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s family when marrying their daughters, so these few days were also prepared for Hong. All in one.


    At this moment, there was a trace of tears in Hong¡¯s eyes, and she stared into the air nkly. The tears were crystal clear, shing in the frame of the eyes, reflecting the little aura that gradually faded into the air. This was the fluctuation of the heaven and the earth¡¯s spiritual power triggered by Feng¡¯s practice. Hong knew that she would never see this scene again.


    The aura gradually disappeared, and the sky was restored to darkness, and the ck was spotless. Only the big iron furnace next to it kept making crackling noises, sending bursts of sparks into the air.


    After a short while, Zhang Fei walked out of the yurt slowly and came to the three of them.


    ¡°Sister Hong, you are really beautiful today.¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but said softly while looking at Hong¡¯s costume.


    This kind of Hanfu used to be worn by the mother only once in the n once in a while, and it was also in white. After getting used to the costume of the Ironwood tribe, and suddenly seeing her put on this dress, Zhang Fei suddenly felt like traveling through time and space.


    If it were in his previous world, Sister Hong should be wearing a white wedding dress. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking. He didn¡¯t know what the effect of Hong¡¯s wedding dress would be like? After all, Sister Hong¡¯s skin was much darker than that of the other girls. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but smile secretly and shook his head gently.


    Hong didn¡¯t speak, lowered her head, secretly wiped away the tears, and then smiled at Zhang Fei.


    Shuang stepped forward and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, let¡¯s go quickly. The dinner has already started, and mother told us to go there soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over. By the way, Uncle Mammoth, what about the thing that I requested?¡± Zhang Fei suddenly asked Mammoth.


    Mammoth picked up an iron box from the side and raised it for Zhang Fei to see, ¡°Look, is it like this?¡±


    He saw that the iron box was made of thin iron sheet. It was a long groove with two rows of small holes. The four corners under the iron box were supported by iron rods. Anyone who had eaten yak skewers will recognize it at a nce.


    This was clearly a shelf for skewers. The box used to make grilled meat.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: A Skewered Taste


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Zhang Fei nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°Uncle Mammoth is at ease when working. Sister Shuang, please take our skewers with us, and I want to show you how to use it today.¡±


    At this time, on the central square of the Ironwood tribe. The people of the tribe have long been sitting in a huge circle. A dozen huge bonfires are stacked in the middle of the circle. Many tribesmen sang and danced beside the bonfire, and some people were responsible for grilling the whole prey. There was a lot ofughter everywhere.


    Zhang Fei and the four hurried to the small fire ce where Zhang Mu Tuo and others were sitting. At this time, Zhang Mu Tuo and Zhang Xuan¡¯er were chatting andughing with young master Han Gu Chi and others. Next to the small fire was a whole wolf flesh, which emitted bursts of aroma from time to time.


    Han Gu Chi had performed well among the Ironwood tribe these few days, and he had be a good man who was weed and loved by the vigers. Not only was his good acts affirmed by Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s family, but it was also praised by many tribesmen. Especially the cultivation base of Han Gu Chi¡¯s spirit and his heroic posture in hunting were even more talked about by the tribe.


    Zhang Fei took the Qiu sisters and Mammoth to the side of his father.


    ¡°Father, mother, your son iste, please forgive me.¡± Zhang Fei knelt down on one knee and greeted his parents. After getting up, he apologized to Han Gu Chi again. ¡°Master Han Gu Chi, you have been waiting for a long time, my apologies too.¡±


    Han Gu Chiughed suddenly. ¡°Haha. Brother Zhang Fei, from today onwards, I¡¯m your brother-inw. The word ¡°Young Master¡± should be waived in the future.¡±


    .....


    Hong¡¯s face became hot when she heard it, she lowered her head in shame, and ducked behind Zhang Xuan¡¯er. In Hong¡¯s heart, although a hundred people were unwilling, Han Gu Chi gave her a surprisingly good impression. Hong knew that she had found a good home.


    ¡°Okay, brother-inw, let¡¯s call you kindly.¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°The food in the n is a little bit rough, why don¡¯t you let me make some fine game for my brother-inw to taste.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei asked Shuang to hold the other side of the skewer, the two of them set up the barbecue grill together, and took charcoal fire from the bonfire, and they officially started the grill.


    n people usually eat whole prey or cut parts of prey to roast and eat. They had never seen such a method of cutting the meat of the prey into small pieces and skewering it, and for a while, arge group of nsmen watched the fun.


    The meat of the beast was much more fragrant than mutton. After a while, the unique aroma of kebabs spread. Because the meat skewers were brushed with animal oil and the juice of several kinds of leaves for seasoning, the taste was much more fragrant than the whole prey that was directly roasted in fire.


    Zhang Fei grabbed a handful of grilled meat skewers, and saw that the meat skewers were still glistening with oil and steam, the fragrance, the color, all set in ce and the greedy eyes of the nsmen present were about to fall out.


    Under the envious gazes of all the nsmen, Zhang Fei distributed the meat skewers into the hands of his parents and the Han n.


    He saw that the people who got the meat skewers, some first smelled it, carefully bit into it with their mouths and chewed it carefully, while others took two or three bites to eat a skewer, and shouted that the skewers were too snacky.


    Some people were so angry that they haven¡¯t eaten the meat skewers, and rolled their eyes. The people in the distance were even more tired of waiting and fell to the ground in eagerness.


    Zhang Fei grilled a few more by himself, and after teaching Shuang the key points of kebabs, he took the grilled kebabs and went to eat and drink with his parents and Han Gu Chi.


    Shuang didn¡¯t need to worry about it. Many young and strong guys had already crowded around, scrambling to help her grill together, not only could they get close to the beauty, but also asionally steal a greedy bite next to the grill. How beautiful.


    The Ironwood tribe lived mainly by hunting, and basically did not engage in nting, so they did not produce wine. The wine in the n was exchanged for animals they hunted. So the n rarely had the opportunity to drink more than a few sips.


    Hong got married today, and Zhang Mu Tuo took out all the wine from the bottom of the press storage, so that the nsmen could have fun. So at the end of the night, the nsmen sang and danced and were very excited, and some even nned to drink all night.


    After three rounds of drinking, the conversation between Zhang Mu Tuo and others slowly turned to the impending ties between the two ns.


    Zhang Mu Tuo patted Han Gu Chi on the shoulder and said. ¡°Guchi, we will be a family from now on. I have to warn you that Hong¡¯er has been very pitiful since she was a child, and both me and my wife have always loved her. Now that she¡¯s marrying into your family, you can¡¯t let her suffer any more.¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, you don¡¯t need to say such? It¡¯s my Han blessing to be able to marry Hong. If anyone wants to touch a hair on her, I, I will fight the person, desperately.¡± Han Gu Chi apparently had a little drink.


    It was generally known said that spiritual masters had higher spiritual power and cultivation bases, and they were not easy to be drunk by some alcoholic wine. It could be seen that Han Gu Chi really did not drink less this night. Those warriors of the Ironwood tribe, who were envious and hateful of her marriage to Hong, had been drinking along with Han Gu Chi all night long.


    Although Han Gu Chi knew it well, he could only resign.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: We¡¯ll Meet Again


    ¡°Brother-inw is a real hero. With him, who would dare to bully my sister? Come, brother-inw, I¡¯ll have a drink with you too.¡± Zhang Fei stood up, raised his goblet in salute to Han Gu Chi, and downed the remaining content of the goblet.


    ¡°Heilong¡¯s tail, I know my brother-inw knows how to handle his wine, but are you here to bully me too.¡± Han Gu Chi smiled, shook the wine ss in his hand, raised his hand, and did the salute with him.


    ¡°Brother-inw is too good at drinking, how would I be able to do such? Why don¡¯t you let your brother-inw sing you a song, just to help you feel more rxed?¡± Zhang Fei had a whim and couldn¡¯t help thinking of the scene when he drank and sang with his friends in his previous life.


    As soon as his mind moved, a heroic and dry cloud sang out.


    ¡°The arrogance has broken through the ten thousand waves,


    the blood is like the red sun, the guts are like iron,


    the bones are like gold steel, ...¡±


    .....


    The nsmen who listened to the heroic song were inexplicably excited. Although no one had ever heard this kind of song before, the heroic spirit contained in the lyrics instantly infected everyone present.


    In Zhang Fei¡¯s previous life, he always worshipped Jackie Chan as an idol, not only because of his martial arts prowess, but also because of the indomitable spirit and funny arrogance he showed in the films. This kind of spirit could also be vividly disyed in Jackie Chan¡¯s singing, and it also contains a kind of the indomitable man¡¯s true color.


    A man should be self-improved, and the nsmen who sang were all arrogant and excited. Although they were not ustomed to the song, they couldn¡¯t help but sang it again.


    Early the next morning.


    The Ironwood tribe¡¯s day was different from the past. There were no nsmen on any hunting expeditions, and there was no busy division ofbor. All the nsmen gathered in the square early and were chatting happily among themselves.


    Today was the day that Han Gu Chi and his party would be leaving for their vige. Unlike when they came, their departure would take away one of the most beautiful women in the n, Qiu Hong. The righteous daughter of the n leader.


    At this time, Qiu Hong, apanied by her adoptive father and adoptive mother, slowly came to the square in thepany of Zhang Fei, Qiu Shuang, Mammoth, and other top nsmen.


    Qiu Hong was still dressed up from the previous night, with in white Hanfu and long feathers on her head, looking particrly beautiful. It was said that a woman¡¯s wedding day was the most beautiful time in her life, and Qiu Hong proved the true meaning of these words with facts.


    Han Gu Chi and his party were already waiting in the square when Qiu Hong and her people arrived. Each person was holding a horse in his hand, and there was no sense of weight-bearing when they came. No nervousness and fear of unknown things.


    At this time, their mood was very magnanimous. Through these few days of contacts, they had gone from unfamiliar faces to familiar ones. They had integrated with the people of the Ironwood tribe. And the two goals of their trip had also been achieved, and the departing group only felt extremely rxed and happy at this time.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er put Qiu Hong¡¯s hand on Han Gu Chi¡¯srge palm, and warned. ¡°Master Gu Chi, Qiu Hong¡¯er is your wife now, remember to treat her well.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, father-inw and mother-inw, that with me, Han Gu Chi, I will never let Qiu Hong be wronged.¡±


    Zhang Fei also stepped forward and said to Han Gu Chi, ¡°Brother-inw, do you know why I agreed to your marriage with Sister QiuQiu Hong?¡±


    Han Gu Chi heard the words and shook his head gently.


    Zhang Fei nodded and say, ¡°it¡¯s because when I asked you if you are already married, but you said you are still single. I only have one request, if you want to have any other woman besides my elder sister, she must agree to it first. Otherwise, I will never forgive you.¡±


    At the end, Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes seemed to sh a murderous intent. Han Gu Chi suddenly felt a chill in his body. Qiu Hong was inexplicably moved. She knew that this younger brother was really good to her.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. the first time I saw Qiu Hong, I knew that there will be no second woman in my life.¡± Han Gu Chi returned a firm look, as if it was a manly agreement between two generals.


    Zhang Mu Tuo had already selected ten shrewd and capable young men from the n. They wanted to follow Qiu Hong to live with the hali n. First, they were Qiu Hong¡¯s cronies in the Han n, her messengers. Zhang Xuan¡¯er also specially chose a young and beautiful girl to serve Qiu Hong¡¯s daily life together. Therefore, it was inevitable for the n tofort and say goodbye.


    The dowry that was paid and the gifts sent to the chief of the Han n were ced inrge and small packages on the grass. The most eye-catching among them was the fire cannons which were made by Mammoth in the past few days.


    They saw Han Gu Chi walked to the pile of items, raised his hand and waved, the space ring on his finger shed, and all the items including the fire guns were heralded into the space stone. It opened the eyes of the surrounding nsmen.


    Although Patriarch Zhang Mu Tuo asionally used the power of the space ring, it would not store such arge amount of items.


    Han Gu Chi also cherished convenience when on the road. It was different from when he came. When he came, all the big and small bags were shown, and it was a lot of items. The more the horses they brought, and the more things they had, the more respect they showed to the Ironwood people.


    Going back was different. Packed lightly, and the road would also be more convenient and faster. After all, it was time to go home, so they didn¡¯t need to care about etiquette.


    When they were parting, Han Gu Chi and Qiu Hong both knelt down and kowtowed their heads to Zhang Mu Tuo and his wife. Then, they got up and mounted, their horses and left.


    ¡°Sister Qiu Hong, when I grow up, I will definitelye to see you.¡± Zhang Fei shouted loudly as he looked at the group of people leaving.


    Qiu Hong did not look back, but her clear tears flowed down her cheeks and drifted away with the wind.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Finding A Sect For Zhang Fei


    ¡°Okay, we can all go back now.¡± Seeing Guchi and his party disappeared from sight, Zhang Mu Tuo waved at everyone, ending the parting scene.


    ¡°Wei¡¯er, youe with us!¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er called Zhang Fei to her side, returned to the yurt with Zhang Mu Tuo and Mammoth, with Shuang also following closely behind.


    Entering the house, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°Mother, why do you want me toe over, what happened?¡± Zhang Fei was a little anxious. He knew that his mother rarely showed such a serious expression as she did now. Was it because of Hong¡¯s marriage?


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er turned around and signalled to everyone, saying, ¡°Everyone sit down!¡±


    Then, looking at Zhang Fei, she said, ¡°Wei¡¯er, your father and I have been talking about something. Since your uncle too is here, and Hong is off in marriage, we think it¡¯s time to tell you. We think it¡¯s time for you to leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°Leave? Mother, what do you mean? Where do you want me to go?¡± Zhang Fei asked anxiously.


    ¡°Not like that, Fei¡¯er. We want you to go and learn and be stronger. You¡¯ve seen Han Guchi¡¯s cultivation base in the past few days. At such a young age, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s something to emte?¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er asked.


    .....


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Zhang Fei answered, then thought for a moment and said, ¡°I know brother-inw¡¯s cultivation is very strong, but your son can reach that stage too in the future, even better.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Haha! Well, it would be great if Fei¡¯er had this determination!¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er also nodded and said: ¡°Well, your mother also has confidence in you, Fei¡¯er. You¡¯ve been able to cultivate spiritual power by yourself since you were a child, and your talent is different from ordinary people. Guchi was nothing more than an ordinary spiritual master, and it will be no problem for you to surpass him in the future! Initially, your father and I wanted you to learn from Uncle Mammoth the method of spiritual master cultivation. But since you are extremely talented, Uncle Mammoth is afraid that his talent will be buried under yours! Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°My heart is broken.¡± Mammoth said, holding his chest.


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but qiupped in, before saying, ¡°It¡¯s about the technique for each cultivator, and after our discussion, we decided to send you to study at the Spiritual Master Sect. Only there can you get the best learning resources for your advancement. Your true talents can be unlocked there.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual Master Sect? Is it the kind of academy where my brother-inw trained as a spiritual master?¡± Zhang Fei asked in surprise. In his heart, he felt that his current teacher, Feng Mo should be enough, and he had never considered going to any spiritual academy. After all, ording to Daoist Feng Mo, in that kind of sect, there was no one who was more powerful than the teacher!


    Zhang Mu Tuo said: ¡°Well, Guchi studied at the Spiritualist Sect in Luojing City, and it can only be regarded as medium among the academies I know of. With your potential, even if you apply for the most advanced academy in the whole continent, you can easily pass their trials.¡±


    ¡°Father, you tters me. But are you saying that there is still an entrance trials?¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but asked. What could a group of seven or eight-year-old children know? If they talked about literacy, he could count himself as good. Over the years, he had read many books, and written tests were no problem for him!


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°The trails are different from what you¡¯re thinking. It is necessary to test each person¡¯s innate spiritual power, which is innate energy, and everyone¡¯s innate spiritual power is different from the other. And the more advanced the spiritual master academy requires higher spiritual power from the students.¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Then how are they going to test it? Everyone¡¯s innate spiritual power value is not written on their faces.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo smiled and said: ¡°This is simple, in the Advanced Spirit Master sect, there is an artifact for measuring the innate spiritual power value, as long as the spiritual power is input into the item, the innate spiritual power value of each person can be disyed intuitively.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s just that this kind of equipment is very expensive, and not every academy has it. Even if it doesn¡¯t exist in the sect, they would let the advanced spiritual master directly detect the applicant¡¯s spiritual power to know their innate spiritual power value!¡±


    ¡°Incredible.¡±


    ¡°After registering for the test, for those who passed the test requirements, the academy will send a teacher to help each student condense the first spiritual crystal, and he will directly be a first-level spiritual master! The bigger the spirit crystal, the more attention you will receive from the teacher when you cultivate in the academy in the future!¡±


    ¡°I never thought that kind of thing could happen in the sects.¡±


    ¡°If the student¡¯s innate spiritual strength does not meet the requirements of the sect, then they can only study in the next spiritual master academy. But if the innate spiritual strength is less than ten points, they will not be able to condense spiritual crystals. This kind of person can only be an ordinary person, and no college will ept such a person!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so that¡¯s how it is!¡± Zhang Fei pondered while listening to Zhang Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s words, and said in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t know the level of my spiritual power, if I¡¯ll even be epted by a major sect?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Father, which sect do you n to let me apply for?¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded and thought: ¡°As far as your father knows, there are only three top spiritualist sects on this continent! They are the Forbidden City Advanced Spiritualist sect located in the central area of ??the continent, and the top spiritualist colleges located in the southern part of the continent. The Nanfeng City Advanced Spiritualist sect and the Xuanbing City Advanced Spiritualist sect located in the northern part of the maind.¡±


    Seeing Zhang Fei listening intently, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but continued. ¡°The Forbidden sect is located in the Forbidden City where the royal family is located. I believe it¡¯s an aristocratic academy. Most of the disciples are the children of the royal family or the children of high officials and nobles. No one below their ranks can get in. And Nanfeng sect is too far away. So, the only ce to go is this Xuanbing Sect!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: A Spatial Gift


    ¡°Furthermore, Xuanbing Sect recruits disciples regardless of if they were noble or the lowly onee. As long as the innate qualifications were sufficient, they could be admitted to the academy. I have a letter here that I want you to give an old friend of mine in this college. After you arrive there, you could directly go and find the man called ¡°Master Bule¡± and say your greetings.¡±


    ¡°Master Bule?¡± Zhang Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but look at his father strangely, thinking to himself what the rtionship between this master and his father could be.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Mu Tuo pondered for a while, and then said. ¡°If Master Bule hadn¡¯t left, he should be a first elder in Xuanbing College. With a letter from your father, I believe that master Bule would never turn a blind eye on you.¡±


    After speaking, Zhang Mu Tuo took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Zhang Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Zhang Fei took it, and felt that there was a slight fluctuation of spiritual power on the envelope. He thought that his parents did not want to let him see the contents, so they made a spiritual power seal on the envelope.


    At this moment, Zhang Xuan¡¯er suddenly called out, ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er,e here.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er called Zhang Zhang Fei to her side, only to see a sh of light from the space ring in her hand, and a white brocade belt appeared in her hand. On the buckle in the middle of the belt, a dark green gemstone was crested.


    .....


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er tied the belt around Zhang Zhang Fei¡¯s waist with her own hands, and said at the same time: ¡°This belt was used by your father when he was younger. If you leave, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be back in a short time. So, with this belt, you can travel easily with convenience. ¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zhang Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help being stunned when he heard this. He thought to himself. Could it be that this belt was made of the Space Stone?


    And soon, Zhang Zhang Fei¡¯s guess was verified.


    After fastening the belt on Zhang Zhang Fei, his mother continued. ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, although you haven¡¯t condensed your spirit crystal yet, but with your cultivation level and the spiritual power in your body already running smoothly, you can try to initiate your spirit power. Then, inject a little bit of this power into this gem and try activating it.¡±


    Zhang Zhang Fei was overjoyed when he heard these words. It seemed that his guess was right after all. Immediately, he raised his hand and ced it on the gem on his waist, and initiated the spiritual power in his body and injected it into the gem little by little.


    As soon as he injected a degree of spiritual power into it, he saw a sudden sh of spiritual light from the gem. Suddenly, he saw arge space appeared in front of him. It¡¯s the size of a basketball court. Moreover, Zhang Zhang Fei also found that in this space, there were still many objects floating in it.


    After careful observation, he found that food, drink, change of clothes, etc., were all arranged ording to their own appearance. In addition, there were some magic crystals, gold and silver, and others, inside it.


    At this time, his mother¡¯s words came again: ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, can you see the objects in the space? You try to use your spiritual force to secure an object, and then take back the spiritual energy.¡±


    Zhang Zhang Fei¡¯s thoughts suddenly moved, he locked a piece of clothing, and when he inserted his spiritual power, he saw that the piece of clothing was taken out of the space and fell into his hands.


    It was really easy to send and receive items from the space belt, which was very mysterious.


    Zhang Zhang Fei ced the clothes on himself, and asked happily, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m guessing thewe are the clothes you made for your child?¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but nodded to Zhang Zhang Fei with a form of relief.


    Zhang Mu Tuo gave a nod too, and said, ¡°You¡¯re really smart. The gem on this belt is a spatial crystal, the same on the spatial rings you¡¯ve seen. They can be used for storage, and it is very convenient to carry. You can try to inject spiritual power into the crystal and lock your mind on the clothes to try it.¡±


    Zhang Zhang Fei did as he was told, only to see the jewel shed, and the clothes in his hand disappeared. Zhang Zhang Fei waspletely excited when he saw that he could also perform this incredible feat. Back then, when he saw his father using the power of the Space Stone, he was a little envious of carrying his own load on his own shoulders. But now, he also had a treasure made of space stone. No more heavy weight on his shoulders and back.


    After repeating it many times, Zhang Zhang Fei put all the things on his body into the space stone, and it feels more and more handy to use. So convenient.


    Suddenly Zhang Fei seemed to think of something, and he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°father, your boy knows that you are not a spiritual master, but why are you able to use the power of the space stone? Could it be that you are the same as the boy, although you did not condense spiritual crystals? Can you freely control the spiritual power in your body?¡±


    Zhang Fei had always wondered why his father was not a spiritual master, but he was able to use the power of the Spatial Stone. He had asked this before, but he hadn¡¯t gotten a positive answer. At this time, when he had not condensed his own spirit crystals, he could still use the power of the spatial crystal, and this mystery suddenly seemed to be clearer to him now.


    His parents and Mammoth were shocked when they heard it, and they couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other.


    Afterwards, Zhang Xuan¡¯er cleared up her throat and said, ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, you guessed wrong. Your father used to be a gifted spiritual master, and he was also the most proud disciple of master Bu Le you were looking for.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Fei was shocked when he heard the words. He never thought that his father would be a famous spiritual master before, and this master Bule would actually be his father¡¯s master.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er sighed. ¡°s. Zhang Fei¡¯er, now that you have grown up, you should know some things. It¡¯s just because something happened more than ten years ago that your father was almost killed. Your father almost lost his life when he exploded his spirit crystal. That¡¯s why he has be an ordinary person now.¡±


    ¡°Exploded his spirit crystal?¡± Zhang Zhang Fei was shocked. He had never heard Taoist Feng Mo mention that spirit crystals could explode. It was a very terrifying thing to think about, showing how dangerous the situation was at that time. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°He did that to save my life from a powerful enemy from the Beast demons.¡±


    ¡°The devil of the demon race. I, Zhang Zhang Fei, is at odds with you.¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s words, Zhang Zhang Fei immediately clenched his fists fiercely and muttered. After a few seconds, he nced at his parents and continued. ¡°Father, mother, your child will definitely seek justice for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯er sighed and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t think about the enemy now, and don¡¯t let it weigh you down. When your cultivation level is high enough to avenge us, we won¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Zhang Zhang Fei nodded grimly, gazing into the far future.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Attack Of The Demons


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but patted Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, the most important thing for you now is to cultivate hard and be a powerful spiritual master. The matter of revenge depends on your cultivation base. Don¡¯t worry about anything else, we are dealing with those high-level demons, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your child knows, father.¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but secretly make up his mind that he must work hard to cultivate to be the strongest in the future, or to avenge his parents as soon as possible.


    Seeing that Zhang Fei didn¡¯t ask any more questions, Zhang Mu Tuo immediately said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, in less than two months, you¡¯ll be off to join your sect. Although Xuanbing sect is rtively close, I¡¯m afraid that two months will be too much for you to prepare. So, for the sake of your cultivation, I have decided that you will leave tomorrow. Get there early, so that you can see master Bule earlier, and let master Bule arrange everything for you.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo then turned around and said to Mammoth. ¡°Brother, you also prepare, tomorrow you will follow Zhang Fei¡¯er to Xuanbing Sect in person. Fei¡¯er has grown up so much and has not travelled far alone. So, on this journey, you need to apany him.¡±


    Mammoth immediately said: ¡°Patriarch, if I leave, how can I be assured of the safety of the n?¡±


    ¡°I can send the young master to Xuanbing Academy?¡± Shuang had been listening to the shocking conversation for a long time, but couldn¡¯t get a word in. Qiuhong was gone, and Zhang Fei was going too. In the future, she would be left alone in the n, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious in her heart. From childhood to adulthood, no matter what happened, the three of them have always done things together. Why did they suddenly go their separate ways? The least she could do was to follow Zhang Fei on his journey to his sect.


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Shuang¡¯er, it¡¯s fine if we let Uncle Mammoth take Fei¡¯er, you should stay and apany your mother more.¡±


    .....


    Mammoth couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°In this case, the patriarch must pay more attention to safety, I will try to return as quick as possible.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo nodded when he heard the words, while Zhang Fei stepped forward and grabbed Shuang¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Sister Shuang, sister Hong had left and I¡¯m leaving now too, our parents have to rely on you to take care of them. It is your responsibility now. The most important thing is, don¡¯t let our mother feel lonely. When you have free time, stay by her side. If there is a chance, I will try toe back to apany you as much as possible. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking of his mother in his previous life, and tears could not help falling down. It was almost eight years, and his mother had been alone for eight years. In these past eight years, who could have apanied her? He didn¡¯t even know what happened to Meng and Shun? If they were still alive, they would definitely help him to take care of his mother.


    If they were still alive.


    Just as Zhang Fei wiped away his tears, Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s strong voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, something is wrong!¡±


    The voice of Taoist Feng Mo suddenly came into his mind, and Zhang Fei quickly said in shock. ¡°Master, are you awake? I don¡¯t know what made you so agitated?¡±


    Zhang Fei just keep hearing Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice that kept urging him: ¡°Fei¡¯er run away, I don¡¯t have time to go into details! I feel that there is a strong wave of spiritual powering this way, it should be a group of powerful monstrous demonsing here! Your n is definitely not their opponent, and if you don¡¯t all leave now, it will be toote!¡±


    ¡°What? Demons attack?¡± Zhang Fei suddenly jumped up from his seat and eximed!


    Everyone present was taken aback by Zhang Fei¡¯s sudden action!


    Zhang Mu Tuo suddenly wondered: ¡°Fei¡¯er? What¡¯s wrong with you? What demons attack?¡±


    Zhang Fei looked around, nced at everyone, then stared in the direction of the forest, frowning deeply! The urging voices of Daoist Fengmo kepting from his mind!


    Not good! The master had a strong sense of consciousness, and he would definitely not make this kind of mistakes! Zhang Fei was a little confused. So, he took his mother¡¯s hand while ncing at his father, and shouted loudly. ¡°Mother, father, we need to go away, the demons areing!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone was shocked and stood up abruptly! Mammoth even rushed out of the house to check for any sign of disturbances.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er, who couldn¡¯t help being pulled away by Zhang Fei, suddenly stopped and asked: ¡°Fei¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Stop first, and tell me what¡¯s with you.¡±


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t say a word, but just pulled his mother anxiously and ran out!


    When everyone saw this, they also ran out of the yurt.


    Looking around, they saw that everything in the n¡¯s surroundings was calm as usual, how could there be any demons approaching? Mammoth, who had leaped into the mid-air,nded on the ground, and asked Zhang Fei, ¡°Fei¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Everything is quiet around, where are the demons?¡±


    But Zhang Fei, who seemed to be crazy at this moment, didn¡¯t answer anybody, but continued to urge everyone to run. He held his mother¡¯s hand and kept on running all the way to the edge of the forest outside the n territory.


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er wanted to stop her son¡¯s madness, but she couldn¡¯t seem to stop Zhang Fei, who was rushing forward, even if she used her spiritual power. One must know that although Zhang Fei had not yet condensed the spirit crystals, after nearly eight years of cultivation, the spirit power in his body had be quite powerful.


    Nheless, Zhang Xuan¡¯er didn¡¯t want to release her spiritual power since she didn¡¯t want to hurt her precious son. Hence, there was nothing to do but for her to follow her son.


    At this time, Mammoth couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was wrong. To say that Zhang Fei was crazy, was absolutely impossible. Over the years, Zhang Fei had never had any minor illness, how could he go mad without any reason? And based on Zhang Fei¡¯s performance as a demon hunter over the years, there must be a reason for this incident!


    It must be that Zhang Fei was sensing something sinistering this way! So he was busy spreading his spiritual awareness all over thend. He flew into the sky again, focused his eyes, and looked further out.


    ¡°Ominous omen! Bloody disaster!¡± The vige Shaman suddenly rushed out of her yurt and shouted when she saw the gathered crowd, looking very terrified.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Attack Of The Demons [II]


    When Zhang Mu Tuo saw the terrifying appearance of the vige Shaman, he suddenly felt a jump inside his brain, with his ears chirping at the same time. Immediately, he stopped running forward, arched his waist, covered his ears with both hands, and screamed in pain.


    In just a moment, Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s pain gradually disappeared. But when he adjusted his waist and slowly raised his head, he found that the movements of everyone around him had surprisingly slowed down. He nced at his wife and son who were running in front of him, and knitted his brows.


    Although they looked eagerly anxious to get away, their movement was extremely slow.


    As soon as he turned his head, Zhang Mu Tuo saw Shuang¡¯er with an anxious expression, but was moving slowly. The same thing for the nsmen who were running in the distance, but appeared as if they were walking in a snail-like manner. It was as if they were deliberately trying to show one another who can walk the slowest.


    But Zhang Mu Tuo knew that something must have gone wrong.


    Turning to look around again, Zhang Mu Tuo saw the spirit woman who was running towards him. On the expressive face, the Shaman¡¯s mouth opened and closed, releasing some intermittent shouts of words.


    ¡°Ferocious... omen... demon... n... demon... n... fierce... omen...¡± Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s mind kept repeating these two words.


    .....


    Suddenly, Zhang Mu Tuo saw the things in front of him bbeginning to distort. The originally peaceful tribe, a mountain, a tree, every yurt, every n, everything began to slowly twist and slowly rotate in front of him.


    The chirping in his ears disappeared, but Zhang Mu Tuo felt that he had be deaf and could no longer hear any sound. The surroundings became so quiet all of a sudden, only the sound of his breathing and the voice in his head kept echoing in my mind, and the voice was so clear, and so loud.


    What was wrong with him? Zhang Mu Tuo shook his head vigorously, and the spinning scene finally stopped. But suddenly, there was a zing fire all around him. The nsmen fled slowly like snails, shouting, but Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t hear their voices. Only the sounds of his heartbeat and breathing echoed rhythmically in his mind.


    The beasts kept appearing behind the nsmen, chasing and killing them. The movements were so slow that every detail could be seen clearly, even the saliva at the corners of the beasts¡¯ mouths and the blood sshed by the nsmen could be seen clearly. This was more than a few drops of blood.


    What¡¯s going on here? What¡¯s wrong with me? Zhang Mu Tuo stood there nkly, seemingly watching the tribes that had turned into a sea of ??fire. He slowly raised his hands and put them in front of his eyes. They were real, they were really his own hands.


    Suddenly, his ears seems to be gradually recovering their hearings, and he could hear the sound. What was the sound? Father? Was it me they were calling? Who was calling me?


    Zhang Mu Tuo turned his head and looked forward, only to see Zhang Fei running towards him, shouting in horror.


    ¡°...Father...Pro...Danger...Dangerous...¡± The voice came intermittently.


    Danger? What danger? Were these hallucinations? Zhang Mu Tuo thought about it, but suddenly saw a reflection in his son¡¯s eyes, his own reflection. And behind his reflection, was a wolf demon rushing towards him with his mouth opened.


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help but turn around abruptly, only to see a huge mouth that quickly erged in front of him. Two rows of sharp teeth suddenly gnawed at him. Zhang Mu Tuo even smelled a foul stench in the mouth of the wolf demon.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Zhang Mu Tuo screamed in fright, raising his hands to cover his head. It just felt like it was dark in front of him.


    ¡°n...chief.... n...chief.... n chief.¡± Zhang Mu Tuo was startled and suddenly felt that someone was pping him on the back. Immediately put down the arm covering his head and tried to open his eyes. I saw the shadow of the wolf demon in front of me?


    When he turned around suddenly, he found that Mammoth was patting his back, and asked him anxiously. ¡°Patriarch. Patriarch, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo nced at Mammoth nkly, and then looked around in utter surprise. No more fire, no more demons killing the vigers. It was just a lot of nsmen running over due to the shouts raised by Zhang Fei.


    Kneeling on the ground, Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and began to gasp for breath. His whole body was already soaked in sweat.


    At this time, Zhang Fei¡¯s anxious voice came again: ¡°Father, father, run.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, a fierce force ising our way. It¡¯s a bloody disaster.¡± The voice of the spirit woman also sounded again.


    ¡°Patriarch, hurry up, we need to go. I found a strong spiritual power fluctuations areing from the forest. There must be a high-level demon beast leading the demons to our vige. Patriarch, hurry up.¡± Mammoth also shouted anxiously.


    Zhang Mu Tuo suddenly took a deep breath, raised his head sharply, grabbed Mammoth¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Brother, hurry up and Protect Zhang Xuan¡¯er and Fei¡¯er. I¡¯ll tell the whole n to escape.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Mu Tuo turned around and was about to run to the middle of the vige when he was pulled back by Mammoth. Although he was short, mammoth had greater spiritual power in his body, so he held Zhang Mu Tuo back effortlessly and ran after Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t break mammoth¡¯s hold, so he could only follow him, stopping in front of the spirit woman who ran over, and shouted. ¡°Quick. Let the nsmen escape. The demons areing, run, run.¡±


    With a burst of shouts, the people in the n were gradually alerted. For a time, like poking a ho¡¯s nest, they all fled like headless flies.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Attack Of The Demons [III]


    Where as, deep in the great forest of ruins.


    The second son of the Dragon Demon, Hao Yan, apanied by patriarch Mo Ziheng, ordered fifty Bear n Demon warriors of rank four to six. Under the guidance of Phantom, after running on the road for three days, they finally touched the vicinity of the Ironwood tribe when it was approaching noon.


    Phantom acted quickly. First, he went to the Tiemu tribe for a glimpse of what was happening, then returned back to Hao Yan and reported. ¡°Second son, the Ironwood tribe is twenty miles ahead, the n was preparing lunch at this time, it seems that no member of the n is going out, this time we can catch them all in one go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother Zi Heng, you ordered all the nsbeasts to approach the ce quietly. When they reach the outskirts of the Ironwood Tribe, they will immediately form an encirclementwork, and don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡±


    ¡°Yes, second son.¡± Zi Heng immediately sped his fists together after taking the orders. immediately gathered his n members, and passed on Hao Yan¡¯s order.


    ¡°Do you understand the second son¡¯s orders?¡± Zi Heng asked with all seriousness in front of the warriors.


    ¡°We understand.¡± All the nsmen replied in unison.


    .....


    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you eat this morning? Speak louder.¡± Zi Heng wanted to show his leadership ability in front of Hao Yan, and shouted loudly with his dantian and spiritual power.


    ¡°To have a clear mind, and better strength.¡± All the nsmen also put their spiritual power into their throats and shouted fiercely.


    The entire valley was suddenly shaken by the buzz. Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help frowning, thinking. This stupid bear was afraid that humans couldn¡¯t hear it, right? But on second thought, he dismissed it. There was at most a seventh-level spiritual master in the Ironwood Tribe, and even if the spiritual power reaches the eighth level, you may not be able to hear it so far. So, I ignored Zi Heng¡¯s show-off.


    But how did Haoyan knew that there was still a ninth-level peak spiritual consciousness in the Ironwood tribe at this time. The spiritual power here exploded in one concentration, and suddenly the Daoist Fengmo was awakened. Immediately released his consciousness and nced over.


    After seeing patriarch Mo Ziheng performing for a while, he immediately waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Children, there is a human tribe in front of you, don¡¯t let one go, charge them.¡±


    As soon as the order was given, the bear demons throttled off, one by one. How could they called themselves a themselvesn of bears? Ziheng asked himself as he watched sped off. Definitely a stupid bear n, and it was clearly a group of rabbits, not bears.


    Patriarch Mozi apanied the second son, Hao Yan, to glide in the sky above the heads of the demon soldiers. He seemem to be leisurely contented.


    Soon, the demons touched the front of the Ironwood tribe, and they could already see the smoke rising from the direction of the tribe.


    The second son Hao Yan immediately motioned to patriarch Mo Ziheng to let the demon soldiers spread out and surround him.


    As soon as Zi Heng conveyed the order, he was shocked. Suddenly, he looked at the second son Hao Yan in surprise. The two demons saw the suspicious look in each other¡¯s eyes at the same time.


    So, the two demons suddenly flew to a high ce and looked in the direction of the Ironwood tribe. They saw a person falling quickly from the sky above the tribe. Soon, the shouts of the Iro tribe became one, like ants that exploded their nests, and the nsmen fled in all directions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, we were discovered. All, rush forward quickly, don¡¯t let a single one of them escape.¡± Patriarch Mo Ziheng shouted at the beast demons, and at the same time flew towards the Ironwood tribe with Hao Yan, the second son of the dragon family.


    The bear demons just dispersed below, and after hearing Zi Heng¡¯s order, they roared from different directions and rushed towards the Ironwood tribe.


    One of the fourth-level bear demons, Yixiong, took the lead and ran at the front. Because of his low magical power, he usually belonged to the n which was less than the superior and more than the inferior. Although he thought his cultivation was high and strong, at most he was just doing some errands for high-level beast demons.


    This time, tounch a cleanup on a small tribe, for him, a fourth-level monster, it was also a simple matter. In the past, when he was less than the fourth-level cultivation base beast, it had participated in many simr fights. Except for one or two people who were a little capable, all of them were like soft thread, and they were very handy to kill.


    This time, as the n leader, Ziheng led the team of beast demons.


    As a bear demon, Yixiong, was also very strong naturally. He wanted to kill more humans in a great ughter. Fortunately for the bear demon, the warrior group had a strong presence in Ziheng, and performing well in front of the patriarch could mean great things. Maybe he could even get the favor of the patriarch and be allowed to stay by his side. At that time, he could be regarded as royalty.


    While the fourth-level bear demon was thinking of good things in his heart, his feet were already moving in the direction of the Ironwood tribe.


    When the bear demon saw more than a dozen human beings in front of him shouting and running towards him, the bear demon suddenly roared, and went straight to those people and rushed over.


    The powerful earth magic of the bear demon was not simple at all, and each magical attack would strike down a number of the vigers. One after another, earth walls, raised by the bear demon, pushed back the humans, while his earth spears ruthlessly ravaged the lives of the Ironwood people.


    Just after taking two steps, he saw that more than half of the humans suddenly stopped, took up the smoking long iron cylinder in their hands, and aimed them at him. The Bear Demon couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what was this? As soon as he saw this, his feet slowed down.


    At this moment, he only heard the booming sounds of a few explosions from the direction of the humans. The Bear Demon suddenly felt four or five blood arrows burst from his body at the same time, and his body flew back involuntarily. The most unfortunate thing is that he was shot in the eye, and the bear demon suddenly felt dark in front of him, and there was nothing on his body that did not hurt. He fell to the ground, rolling and howling in great pain.


    At this moment, the explosions continued to sound in all directions, mixed with the painful roars of the beast demons and the cries of humans.


    The power of the fire cannon was powerful, but it was only for monsters below level three and four. In the face of bear demons that were generally above the fourth level, in addition to causing pain or a little injury, most of them could only be itchy.


    Hao Yan snorted. Was this the new weapon of mankind? The second son, Haoyan, floated in the air and looked at the battlefield under his feet, his eyes chasing after the humans who kept igniting the fire. Although the power wss average, if it was improved and poprized among the human race, the threat to the development of our demon race could no longer be underestimated.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Attack Of The Demons [IV]


    Looking at the raging battlefield underneath him, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, thinking in his heart. Humph! Unexpectedly, humans could develop such a weapon! If the truth spreads among human race, it would be greatly detrimental to the survival of my demon race! He came across it today, and he must kill all of them, and destroy this weapon while it was still in its bud!


    While thinking about it, Hao Yan suddenly remembered something, and suddenly looked around!


    In Hao Yan¡¯s memory, when he rushed over just now, he did see a human spiritual master swooping down from the sky! But at this time, in the melee under his feet, there was no shadow of any spiritual master!


    Did he run away? Hao Yan immediately condensed his spiritual power and spread his awareness around. On the battlefield, every corner, every yurt, every tree, every grass, every fleeing human being swept through the spiritual perception released by Haoyan. Even the mice hiding in the dark didn¡¯t escape Hao Yan¡¯s perception!


    No! No! No! still none! Hao Yan scanned every corner of the Ironwood Tribe, but found no spiritual power fluctuations!


    He really escaped? Hao Yan¡¯s teeth itch with hatred! As soon as he looked up, he saw the Demon Bear n Chief, Commanding the battle not far away!


    ¡°Zi Heng!¡± Hao Yan immediately shouted at the chief of the Demon Bear n!


    .....


    ¡°Second Young Master!¡± Zi Heng flew over immediately after hearing the words, and said excitedly. ¡°Second Young Master, look, what does it mean to have this kind of weapon? These humans are not vulnerable! I am under attack by this group of humans with these weapons, but we¡¯re winning!¡±


    Zi Heng said proudly, but found that Hao Yan¡¯s face was gloomy and did not look happy, and immediately wiped the smile away from his face!


    ¡°Second Young Master, is there something wrong?¡± Zi Heng asked after realizing that the second son was not responding.


    After pondering for a time, Hao Yan answered. ¡°Brother Zi Heng, don¡¯t you realize the problem? Since the war started, no spiritual master has appeared among the humans. Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual Master? That¡¯s right!¡± As if he woke up from a dream, Zi Heng immediately turned around and swept his gaze to the battlefield below!


    Hao Yan suddenly said. ¡°Don¡¯t look for it! I¡¯ve already checked, and there is no shadow of spiritual masters in the tribe. I think our actions must have been detected by them and escaped ahead of time! You and I are facing one direction at the moment, we need to split our attention.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°You take someone to chase over there, I¡¯ll take someone to chase over there!¡± After that, Hao Yan pointed to one side of the forest edge and continued, ¡°Go after them immediately. Never let them escape.¡±


    Zi Heng hurriedly asked, ¡°Second Young Master, do you need to send troops to chase outside the forest?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Hao Yan nced at the periphery of the forest and said, ¡°There is a grasnd there, and there is no hiding ce at all! They won¡¯t be stupid enough to hide in the grass, let¡¯s do it ourselves.¡±


    After speaking, Hao Yan dropped down to a low altitude and said to the three bear demons nearby, ¡°You guys,e with me.¡±


    Afterwards, Hao Yan flew into the air first!


    Under Zi Heng¡¯s gesture, the three bear demons roared and chased after him from the ground like a joy! To be able to follow by the side of the second son of the Dragon Demon, that was the beauty that had fallen from the heavens upon them.


    Zhang Fei took his mother and ran out with the tribe. They didn¡¯t dare to run to the grasnd, there was a lot of open space, unless they escaped, they couldn¡¯t think about not being discovered by the demons!


    At this time, everyone that wasn¡¯t with them had been confirmed by Mammoth and knew that the demons had indeed killed them, but no one had time to investigate how Fei learned about it, and the group quickly fled along the edge of the forest!


    As soon as they entered the woods, there was a sound of shouting and killing from behind! Immediately afterwards, the sound of explosion of countless fire guns and the shaking of the earth caused by earth magic, continued toe over!


    Because they were too close to the demons, mammoth did not dare to use his spiritual power, for fear that the fluctuation of the spiritual power would attract the attention of the demons. So, with thepany of the whole family and the dozen or so young nsmen who escaped together with them, Zhang Mu Tuo began to flee with everyone with his heart full of pain!


    Taoist Feng Mo was not idle at this time, and while releasing his consciousness to pay attention to the movement on the battlefield, he indicated the direction of the escape route to Zhang Fei.


    After escaping more than ten miles in a short time, the nsmen were already exhausted and panting, and their speed was greatly reduced. Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t see it, but could detect with the perception of his consciousness, that four powerful spiritual forces were rapidly approaching from a distance!


    Among them, the three bear demons are not terrible, Mammoth or Zhang Xuan can deal with it! However, Taoist Feng Mo recognized Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, at a nce through the feedback from his divine sense!


    Was it him? He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked! Taoist Feng Mo was no stranger to Hao Yan. In the past, Hao Yan¡¯s cultivation base was not taken seriously by Taoist Feng Mo. But at this time, it was different. His cultivation base waspletely lost, and there was only one piece of spiritual consciousness left, so he knew he couldn¡¯t face Hao Yan¡¯s terrifying cultivation level at this moment.


    Therefore, Taoist Feng Mo immediately urged Zhang Fei to leave with his n and escape quickly.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Attack Of The Demons [V]


    Zhang Fei looked back at his nsmen, his brows furrowed tightly, and he couldn¡¯t help saying to Zhang Mu Tuo, ¡°Father, the demons are now chasing after us. I think we should run separately. This way, the chances of us escaping are better.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo looked at the nsmen around him, all of them were already tired and sweating profusely. In normal times, running ten miles was nothing to these nsmen. But today was different. After a sudden and panicky encounter, no matter how good the physical strength was, it wouldn¡¯t hold it. After all, every one of the vigers was an ordinary human, and there was no spiritual power to rely on.


    Hearing the words, all the nsmen immediately said. ¡°Patriarch, you go first, leave us alone.¡±


    Zhang Fei also quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t dy any longer, father. The demons will be here in a blink of an eye. I think everyone should choose a direction and run separately. Anyone that can¡¯t run should find a secret ce to hide.¡±


    Zhang Fei turned his head and said to Mammoth. ¡°Uncle Mammoth, you take Shuang and father, while mother take me, and let¡¯s fly away quickly. When flying, we will release spiritual power fluctuations, which can also attract the attention of the demons, and their pursuit of the vigers will ease. They won¡¯t go after the nsmen anymore.¡±


    Zhang Mu Tuo was originally reluctant to give up his n, but he had suffered two n annihtions in his life, which was a huge blow to him. After finally escaping with more than a dozen people, only for him to throw them away now? Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t bring himself to do anything as such.


    But when Zhang Fei said that using spiritual power to attract the attention of the demons might save the tribesmen, Zhang Mu Tuo nodded in agreement. This was also where Zhang Fei was smart. He knew too much about his father¡¯s upright character.


    .....


    The idea was epted, and after everyone agreed on the meeting ce, they all dispersed immediately. Afraid of being discovered by the demons, Zhang Fei and the others did not dare to fly into the sky, and only used a small amount of spiritual power to do low-altitude jumping in the woods.


    After the second son of the dragon demon, Haoyan, rushed into the forest with three bear demons, he quickly searched along the edge of the forest. Haoyan released arge amount of mental power to sense the surrounding movement, any disturbance within a radius of one kilometer was under Haoyan¡¯s perception.


    After discovering something, Hao Yan suddenly fell from the sky andnded on a bush beside a tree. There were several broken branches on the tree, and there were also scratch marks not far ahead. It looked like it had just been scraped off, and there was even some slime oozing out from the broken part.


    The direction in which the branch was broken also indicated the direction of the humans escape.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s see where you¡¯re all going.¡± Hao Yan threw the broken branch in his hand away and shouted at the three bear demons, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    After that, Hao Yan lifted his leg and lightly tapped on the floor, and his body shot forward quickly. At the same time, all his telepathic powers are concentrated in front of them, constantly searching for the footprints and signs left by the fleeing humans.


    Not far from the chase, Hao Yan suddenly felt a slight fluctuation of spiritual powering from the front. ¡°I found it.¡±


    Hao Yan was overjoyed, and immediately rushed into the sky, looking in one particr direction. There was no one in sight, but without the trees blocking his views, Hao Yan felt more certain that there was a slight fluctuation of spiritual powering from that specific direction.


    Hmm, still want to run away? Hao Yan immediately gestured towards the bear demons below to follow the direction ahead, and he himself quickly flew in the direction of the spiritual power.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s tears, you¡¯re discovered.¡± The anxious voice of Taoist Feng Mo suddenly came from his mind. ¡°There is a big waterfall in front of you, on the left, go there. Maybe you can use the cover of the waterfall to escape the iing disaster.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei quickly directed everyone to fly towards the waterfall.


    In the near distance, they heard the huge roar of the waterfall, and there was a faint turbulent energy brought by the waterfall in the air.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help shouting to everyone, ¡°Hurry up. Rush to the waterfall and fly along the water, so we won¡¯t be easily detected by the demons.¡±.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a dragon roar, not too far from his position followed by a burst ofughter.


    ¡°Hahaha. Little humans, let¡¯s see where you¡¯re going.¡±


    Everyone looked back, towards the sky, and saw that there was someone chasing after them in midair. Dark waves surging all over his body, obviously the cultivation base of this figure was extraordinary. They couldn¡¯t help urging their spiritual power forward, in order to escape to the waterfall.


    ¡°Not good. We¡¯re discovered.¡± Mammoth couldn¡¯t help shouting, and suddenly wanted to stop and fight with the demons.


    A light suddenly appeared in front of the dark forest, indicating they had already reached the waterfall. Everyone shouted, and suddenly elerated their flight towards the light.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind. ¡°Do you still want to run?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone only felt that a huge fluctuation of spiritual power suddenly came from the direction of the light in front of them. Arge dragon, formed from the essence of water, with a thickness of more than ten meters suddenly appeared in front of them.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Xuan and Mammoth said in chorus, and immediately veered left and right, respectively, escaping the attack of the water dragon in a thrilling manner. But seeing this, the giant water dragon nted, its head and tail intersected in a ring, and the huge body immediately encircled everyone.


    Under the control of Hao Yan¡¯s spiritual power, the huge water dragon condensed from the waterfall water had already turned into a pitch-ck ink color, which was very strange.


    ¡°Humans, in front of this son, do you still want to escape? Hurry up and die obediently.¡± Hao Yan hovered high in the sky and said contemptuously to everyone.


    Dragons were born with the ability to control water and fire, and yet, you wanted to use water to escape me? In Hao Yan¡¯s view, it seemed like a big joke.


    When Hao Yan saw the humans fleeing to the water, it was as if he had arrived at his own home, so he was no longer in a hurry. He motivated the water dragon to trap everyone in ce, and slowly flew towards them, waiting for the bear demon to follow. To deal with these human beings by himself, Hao Yan disdained the thought of it.


    When Xuan and Mammoth saw this, they immediately released spirit crystals to guard against Hao Yan¡¯s attack.


    After Wang Zhang Mu Tuo saw the appearance of the chasing demon, he immediately trembled with apprehension. He shouted loudly. ¡°Hao Yan? It¡¯s you again. What grudges do I have with you, that you¡¯re killing my n over and over again?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Human, do you know this young master?¡± Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help dropping from the sky, and looked at Zhang Mu Tuo strangely, thinking about this face in his heart. The water dragon also gradually receded in the process of Haoyan¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°So it¡¯s you?¡± Hao Yan finally recognized Zhang Mu Tuo, and couldn¡¯t help but say strangely. ¡°You exploded your spirit crystals, and you didn¡¯t even die?¡±


    Wang Zhang Mu Tuo couldn¡¯t helpughing bitterly. ¡°Hahaha. Die? I can¡¯t die. I want to leave this cruel life and watch you die at the feet of my fellow human beings, in order tofort the spirits of my dead people in the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Want to watch me die? I¡¯m afraid, you won¡¯t have this chance.¡± Hao Yan said, raising his hand, dozens of ck streamers immediately shot straight towards Wang Zhang Mu Tuo and everyone. Thest time, this forsaken human escaped from his own hands, Hao Yan was suddenly very angry, and he no longer had the patience to wait for the three demons to make a move.


    ¡°Patriarch, go. I¡¯ll be here to stop him.¡± A sh of light appeared in front of Mammoth, and a huge shield, with a height of more than ten meters in size and a thickness of about three meters suddenly blocked Zhang Fei¡¯s group from the attack. Completely isting everyone from Hao Yan.


    The Giant Spirit Aegis was the only defensive magic that mammoths cultivate. It could be big or small, and it could be varied.


    As soon as the giant shield was formed, a loud noise like a bell ringing on the giant shield was heard. Immediately afterwards, the crashing sound kepting.


    Mammoth only felt that his chest was hit a few times by a giant hammer, and a mouthful of blood could not be suppressed by him, and it streaked down the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Patriarch, go. For Fei¡¯er, you must escape alive.¡± Mammoth saw Wang Zhang Mu Tuo and the others wanting to go forward desperately, and immediately suppressed the injury and shouted anxiously.


    At this time, there were hurried footsteps from the depths of the forest, as if another chasing demons had arrived.


    Zhang Fei. Yes, we must send Zhang Fei¡¯er away safely. Zhang Mu Tuo was ruthless, and suddenly shouted at Xuan. ¡°Go.¡±


    Xuan gritted her teeth, and took ast look at the mammoth, one in each hand, pulled up Zhang Mu Tuo and Zhang Fei and flew towards the waterfall.


    Before leaving, she did not forget to shout to Shuang, ¡°Shuang¡¯er,e with me.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, dozens of earth spears suddenly burst up from the ground. Poor Shuang, as soon as she lifted her foot, she was nailed to the spot by several earth spears. She didn¡¯t even uttered a single cry before her essence disappeared.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Zhang Fei suddenly shouted. There was darkness in front of his eyes, and tears came out of his eyes instantly. Reaching out his hand, Zhang Fei tried to grab Shuang, but the distance was getting farther and farther.


    Xuan endured the grief, grabbed her husband and son with both hands, and flew towards the waterfall with all her might.


    There were several roars of bear demons from behind.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: You Want To Flee? [I]


    Seeing the three of them flee, Mammoth suddenly took a deep breath, and the spiritual power in his body started to run at a high speed. At the same time as the body flew into the air, the seven spirit crystals in front of him suddenly shed.


    A huge hammer with a length of more than thirty meters condensed in an instant, whichplemented the giant shield in front of him.


    He saw that the diameter of the head of the hammer is more twenty meterr used by cksmiths, but it was extremely huge. That¡¯s right, this was the mammoth¡¯s giant hammer. Since it was used against the sixth-level bear demon a few days ago, today is the second time it has appeared.


    Giant Spirit Hammer and Giant Spirit Shield, one attack and one defense, were the two most famous magic skills of Mammoth in the spiritual martial world. Relying on these two great skills, Mammoth stood firmly in an invincible position among spiritual masters of the same level.


    They saw the mammoth pulling his left hand, and the huge giant spirit shield was suddenly carried by the mammoth as if nothing at all. At the same time, the right hand pressed on the thick handle of the Giant Spirit Divine Hammer, and swiped down straight towards Haoyan and the three bear demons that were rushing over.


    Seeing the giant hammering fiercely, Hao Yan has no fear. The right hand is raised, and only one finger is stretched out to the sky. Immediately, a huge ck streamer in the shape of a cylindrical shape centered on Hao Yan¡¯s body, instantly soared into the sky, and greeted the Giant Spirit Divine Hammer with a thunderous momentum.


    There was no huge impact expected. Mammoth saw Haoyan mobilize the dark giant pir to attack, knowing that his strength was no match, he did not dare to take it hard, and immediately drew the hammer head to avoid the frontal impact. At the same time, with a spin, the huge giant spirit shield swept across the demons.


    .....


    The three bear demons were all at the fifth or sixth level, and their reactions was not slow. Seeing the giant spirit hammer swept across with the sound of the wind, three thick earth walls were erected in front of them in a sh of aura, while Hao Yan jumped into the air.


    Immediately after that, three explosions came, and the three earthen walls shattered in sequence. At the same time, the three bear demons were swept up by the huge shockwave and were heavily smashed on the rocks. Blood spurted out from their mouths and noses.


    ¡°Humph. A bunch of trash.¡± Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, raised his hand and pointed at the opposite Mammoth. He shouted at the same time, ¡°Heavenly Meteor.¡±


    In an instant, dozens of huge meteorites with a diameter of more than five meters fell from the sky, and each of them was zing with blue-purple mes, in the direction of mammoth¡¯s head.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Mammoth secretly said. Knowing that on this day, he might not escape the catastrophe, he gritted his teeth and said in his heart. If I have to die, I will have to pull a few backs.


    The giant spirit shield on his left hand instantly shrank to the size of one meter square, protecting the top of his head. The right-hand giant spirit hammer, swinging round, smashed in the direction where the three bear demons fell.


    In the helix, they heard a loud bang. At the same time that the giant spirit hammer hit the three bear demons, the first purple meteor also collided with the reduced version of the giant spirit shield.


    Mammoth didn¡¯t even know if he had killed the three bear demons, and was smashed directly to the ground by the huge impact force of the meteors. Everything they touched were knocked to pieces. The hard rock on the ground was knocked out of the pit with a radius of twenty meters.


    And in mid-air, dozens of huge meteorites were still falling towards the mammoth. Mammoth sighed. ¡°My life is over.¡±


    Struggling to throw out the giant spirit hammer in his hand, he went straight to Hao Yan and smashed him with it.


    Then mammoth reduced its body as much as possible, and the giant spirit shield was inserted obliquely on the ground, so that the huge impact of the meteorite could be removed as much as possible.


    Despite this, the mammoth¡¯s internal organs were twisted into a ball by the huge impact that went on and on. Soon blood swelled upin him, and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    No. He must hold on a little longer. The patriarch and the others haven¡¯t run far enough, even if he had to die, he would hold Hao Yan.


    Mammoth clenched his teeth and continued to endure the impact of the meteorite, but the huge impact shook the mammoth mercilessly.


    After the second son of the dragon and demon, Haoyan,unched the purple light meteor strike, he ignored Mammoth. In Hao Yan¡¯s eyes, Mammoth was already a dead person after he made this attack.


    Hao Yan nced at the three bear demons who were killed by the mammoth¡¯s gigantic hammer, and snorted heavily. Then he flew like lightning in the direction where the three Wangs fled.


    The whole battle process went extremely fast. It had only been ten seconds since the mammoth released the giant spirit shield to the present. At this time, Zhang Xuan, Zhang Mu Tuo and their son just flew over the waterfall.


    Zhang Fei suddenly shouted: ¡°Not good, mother. He¡¯sing.¡±


    Zhang Xuan¡¯er was startled, and when she looked back, she found that Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, had chased after the three of them in mid-air. Suddenly, they saw Hao Yan took a sharp breath and roared at the three of them. A strong sound wave suddenly spewed out of Hao Yan¡¯s mouth with a thunderous momentum.


    ¡°Song of Darkness¡±. Hao Yan¡¯s magic sound attack was a special skill belonging to the dragon family of the dark attributes magic. It could make the spiritual power of a lower level spiritual master generate high-frequency vibration, so as to cause the opponent to explode and die. Ordinary people were not even of any considerations.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Taoist Feng Mo shouted, and his divine sense instantly shone brightly in Wei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness, and his body was immediately enveloped by a golden light.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: You Want To Flee? [II]


    At this moment, Hao Yan¡¯s dark song attack had arrived. Zhang Fei only felt that his whole body suddenly became transparent, and the powerful magic sound from Hao Yan passed through his body at once. Immediately afterwards, the spiritual power in his body began to fluctuate violently.


    Zhang Fei only felt that in his mind, a force quickly upied his body, and his consciousness began to blur. Just when he was about to lose consciousness, Zhang Fei strained himself to look at his mother, only to see a transparent water shield quickly condensing under the sh of the spirit crystal in front of his mother. It was a pity that the water shield had not been fully formed, and it looked so thin under Hao Yan¡¯s attack.


    However, on the other side of his mother,rge swaths of blood threads were mixing with the transparent water shield on the other side of his mother that had not yet fully formed. The original transparent water shield instantly turned into a blood-red color.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes at the scene before him. Zhang Mu Tuo¡¯s body had been smashed by the magic sound, and blood was now raining down like water.


    ¡°Father!¡± Zhang Fei shouted, but his voice sounded far away, as if it came from an ancient time.


    At this moment, Zhang Xuan¡¯er opened her mouth to say something, but her defence was weak. The sound attack swept through her body like blood arrows.


    ¡°Mother...¡± Zhang Fei lost consciousness and everything got dark in front of him. Soon, his body began to fall, towards the water pool below.


    .....


    Seeing the blood mist scattered all over the sky and the rapidly falling figures of the humans, Hao Yan snorted coldly. He was just about to make up for it, when he suddenly found that countless tiny steel needles had condensed around his body, and in a blink of an eye, he began to spin wildly.


    Hao Yan was startled, and immediately used the Dragon Demon Protection God Shield, forming an invisible armour around his body. In just a moment, Hao Yan was trapped in a huge metal storm.


    In the storm, countless fine steel needles were constantly cutting everything around Haoyan, making a harsh metal grating sound. It was a pity that the Metal Storm was not having a great effect on him.


    Hao Yan turned around and knew who was behind without even looking. Couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°You didn¡¯t die?¡±


    He saw that Mammoth was flying behind him, and his originally short figure had soared to nearly two meters at this time. The clothes had long been shredded, revealing the strong muscles of the whole upper body. The blood vessels popped and twisted slightly under the muscled body. Waist-length hair rose to the sky without wind, creating a deadly look.


    The metal storm gradually subsided, and it could be clearly seen that the seven spirit crystals in front of the mammoth hadpletely disappeared. Crazy eyes were now staring at Hao Yan, as if he wanted to release thunderbolts from his eyes, and turn Hao Yan into ashes.


    A sharp steel needle more than two meters long appeared quietly out of thin air behind Hao Yan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Humph. Is it the detonating spirit crystal again? It¡¯s really too much.¡± A sh of electricity suddenly shot out of Hao Yan¡¯s eyes, and it shot straight into Mammoth¡¯s eyes.


    Mammoth¡¯s mind suddenly shook violently. When he turned his head again, Mammoth¡¯s eyes had turned into nk, and hovered in the air. The stature that had already skyrocketed began to gradually shrink to its original height. Hair and skin have gradually returned to normal.


    And the steel needle that quietly appeared behind Hao Yan¡¯s head also disappeared invisibly at the same time.


    This is another powerful spiritual skill of Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon ¨C the Eye of the Demon Dragon. Anyone who is hit by his gaze will either be manipted by him and be a puppet, or be an idiot and lose any ability.


    At this time, Mammoth was seriously injured and consumed too much spiritual power. Coupled with the forceful detonation of his spiritual crystal, the body was subjected to a huge spiritual shock, and the mind lost its usual agility because of madness.


    Hao Yan¡¯s little magic dragon¡¯s eye attack easily controlled Mammoth¡¯s intelligence. This was also the unexpected result of Mammoth.


    Hao Yan grabbed Mammoth¡¯s hands in the air, and the thin body of the mammoth flew straight over. When he was still more than ten meters away from Hao Yan, his body suddenly burst open. Countless pieces of flesh and blood fell to the water stream below like a rain of blood broke out in the air.


    Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly and murmured, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a waste of resources. It¡¯s a pity these seven spirit crystals.¡±


    ncing at the waterfall under his feet, he saw the rapids under the waterfall, and he couldn¡¯t see anything but the waves. Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and sighed: ¡°Unfortunately, I lost a good item.¡±


    After that, Hao Yan identified the direction and flew straight towards the Ironwood tribe without any reluctance.


    ***


    Pah.


    Pah.


    Pah.


    The cold groundwater slowly condensed into water droplets on the tip of the stctite, and then slipped decisively, mercilessly hitting a young face, making a swirling sound.


    This was a cave full of stctites. The cave was sealed and pitch ck. Only the turquoise light dots on the stone wall flickered, emitting a dim light.


    At the center of the cave, there was a puddle several square meters in size.


    At this time, a woman and a child were lying on their backs on a t boulder by the puddle.


    The woman was soaked all over, her hair was tangled in strands on the stone surface, her face was beautiful, herplexion was unusually pale, and there was no trace of blood on her face. Shey stiffly on the boulder, apparently dead for a long time.

 Chapter 48

    48 Shades Of Death


    The boy was about seven or eight years old, lying beside the woman, his face equally pale and terrifying. The only difference was that the boy was still breathing, and his clothes were half-dried by his body temperature. An emerald on the belt and the green light spot on the stone wallplement each other, emitting a faint green light.


    Wasn¡¯t it Zhang Fei and his mother Zhang Xuan¡¯er who were shot down by the second son of the Dragon Demon, Hao Yan and fell into the deep pool of the waterfall?


    The cold water drops fell on Zhang Fei¡¯s forehead one after another, and as if he felt the coldness, It didn¡¯t take long, before Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes opened with difficulty.


    Where was this ce? Why was it so dark?


    Zhang Fei turned his head slightly, avoiding the coldness of the water droplets. He saw that all around him was dark, and he couldn¡¯t see anything. Only the sound of ticking water seemed toe from far away, so ethereal.


    How was he here? Zhang Fei took a deep breath and tried his best to remember what happened before.


    Suddenly, Zhang Fei¡¯s pupils condensed, and his memory finally returned all at once.


    ¡°Mother, mother.¡± Zhang Fei yelled and sat up suddenly, and there were countless echoes in his ears.


    Where was this ce? Was it a cave?


    .....


    Zhang Fei calmed down, and everything that happened before shed through his mind like a whirlwind.


    Father was dead. He exploded and died right in front of his eyes. Where was his mother? He only saw his mother vomited blood, so how is his mother? Where was mother Where was he?


    Zhang Fei wiped his hands on his waist, took out the fire sickle from the space gem, and swayed in the wind, the fire sickle burst into a ray of fire. Zhang Fei looked around and found Zhang Xuan¡¯er beside him.


    ¡°Mother.¡± Zhang Fei eximed, quickly kneeling and crawling a few steps beforeing to Zhang Xuan¡¯er. He gently shook Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s stiff body.


    ¡°Mother~ Mother?¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s voice suddenly tremble as he ced his hand on Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t feel a trace of life.


    ¡°Mother...¡± Zhang Fei murmured, his eyes couldn¡¯t help bing a little stunned, the hand holding the scythe was frozen in the air, and the scythe in his hand fell on the boulder with a ¡°click¡± and got out of the way. The surroundings suddenly returned to darkness.


    ¡°Mother...Dear...¡± Zhang Fei¡¯s heart-wrenching cries thundered in the darkness, apanied by echoes in the cave, it lingered for a long time. However, Zhang Fei had already slumped on Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body and cried out in pain.


    His mother was dead, really dead, right in front of his eyes. The scene when the mother vomited blood clearly emerged in Zhang Fei¡¯s mind. And his father, when his father died, he didn¡¯t even leave a whole body behind. Zhang Fei thought of poor sister Shuang¡¯er again, Shuang¡¯er looked so helpless and hesitant when she was dying.


    Zhang Fei hated everything. He hated himself for not being able to protect his loved ones. But what was the use of hatred? He didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect myself. In this world, he no longer had any rtives, only himself alone.


    After an unknown amount of time, the cries in the cave gradually subsided. Zhang Fei fell into his mother¡¯s stiff arms and passed out.


    ¡°Hey, poor child. I let you vent your anger as much as you like. Otherwise, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Taoist Feng Mo murmured, and then he went straight to meditation.


    At the moment when Haoyan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, attacked, the Taoist Feng Mo had a bad feeling, and immediately flooded Zhang Fei¡¯s body with his divine sense, and protected the meridians of Zhang Fei¡¯s whole body with his divine power, so that Zhang Fei¡¯s body was not seriously affected.


    However, the consciousness that had been repaired for many years had suffered a certain degree of damage once again. It seemed that it would take many years to repair it.


    After an unknown amount of time, Zhang Fei finally slowly opened his eyes again. His eyes were full of calm, and his face no longer had the childish expressions. He slowly got up from the ground, and suddenly there was a burst of soreness on his body, but he ignored it, knelt down in front of Zhang Xuan¡¯er, and kowtowed three times to Zhang Xuan¡¯er.


    ¡°Mother, rest in peace. Your child will definitely avenge you and father. I will also avenge sister Shuang¡¯er and my people of the Ironwood tribe. Haoyan, and the beast demons. I, Zhang Fei, swear an oath against you today. We are ipatible in this life.¡±


    Tears could not help falling from the corners of his eyes again, but Zhang Fei resolved in his heart that this was thest time he shed tears. In order to personally avenge this bloody doings, Zhang Fei was determined to never cried no matter what happened in the future.


    Standing up, Zhang Fei looked around and began to observe the surrounding terrain.


    Although the cave was very dark, there was a faint glow of fluorescent light, and Zhang Fei could still see the outline vaguely by concentrating his sight. He found the fallen scythe and ignited it again, and the outline of the entire cave immediately appeared in front of him.


    Zhang Fei took a scythe and walked around the cave for a week. It was found that the hole was not very big, and it was over in a while. In addition to a puddle in the middle, there was a hole above the cave, the size should be enough for a person to squeeze through.


    Zhang Fei knelt down in front of Zhang Xuan¡¯er again and said softly, ¡°Mother, please forgive me for this. Your child will keep your body safe for now, and then bury you with your father when the child brings you back to the tribe.¡±


    After that, Zhang Fei kowtowed to Zhang Xuan¡¯er three more times, and then pressed his right hand on Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body, the space stone on the belt shed, and Zhang Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body disappeared from the ce.

 Chapter 49

    49 Down The Cave


    ¡°Master, master.¡± Zhang Fei tried to contact Taoist Feng Mo, and even called several times, but he didn¡¯t receive any reply in return.


    Zhang Fei was very surprised by this development. Could it be that his master had entered into deep cultivation again?


    Forget it, he must find an exit first. He didn¡¯t know where this is, or how he happened to be here?


    Zhang Fei had already discovered that there were many green light spots in the cave, and he didn¡¯t know what they were. So he approached a spot of light and watched carefully.


    He saw that the green light was a big meat worm. It looked very simr to a silkworm baby, but it was much fatter, and the fat one was about to be the size of a ball. The size was the size of half a finger, and the whole body was transparent, as if the body was full of liquid. And there was a small green dot on the inside of the center of the body, shing a faint green light to the outside of the body.


    What kind of animal was this? Zhang Fei had never heard his tribe and nearby tribes mention this kind of creature. He touched it with his fingers and saw that the bug didn¡¯t respond, so he grabbed it with his hand.


    He saw a few pairs of small fleshy whiskers under the belly of the insect, which should be considered feet. He didn¡¯t think it was flesh, but it was very powerful when grabbing on rocks, and Zhang Fei almost burst the bug before pulling it off.


    Zhang Fei put the bug in the palm of his hand and watched it carefully. He saw that the head of the worm had no eyes, only a small mouth, and it seemed that it was about to degenerate. The whole body was translucent, with two rows of small dots on both sides of the body.


    With the memory of biology in his previous life, Zhang Fei knew that these two rows of little dots should be breathing holes. It seemed to have been mentioned in biology ss before that insects breathe through small holes on the sides of their bodies.


    .....


    There were eight pairs of small fleshy whiskers under the worm, and they felt very sticky to the touch. The small green dots in the body were still shing green faint light, it felt amazing. Zhang Fei only remembered seeing glowing bugs called fireflies in his previous life.


    It was only after he moved back to his hometown from Honghui with his mother that he saw it with his own eyes. At that time, Zhang Fei was very novel. He put a few fireflies in a bottle and watched them all night. But the firefly and the bug in his hand werepletely two species. Moreover, the light of this bug was a little brighter.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but take out a small bup bag from the space stone, and then grabbed arge number of bugs on the stone wall and put them in the bag. He saw a faint green light suddenly emitting from the gap of the cloth bag, very beautiful. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking: If only he could have a ss bottle, then he could fill it with these bugs and use it as a light bulb.


    After tying up the bag and putting it back into the space stone, Zhang Fei held the scythe and climbed to the top of the hole little by little. He took a survey of the hole with a fire sickle, but the hole was very deep and dark, and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    So, Zhang Fei took ast look at this small hole, then bowed, holding the scythe in front of him, and slowly walked towards the hole. The small holes were uneven, and in some ces he could walk by jumping on his feet, and in some ces he could only crawl to pass. That was to say, Zhang Fei managed to manoeuvre his way because he was small. If he was an adult, he really couldn¡¯t get through.


    The small hole was slowly descending, and Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the further down he went, the further he would get from the ground level. But there was only one passage here, and he could only keep going on and see where it would lead.


    Along the way, he asionally saw one or two bugs with green light lying on the stone wall, but Zhang Fei ignored them. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, the entrance of the cave gradually became wider, and the ground was much tter.


    Zhang Fei held the bug light and walked forward for ten minutes. It seemed that he had reached the entrance of the cave. A faint green light came from outside. The light was very soft, but the brightness was obviously much stronger than that of the previous stone cave.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help putting away the scythe, and his eyes adapted to the light. Then, he strode to the entrance of the cave.


    As soon as he stepped out of the hole, Zhang Fei was stunned. For nothing else, he had to be shocked by the sight in front of him.


    He saw that it was a huge cave. There was no wind in the giant cave, it should be sealed. Around the walls of the cave, all the way to the top of the cave, were densely crawling with these luminous bugs, which were more than the stars in the sky, and appeared more brilliant.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes continued to widen in surprise at the sight in front of him, the world seemed to be magical at this moment. After an unknown period of time, he finally woke up from the shock. Through the faint green light, he could vaguely see that the entire cave was more than two hundrred meters high and covered a wide area.


    Zhang Fei felt it, the longest ce was a thousand meters away, and the widest ce was nearly a thousand meters. The whole cave was semi-circr. And he was standing on a stone wall that was hundred meters high from the ground.

 Chapter 50

    50 At The Center Of The Cave


    From a distance, he saw that there seemed to be a dark shadow at the center of the cave, standing there upright. From the vague outline, Zhang Fei felt that it should be a giant tree. But how could a tree grow in a dark hole? Even if a tree happened to grow there, It couldn¡¯t be this big.


    With the faint green light, Zhang Fei carefully climbed to the bottom of the cave along the stone wall. While crawling down, he carefully remove the bugsying on the stone wall. Fortunately, these bugs were just clinging to the stone wall and were not aggressive, otherwise, Zhang Fei would have been embattled on all sides.


    Coming to the bottom of the cave, it brought another feeling to Zhang Fei. On the stone wall just now, he only felt that he was standing at the centre of the universe, and there were shining stars all around his body.


    And now, standing at the bottom of the cave at this time, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the night sky in his previous life. There were few such glowing bugs on the ground at the bottom of the cave. Hence, it was as if he was on the ground, looking up at the starry sky.


    Looking at the huge ck shadow in the distance, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but slowly walk towards it carefully. Through the faint light, he found that, strips of root-like things were beginning to gradually appear on the ground, densely packed, from thin to thick, gathering little by little.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder. What was this? Could it really be the root?


    Crouching down, Zhang Fei studied it carefully. He discovered that this protruding thing was not a rock, but it was not like a tree root either, it was much harder than ordinary trees. Zhang Fei shed hard with the dagger a few times, and only left a few traces.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what it was, and with doubts, he walked towards the huge ck shadow in front of him. The root-like protrusions also becamerger, and eventually reached a height of two or three meters. Moreover, the thickness was different, and they ovepped one another, but the overall trend was still converging towards the huge ck shadow in the middle.


    Zhang Fei climbed to a higher ce along the knotted roots to observe carefully. As it got closer, he couldn¡¯t help but realize that he had guessed it right. It really looked like a big tree, with a huge trunk standing hundred meters high.


    .....


    Roots under the tree extended radially around the cave. Looking up through the huge ck canopy, he couldn¡¯t see anything. All he could see was darkness, blocking the faint blue light at the top of the cave.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but use his spiritual power to concentrate his eyes, so that he could see more clearly in this dark cave. Then slowly walked towards the direction of the trunk.


    The so-called high-rise looked quite far. Although the light here was not good, he could always see it from a high ce. And here was exactly the center of the cave, climbing up, he should be able to see everything around. Zhang Fei thought as he walked towards the tree trunk.


    When he came under the tree, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help being shocked again. This tree was too thick in dameter, it was actually forty or fifty meters in length. Since the texture on the trunk was very rough, Zhang Fei felt that it should be easy to climb up.


    He looked around again, and after confirming that there was no danger, he began to climb up the tree.


    After climbing up the tree for a while, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel as though something wasn¡¯t quite right. Was it because his eyes was adapting to the darkness or what? Howe his eyes could only see the blurred outline of the big tree before, but now they could see more and more clearly?


    Zhang Fei suddenly stopped and looked around. That was true, the surroundings were much brighter now, what happened? As soon as Zhang Fei raised his head, he waspletely shocked.


    He saw a huge canopy above the head that was originally pitch-ck, but at this moment, a little green light began to drift out. Green, the color of the light emitted by the glowing insects was the same, but the light was weaker.


    Could it be that this kind of bug fell from the tree? The thought was just a shing guess, but it was straightly rejected by Zhang Fei. Because these green lights were falling gently like snowkes, not in a straight line. In just a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but find that the green light wafting from the canopy of the tree had changed from the stars to the sky.


    What was this? Zhang Fei was shocked, and immediately leaned his body against the gap in the bark, not daring to let the green light touch his body. The dagger was tightly held in front of his chest for defense. But the green light around him was changing more and more.


    Countless green lights fell from the canopy to the ground, forming a huge pir of light. Not long after, this huge beam of light began to slowly rotate around the tree. With the rotation, the green light in the beam of light gradually spread out to the outside of the cave.


    After a while, the entire cave had turned into a green ocean, and there are faint green light spots outside, illuminating the entire cave.


    As for the bugsying on the stone wall, the green light on their bodies was even more radiant at this time, and the green light spots floating in the air were constantly sucked up by these bugs, and then assimted into their bodies.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. What¡¯s the situation? Were these bugs absorbing the green light? Because Zhang Fei was far away, he couldn¡¯t see it very clearly, but he could feel that these insects were indeed absorbing the green light in the air.

 Chapter 51

    51 Master, Where Are We?


    If Qiu Shuang or Qiu Hong were here, they would definitely be able to recognize that these green light spots were the same as the spiritual power fluctuations caused by Zhang Fei¡¯s cultivation. And these green light spots were the spiritual power of heaven and earth condensed in the air.


    But Zhang Fei could only mobilize the spiritual power of heaven and earth when he was cultivating. He had not seen it with his own eyes, so for a while, Zhang Fei does not know what these green lights were.


    With a thought, Zhang Fei suddenly realized that there were some such glowing bugs in the space stone. So get these bugs out right away.


    He saw these bugse out of the bag. The green light spots in the body shed quickly, and the brightness was even greater. The nearby green light was attracted by the light spots in these insects, and suddenly floated over, and disappeared in these insects in a blink of an eye. And after these insects absorbed the green light, the light in their bodies became brighter.


    No way? It was really absorbing these spots of light. Could this be the food for these worms?


    Zhang Fei pondered for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help thinking. Since these insects could absorb this kind of light, it shouldn¡¯t be harmful to his own body too, right? With his thoughts gathered together, Zhang Fei immediately stretched out the dagger in his hand and caught a small spot of light with the tip of the knife.


    Zhang Fei carefully stretched out his finger, when the finger approached the light spot on the dagger, the light spot flickered, and it immediately disappeared into Zhang Fei¡¯s finger. In addition to panic, Zhang Fei suddenly felt that the spiritual power in his body seemed to resonate slightly. With the disappearance of the light spot, a trace of spiritual power fluctuations flowed into his meridians along the palm of his hand.


    Zhang Fei took a closer look and found that his body did not developed any strange appearance, but the spiritual power in the body had a close rtionship to the light spot.


    So, he picked up two more light spots in his hand, and sure enough, he felt a trace of spiritual power melt into his body.


    .....


    ¡°Heavens tears.¡±


    Zhang Fei shuddered in surprise, not because of the discovery just now, but the voice that spoke now was not his.


    Master, is that you?¡± Zhang Fei tried to ask with consciousness.


    The voice of Taoist Feng Mo suddenly came into his mind. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Zhang Fei was overjoyed and asked, ¡°Master, where am I? Do you know how I got here?¡±


    ¡°Sadly.¡± Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said, ¡°I found this paradise by ident while trying to escape with our lives.¡±


    Afterwards, Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but paused, and seemed to be sighing at this strange sight. After a while, under Zhang Fei¡¯s questioning, Taoist Feng Mo briefly exined the reason ofing here.


    It turned out that when Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, attacked, the Taoist Feng Mo anticipated that Zhang Fei¡¯s body could not bear it, and immediately protected Zhang Fei¡¯s heart with his divine sense. At the same time, he also temporarily controlled the sea of ??consciousness of Zhang Fei, and used the only spiritual power in the boy¡¯s body to defend with all his strength, enough to escape the damage of Hao Yan¡¯s fatal blow.


    After falling into the water pool, Taoist Feng Mo wanted to use the water to escape, but found that although Zhang Fei was unconscious, his hands were still holding on to Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body. At this time, after he received Hao Yan¡¯s blow, his consciousness suddenly had a strong energy shock, and it became unstable.


    At that time, Taoist Feng Mo wanted to control Zhang Fei¡¯s body and let Xuan¡¯er go, but he couldn¡¯t do it. He could only let Zhang Fei¡¯s body be carried by Xuan¡¯er and fall to the bottom of the pool.


    At that moment, Taoist Feng Mo was helpless and thought that the lives of the two were over. In the midst of this deadly crisis, a trace of spiritual consciousness suddenly shone inside a hole at the bottom of the pool. Taoist Fengmo immediately went to examine it, and found that there was something special in the hole.


    He was instantly overjoyed, and said in his heart. ¡°This is a blessing in disguise, escape into the cave will mean being able to escape this catastrophe.¡±


    So, with great difficulties, he managed to crawl into the hole while pulling Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body. When Taoist Feng Mo controlled Zhang Fei¡¯s body and pulled Xuan¡¯er out of the water pool in the cave, he was powerless. After condensing thest trace of divine sense to check that there was no danger around, he went into deep meditation, repairing the broken consciousness that was hit by Hao Yan.


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help nodding secretly. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find the exit, he had been inside that pool ever since.


    Taoist Feng Mo sighed. ¡°Sadly, after this demon incidence, I can¡¯t imagine that so many years of me repairing my spiritual consciousness have been in vain.¡±


    Zhang Fei suddenly said. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be sad, after escaping this disaster, your disciple will definitely work hard to improve his own cultivation, so that this kind of danger will not happen again.¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo shook his head slightly and sighed. ¡°Fei¡¯er, your parents can¡¯t be brought back to life, but you don¡¯t have to be too sad about this. It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I understand, master, don¡¯t worry. This enemy has thrown down the gauntlet, and sooner orter, I will settle ounts with him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s good for you to understand. You have to remember that your life, is my life. In the future, on top of this practice, the teacher can teach you many things, but I can¡¯t help you too much about the practice. That will only help you to unravel your advancement in a bad way, and it will cause all harm and no benefit. Can you understand?¡±


    Zhang Fei immediately said, ¡°This disciple understands. Although the master is practicing meditation, the disciple will not bother the master until it is absolutely necessary.¡±

 Chapter 52

    52 A Brief Exnation


    Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but nodded and said, ¡°Well, when ites to cultivation, this is a good ce. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a ce in the world where the spiritual power of heaven and earth is so abundant. Fei¡¯er, this time we got a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Zhang Fei was startled and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Master, what exactly is this ce? What¡¯s going on with this giant tree and these light spots? Oh, and these bugs.¡±


    After all, Zhang Fei pointed to the bugs beside him. He saw that these bugs were still absorbing the surrounding light spots, making their surroundings brighter.


    Taoist Feng Mo also said in surprise. ¡°Strange. This old man has lived for tens of thousands of years, and he has never seen such a bug that can absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth like this. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re some kind of magical beasts?¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Master, are you saying that these light spots are the spiritual power of heaven and earth?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo nodded and said. ¡°Yes, these light spots floating in the air are the essence of the spiritual power of heaven and earth. When you are cultivating, the same light spots will appear around you, but you can¡¯t see it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s what it is.¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but think of the light spot of spiritual power that Shuang¡¯er and Hong¡¯er had described to him when he was cultivating. But he only had a vague concept, he didn¡¯t expect to see the true model with his own eyes this time. In the past, when he was cultivating with uncle Mammoth, there was no such spots of light.


    After pondering for a moment, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Master, what kind of tree is this fallen tree? It¡¯s so amazing? And what should I do with these bugs?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo thought for a while and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about bugs for now. We will do researchter. But as for this tree, I¡¯ve never heard of it before as a teacher. I will check the situation in the cave and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    .....


    After speaking, Taoist Feng Mo immediately released his divine sense to investigate the condtion of the cave.


    After a while, Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°Suspect? I didn¡¯t expect someone toe here first.¡±


    After a short pause, Taoist Feng Mo said. ¡°Fei¡¯er, there is nothing in this cave except this divine tree and those bugs. However, there is an abandoned stone house under the stone wall in front of us, let¡¯s go to that stone house first, and check it out.¡±


    After that, Taoist Feng Mo signaled the direction in Zhang Fei¡¯s mind.


    Zhang Fei climbed down from the tree again, turned around the sturdy tree body, and with the green light, he could vaguely see a stone house carved out under the stone wall in front of him.


    The stone house was very crudely excavated. There were two stone chambers in total, and only holes were left on the doors and windows, allowing the light to prate into the room.


    Looking from a distance, the ancient stone houses set off the tall and steep cliffs, revealing a bit of the beauty of natural harmony. But at this time, the green aura all over the cave had infected this beauty with a strange atmosphere.


    Zhang Fei came to the front of the stone house and looked at it from the outside. There were a few bugs lying on the inner wall of the house, which looked a little dark. Maybe it¡¯s because the spiritual power rarely floats into the house, so few bugs like toe in.


    There was only a stone bed in the first stone room, and there was nothing on the bed, not even dust. So, Zhang Fei walked to the second room, and by the faint aura, Zhang Fei saw a stone table in the room, and a stone box was ced in the center of the stone table. There is a stone bottle by the table.


    Zhang Fei turned around, but there was nothing else in the house. So he walked to the stone table and gently opened the lid of the stone box. Seeing that there was only one jade ring in the stone box, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but curiously took the jade ring in his hand and watched it carefully.


    He saw that the jade ring was cut and polished from a whole piece of jade, just simply polished into a round ring, without other decorations. The faint green light emitted from the jade ring was very simr to the light emitted by the space stone on his belt, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but wonder, couldn¡¯t this jade ring also be a polished space stone?


    So, Zhang Fei tried to inject spiritual power into the jade ring, and a space suddenly appeared in his consciousness. Sure enough, it was the stone of space, Zhang Fei was overjoyed, so he checked the space carefully. However, Zhang Fei finally found only three things in the space, and took them out one by one.


    The first thing was a scepter. The scepter was also made of a kind of spar as a whole. The scepter was translucent, and of the color blue and green. It looked like a huge question mark with arge transparent crystal ball at the top.


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t know what it was, but after looking at it, he put the scepter on the table and took out the second one.


    The second piece was a huge crystal flower, the size of arge washbasin. The crystal base was quadrangr, and nine crystal columns grew on the base, and each crystal column had the thickness of an arm. He saw that the nine crystal columns were blooming, just like a crystal flower, very beautiful, especially the faint green light emitting from the whole crystal. It was really a thing of beauty.


    ¡°Dragon n Nine Demon Crystal!¡± Taoist Feng Mo eximed in shock.


    ¡°Dragon n Nine Demon Crystal?¡± Zhang Fei was also surprised when he heard this.


    ¡°Yes, this is the legendary dragon n magic crystal.¡± Feng Mo Taoist said excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in this life, I would have the opportunity to see the dragon n magic crystal. This kind of thing has only appeared in legends. The whole history of the maind has only recorded the appearance of this kind of dragon magic crystal three times. Therefore, even the appearance of nine dragon magic crystal is unknown to most spiritual masters.¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded secretly, and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Master, aren¡¯t the magic crystals of the beast demons all spherical? Why is this dragon magic crystal in this shape?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Is Fei¡¯er doubting my judgment? Yes, the magic crystals of beasts are actually spherical, but those of the dragons are different.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, dragons are really different from other beast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to the records in the book, among the demons, the magic crystals of the beasts are spherical inside their brains, but the dragon demons are quadrangr and grow in the eyebrows. The dragons are born as fourth-level beasts, so in the inner side of its quadrangr magic crystal, there are four crystal pirs that form there, but only the quadrangr shape can be seen from the outside. Every time the dragon demon increases one level of cultivation, the crystal pirs in its brain will grow.¡±


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s incredible.¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, look, there are nine crystal pirs on this dragon magic crystal, indicating that this is a magic crystal left by a ninth-level dragon demon after the death, and it is a treasure. Unexpectedly, in this cave, I can get this treasure. I don¡¯t know, who will be the owner of this thing?¡±

 Chapter 53

    53 The Journal Of Han Cheng


    Because the dragon magic crystal was too big, Zhang Fei had to put it on the ground beside the stone table, and said at the same tim. ¡°Master, there are two more books here, wait for me to take them out and see.¡±


    After speaking, there was a sh of energy, and the two books appeared in Zhang Fei¡¯s hands. There was nothing extraordinary about the booklets, they were just the kind of manual for memoirs that could be seen everywhere.


    On the covers of the two books, there are several words on each, one reads ¡°Gift to Destined People¡±, and the other reads ¡°Light Magic Secrets¡±


    Zhang Fei opened the first book, only to see the first page read: ¡°Whoever sees this book is a person who is destined.¡±


    Zhang Fei blinked his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but read on. Starting from the second page, there were some life journal and notes of the person who left the book. It read as follows.


    ¡°I am the lord of the Huadu City of Beiyu Kingdom, a Light Spiritualist. One day, a dragon demon crystal suddenly appeared in the city, and I was overjoyed. I originally wanted to break through the eighth-level bottleneck with the power of the dragon magic crystal and reach the ninth-level fairnd. Unexpectedly, this matter was known by the Dragon Demon n, which caused a great disaster.


    The Dragon Demon n has never allowed the Dragon Demon Crystal to be seen outside their n, since ancient times, and this time was no exception. Within a few days, the dragon demons led arge number of monsters to attack, killing countless soldiers and civilians, and more than forty members of my family died in the hands of the demons.


    I was lucky enough to escape and stumbled into this hole. Seeing the legendary Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree, I stayed here to concentrate on cultivation, waiting for my time to seek revenge in the future.


    The Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree has long been extinct in legends. I think it was because the sky will never change its appearance, so I have to meet this tree. The Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree was born by obtaining the essence of heaven and earth. Its roots can reach hundreds of kilometers underground, absorbing the essence of heaven and earth hidden in the ground.


    .....


    Every morning when ck and white alternates, the Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree will release its spiritual energy once, which is also the origin of the name of the Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree. Cultivators absorb this spiritual energy and essence, although only one hour a day, but it is worth the effect of self-cultivation for half a month. The lower the cultivation level, the faster the improvement rate.


    Thereare also a luminous bugs around the Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree. After my research, it is a variant of the Celestial Silkworm, which I call ¡°Heavens Silkworm¡±. Because of the mutation, the celestial silkworm does not spin silk, but I identally discovered that the defensive performance of the celestial silkworm shell when soaked in the tree¡¯s body fluids can be improved to the limit.


    Because eating silkworms can enhance my physique, I began to consume. Don¡¯t forget, I was seriously injured and tried to eat silkworms at the edge of a mortality, but I found that eating raw silkworms can not only increase the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation, but also change the spiritual master¡¯s physique. The cultivation of spiritual power has a special effect.


    However, this worm cannot be overate. Depending on the cultivation level of each person, one can eat one every three days.


    With this unique cultivation ce, the Dragon Magic Crystal has lost its previous value to me. Therefore, I did not use the power of Dragon Magic Crystal.


    I worked hard to cultivate in this cave for a year, and I have broken through to the realm of spirit and immortal. But I didn¡¯t go out. After a year of analysis, I felt that the appearance of the dragon magic crystal was a bit strange.


    At that time, my Beiyu Kingdom was at war with Dongfeng Kingdom. Our Huadu City is the gateway between the two countries. Leng Canyun, themander of Dongfeng Kingdom, has attacked our Huadu City several times, but they all return without attack. I suspect that the appearance of the dragon magic crystal and the anger of the dragon demons are all the ns of the viin Leng Canyun.


    For more than a year, without the protection of my Huadu City, that Leng Canyun must have already invaded my Beiyu Empire. With my cultivation in the early stage of a spirit fairy, it will be difficult to take revenge.


    So, I have been practicing in this Lingchen Cave for more than a hundred years in a sh. My cultivation has also shifted from the early stage of Lingxian to thetter stage of Lingxian.¡±


    Seeing this, Taoist Feng Mo gasped incessantly. It only took this cultivator more than a hundred years to cultivate from the initial stage of Lingxian to the final stage of Lingxian. How fast. He recalled thahe have been cultivating for tens of thousands of years from the initial stage to the final stage of Lingxian. Taoist Feng Mo looked at the aura that filled the sky of the cave endlessly, and was filled with emotion.


    Zhang Fei continued reading the journal.


    ¡°At this time, there are only more than a hundred Tianling silkworms in Lingchen Cave that have been eaten by me. If I eat it again, I am afraid this item will be extinct at this rate, and I know it¡¯s time for me to take revenge.


    It has been more than a hundred years, and I don¡¯t know what the world will be, whether that hateful Leng Canyun has also reached the realm of spirits. I do not have the absolute certainty to kill the enemy, I am afraid that my cultivation will be lost from now on. So I leave the light system cultivation method that I have acquired in my life here in a book, and pass it on for those who are destined to pass it on on my behalf.


    At the same time, I also keep the dragon magic crystal that brought me the disaster of annihtion with my descendants. I must keep it carefully, and don¡¯t let the dragon and devil family know about it, otherwise there will be endless troubles.


    This light magic wand is called ¡°Heavens Quest¡±, and it is a treasure that has followed me all my life. It can increase the caster¡¯s attack and defense power by a great percentage, suitable for light and water spirits. But with my current cultivation base, it is useless, so I leave it as a souvenir for those who are destined to have it.


    The final signature was: Ironville¡¯s unique pen in 349 years of Tianan.


    ¡°Tian 349 years? Two million years ago?¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but eximed. ¡°No wonder Han Cheng mentioned Dongfeng Kingdom and Beiyu Kingdom. As far as I know, the unification of all human races in Ziling Continent has exceeded more than two million. It has been two million years, and there has never been a human civil war. And the history of two million years ago is left by very few books.¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo was even more surprised than Zhang Fei when he saw this. Excitedly, he said. ¡°That¡¯s right. No wonder I see this name so familiar. I finally remembered it, Yu¡¯er, do you know who this Han Cheng is?¡±


    Zhang Fei was startled and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Does the master know this person?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo smiled and said. ¡°Silly boy, do you think I¡¯ve lived for so long as your teacher? No, I didn¡¯t know him personally, but he was the mighty cultivator who unified the various races of mankind two million years ago.

 Chapter 54

    54 Important Decision


    ¡°What?¡± Zhang Fei said in shock: ¡°You mean, this Han Cheng is the first emperor of the royal family?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo shook his head and said, ¡°No. The royal family has always been surnamed ¡®Dragon¡¯. Although this senior Han Cheng unified the continent, he did not be emperor, but after the reunification of the continent, he handed over the power to his righteous brother Long Jin, and since then, he had disappeared from of the world.¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help nodding and said, ¡°Oh, so it is. It seems that this senior Han Cheng is a true hero, not moved by fame and fortune.¡±


    While speaking, Zhang Fei suddenly felt that the surrounding light seemed to dim, and quickly walked out of the chamber to check. He saw that the spiritual light in the sky was gradually dissipating at this time, and the Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree gradually became pitch ck again.


    Zhang Fei looked at the gradually dimmed void and murmured, ¡°It must be morning. It seems that the message from Senior Han Cheng is very credible.¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Zhang Fei, take the celestial silkworm robe and soak it in the body fluid of the tree to see the effect. If it is true as Senior Han Cheng said, then this celestial silkworm is indeed the most precious treasure in the world. You can try it again and see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhang Fei agreed, and immediately took the robe, but had item to collect the liquid for soak it in. Zhang Fei rummaged in the space for a long time, but there was no utensil that could be used for soaking.


    While depressed, Zhang Fei suddenly caught a glimpse of the stone box on the stone table, and couldn¡¯t help but p his mouth, thinking: Zhang Fei, Zhang Fei. You are so smart and confused for a while. Such ready-made things are there, what are you going to do.


    So he grabbed a handful of Tianling silkworms, smashed them in a stone box with stones, and made half a box of juice. Soak the silkworm clothes in it.


    .....


    After everything was done, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking Fengmo Daoist: ¡°Master, how long should silkworm clothes be soaked for today?¡±


    Taoist Fengmo thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°The celestial silk is made of tougher threads. It is tough and soft, light as nothing, and invulnerable to water and fire. In my opinion, if you want to improve its defense, you need to soak it for at least three days. It will work.¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡± Zhang Fei pondered for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Master, the disciple¡¯s parents have just passed away, I think it¡¯s better to let the parents go to the ground earlier, since they can¡¯t stay here for too long. So, why don¡¯t I go back to the tribe for a while and take my parents¡¯ body for burial first, and Ie back here to practiceter? How about that?¡±


    ¡°The first thing is filial piety, and filial piety is cultivation, but you¡¯re right. Although this is a sacred ce for cultivation, you should act ording to your own will first.¡± Taoist Fengmo nodded and said. He paused briefly and continued. ¡°You must pay attention, there are still less than two months before you condense the spirit crystals, I hope you will seize these two months toy a solid foundation here, even if It is for the sake of revenge in the future, and you must return to practice as soon as possible, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your apprentice knows.¡± After pondering for a while, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Master, when my parents were alive, they asked my apprentice to go to Xuanbing Academy to study. What do you think, Master?¡±


    ¡°Xuanbing Academy?¡± Feng Mo Taoist thought for a while, and said: ¡°As far as I know, this Xuanbing Academy is also a good academy. Yuer can go to study and also enrich some knowledge. The teacher¡¯s consciousness is unstable, and it is impossible to guide you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the disciple listened to the master. It¡¯s just that there are still less than two months before the school starts. If I leave here in a rush, I can catch up. But If I stay here to practice for two months before leaving, I¡¯m afraid I would have missed the time for admission.¡± Zhang Fei Said without worry.


    Daoist Fengmo smiled slightly and said, ¡°Haha. With such a big process to be great in the near future, you¡¯re worried about this problem. You can rest assured that when the school starts, it is nothing more than to test the innate spiritual power for those who sign up, and then It¡¯s just a matter of selection. With your innate spiritual power, do you think any college would reject you as a gifted student?¡±


    Zhang Fei thought about it for a while, and it was the same, so he thanked his teacher. Afterwards, Zhang Fei put the stone box, staff, dragon magic crystal, booklet and jade ring on the table into the space stone in his waist.


    Back at the water pool in the small hole, Zhang Fei took a deep breath and plunged down. After diving for more than twenty meters, the water pool stretches out. There was a bright spot in the distance, which should be the entrance of the cave.


    After swimming for a long time, the bright spot just opened up in front of you. Zhang Fei didn¡¯t get suffocated because of his deep spiritual power. Ordinary people can¡¯t sneak in.


    Suddenly looking up, Zhang Fei finally rushed out of the water and greedily took a few breaths of fresh air. The rumbling sound of the waterfall in his ears told Zhang Fei that this was the deep pool under the waterfall. The water in the pool was turbulent, and Zhang Fei finally swam to the shore.


    Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice sounded again: ¡°Fei, the teacher has already used his spiritual sense to investigate. There is no danger around.¡±


    Zhang Fei thanked his teacher and couldn¡¯t help but look up at the high cliff, recalling everything that happened before. Father, mother and sister Shuang¡¯er died tragically on this. At this time, his father¡¯s bones could not be found. The mother¡¯s corpse was kept in his own space stone. And Sister Shuang¡¯er¡¯s body should still be on this cliff.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but control his emotions, and began to find a ce to climb to the cliff.

 Chapter 55

    55 Absolute Will


    Because it was located on the edge of the waterfall, the rocks were very smooth. Zhang Fei managed to climb to the top of the cliff after a lot of hard work. After searching his memory, Fei found the ce where Mammoth and Haoyan fought before.


    There were still many traces of fought battles around, but there was no trace of Mammoth. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but have a glimmer of hope, praying in his heart that Mammoth could have escaped from the clutches of the dragon demon. But as a matter of fact, Mammoth had already exploded and died just like Fei¡¯s father, and was washed away by the current.


    Zhang Fei found the ce where Shuang¡¯er was killed again, there was still a pool of blood on the ground, it had already turned ck and was air-dried. It should have been left by Sister Shuang¡¯er, but her body was gone. There seem to be traces of bloodstain being dragged around.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for a while, shouldn¡¯t his sister be....


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t dare to think about it any further, and followed the trail of blood, searching.


    Along the way, Zhang Fei saw some bloodstains hanging on several branches, and also picked up a shoe of Shuang¡¯er. At that time, Shuang¡¯er sewed it with animal skins herself. After the sewing was finished, Zhang Fei onceughed at Shuang¡¯er¡¯s craftsmanship as not as good as Sister Hong¡¯er¡¯s. Shuang¡¯er was pulling on Zhang Fei¡¯s little face at that time. So, there was no mistaken the owner of the shoe.


    Fei didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, tears had already soaked his face.


    ¡°Wei¡¯er, don¡¯t be too sad.¡± Taoist Mo didn¡¯t know how tofort Fei at this time, but he had already discovered that a tiger was eating a corpse, a hundred meters ahead.


    Taoist Mo didn¡¯t want Zhang Fei to be attacked by tigers again under such circumstances. Although it was just an ordinary tiger, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t have any self-defense skills right now.


    .....


    ¡°Master, Sister Shuang¡¯er...¡± Fei said sadly.


    ¡°Master knows. Don¡¯t be sad when you hear it, but your sister, Shuang¡¯er, is hundred meters ahead. But you have to be careful of a tiger over there.¡±


    After Taoist Mo reminded him, he stopped talking. After all, this was an unavoidable pain that Fei could only bear by himself. Taoist Mo could only protect Zhang Fei¡¯s sea of ??consciousness as much as possible, and don¡¯t let Zhang Fei copse in the face of a huge blow.


    He wiped the tears from his eyes, climbed to a high slope to look at the scene ahead, and saw a tiger eating not far from him, and its feet, judging from the clothes, was his good sister?


    Zhang Fei¡¯s anger suddenly surged up, his body swayed, and he almost fainted from the energy in his vein.


    He grabbed a piece of dead wood from under his feet and rushed towards the tiger. The tiger was already very alert. It turned its head when it heard the movement, but found that it was only a child who was running over. He immediately dropped the food in his mouth and rushed towards the boy.


    Zhang Fei rushed towards the tiger, and threw the stick in his hand. The tiger did not expect that the child would throw the only weapon in his hand, and it was already on a high speed. As soon as it twisted its body, its head shed past the boy, but its body was hit by the dead wood, and it dropped to the ground, letting out a painful roar.


    At this moment, Zhang Fei picked up arge stone, jumped in front of the tiger in a sh, and smashed its head open after taking a huge swing.


    Zhang Fei continued to hit the head of the tiger until he no longer had the strength to lift the stone, and then he stopped.


    ¡°Woo...¡± Zhang Fei knelt on the ground, and with his down, wanted to cry some more, but there was something stuck in his throat, so he couldn¡¯t cry.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Fei suddenly shouted, and raised the stone and smashed it on the tiger¡¯s head for a while. The tiger¡¯s head was smashed long ago, and the stone in Fei¡¯s hand hit the rocks on the ground, creating a string of sparks.


    Then, he threw the stone away, shouting ¡°Sister...¡± in grief at the sky


    The flocks of birds were immediately frightened by this heart-piercing roar and flew up from the forest trees. But Fei¡¯s screams continued to echoe in the valley for a long time.


    Ironwood tribe.


    After the ravages of the demons, it had already changed beyond recognition.


    At this time, nearly two days had passed since the retreat of the demons. The tranquility in the tribe was unusual. There was not a simgle trace of smokeing out from the yurts, and there were few wolves, scattered over thends of the tribe.


    A great number of his nsmen were dying everywhere.


    On the premises of the entire tribe, the only thing that could move were the lone wolves that were drawn by the smell of blood and came to the n to hunt for food. Usually these lone wolves could only watch the smoke of humans from a distance. It may always be thew of nature that the weak eat the strong.


    Seeing everything in front of him, Zhang Fei¡¯s heart continued to bleed. Due to excessive sadness, Fei¡¯s perception was a little numb at this time.


    He ran to the top of the dirt slope to check his yurts. At this time, the two yurts and the stone room on the dirt slope had also been copsed by the demons. Fei found his ck iron bow and quiver, and quickly rushed down the slope.


    With hateful eyes, Zhang Fei quickly shot those lone wolves to death.


    ¡°It¡¯s young master, young master Fei is back.¡± At this moment, a dozen people from the tribe suddenly came out excitedly from the jungle in the distance. There were also a few nsmen who were lightly injured, and limped out with the help of everyone, but their faces were full of surprises.

 Chapter 56

    56 Back To Ironwood Vige


    It was a kind of joy of being born out of desperation, a surprise from the bottom of his heart that he finally found his home and some of his people.


    Looking at the nsmen who ran over, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help being stunned, and tears suddenly poured out. He couldn¡¯t imagine that even under such a powerful siege attack, there were still some people who could survive.


    As they got closer, Zhang Fei¡¯s hazy eyes recognized that the person at the head turned out to be the n¡¯s archer Zao Chi.


    ¡°Uncle Zao.¡± Zhang Fei threw himself into Zao Chi¡¯s arms and cried out in pain.


    It turned out that Zao Chi and a dozen young people in the n didn¡¯t want to see Qiu Hong getting married because they had always had a crush on Qiu Hong. So they gathered together and ran to the grasnd to practice archery.


    When the demon n attacked, Zao Chi and the crowd saw the smoke in the n, and guessed that something must have happened in the n, and they rushed back immediately. But while trying to leave the grasnd, they were stopped by a nsman who escaped.


    After exining the situation, the group fled back to the grasnd one after another, hiding in the river until the night before they dared to go ashore, so they escaped this disaster.


    It was not until the next day when the sky was bright that Zao Chi and his party relied on their courage to touch the tribe. After searching the n for a while, only a few injured nsmen were foundying among the dead and survived. All the other nsmen were killed by the demons.


    For safety, Zao Chi did not stay in the n for much longer, and took all the living people to hide in a hole in the woods in the distance. After hearing the movement in the n just now, someone from the n took a look at the probe outside the n, only to find that it was Zhang Fei who came back.


    .....


    Zao Chi squatted down, wiped the tears from his face while wiping Zhang Fei¡¯s tears too, and asked, ¡°Son, don¡¯t cry. I ask you, what about the patriarch and the others? Why did youe back alone?¡±


    After crying for a long time, Zhang Fei¡¯s mood finally stabilized. Although Zhang Fei had vowed to stop crying before, when he saw Zao Chi and other surviving nsmen, he couldn¡¯t help crying.


    In fact, after venting his emotions this time, it was a good thing for Zhang Fei, otherwise, the long-term repression of this pain in his heart would not be good for his future cultivation.


    Zhang Fei briefly told Zao Chi and others about his past experience. Of course, there was no mention of the immortal Cave, this was a secret that only belonged to Zhang Fei. Zhang Fei only said that his parents were killed by the demons in order to protect him, and he was swept away by the waterfall, so he escaped this disaster.


    After hearing what Zhang Fei said, everyone felt sad again.


    Suddenly, a slight rustling sound came from the woods outside the n. Because of his spiritual power, Zhang Fei heard it so clearly, and he immediately raised the ck iron bow in his hand. All the nsmen were shocked when they saw this.


    Everyone knew of Zhang Fei¡¯s enchanting talent. Seeing that Zhang Fei was so nervous, he must have discovered the enemy, and they immediately raised their own weapons one by one.


    They saw a movement in the bushes, outside of the woods, and this rustling sound was made by the leaves of the bushes rubbing against each other.


    Everyone was shocked, but Zhang Fei knew that it was impossible for the bushes to move on their own like that. There must be another reason, and suddenly shouted: ¡°Who is it? If you don¡¯te out, I will release the arrow.¡±


    When the other party heard the words, there was a burst of voices. Someone eximed in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s the son¡¯s voice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the voice of Master Fei.¡±


    Afterwards, someone shouted, ¡°Young Master Wang, it¡¯s us. I¡¯m Da Lu.¡±


    A few secondster, they saw the bushes parted to the sides, and suddenly, seven or eight people appeared from below.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dalu and the others. Great, they¡¯re still alive.¡± Zao Chi and the others greeted them happily.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Da Lu, there were more than ten people when we were running separately, why are there only a few of you left?¡±


    Everyone in Dalu couldn¡¯t help but be silent for a while, and it seemed that the bad luck was much worse. The two groups of people couldn¡¯t help but recount their own experiences.


    After everyone¡¯s emotions stabilized, Zhang Fei said: ¡°Uncle Zao, you bring two nsmen to clean up my parents¡¯ things. On this slope, bury my parents. Let them always guard this ce. A piece of territory before his death. Others should also gathered the bodies of the nsmen and cremate them all. The nsmen can¡¯t be let go of the corpses again.¡±


    After Zao Chi ordered the arrangement, everyone dispersed and began to clean up the broken n.


    On this slope, the nsmen dug graves for the patriarch and his wife. Because there was no body, they just buried the patriarch¡¯smon things and clothes together.


    Zhang Fei moved the bodies of his mother and Shuang¡¯er from the space into the tomb together. Zhang Fei took off his mother¡¯s ring with trembling hands, tied it with an animal skin rope and hung it around his neck as a reminder.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er.¡± Taoist


    Mo suddenly said: ¡°Fei¡¯er, use your spiritual power to prate into your mother¡¯s body, sense your mother¡¯s spirit crystal, and then take it out. Otherwise, the beasts wille to destroy her body.¡±


    Zhang Fei was startled and thanked the master for the reminder. After stabilizing his emotions, Zhang Fei slowly pushed his spiritual power into Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body, little by little. He saw a sh of light, and four amethysts with a length of more than half a foot suddenly emerged from the body, suspended above Xuan¡¯er¡¯s body.


    Zhang Fei took his mother¡¯s spirit crystal and put it into his spatial ring. Then he knelt down in front of the tomb, picked up a handful of soil, and saw off his parents and sister. Afterwards, the nsmen quickly piled up the graves.


    Zhang Fei kowtowed three times to his parents and sister in front of the grave, then got up and started to arrange the scattered tribe with his nsmen.

 Chapter 57

    57 Farewell, Young Disciple


    He was busy until it was dark, and then the bodies of all the nsmen were piled up together, and Zhang Fei had no intention of cultivating. He piled up dry wood with everyone and cremated the dead n members. He was busy until the sky was brightly lit by the sun, and then all the dead nsmen have been cremated.


    At this time, some nsmen had dug a huge deep pit under the tomb of Mu Tuo and his wife. After burying the ashes of the nsmen, the graves were not piled up, but the gentle hillside was restored, so that Mu Tuo and his wife could see the territory of the nsmen in their death.


    Presumably, with the protection of many nsmen and thepany of Qiu Shuang, Mu Tuo and his wife could live peacefully.


    After doing all this, Zhang Fei did not leave. He had to observe filial piety for his rtives for three days. During these three days, Zhang Fei instructed the n to pack everything that could be used in the tribe.


    The valuables that the tribe has umted over the years, such as food, clothing, weapons, etc., are piled up on the central square of the tribe.


    The three days of filial piety had passed, and Zhang Fei¡¯s mood had also improved.


    In the early morning of the fourth day, Zhang Fei gathered the surviving nsmen at the vige square. Seeing the mountains-like objects piled up in front of him, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help feeling overwhelmed.


    ¡°Uncle Chi.¡±


    ¡°Master Zhang Fei, if you have anything, just tell me.¡± Chi didn¡¯t rest well these days, he had been busy. The two dark circles under his eyes were evidences of hisck of sleep. Except for Zhang Fei, he had the highest status in the n. So he had been directing the nsmen to sort out their items.


    .....


    Zhang Fei took out a jade ring from the space, which was the space ring he got from the Immortal Cave.


    Zhang Fei used his spiritual sense to sweep through the items piled up on the square, and everything was immediately put into the space in the jade ring.


    Zhang Fei handed the jade ring to Chi and said, ¡°Uncle Chi, you put away this jade ring, everything is in this ring.¡±


    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Chi couldn¡¯t help asking. He didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Fei was giving him the item. Since he couldn¡¯t use it on his own, wasn¡¯t it better for the son to hold it by himself?


    ¡°Uncle Zao, you have also seen that our n is decimated. So, from now on, there will be no Ironwood n anymore.¡± Zhang Fei replied. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a little heavy, and the remainig members of the n also silently lowered their heads and voices.


    Zhang Fei took a deep breath and then said: ¡°Uncle Chi, you¡¯ll lead the rest of the n to go to the Han n together. Go to my sister, Qiu Hong, and tell her what happened. Please, don¡¯t let her be sad, and I hope you will all live a good life among the Hans.¡±


    Chi was stunned for a moment, and suddenly said: ¡°Master, are you noting with us?¡±


    Zhang Fei shook his head and said, ¡°I have more things to do, so I won¡¯t be with you.¡±


    Chi said suddenly: ¡°Master, if you go to take revenge, we will go with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go together.¡± The nsmen also said firmly with Chi.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and he sighed in his heart, ¡°Father, did you hear that?¡± This is the Ironwood tribe you built with your own hands. To have this warriors as a n, your son is really proud of you.¡±


    Zhang Fei took a step back and bowed deeply to the people. The nsmen immediately quieted down, not understanding what the son meant.


    ¡°I thank you for my parents. However, the demons are strong, so I can¡¯t deal with them. What Ii said to be done was what my parents told me before their deaths.¡±


    Chi frowned and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Young Master, you and I are not outsiders, can you tell me what¡¯s going on, and I¡¯ll apany you to do it? You¡¯re alone, I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Zhang Fei shook his head and said, ¡°Uncle Chi, to be honest, my parents wrote a letter before their death, asking me to go to Xuanbing College to find a teacher named Bule to learn the cultivation method of a spiritual master. I want to do this right away, to just leave here and go to study. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯m afraid ordinary people are not my opponents in fighting. You can lead the people to the Han tribe in peace.¡±


    After that, Zhang Fei being afraid that Chi would not believe him, took out the letter written by his father and showed it to Chi.


    Chi nced at it and couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Son, Xuanbing sect is located in Xuanbing City in the north of the maind. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get there in a month or two. There is no one to take care of you along the way, I really worry about this.¡±


    After that, Chi¡¯s eyes turned slightly red.


    ¡°Uncle Chi, don¡¯t worry, all the way to Xuanbing City is a ce ruled by humans, and few monsters dare toe. With my ability, as long as I am careful, there is no problem in protecting myself. Instead, I¡¯m worried about your journey to the Han tribe. There are a lot of demonic beast territories on your route, so you must protect our nsmen.¡±


    Chi still wanted to argue, but seeing Zhang Fei frowning, he knew that Zhang Fei was determined, and he no longer insisted.


    Zhang Fei nodded in thanks. ¡°Uncle Chi, everyone must be careful and safe on the road. When you arrive at the Han tribe, hand over the jade ring to Master Guchi. Tell him that I am still alive and the tribe will never perish. Let him treat my sister well. In the future, when Zhang Fei has learnt something, he will definitelye to the Han tribe to greet his sister.¡±


    ¡°I will keep to your words, master Fei.¡±


    After that, Zhang Fei bowed deeply deeply again and said loudly. ¡°Everyone. Zhang Fei is bidding his farewell now, everyone should take care of one another when they go to the Han tribe. One day, Zhang Fei will definitelye to visit everyone.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei strode away under everyone¡¯s attention. No n, no rtives, no worries.

 Chapter 58

    58 Celestial Silkworms


    The huge underground cavity, the iparably tall and straight pitch-ck trees, and the faint blue light that was as bright as the stars, but more numerous than the stars.


    Although Zhang Fei was standing here for the second time, he was still shocked by its iparably magnificent and beautiful scene.


    Coming to the front of the stone chamber, Zhang Fei took out the stone box from his spatial belt and said to Taoist Feng Mo. ¡°Master, it has been five days, I will take out the silkworm clothes and see the effect.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei took the celestial silkworm clothing out of the storage space, and with a flick of the air, there was no moisture left on the celestial silkworm clothing. It was really a good thing, Zhang Fei thought. If all clothes have this effect, then washing clothes would be a much easier thing, and one didn¡¯t need to dry them.


    Taoist Feng Mo then released a trace of divine consciousness, and nced at Zhang Fei. ¡°En. Good. Good. The effect is really amazing. This celestial silkworm clothing can only resist the attack of third-level magic before now, but after the soaking in the past few days, I feel that even if it is an attack of fourth- and fifth-level magic, this clothing can still be used to resist it.¡±


    With tens of thousands of years of experience, the old man couldn¡¯t help but be amazed. It could be seen that the magical effect of the silkworm was extraordinary.


    After pondering for a while, Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Fei¡¯er, you have been practicing in this immortal cave for two months now, and the silkworm clothes have been soaking in the silkworm juice of the tree all these days, so you can put them on when you leave.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Fei was also inexplicably excited. He didn¡¯t expect that he would encounter such a magical ce by chance.


    If nothing else, the upgrade of silkworm clothing alone was a great opportunity that couldn¡¯t be found in most ces. In any case, his own defense in the future was no longerparable to ordinary people. He was now a cultivator. After all, a spiritual master who could cultivate to level five or above was not someone to be considered with an average eye.


    .....


    But how did Zhang Fei knew that it was precisely because of this upgrade of robe that he would be saving his life in a future catastrophe. The enemy was a powerful spiritual master in thete sixth stage.


    Zhang Fei soaked the celestial silkworm clothes back into the celestial silkworm juice. Then the stone box was returned to the space again.


    After a few secondster, Taoist Feng Mo said. ¡°Fei¡¯er, you can try to eat a heaven silkworm now. Your teacher will protect you and keep you out of danger.¡±


    Zhang Fei agreed, and immediately took down a celestial silkworm with a faint green light from the stone wall. Zhang Fei put the silkworm on the palm of his hand, looked left and right, and didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Thinking about the past life, he often ordered a few strings of silkworm pupae to eat when he was eating barbecue, but it was cooked, and he didn¡¯t feel much when he ate it.


    Zhang Fei still remembered that San Shun liked to eat live silkworm chrysalis at the beginning. After washing the silkworm chrysalis with water, he would throw them into his mouth one by one, his mouth full of white oars. Sanshun also said to everyone while eating, ¡°Sadly, this silkworm chrysalis is so strong that I¡¯ve bitten it twice, and it¡¯s still arching in my mouth.¡±


    Everyone would feel sick by this and wanted to vomit.


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous again. Unexpectedly, he had to face this kind of living bug now.


    Staring at this fat and robust silkworm in his hand, how could it be better to swallow than the living silkworm chrysalis. Especially the eight pairs of small fleshy feet on its abdomen, it feels sticky in the palm of the hand. He really didn¡¯t know how it would feel if this thing scratch his throath with its little fleshy feet when swallowing it.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s bake it and eat it. I think it should taste better that way. I have a special baking method that guarantees that it will be crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. I¡¯ll bake two more for you, master to lry it too.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe.¡± Feng Mo Taoist couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Fei¡¯er, Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t you dare to eat it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare? Who said I don¡¯t dare? I¡¯m a manly man, how can I dare not even eat a small worm? I just want it to taste better.¡± It also sounded like saying this was the kind of feeling of being strong from the outside and doing it in the middle.


    Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Oh? Do you really dare to eat it? Fei¡¯er rest assured, if you dare not to eat, your master will not me you.¡±


    ¡°Dare, why can¡¯t I dare, I¡¯ll show it to you now.¡± Zhang Fei immediately regretted it after saying that.


    Bah, bah, how could I agree? This was how to do it? Looking at the big meaty bug in his hand, and then at the eight pairs of small meat feet, Zhang Fei¡¯s intestines lurched in a knot.


    Ugh. It was a blessing, not a disaster. It was a disaster that couldn¡¯t be avoided. It would die sooner orter, anyway. So Zhang Fei was ruthless. He closed his eyes, raised his hand and put the silkworm in his hand into his mouth, and then bite down hard.


    ¡°Tzzee¡±, The celestial silkworm burst in Zhang Fei¡¯s mouth, and he didn¡¯t even dare to scoff at the smell. As soon as he raised his neck, the juice in his mouth was mixed with the skin of the celestial silkworm and swallowed it in his stomach.


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei blinked, feeling the coolness in his mouth. It was not as disgusting as he imagined. As he swallowed the celestial Silkworm, a cool air slid down his throat and into his stomach. The feeling, howfortable it was. It felt asfortable as drinking a sip of iced herbal tea under the hot sun.


    Zhang Fei wasfortably feeling the refreshment that the celestial silkworm brought him, but Taoist Feng Mo was not idle. As the celestial silkworm was absorbed into his stomach, Taoist Feng Mo focused on every change in Zhang Fei¡¯s body. He was afraid that there could be some mistakes, which could adversely affect Zhang Fei¡¯s body.


    After all, Zhang Fei¡¯s life also has his own share in it. But as time passed slowly, Taoist Feng Mo didn¡¯t find anything wrong, so he rxed his mind.


    At this time, the refreshing feeling in Zhang Fei¡¯s whole body slowly receded, and what followed was a heat flow inside his dantian. It was weak at the beginning, but soon, the heat flow started to be strong.

 Chapter 59

    59 Time To Cultivate


    Zhang Fei only felt ufortable as if his whole body was on fire. He kept fanning his body with his clothes.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t panic.¡± Taoist Feng Mo also felt an energy rushing around in Zhang Fei¡¯s body, and said quickly. ¡°Fei¡¯er, sit cross-legged, ording to your usual practice method, slowly guide that energy and the spiritual power of the confluence will run in your body ording to the cultivation path, and then digest and fuse it, bit by bit.¡±


    After listening to Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s instructions, Zhang Fei immediately sat down cross-legged and practiced ording to his words. He didn¡¯t need to hurry up, since it was really hot and ufortable. When Zhang Fei worked at a construction site in his previous life, he had never felt so hot before working under the sun in dog days.


    The cultivation method taught by Taoist Feng Mo to Zhang Fei was called ¡°Immortal Pce Of Sacred Spirit.¡± It could absorb the essence of spiritual power hidden in nature when ck and white alternated the sky during cultivation. Its effect was ten times or even dozens of times that of ordinary spiritual masters¡¯ daily practice.


    Because only when ck and white alternated, the energy conflict between yin and yang was at the most intense, and the energy generated was naturally the strongest. And ¡°Immortal Sacred Spirit¡± was a way to attract this strongest force to use and practice.


    This was a miracle that Taoist Feng Mo had obtained in the tens of thousands of years of traveling in the Sacred Continent.


    The person who first invented this practice was the owner of a Sacred Spirit Body. It was a pity that this set of exercises was researched when this person condensed spiritual crystals and cultivated deeply. Otherwise, with that person¡¯s aptitude, he would have been able to cultivate into a true fruit, and he would have ascended as a god. But in the end, the ancestor only cultivated to the middle stage of spirit sovereign and passed away after millions of years.


    This was why Taoist Feng Mo would rather spend hundreds of years looking for someone with the physique of the Sacred Spirit. If one started to cultivate from an infancy, would bing a god still be a myth?


    ording to his usual practice route, Zhang Fei slowly ran the spiritual power in his body, constantly absorbing the heat flow into his body. Gradually, the heat flow was drawn out by Zhang Fei¡¯s powerful spiritual power, like a spring silkworm spinning silk, fine and long.


    .....


    Finally, thest trace of heat flowed into Zhang Fei¡¯s spiritual power. At this moment, Zhang Fei only felt an indescribable feeling offort in his whole body. Zhang Fei used his spiritual power to circte the energy for two more weeks before he got up.


    At this time, Zhang Fei only felt that the spiritual power in his body was abundant and full. This time, he practiced more spiritual power than his usual practice, only in a few wweks. He couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. After standing up, stretching out his arms and kicking his legs, it was an indescribablefort for him.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, how do you feel about your body?¡± Taoist Feng Mo asked when Zhang Fei finished his practice.


    Zhang Fei said excitedly. ¡°Master, the effect of the silkworm is really amazing. Your disciple felt that the spiritual power has been improved more than the spiritual power he has cultivated in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°Well, good. This heavenly silkworm is indeed a sacred object between the heaven and earth.¡± Taoist Feng Mo nodded, and then said. ¡°Fei¡¯er, you must remember the words of your teacher, don¡¯t think your advancement is just the result of self-cultivation. You must not be excessively greedy when eating the silkworms, or you willy a huge hidden danger for your future cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°On this day, ording to the words left by the predecessor of this immortal cave, you should only eat one piece of silkworm a day, and you should not eat too much. After the spiritual power is absorbed, you must practice more every day to strengthen it. Use it for what you have already used, so as not to bring hidden dangers.¡±


    Zhang Fei listened to the words of Taoist Feng Mo, and nodded incessantly. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will follow your teachings and practice diligently every day. But, didn¡¯t the master say that I can only practice every day when ck and white are alternated?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo replied. ¡°You can rest assured that since you have the body of the Sacred spirit, the power of the zing spirit and the power of the Sacred light can be cultivated together, but the two forces must be bnced so as not to adversely affect the body. Therefore, it can only be practiced when the two kinds of spiritual power are equal when the ck and white alternate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and in this Immortal cave, there is a third kind of power, that is, the essence of the heaven and earth spiritual power emitted by this Immortal tree. Although this kind of spiritual power is released inrge quantities only in the early morning every day, but because of millions of years of umtion, the air in this cave is also rich in the spiritual power of heaven and earth. And this power is neutral and peaceful, so you can cultivate at any time, it is only good for you.¡±


    ¡°Really, master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fei¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Your disciple understands, master.¡± Zhang Fei suddenly felt a sense of relief after hearing this. It turned out that this cave was so mysterious in every possible way. He couldn¡¯t help but feel confident about his future advancement.


    He was in deep thoughts when heard Taoist Feng Mo say. ¡°Fei¡¯er, now you have nothing to worry about, just practice in this Immortal cave every day. And don¡¯t go out, so as not to be discovered by outsiders.¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded. ¡°I will do that, master.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Feng Mo Daoist replied and continued. ¡°Your teacher has to practice too. The spiritual power of heaven and earth in this cave will also be of great help to repair my consciousness. After two months, I will leave my cultivation solitude and find you. And that¡¯s when you leave here. Remember, you must seize this time and practice diligently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this disciple will obey the teacher¡¯s orders.¡± After Zhang Fei said, he sat down with his knees crossed again, and both the master and the disciple entered deep cultivation.

 Chapter 60

    60 Creating Soul Crystal


    Two monthster.


    This day was the day Zhang Fei became eight years old. It was also an important day for him to condense the first spirit crystal in his young reincarnated life. The quality of the spirit crystals that would be condensed by him today, would directly affect the height that he could climb in his cultivation in the future.


    Zhang Fei sat quietly in front of the stone house. Two months of meditative cultivation had raised his spiritual power by a whole level, almost equal to what he had gained from the previous four or five years of cultivation.


    This surprised Taoist Feng Mo. No wonder Senior immortal said in the book that when cultivating here, the lower the spiritual power, the faster the growth rate.


    Zhang Fei had been able to practice spiritual cultivation since the day he was born, and he was already very engrossed in it. After two months of hard work, he had be a monster among monsters. This level had already exceeded Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s original expectations by a great degree.


    Therefore, even Taoist Feng Mo was looking forward to the result of Zhang Fei¡¯s condensing of his spirit crystals today. With this expectation, he voiced. ¡°Wei¡¯re, let¡¯s start. Run your spiritual power as I said. First, circte your spiritual energy ording to the path of cultivation, and then, activate all the spiritual power in the body.¡±


    After a while, Zhang Fei who had been working for a week, listened to Taoist Feng Mo as he continued to direct him. ¡°Now, divide your spiritual power into nine equal parts, and inject them into the spiritual acupuncture points of your feet, knees, ribs, spine, and shoulders.¡±


    ording to his master¡¯s words, Zhang Fei used his mental power to inject the divided nine spiritual powers into the nine spiritual acupoints, and then held on firmly. Under the control of the powerful spiritual force, the nine spiritual powers slowly circled in the nine spiritual acupoints, condensing and not dispersing.


    He continued to listen to Taoist Feng Mo words. ¡°Concentrate and calm down. Feel the spiritual power changes in these nine ces with your heart, feel the stable state of the spiritual power in each ce, and feel which group has the most stable spiritual power.¡±


    .....


    Zhang Fei felt it attentively. Everywhere the spiritual power was constantly spinning and struggling, trying to rush out of Zhang Fei¡¯s control. Gradually, with the passage of time, Zhang Fei felt that the cyclone of spiritual power on his left shoulder gradually stabilized, and he suddenly rxed the control on his left shoulder.


    Soon, he saw that the cyclone had been able to stay firmly on the left shoulder without being disturbed by the mental force. And it was slowly rotating on its own, so that the spiritual energy was condensed and not scattered.


    Taoist Feng Mo felt that the cyclone had stabilized, and immediately said: ¡°Now, stick to the cyclone on the left shoulder, and gradually integrate the other eight cyclones into the one on the left shoulder. Be slow and stick to the cyclone on the left shoulder. Don¡¯t let it go.¡±


    ording to his words, Zhang Fei first moved the cyclone on the right shoulder, which was closest to the left shoulder, over slowly, and then drew out a trace of spiritual power and slowly merged it into the left shoulder. Suddenly, the cyclone on the left shoulder swayed slightly after a trace of spiritual power was integrated. Zhang Fei quickly weakened the trace of spiritual power that was integrated in, and the air mass on the left shoulder stabilized again.


    A trace of spiritual power then continuously merged into the cyclone on the left shoulder, as fine and long as the silk of a spring silkworm. Slowly, the cyclone on the left shoulder became bigger and bigger, while the air mass on the right shoulder kept shrinking and finally nothing left.


    After the cyclone stabilized, Zhang Fei moved the spiritual cyclone at the spine. Just like before, a little bit of peeling off, and then a little bit of integration.


    Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help reminding: ¡°Wei¡¯re, as the cyclone on the left shoulder grows, the integration of spiritual power can be increased. Just ensure the stability of the cyclone.¡±


    Zhang Fei increased the integration of spiritual power, and the cyclone did not shake. Then Zhang Fei tried to integrate the size of the spiritual power little by little, making the speed of integration faster and faster. When the eighth cyclone moved over, the spiritual cyclone on the left shoulder had be extremely huge. Zhang Fei directly divided half of the spiritual power in the eighth cyclone and melted it in, and then thest half of the spiritual power was also melted into the left shoulder.


    At this point, Zhang Fei¡¯s innate spiritual power scattered throughout his body had all moved to the spiritual acupuncture point on his left shoulder, as if a space had been opened up on his left shoulder. The huge vortex of spiritual power is slowly rotating in the spiritual cave, it seems so calm and natural.


    Taoist Feng Mo nodded with satisfaction, and said, ¡°Okay. Wei¡¯re, now you let the spiritual power from your left shouldere out little by little, and condense it in front of you. .¡±


    Zhang Fei did what he said. A trace of spiritual power suddenly passed through the left shoulder, stopped a foot away from Zhang Fei¡¯s body, and then began to slowly rotate in mid-air. With the previous experience, Zhang Fei continued to increase the output of spiritual power with the continuous growth of the spiritual power vortex in front of him.


    After a full three hours, thest trace of Zhang Fei¡¯s spiritual power was immediately output from the left shoulder of his body. If Taoist Feng Mo was still in the flesh, he would have been horrified by cold sweat already.


    Too monstrous, really too monstrous.


    One must know that when an ordinary person condensed a spirit crystal for the first time, it usually take no more than a quarter of an hour to release spiritual power into the body. It was very insane to be able to reach half an hour. And Zhang Fei actually achieved three hours of spiritual power output. Therefore, even the truly top-level existence on the Sacred Spirit Continent, such as Taoist Feng Mo, was shocked.


    At this time, the vortex of spiritual power in front of Zhang Fei had be nearly hundred meters high, and the huge vortex of spiritual power was centered on Zhang Fei¡¯s body, constantly revolving around him slowly. The spiritual light, shing faint blue colour illuminated the entire immortal cave. The faint blue light spot of spiritual power echoed the hundreds of millions of faint green light dots around it, and it looked very magical.


    Taoist Feng Mo finally woke up from his shock and said to Zhang Fei: ¡°Fei¡¯er, this is thest step, you must keep your mind steady. Try to graduallypress the spiritual power in the body to form a hexagonal crystal. Column. The smaller thepression, the higher the ability to attack and defend in the future.¡±


    In fact, ording to the records of spiritual masters, therger the condensed spiritual crystal, the stronger the master¡¯s ability, which was determined by the amount of natural spiritual power. The condensed spiritual crystals had differentpression strengths due to the different aptitudes of each person.


    For example, for a spiritual master with the same spiritual power, the spirit crystals condensed by those with high aptitude were smaller than those with low aptitude, but their hardness was much greater, and they werere stronger in attack and defense.


    Therefore, if the size of the spirit crystal alone was used to judge who had high aptitude, then.it was a very blind behavior, and it was also a manifestation of ignorance. But there was also a type of spiritual master who chased after the size of the spiritual crystal, and was proud of having arge spiritual crystal, so that he could show victory in front of others and be proud of it.


    When this kind of person condensed the spirit crystal, he used the lowest energy that could condense the spirit crystal to form the spirit crystal. On the surface, it would be very big, but very fragile on the inside.


    ording to the teacher¡¯s instructions, Zhang Fei keptpressing the vortex of spiritual power outside his body, and ayer of fine sweat beads had already seeped out on his face.

 Chapter 61

    61 Soul Crystals


    Controlling spiritual power outside the body was a hundred times more difficult than inside the body. Especially to control such a huge spiritual power, it could be said to be an extremely difficult difficulty for Zhang Fei, who had never used spiritual power before.


    At this time, Zhang Fei¡¯s mental power had been activated to the maximum, and he was constantly controlling the output of his mental power. That meant, Zhang Fei had memories of two lives, and his spiritual power was different from ordinary people. After eight years of continuous practice, especially in the past two months, after eating some celestial silkworm every day, not only did Zhang Fei¡¯s physique improve, but Zhang Fei¡¯s mental strength had also mproved while increasing his spiritual power.


    In the immortal cave, Zhang Fei could only see a vague shadow of the surrounding environment by relying on the sh of the celestial silkworm. But with the daily consumption of the silkworms and the increase in spiritual power, Zhang Fei was now able to reach the level of normal vision. This has nothing to do with the ability of his sight to adapt to the environment, but apletely increase in quality caused by the increase of spiritual power.


    Under the control of Zhang Fei¡¯s spiritual power, the huge vortex of spiritual power kept shrinking, and finally a huge transparent crystal with a height of more than three meters was formed in front of him. And in the crystal, there were also a series of purple cloud patterns hidden in it, crystal clear. It was really beautiful.


    At this time, Zhang Fei was still stubbornly releasing his mental power. The sweat had already wet arge part of his robe. Drops of sweat were still condensing on his immature and resolute face. It kept dripping from under the jaw. Zhang Fei¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, and he was obviously reaching his limit.


    The huge spiritual crystal was stillpressing continuously, which meant that Zhang Fei had an exceptionally strong aptitude, otherwise, after condensing the spiritual crystal, he would havepleted the task of condensing andpressing with little effort and be done with it.


    Finally, when Zhang Fei felt that he was about to faint, he stopped releasing his mental power and slowly opened his eyes. He saw a half-foot-long spirit crystal quietly suspended in front of himi, emitting a faint aura. But when Zhang Fei saw the color of his spirit crystal, he couldn¡¯t help but frowned.


    ck?


    Zhang Fei¡¯s crystal was totally strange. His master once told himself that there were two types of spiritual crystals for spiritual masters. One was condensed after practicing during the day, and absorbing the energy of Chiling Star. This was the transparent white crystal.


    .....


    The other was formed after practicing cultivation at night, absorbing the energy of the Cloudy star, and condensing the amethyst crystal. The Purple Spirit Body cultivator that had appeared before was the second rare type, a transparent white crystal with a purple cloud pattern.


    And what does this ck crystal that he condensed mean? Alien? Zhang Fei was puzzled.


    Zhang Fei was not the only one puzzled, but Taoist Feng Mo was also dumbfounded. In his tens of thousands of years of memory, he had never heard of the existence of ck crystals. In the historical records of the Purple Spirit Continent, he had never seen such an existence before.


    After the teacher and apprenticemunicated for a while, they both fell into contemtion.


    Originally, when Zhang Fei condensed the unique spiritual crystal of the purple spirit body that was more than three meters high, Taoist Feng Mo was so surprised that he almost didn¡¯t disperse his consciousness. Realizing that his consciousness was unstable, Taoist Feng Mo immediately calmed down and consolidated his consciousness again. Only then did he continue to monitor the condensing situation of the spirit crystals with an uneasy mood.


    In fact, it was no wonder that Taoist Feng Mo found it rare and strange. In his memory of the top spiritual master on the continent, his spiritual crystal was only one meter long, and it was only a transparent spiritual crystal.


    He continued to watch as Zhang Fei¡¯s spirit crystal continued to shrink, and finally it was fixed at about half a foot long, and the color gradually deepened from transparent purple to purple, dark purple, and finally ck. Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s heart gradually turned from shock to doubt.


    After the analysis and research of both the master and the apprentice, after deep thinking, they did not find a reason whatsoever. In the end, Taoist Feng Mo came to the conclusion that Zhang Fei relied on the powerful mental force topress the spiritual crystal too small, so there was a qualitative change, and the ck color appeared.


    But this was also the unique spirit crystal of the purple spirit body, but it was toopressed. After all, the unique spirit crystal pattern of the Purple Spirit Body appeared before it was finalized, and it only changed its color with continuouspression.


    Taoist Feng Mo said after giving the ck spirit crystal a decision: ¡°Wei¡¯re, you have already condensed the spirit crystal. Now, try to put the spirit crystal into the spiritual cave on your left shoulder. Dissipate the spiritual power in the middle, and then withdraw all the scattered spiritual power particles into the left shoulder spiritual cave.¡±


    Zhang Fei tried the method taught by the teacher. Sure enough, the spiritual power was withdrawn into the left shoulder again. It¡¯s just that the vortex of spiritual power in the left shoulder has be very small this time, and it is not as big as one of the nine groups of spiritual power that was originally divided into. But the sense of solidity was extremely powerful.


    Afterwards, Taoist Feng Mo asked Zhang Fei to release his spiritual power and condense it into a spiritual crystal in front of him. Because there was no need topress spiritual power, this time it is very easy to condense and form.


    After repeating this, Zhang Fei tried several times, until his mental power was almost exhausted, and then he gave up. The condensing and recovery of the spirit crystals has also be more free, and the time spent is getting shorter and shorter.


    Taoist Feng Mo immediately instructed Zhang Fei to eat a celestial silkworm, and then began to practice to restore his strength.


    An hourter, Zhang Fei got up and felt that his mental power had recovered a lot. And what surprised Zhang Fei the most was that in addition to the vortex of spiritual power circling on his left shoulder, there was a trace of spiritual power that was constantly wandering around in his body.

 Chapter 62

    62 Soul Attributes [I]


    This discovery made Fei looked a little puzzled, and he quickly asked. ¡°Master, the spiritual power I cultivated before has been moved to the left shoulder, why is there a trace of spiritual power in my body now? And the spiritual power on the left shoulder ispletely different.¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo said. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, Fei¡¯er, this spiritual power is obtained after the first spiritual crystal has been condensed. Increase it again. At that time, you can only cultivate again after condensing the second spirit crystal. This was why the quality of the first spirit crystal determines a person¡¯s lifetime cultivation achievement.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it is.¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. Fortunately, he had such an opportunity to make the first spirit crystal so enchanting. Otherwise, no matter how hard he work in the futureu won¡¯t be able to adVance your cultivation level. Fei began to really feel that the existence of Taoist Feng Mo in his head was really good.


    Feeling the eagerness of Fei, Taoist Feng Mo reminded him. ¡°Fei¡¯er, there is still some time before dawn. Use this time to feel what kind of spiritual power you have.


    After listening to Fei, he immediately nodded and said yes.


    That¡¯s right,pared to going out and wandering around, his own cultivation was the most important thing, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t even have the ability to protect himself, so why go out?


    Fei immediately stood on the spot, his eyes were slightly closed, and the spiritual power in the spiritual acupuncture point of his left shoulder suddenly came out, and a half-foot-long ck spiritual crystal was condensed in front of him.


    Fei calmly felt the attribute information brought to him by the spirit crystal. Slowly, Fei raised his left palm, a little sh in the palm gradually lit up, and then gradually erged and brightened.


    In the end, a ball of light, the size of a football was formed on Fei¡¯s palm. The entire Immortal Cave was suddenly illuminated by this light ball. The brightness of the light ball was very high, but it was not blinding.


    .....


    Fei couldn¡¯t help staring at the light ball in his hand in a daze. Is this my making? What an amazing light. He saw that the light thorns were still shing around the light ball, as beautiful as the discharge light ball. But the strange thing was that the light thorns released were ck, and each ck light thorn was fleeting. Countless ck light thorns flicker alternated on the surface of the light ball, which was amazing.


    ¡°Master, does my light ball belong to the light attribute?¡± Looking at the light ball in his hand, Fei asked inexplicably.


    ¡°This..., it¡¯s really strange.¡± This time, Taoist Feng Mo was stumped again. What property is this? Taoist Feng Mo has never seen this kind of attribute light ball. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s a light attribute, but what about those ck light thorns? It can be said that it is a dark attribute, but this is obviously a characteristic of light.


    Looking at those flickering light thorns, Taoist Feng Mo shook his head again. No, this was not a thunder attribute either. The arc discharge unique to the thunder attribute eas nothing like this. For a time, Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help falling into contemtion.


    Among the amethyst spiritual masters, there were nine types of spiritual power attributes. Gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light and dark attributes. Of course, the demons were also dominated by these nine spiritual power attributes, but there were also individual mutant beasts that showed other unknown attributes, but they were horns.


    Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, who appeared before, was a magical beast with a dark attribute. The dark attribute was also a unique ability of the dragon demon. Among the dark attribute magic, there were several particrly powerful attack magic, which made the dragon demon family sit firmly at the top of the World of cultivation.


    Taoist Feng Mo thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Fei¡¯er, ording to the phenomenon of the light ball, you should belong to the light magic ability. But maybe because of your special physique, there is something else mixed in it. A special ability, but what this ability is, I can¡¯t understand it for now. As your cultivation level deepens, it should show up.¡±


    ¡°Light magic?¡± Fei murmured. Suddenly remembered something, stretched out his hand, and immediately took out a book from the space. It is the ¡°Light Magic Secret Book¡± left by Senior immortal.


    He hadn¡¯t read this cheat sheet since I got it. At this time, Fei heard that his spiritual power belonged to light magic, he suddenly remembered this secret book, and quickly took it out.


    Fei opened the first page of the journal and saw a simple introduction written on it. Probably the content was to talk about the main treatment of light magic. It could cure internal injuries, trauma, others, and itself. And the most advanced light-based healing magic could even bring the dead back to life.


    Healing magic could be divided into single healing magic and group healing magic ording to the range. The spiritual power required for group healing magic was rtively high. Only light cultivators who have reached the third-level spiritual master, spirit ster, or above could perform it easily. The healing effect varied, depending on the magic level and power of the spiritual master.


    After reading the introduction on the first page, Fei¡¯s heart was filled with iparable excitement and he couldn¡¯t help but exhale deeply. Light magic master treatment? That was to say, it could only exist as an auxiliary to attack.


    Just like a field doctor on the battlefield.


    Fei¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but imagine himself wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform hiding on the battlefield to treat the injured soldiers with light magic.


    He shook his head slightly, and after getting rid of this unrealistic scene in his mind, he slowly opened the second page.

 Chapter 63

    63 Soul Attributes [II]


    On the second page, he saw that, although the senior immortal was a light cultivator, he was not content with the reality that he could only practice healing magic. Just because the world was in chaos and there was no peace in the country, he was determined to serve the country and keep his home at peace.


    So, after exhausting all his options, he finally developed a light-based attack magic that could increase the attack effect of light-based magic. In the end, he would use this to repel the strong enemy and protect the peace of the Beiyu Empire.


    This book contained a detailed exnation of the light attack magic that he had studied in his entire life, change his status as a Light Master.


    He turned back again, and it was the same light-based attack magical path and casting method, as well as the effect notes, precautions, and so on.


    Fei turned the pages carefully, his eyes showing surprise and excitement from time to time. Even Taoist Feng Mo was amazed when he saw some exnations of the effects of magic. It could be seen that it was incredibly powerful in its attacking effect.


    After reading the whole book, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking Taoist Feng Mo. ¡°Master, what do you think of this light magic secret book? Should I learn it?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°What a set of light attack magic. As far as the teacher knows, on the Sacred Spirit Continent, light magic has always been based on healing, and there were very few attacks that can be used. Light magic, at most, can only emits some defensive light energy.¡±


    ¡°So, in some cities, light-type spiritual masters were very popr. The reason was that they could heal everyone¡¯s pain. You should practice this secret manual first, and don¡¯t use it except as ast resort. Others must not know about the existence of light attack magic, so as not to attract some people¡¯s prying eyes. When you have the ability to protect yourself, you don¡¯t have to hide it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the disciple will follow the teacher¡¯s words.¡± Fei had memories of two lifetimes, so he understood the essential reason for guarding against others.


    .....


    Taoist Feng Mo could live for tens of thousands of years, and of course he is the best. Of course he has a point in what he said. So Fei has always been obedient.


    Taoist Feng Mo say. ¡°Fei¡¯er, there is still some time before dawn. If you are not afraid, you should practice simple attack magic first. You can also use it for self-defense on the road.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. I also have this intention.¡± Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing, and immediately opened the secret book again and began to study it.


    He saw that the first attack magic recorded in the book was the simplest light arrow magic. The principle was very simple, and the effect was simr to that of ordinary bows and arrows. It just condenses the spiritual power into arrows in the form of light. The denser the spiritual power that was c!ompressed, the stronger the attack would be.


    Fei fell in love with this magic at first sight. Because while he grew up, it could be said that the best thing he had was a bow and arrow. In the n, when it eame to archery, Fei was unmatched. Including the unassable archer of the vilge.


    And with this light arrow magic, the problem of insufficient feather arrows was solved, and there was no need to worry about the problem of feather arrows shooting light. The biggest advantage of this magic was that it could be upgraded with the improvement of the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation, and it could also be used in conjunction with other magic.


    Fei read the detailed exnation of Light Arrow Magic, and silently memorized the movement method and the way of using it in his heart. Closing the book, Fei used his spiritual power as described in the book, and saw a half-foot-long ck spiritual crystal condensed and formed in front of him, faintly emitting a purple aura.


    Afterwards, he saw a sh of light from the spirit crystal, and a luminous feather arrow appeared out of thin air in front of him, silently suspended in front of him.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, and immediately thought of the ck iron bow in his spatial storage. He was just about to raise his hand to get it, when suddenly a strange feeling came over him. He stopped, trying to recall the feeling just now, as if it was a kind of revtion.


    What exactly was it? Fei was puzzled, but suddenly found that the spiritual crystal in front of him had changed. No, the specific word should be transformation. The spirit crystal was transformed.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help being stunned. He thought he was being tricked by the dazzling light, but when he took a closer look, he found that the spirit crystal has indeed changed. It had be slender and slightly curved. What did this look like? Fei was in doubt when he heard Taoist Feng Mo suddenly eximed. ¡°It¡¯s a bow. This is what your ck iron bow looks like. Fei¡¯er, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the power to transform at this stage.¡±


    ¡°What? The power of transformation?¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help but bepletely shocked. He quickly asked. ¡°Master, are you saying that I have two spiritual attributes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so enchanting, isn¡¯t it? It is unexpected that I would encounter a body with dual spiritual attributes.¡± Taoist Feng Mo burst outughing, before sighing after a long time. After a moment of contemtion, Taoist Feng Mo said. ¡°Yes, Fei¡¯er, this is your power of transformation. You can try to outline the appearance of your ck iron bow in your mind, and then use the energy of your spirit crystal to take the shape.¡±


    Fei was apprehensive when he heard this, and tried it ording to Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s method. As expected, he found that the spiritual crystal in front of him began to change again. In a few breaths, he really turned into his own ck iron bow.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help being shocked. Is this the power of transformation? As soon as he raised his hand, Fei immediately grabbed the ck iron bow that was suspended in front of him. As soon as he raised his hand, he grabbed the light arrow condensed earlier in his hand, wound the arrow, and drew a full bow.

 Chapter 64

    64 Leaving The Immortal Cave


    With a cracking sound, he saw the light arrow dragging a long bright white tail me, and after drawing a beautiful arc in the air, it steadily shot into the stone wall a hundred meters away. Afterwards, the aura dissipated and became invisible. There was only one deep hole left on the stone wall.


    Fei was immediately pleasantly surprised to find that the hardness and smoothness of shooting of this light arrows were much stronger than ordinary bows and arrows, and they also have the effect of lighting, but the time was short.


    Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but nod his head, greatly satisfied with Fei¡¯s rapid learning efficiency. I just heard the wind demon sigh. ¡°Fei¡¯er, that¡¯s great. The dual spiritual attributes, coupled with the attack magic of the light system, I believe that in the world, in terms of talent and opportunity alone, no one can match you. The level of your power.¡±


    ¡°Really, master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Taoist Feng Mo suddenly changed his words and said, ¡°Well, this kind of attack magic is only one form of small magic. You need to practice more in the future to change it. As for the advanced magic mentioned in the book, you can use it in the future. Gradually practice ording to your own ability. Don¡¯t overstep your level and limit to force the practice. If you can¡¯t do it, stop it immediately, otherwise the consequences will be serious. To hide people¡¯s eyes and ears, in the future, you should focus on cultivating and restrict transforming in front of the watching world.¡±


    Fei put away the spirit crystal, and immediately replied respectfully. ¡°Your disciple understands, master, please rx.¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo nodded and said. ¡°Okay, it will be dawn soon, so prepare yourself. This time you leave, I don¡¯t know when you wille back here. You should bring some more heavenly silkworms on your body so that you can practice every day. Make sure you usse it.¡±


    Fei agreed, and immediately took out arge sack from the space, scratched on the stone wall for a while, and filled the sack. It looks like there are thousands of celestial silkworms packed inside.


    Back then, when immortal senior left, there were only more than a hundred celestial silkworms left. After more than two million years of reproduction, at this time, there were hundreds of millions of silkworms in the immortal cave.


    .....


    Fei put the heavenly silkworms into the space stone on the belt, and then took out the stone box from the space. Fei¡¯s celestial silkworm robe had been soaked in the juice of the celestial silkworm in this stone box for the past two months.


    At this time, Fei was about to leave immortal cave open. There were thousands of mountains and rivers along the way. Who knows what dangers will be encountered? So Fei took out the silkworm clothes and shook it in the wind. The silkworm clothes were immediately clean, and there was no trace of dampness left.


    Taoist Feng Mo nced at it with his divine sense, and said with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, after so long of soaking, your defense has been able to withstand the attack of magic before and after the early stage of the sixth level. It can be counted as a top-grade defense robe.¡±


    Fei was overjoyed, and quickly put the roben his body, it was cool, and there was no sense of restraint.


    At this moment, the Spiritual Morning Sacred Tree suddenly shone with light, and the heaven and earth spirit energy particles all over the sky shone with a faint green light, and they floated down from the huge canopy, and slowly spun around the giant tree.


    Taoist Feng Mo couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Fei¡¯er, the morning time hase. After you finish yourst practice, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Fei agreed and sat cross-legged. The spiritual power of heaven and earth was pulled by Fei¡¯s spiritual power, and gradually flew over. A huge vortex of spiritual energy was gradually formed above Fei¡¯s head, and then slowly absorbed by him into his body.


    ***


    The Ziling Continent was veryrge, and the entire continent was divided into six regions. East, west, south, north, middle and extreme north. Of course, the area of ??the ocean wasrger and wider than that of the maind, but there were many monsters in the ocean, and humans never dare to go deep into the ocean.


    Among these sixrge areas, due to the special geographical location of the extreme north, the light of Chiling Star couldn¡¯t shine there, and it had been in darkness for many years. There was also the base of the dragon demons. Like the ocean, no human had ever dared to explore it.


    And because of the high altitude in the west of the maind, the heat of Chiling Star would cause the vegetation not to grow in this area. It was also rare for humans and monsters to live in this area.


    The most concentrated ce of human life was the central area of ??the continent, which upies about one-third of the entire continent. It belonged to the warm and humid climate, which wass most suitable for humans and monsters to survive.


    However, due to frequent human activities, the forests in this area had been cut down for the human needs. Therefore, the living space of beasts demons is very small, and only a small amount of forest remains.


    Due to the concentration of human life in the central area, seven of the top ten spiritual master sects in the whole continent were concentrated in this central area. Among them, Mu Tuo mentioned the ¡°Forbidden Advanced Spiritualist Sect¡± located in the administrative center of the Forbidden City.


    The other ¡°South Wind Advanced Spiritualist Sect¡± mentioned by Mu Tuo was based in the southern part of the maind. The climate there was hot and humid, the forest¡¯s lush, and it was the most concentrated area of ??demons. The human beings living in this area were all centered on the Spiritualist Sect in order to be protected by the sect¡¯s Spiritualists.


    At the same time, the southern region was also the area where humans and breast demons fight most frequently. The killing and consumption of human spiritual masters by the beast demons was also at the highest here.


    Therefore, in the entire southern region, only two spiritual master colleges were ranked in the top ten on the entire continent. Many young and promising spiritual masters had already perished in this southern virgin forest before they reached advanced stage.

 Chapter 65

    65 Xuanbing College


    And Zhang Fei¡¯s tribe was located in the northeast of the maind. In the eastern region, there were many rivers and grasnds, and the forests were divided into different sections. There were very fewrge-scale forests like the Great Ruins Forest. Only near the coast, because of the rolling mountains, forests were moremon.


    This special environment had caused the human race and the demon race to seldom operate in the eastern region, so this region was most suitable for animal growth, and it has formed the habitats of many human tribes that lived on hunting.


    Xuanbing City was located in the north of Ziling Continent, at the junction of the hot and the cold zones of the continent. The four seasons of the year here were distinct in nature. It could be said that there were hundreds of flowers in spring, fruits in autumn, cool breeze in summer and snow in winter. There were different fun ces throughout the year.


    Xuanbing City covered a veryrge area, with a length and width of more than ten kilometers. It was a square city. Due to the long city wall, there was a city gate every two kilometers or so on each side of the city wall to facilitate the people¡¯s entries and exits, into and out of the city.


    Among all the cities in the northern region, Xuanbing City could be said to be thergest and most famous city. The main reason why it was famous was because in this city there was the only top ten advanced spiritual master in the whole continent, and he was in the ¡°Xuanbing Advanced Spiritual Master Sect¡±.


    Because of the protection of this Sect, the demons rarely dared toe to the surrounding of this city to seek trouble. ording to rumors, in the Xuanbing Sect, there were other spiritual masters with great spiritual cultivation levels guarding it. Which monster without foresight dared to run wild here? Wasn¡¯t that yingnterns in the ditch and looking for death?


    Due to the reputation and status of Xuanbing Sect in Xuanbing City, Xuanbing Sect not only upied the best central location in the city, but also had a very impressive architectural style and scale. The Xuanbing Sect covered a vast area, upying almost one-third of the entire Xuanbing City.


    The residents, business stores, and other buildings in the city were all built around Xuanbing Sect. The Xuanbing Sect was surrounded by the entire city.


    At this point, almost two months had passed since this year¡¯s entrance trials. The lively atmosphere around the Sect gradually cooled down. The shops that used to be full were also empty.


    .....


    In front of the gate of the tall Xuanbing Sect, there were two senior disciples in Sect uniforms, who were about fourteen or fifteen years old. The silver-white brocade Sect uniform wasyered with an ice-blue ck ice bird pattern. ording to legend, this was the pattern of the holy beastpanion of the first elder when the Sect was founded.


    After the spiritual master reached the seventh level, he could summon holy beasts as partners. And holy beasts could only be summoned by spiritual masters, they did not exist on the maind.


    Even if the holy beast was summoned, afterpleting the task, he would immediately return to his own ne space, and no holy beast will stay on the Sacred Spirit Continent to live.


    At this time, there were more than a dozen disciples in the lower grades wearing the same Sect uniforms cleaning the gate of the Sect. The two disciples in the upper grades looked at the gate and directed the group of junior disciples to clean the corners.


    At this time, a young boy with a height of about one and an half meters in height, walked over from the wide square outside the Sect. His handsome face was full of excitement. He was wearing a coarse cloth robe, and his pair of cloth shoes were covered with dust. He looks like it¡¯sing from a long distance.


    The boy walked to the front of the Sect, and just as he was about to speak, a taller student shouted, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s this wild boy going? Go and y outside, this is not your ce to y. Go home to your parents before they start looking for you.¡±


    The boy didn¡¯t care when he heard the words, he sped his fists at the two senior disciples standing by the gate, with a smile on his face, and said, ¡°Hello, two seniors, I¡¯m Zhang Fei, and I¡¯m here to study.¡±


    ¡°Study?¡± The two looked at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It¡¯s been two months since the start of Sect, what else are you looking for? If you want to study, you should sign up early next year.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei knew that what they said was reasonable, and he couldn¡¯t help but pondered. ¡°Then, can I trouble the two seniors to do me a favor and tell master Bule that there is a visit from the son of an old friend.¡±


    Hearing this, the two senior disciples couldn¡¯t help but nced at Zhang Fei with all seriousness. Looking at what he was wearing, he might be a wild boy from the countryside, but he didn¡¯t even pay attention to it. Only one of the disciples asked, ¡°Are you here to find master Bule?¡±


    Zhang Fei hurriedly cupped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯d like to ask the senior to convey a message on my behalf. I thank you seniors in advance.¡±


    Another student grinned and said, ¡°Why are you looking for master Bule? Do you want to go through the back door and go to our Sect?¡±


    When Zhang Fei heard this, his face turned red. If you think about it, it¡¯s the same thing, isn¡¯t this the one who came to go through the back door? So he replied with a smile on his face. ¡°Senior I don¡¯t know, I also dyed the registration time due to some things, so I want to ask master Bule to help me think of a way. I also ask the two seniors to help and convey it on my behalf.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei took out two magic crystals of third-level beast demons from his storage space and handed them over. Zhang Fei was well aware of the activities here. In order to meet master Bu Le smoothly, he would have to give something beforehand. Zhang Fei gritted his teeth and chose two third-level magic crystals as offerings.


    He knew that these third-level magic crystals couldn¡¯t be underestimated. In terms of value, a third-level magic crystal could make an ordinary family live for more than half a year. Because after the Mozu swept away the Ironwood tribe, they basically swept away all the magic crystals umted in the tribe.


    Although these magic crystals were of no use to the demons, under Hao Yan¡¯s order, the bear demons took away all the magic crystals they found in addition to bringing enough human corpses as food.


    Therefore, when finally counting the remaining items in the n, only a small amount of magic crystals was found, and Zhang Fei only took a small amount as travel expenses, and the rest was handed over to Zao and other nsmen.


    Therefore, together with some magic crystals that Zhang Fei had stored by himself before, Zhang Fei did not bring many in total. In the past two months, he had spent nearly half of his assets on the road.


    The two senior disciples took the magic crystal and looked at it, and a wicked smile appeared in their eyes. They raised their hands and put the magic crystals into their pockets.


    After that, the taller student said in quicker tone. ¡°Zhang Fei, right. You came and met us by coincidence. If you had met someone else, you really wouldn¡¯t be able to find master Bu Le.¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what are these two guys trying to say? He quickly smiled and responded. ¡°Then Zhang Fei would like to thank the two seniors for your kindness.¡±


    The other student shrugged and said. ¡°No need to stress yourself, master Bule has moved away for more than a year now.¡±


    Zhang Fei was shocked when he heard the words, and quickly asked. ¡°Moved? Can I ask the seniors, is master Bule not teaching in the Sect anymore?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t say that either.¡± Answered the tall student, ¡°I heard that master Bule seemed to have a quarrel with someone, and moved out to set up a branch of his own. We don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±


    ¡°Separation?¡± Zhang Fei thought for a while, and said in his heart. *No matter what, I have to find master Bu Le first. After all, my father has told me to look for him.*


    So, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Two seniors, please where is this branch?¡±


    The tall student pointed to the east of the Sect and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too far away. Keep walking along the wall of the Sect, and when you exit the east gate, you can see a mountain on the right outside the city called Xuantai Mountain. There is only one building at the foot of the mountain. This where the branch is located. It¡¯s easy to find, and you can see it at a nce.¡±


    Zhang Fei squinted his eyes to stare at the east, because it was too far away from the city gate to even see the shadow of the mountain. So after thanking the two seniors, he walked towards the East City Gate.

 Chapter 66

    66 Master By Wenle


    There was a faint sneering voice from the two of them behind. ¡°I still want to change sects, and I don¡¯t pay attention to my own virtue. Is Xuanbing Sect also a ce someone like him can just enter?¡±


    ¡°Look at his filthy appearance, he¡¯s really a good match for a trash master like Bule.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, toads go with frogs, hahaha...¡±


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard this, but it wasn¡¯t because he was arguing with those people. He could tell that master Bule¡¯s image in the minds of these disciples was not very good. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his father¡¯s decision.


    After exiting the east gate of Xuanbing City, you can see a big mountain a few miles away by the side of the road. When Zhang Fei came, he was going through the south gate, so he had no idea what was going on at the east gate.


    At the foot of the mountain, he saw a not-so-wide gstone road extending up the mountain, and he could vaguely see a few huts on the hillside. Zhang Fei looked at thendscape before him, and decided that this should be the right path.


    After walking for a while, he could see the whole frame of the house in the close distance. There should be about a dozen rooms, all of which were very simple in the earthen style. Some were very old, and some have traces of refurbishment, but the backyard was not small. It upied almost half of the mountainside and was surrounded by a courtyard wall.


    Was it here? No matter how Zhang Fei looked at the ce, he couldn¡¯t tell what the Sect premises suppose to look like. It felt like a free-range chicken farm on the mountainside in his previous life.


    Looking around, there were no other buildings. Zhang Fei quickly walked towards the house. In the distance, he could see a small gate with a que hanging above it. From its appearance, it seemed to have been there for a very long time, and the words on it have weathered and blurred.


    .....


    It could be vaguely seen that several big characters were written on the que. Xuanbing Sect.


    Xuanbing Sect? Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but wonder, wasn¡¯t Xuanbing Sect in the city? Why was there another one here? Could it be that this was therge courtyard used by Xuanbing Sect to store sundries?


    He heard that Mr. Bule came out and opened another branch by himself. It seemed that he went to the wrong ce. After thinking about it, Zhang Fei turned around and was about to go back.


    As soon as he turned around, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but think. No, he seemed to have missed something. Zhang Fei turned around, took a few steps forward, and looked intently. He saw a small sign hanging on the side of the gatehouse, with a few big characters written upright. Xuantai Mountain, Xuanbing Branch.


    Zhang Fei was stunned. Was it really a branch? Could master Bu Le teach here?


    Walking to the door, Zhang Fei hesitated for a while, not knowing whether he should knock on the door or go back and think of a way. Looking at the old appearance of this Sect, even if he was to take master Bule as his master, what skills could he learn?


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pulled open with a squeaksqueaking sound, and a thin figure shed out, bumping into Zhang Fei¡¯s back. Zhang Fei was thinking about something with his back to the door, and couldn¡¯t help being taken aback by this sudden collision.


    Not only Zhang Fei was shocked, but the one who opened the door was also startled. ¡°Arrgh. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know...¡±


    Just halfway through, the person stopped talking after seeing Zhang Fei¡¯s appearance clearly.


    Zhang Fei took a closer look and found that the one who bumped into him was a little girl. She looked simr in age to him, but she was pretty and cute, but for some reason, this person had the appearance and aura of a thief. After a few fiddles, the girl turned and wanted to run away.


    At this moment, someone in the door said. ¡°Mei¡¯er, is that you? Who has provoked you again?¡±


    The little girl just ran a few steps, when she heard the words, she stopped her steps, stomped her feet fiercely, looked back at Zhang Fei, and couldn¡¯t help replying. ¡°Master, no, no one bothers me, I heard someone knocking on the door, came out to open the door. Oh, yes, someone wants toe to Sect.¡±


    Afterwards, the little girl shoved the thing in her hand into Zhang Fei¡¯s hand, pulled up Zhang Fei and walked in through the door.


    Zhang Fei raised his hand and looked at it, and found that the little girl named Mei¡¯er had stuffed him with a small package. Thinking about what she said before, could this little girl want to escape?


    At this time, Mei¡¯er had pulled Zhang Fei into the courtyard, where he saw a person standing in front of the door of a house. He was almost two meters tall, wearing a blue robe, thin, with a small beard hanging under his jaw, and his face was elegant.


    Mei¡¯er pulled Zhang Fei in front of the middle-aged man and immediately said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s him, he said he wasing to join the Sect.¡± After that, Mei¡¯er gave Zhang Fei a secret wink.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly, and bowed to the middle-aged man to the ground, saying, ¡°I¡¯m here to see unhappy master Bule, I¡¯m Zhang Fei.¡±


    The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard the words, and said, ¡°I am Bu Wenle. There are not many people who dare to call me unhappy master. Which family are you from?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help sticking out his tongue secretly, thinking to himself, father, are you trying to make fun of me? People have names, you don¡¯t just tell me people¡¯s nicknames and sent me off like that.


    Zhang Fei quickly said. ¡°Mr. Bu Wenle, my father, Wang Mu Tuo, asked me to study with you. Here is a letter from my father.¡±


    Afterwards, Zhang Fei took out a letter from the space and handed it to master Buwenle.


    ¡°Humph. It turned out to be this stinky boy, no wonder he dares to disrespect me.¡± Bu Wenle took the letter and immediately started reading.


    At this moment, Mei¡¯er blinked her big eyes and looked at Zhang Fei curiously. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she got Zhang Fei¡¯s intentions, or because she was full of curiosity about Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t say much, but smiled at Chong Mei¡¯er and showed his kindness. But Mei¡¯er gave Zhang Fei a nk look, her eyes fixed on her small bag in his hand, clearly thinking about how to get that small bag back.

 Chapter 67

    67 Meeting The Other Disciples


    The little fatty stuck his tongue out when he heard the words, and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not hungry, I want toe back quickly to find something to eat. Can you still win today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, let me introduce you.¡± The fatty saw that Yueyue was looking at Zhang Fei with puzzled eyes, and hurriedly pulled Zhang Fei to change the topic.


    ¡°Sister Yueyue, this is Zhang Fei, who just entered sect today. We are iron buddies. If anyone dares to bully Sister Yueyue in the future, your brothers will definitely give you support.¡± On Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulders.


    Zhang Fei was speechless for a while, what kind of people were here. A rude and entric one just left, and here came another one. But who made himselfete in the first ce? The new branch was already upied by others, and he could only be a little brother obediently.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but nodded slightly to Yueyue and said, ¡°Hello, senior, my name is Zhang Fei. I just reported today, so please take care of me.¡±


    Yueyue smiled and immediately said: ¡°Hello, my name is Bu Yueyue.¡±


    Fatty put his mouth close to Zhang Fei¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Sister Yueyue is master Bule¡¯s goddaughter, don¡¯t mess with her in the future.¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded slightly, and remembered it. At this moment, he saw master Bu Le entered in from outside the house, followed by Meier and another little boy.


    He saw that the boy was the tallest among the group of children, with sharp eyebrows and a shing look on his face. He was wearing the sect robe of Xuanbing Academy, but the word ¡°Branch¡± was engraved on the left chest, which seemed to be rustedter.


    .....


    Zhang Fei saw master Bu Le called everyone to the table and they all sat around it. At this time, the food was all set, Lao Caitou took off his apron, took the pipe rod and squatted at the door of the house, smoking a cigarette, looking at the scenery in the yard, wondering what he was thinking.


    Bu Wenle nced at Lao Caitou, then turned his eyes to the group of children, and said, ¡°Now that everyone is here, let me introduce you to one another.¡±


    After that, Bu Wenle pointed to Zhang Fei and said to everyone: ¡°This is Zhang Fei, who has been transferred to our branch today. From now on, our Xuanbing branch will have five outstanding students. Everyone please wee him.¡±


    Zhang Fei immediately stood up in the apuse of everyone, nodding and said hello. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why there were only four students in this branch? No wonder it looked broken and small here.


    He heard Bu Wenle continue. ¡°Student Zhang Fei has just condensed his spirit crystal, and he is a first-ss cultivator of transparent white crystal. The spirit power value has not been tested yet, so let Yueyue help you to test it. Let me introduce you.¡±


    After Bu Wenle finished speaking, he saw the fatty stood up first and said in a rush. ¡°I¡¯lle, I¡¯lle, I¡¯ll say it first.¡±


    This received a slight chuckle from the disciples.


    Then Fatty cleared his throat and said, ¡°My name is Feng Ziyu, but you can call me Ziyu.¡±


    Mei¡¯er lowered his head and whispered to Yueyue. ¡°I think it sounds better to be called a lunatic, hehe.¡±


    Bu Yueyue said. ¡°No, the fatty sounds more vivid.¡±


    The voices of the two were not loud, but everyone could hear them. Fatty couldn¡¯t help but give the two of them a nk look, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m nine years old this year, I¡¯m a wood-type amethyst spiritual master, and my spiritual power is sixty two which makes me a mid-stage Acolyte.¡±


    After Fatty finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but red at Bu Yueyue, and thought to himself. ¡°Father¡¯s good image is ruined by you.¡±


    Bu Yueyue pretended not to hear it, stood up and said, ¡°My name is Bu Yueyue, I¡¯m nine years old this year, I¡¯m a fire-type amethyst spirit, and my spiritual power is fifty five, and a mid-level Acolyte.¡±


    After that, the cool boy stood up and said, ¡°Lu Wenfeng, nine years old, white crystal spiritual man, spiritual power sixty one, mid-stage Acolyte.¡± The tone of his speech was resolute and indifferent, as cold as his cool expression.


    In the end, Mei¡¯er was left, and Mei¡¯er pouted and stood up and said, ¡°My name is Yi Mei¡¯er, I am eight years old, a water-type amethyst spiritualist, and my spiritual power is seventy. I¡¯m ate stage Acolyte.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was introduced, Bu Wenle immediately said: ¡°Okay, we all know each other now, you should be closer in the future, helping each other, and winning glory for our Xuanbing branch. Well, who has any questions? ¡±


    Zhang Fei stood up immediately and said to Bu Wenle, ¡°master, I have a question. What do you mean by spiritual power?¡±


    Zhang Fei had never heard this term before. He only heard Taoist Feng Mo mentioned that his innate spiritual power was very high. Could it be that they are referring to this? And Taoist Feng Mo was cultivating at this time, so he couldn¡¯t ask, so he asked master Bu Le directly.


    Mei¡¯er lowered her head and whispered to Yueyue. ¡°I don¡¯t even know the value of spiritual power, it¡¯s really useless. I don¡¯t think he needs to be called Zhang Fei, he can be called Wang Wuwei, Zhang Fei¡¯s head, hehe.¡±


    Yueyue also smiled after hearing this, and poked Mei¡¯er, motioning her to stop talking.


    They just listened to Bu Wenle asking: ¡°Yu¡¯er, why haven¡¯t your parents mentioned the spiritual power value to you? Well, I will tell you about it. The so-called spiritual power value is the power of the condensed first spiritual crystal. How much innate spiritual power is in the body.¡±


    ¡°We can use an instrument to disy this amount in the form of numbers, and the full scale of the instrument is hundred, but since the invention of this instrument, no one has ever achieved a spiritual power above eighty. Like Meier To be able to reach seventy is already a peerless act of being a genius on the maind.¡±


    Hearing this, Mei¡¯er raised her head proudly, feeling very vindicated.


    Oh, I see. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but nodded secretly. Muttering in his heart: ¡°Sure enough, I just don¡¯t know what my current innate spiritual power value will be, but it should be more than them.¡±

 Chapter 68

    68 Integration


    Bu Wenle nced at Zhang Fei and said. ¡°Fei, after seeing the size of your spirit crystal today, I feel that your spirit power value should be around sixty rings. How much is it, I will let Yueyue do the testing for you when I look back. Got it.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you master.¡± Zhang Fei agreed, thinking in his heart. *It turns out that the spiritual power of the half-foot-long spirit crystal is about sixty. My own ck spirit crystal was only half a foot, I don¡¯t know how much spiritual power it would be.*


    ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s eat first. After eating, I will go back to the house to practice. Starting from tomorrow, I will add some theory lessons to you in addition to physical training. Fei, you arete, starting tomorrow, You have to slowly make up for your physical training.¡± Bu Wenle ordered.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Zhang Fei responded, but saw that everyone had already started to eat. No, it looked more like they were grabbing the food. Especially the fat man, Feng Ziyu, who really lived up to his name. Like a lunatic, he kept stuffing vegetables into his mouth, as if he didn¡¯t see master Bu Le around. And master Bu Wenle didn¡¯t have the style of a master either, he was grappling with a group of children and eating happily.


    Lao Caitou, who was at the door, didn¡¯t know when he turned around and looked at the happy spirit of everyone eating, he grinned and narrowed his eyes into slits.


    The sun was descending to the west, nightfall rose to the east, and the ck and white rays of light collided with each other at the junction. The night in the mountains came faster and darker than in the ins.


    In the quiet Xuantaishan branch, there were a few lights giving brightness to the area. Among the five students, three were magic masters, and the night was their time to practice. At this time, Yi Mei¡¯er, Bu Yueyue and Feng Ziyu were all preparing themselves in the house. The moment the sunpletely disappeared, they could start practicing.


    From the moment they entered the sect, master Bule had asked them to develop the habit of practicing instead of sleeping at night. For Lu Wenfeng, a transformation-type spiritual master who could only practice during the day, night was the time for him to practice attacking skills and learn other knowledge.


    Of course, it was also possible to spend time sleeping. It was a pity that master Bu Le was also a white crystal spiritual master of the transformation department, and would asionallye over at night to check on his study. And Lu Wenfeng was also very conscious, and he had never beenzy since he entered sect.


    .....


    At this time, the entire Xuanbing Branch was silent. In the darkness, they could vaguely see the faint green aura of the stars condensing in the air and converging towards one of the rooms. But with the disappearance of the Sun, these auras also disappeared in a sh.


    After a while, a ck shadow shed down from the roof not far away, gently opened the door, and stepped in. In the darkness, as if nothing had happened, and everything fell into silence again.


    In the early morning, Zhang Fei gradually woke up from his practice. After a night of rest and two training sessions, the fatigue of the past two months had been swept away. Pushing open the door, he couldn¡¯t help stretching and taking a breath of fresh air. In the early morning in the mountains, the air felt a lot cooler, but it was unusually freshening. It was veryfortable, and very simr to the feeling he always had in the Ironwood tribe. This was totally different from the big cities where there was no feeling at all.


    Zhang Fei began to feel fortunate that the sect was no longer in a densely popted city. At least that would give him some memory of his decimated tribe.


    From far away, he saw Lao Caitou squatting at the door of the kitchen, patting his big smoke pipe, squinting and watching Zhang Fei stretched his arms and legs in a daze. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, maybe he was envious of these young people?


    ¡°Grandpa Cai is early.¡± Zhang Fei greeted him politely when he saw Lao Caitou looking at him.


    Lao Caitou stood up, stretched his leg and knocked out the ashes in the smoke pipe. Afterwards, he loaded up new grass and said, ¡°Little guy, it¡¯s really early to get up. Go for a walk first, this meal will take a while longer.¡±


    Zhang Fei agreed and walked around slowly in the courtyard. It was already evening when he came yesterday, and he didn¡¯t have time to familiarize himself with theyout of the entire branch.


    The Xuanbing Branch was built on the mountainside, and the terrain here was rtively t. A total of eleven yurts were lined up on both sides of the gate, only ten meters away from the courtyard wall. The floor between the room and the courtyard wall was entirely paved with bluestone bs, which was very t, and there were several stone tables and stone squatting.


    Standing there, he could see both the mountain and the distant view. It was really a good ce to rx.


    On the other side of the house was a rtively open yground, which was not too t, and gradually forms a gentle slope ording to the mountain. About the size of a football field. The yground was brightly lit, with exposed rocks, which should have been artificially created.


    But in the middle of the yground, there was a towering tree with luxuriant branches, which was very gratifying. There was arge piece under the tree, and was) the only ce on the yground where there was soil.


    In addition to these, the entire courtyardwais full of woods. A stone road, winding through the woods, can go from one end to the other, forming a zigzag semicircle connecting the two ends of the yground.


    When Zhang Fei came out of the woods, he saw Mei¡¯er, Yueyue and Fattying out of the house and started running on the yground. Lu Wenfeng had already been running on the yground.

 Chapter 69

    69 Why Do You Cultivate?


    Did we have to run in the morning? Zhang Fei thought about it and joined the running team.


    Seeing this, the fat man quickly came over and asked, ¡°Zhang Fei, you got up so early, why did youe out of the woods?¡±


    ¡°Is it that early? I get up every day at dawn. I¡¯ve already formed a habit.¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t the three of you practice at night? Why did youe out sote? It¡¯s already half day bright.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help but smile mysteriously, pointed to Lu Wenfeng, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a night to sleep, so we will just take a look at him, and then we will squint for a while after training, so don¡¯t let it go. People feel that this kid is very sleepy.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and red at Fatty, he should have heard it. Didn¡¯t say anything, just elerated and ran forward.


    While talking, he suddenly heard Lao Caitou, who was standing by the door of the kitchen, shouting. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, children,e here.¡± After that, he picked up a big smoke pipe again, sipped a small pinch of tobo leaves, and lighted it before inhaling deeply.


    As soon as Lao Caitou finished speaking, Fatty was the first to run over. Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help grimacing at Fatty¡¯s back, and muttered, ¡°Damn Fatty, you know how to eat.¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled at Mei¡¯er and followed. But it didn¡¯t escape Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Dead wood fish, why are youughing?¡±


    .....


    Zhang Fei could only shook his head in disbelief. He wondered who this little girl was learning all this words from?


    At this time, master Bu Wenle was already waiting at the dining table. After everyone sat down, Bu Wenle said. ¡°Everyone eat quickly. After a while, everyone would go to the ssroom. Today, on the first day of Zhang Fei¡¯s ss, I would exin some basic knowledge about spiritual master cultivation to you. I know some of you already heard it before, but let¡¯s consolidate it again. Is this any problem?¡±


    ¡°No problem, master.¡± The five disciples suddenly shouted in unison, staring at the table full of food. There was clearly a sense of absent-mindedness.


    ¡°Okay, eat.¡± master Bu Wenle gave the order, and all of them immediately grappled for the food like a hungry tiger rushing to eat.


    Zhang Fei was not quite used to itst night, but seeing everyone like this today, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene in his previous life when he was studying in a technical school.


    He remembered when he was living in the technical school, there were a total of six people in the dormitory. In addition to having a roommate who ims to be arrogant, the five of them joined forces to save money, and each meal only served two dishes, and each person had two steamed buns.


    After finishing the meal, the small table in the dormitory could not hold five people, so every time they put the vegetable bowl in the middle of the ground, the five people formed a circle, and ten chopsticks quickly grabbed the dishes in a bowl. .


    If one eat fast, one can eat more, and if one eat slowly, one can only eat steamed buns. In this regard, Zhang Fei has cultivated a good skill. And every time he eats, the self-proimed lofty person would eat leisurely on the second bunk and watch the fun.


    But the excitement didn¡¯tst long, and the battle was over in just three or two minutes each time. Then there was a roommate who was eating dry buns and looked up at the greedy man above. It¡¯s a pity that people were in high ces, and they can¡¯t get online if they want to grab it. This was also the experience of the person above, and I was afraid of being robbed before.


    Thinking of these things from his previous life, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly, and then he reyed the unique skills he had learned in his previous life. He thought to himself.


    Mei¡¯er also quickly shouted while eating. ¡°Zhang Fei, you dare to rob my sister¡¯s food again, believe it or not, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    The ssrooms in Xuanbing Branch wererger than other rooms, but they were still old. Zhang Fei had heard from others that this was the old site of Xuanbing Academy. There was a ckboard in front of the ssroom, and the tables and chairs below were quite new. There were ten sets of tables and chairs in total, which should be newly moved.


    The five Zhang Fei casually found their respective seats and sat down.


    Bu Wenle walked to the podium, looked at the crowd, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Everyone sit down, let¡¯s start the ss now!¡±


    Then master Bu Wenle took the chair behind the podium and sat down, and said to everyone. ¡°Because Mei¡¯er and Wei¡¯er are both new students this year. So, let¡¯s start with the basic knowledge and recall it again! Mei¡¯er, you first tell me, why do you want to be a spiritual master? In other words, what is the purpose of your cultivation?¡±


    Mei¡¯er stood up immediately, opened his mouth and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the sake of bing stronger. Our family was all spiritual masters. I¡¯m young, and I¡¯m not as powerful as them. I must work hard to surpass them!¡± But he thought to himself. *Wait after I be stronger, and see who could bully me.*


    Bu Wenle nodded, turned his head and asked Zhang Fei, ¡°Wei¡¯er, what is your purpose?¡±


    Zhang Fei stood up slowly, endured the hatred in his heart, and said, ¡°I also want to be stronger, stronger than the demons, strong enough to protect the people around me from the demons!¡± Speaking of this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t restrain his inner excitement, he lowered his head and sat down, closing his mouth and stopped talking.


    Bu Wenle looked at Zhang Fei, and could feel that the child seemed to have something on his mind. But he didn¡¯t mention it, and continued. ¡°Well said! Be stronger, be stronger! This has always been themon goal pursued by us human beings.¡±


    ¡°On our entire Sacred Spirit Continent, human beings, through their own continuous efforts, have finally upied half of the entire continent after millions of years. However, until today, the Demon Race is still the great enemy of our human race! Every year, every month, every day, and even every moment of our humanity, people die tragically under the ravages of the demons.¡±

 Chapter 70

    70 All My Fault [III]


    Zhang Fei listened to Bu Wenle¡¯s description, and couldn¡¯t help clenching his teeth, his fists clenched tightly under the table.


    They just listened as master Bu Wenler continued. ¡°Since a million years ago, humans and the demons started a full-scale war, the main generals of both sides have been killed and injured more than half, and their vitality has been severely damaged. The war not only brought us humans. A devastating blow, the same is true for the Demons.¡±


    ¡°Finally, under the negotiation between the leaders of both sides, a peaceful agreement was reached between the humans and the demons.¡±


    ¡°The agreement requires that for the survival of the two races,rge-scale conflicts are not allowed between humans and demon races, especially human spirit masters and tenth-level magical beasts, and they cannot appear in any conflict.¡±


    ¡°They all agreed?¡± Fatty boy asked.


    ¡°Yes, although there are some unavoidable small-scale battles, as long as the situation doesn¡¯t escte, the leaders of both sides would let it go, so as to avoid anotherrge-scale war!¡±


    ¡°That seems fair.¡± Mei¡¯er quipped in.


    ¡°Fair enough, but what does this mean? It means that we humans are not strong enough, and we are still being suppressed by the demons! Therefore, you must work hard to cultivate and make yourself stronger, so that the demons can only bow their heads in front of us!¡± Bu Wenle replied. His speech became more and more excited, and the sonorous voice echoed in the hall!


    After a while, Bu Wenle stabilized his emotions, and then said. ¡°For a long time, we human beings have finally recovered their heyday through countless generations of hard cultivation. Our spiritual masters have also be stronger than ever before.¡±


    .....


    ¡°But, in the same way, the demons have also umted a lot of power. I always want to ride on the heads of us humans again!¡±


    ¡°What I want to tell you is that this wish of the demons will note true. Because we humans have a decisive advantage over the demons!¡± Bu Wenle paused and continued. ¡°That¡¯s the wisdom of our humans! We humans can produce and create! And what can the demons do? All they can do is destroy! Because they can¡¯t produce, the only source of food for the demons is hunting! And those ordinary animals, and low-level monsters are usually the main source of food for the demons!¡±


    ¡°Order of power.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why it was stated in the peace agreement. That is, if we humans want to keep hunting, we must not send out spiritual masters, lest excessive hunting will bring food shortage to the demons. Otherwise, it will cause the anger of the demons. , bring the disaster of genocide!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help being shocked! Human spirits cannot join the hunt? Otherwise, it would attract the wrath of the demons?


    Demon¡¯s anger? Genocide? Yes! Zhang Fei suddenly thought that before the Ironwood tribe was destroyed, didn¡¯t he just take the spiritual master to go deep into the forest of ruins to go hunting? Could it be because of that hunting hunt that caused the fury of the demons and brought disaster to his tribe?


    If this was the case, didn¡¯t father, mother, sister Shuang¡¯er and all the nsmen die because of his decision? Was it him? Was it his fault? Zhang Fei¡¯s heart continued to struggle, hisplexion changed again and again, and cold sweat kept dripping down his cheeks!


    ¡°Wei¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter with you? Where are you feeling?¡± Bu Wenle was talking, and suddenly noticed that Zhang Fei looked strange.


    Hearing Bu Wenle¡¯s call, Zhang Fei stood up and shouted. ¡°No! It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me! It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Then, he ran for the door!


    Everyone looked at the departing boy with puzzled eyes. They didn¡¯t know what happened. Why did Zhang Fei acted this way?


    Teacher Bu Wenle was surprised at first, and then said. ¡°You sit down first, I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± Then he quickly went after the aggrieved boy.


    Seeing that Zhang Fei was rushing towards the top of the mountain quickly, Bu Wenle did not dare to neglect, and followed closely. Several figures also shed from behind. Obviously, the fat man and the others did not stay in the hall, and followed behind their master.


    *It was me, it¡¯s all my fault! Father, mother, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault.* Zhang Fei rushed to the top of the mountain like a mad beast, full of self-me!


    Xuantai Mountain was not very high, but it was more than a thousand meters high. Zhang Fei ran up to the top of the mountain in one breath, and suddenly knelt down on the top of the top tform. Facing the direction of the Ironwood tribe, he cried bitterly while mming the boulder under him with his hands!


    ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s Wei¡¯er who can¡¯t help you! It¡¯s all the fault of the child. My ignorance killed you and all the n...¡±


    Looking at Zhang Fei who was crying bitterly, Bu Wenle stood quietly behind him.


    Seeing that Zhang Fei didn¡¯t do anything stupid, Bu Wenle decided to wait. Give Zhang Fei enough time to vent! As a teacher, Bu Wenle knew how to handle this kind of thing.


    After a long time, Bu Wenle saw that Zhang Fei¡¯s mood gradually stabilized, and then he stepped forward and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°If you have something in your mind, just say it, and you will feel better!¡± Bu Wenle said softly.


    Zhang Fei had been silent for a while. Kneeling silently on the top of the mountain, his eyes stared nkly ahead. The tears on his face had already dried, leaving two wet marks.


    After a long time, Zhang Fei suddenly whispered softly. ¡°Teacher, can I trust you?¡±


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t speak, just patted Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulder lightly. Immediately sitting next to Zhang Fei, he also looked into the distance and seemed to be thinking about his own thoughts. Bu Wenle knew that this was Zhang Fei¡¯s heart knot, so he would let the boy solve it himself.


    After another moment of silence, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but smile miserably and murmured. ¡°Yes, I want to trust you, my father entrusted me to you, that is his trust in you, and I should trust you. Master, let me tell you a story!¡±


    Zhang Fei paused for a moment, his eyes gradually became brighter, and he looked into the distance, as if he had returned to the happy days in the past. ¡°It was a good day when the weather was fine, the son of the Han tribe came to our Ironwood tribe. They came to propose a marriage... ...¡±

 Chapter 71

    71 A Morning Workout


    Zhang Fei recounted the things that had happened while reminiscing. There was joy, there was heroism, there was parting, and there was entrustment. It had been talking about the invasion of the demons, and the tragic death of his parents and sister. Tears were dry and wet on the face, wet and dry.


    There was a whimpering sound from behind, Mei¡¯er leaned on Yueyue¡¯s shoulder and wiped her tears, Yueyue held Mei¡¯er with one hand, and the other hand was also wiping the tears from her face. The two boys were also silent, holding back their tears.


    Zhang Fei finally stood up slowly, and bowed deeply to the four friends behind him. This was the first time that Zhang Fei felt that Mei¡¯er was somewhat cute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back.¡± Bu Wenle put his arms around Zhang Fei¡¯s small shoulders and walked slowly down the mountain. The four friends followed silently behind.


    ¡°Fei, if you go to take revenge someday, count me in.¡± When he got down to the middle of the mountain, Fatty finally broke the silence of everyone.


    ¡°Count me in too.¡±


    ¡°Count me in too.¡±


    ¡°And me too.¡±


    Several people were arguing.


    .....


    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡± Fei bowed to everyone again and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, let everyone worry about it.¡±


    Bu Wenle said to everyone. ¡°Okay, since everyone wants to avenge Fei, do you know what to do first if you want to take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Make yourself stronger.¡± Everyone shouted in unison.


    ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case. Then, everyone obeys the order. Run down the mountain and use the fastest speed to go to the old shop of the Lin family at the north gate of Xuanbing City. Each person buys a pound of meat buns andes back. Those who arrive early will have vegetables to eat, and thest one will turn in the steamed buns, and eat it dry. Action.¡±


    Bu Wenle gave an order, and all five people rushed out immediately. Fei¡¯s mood also calmed down, and he couldn¡¯t help but use the spiritual power of his whole body to vent the gloom in his heart.


    Bu Wenle stood there, watching the children¡¯s retreating backs, and did not move for a long time.


    ¡°Oh, poor child.¡± A sudden sigh came from behind Bu Wenle.


    Bu Wenle was startled at first, turned around in a hurry, and saluted the person behind him. ¡°Elder Mu, are you here too?¡±


    ¡°Look at your virtue, do you think of the past again?¡± The old man standing behind Bu Wenle asked in response. He had a thin body and gray hair, but there were not many wrinkles on his face, yet age spots were all over his face. Wasn¡¯t that the old Caitou who was in charge of cooking in the branch? ¡°Sadly, it has been so many years, let him pass over the foregone. Fei is a good boy, but his life is poor, so do you. It¡¯s time to take care of yourself and educate these children. They are all treasures.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mu Lao.¡± Bu Wenle said respectfully.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a bad old man, I don¡¯t have so much etiquette, don¡¯t always call me Lao Caitou in the future, just call me Lao Caitou.¡± Lao Caitou shook his head dissatisfiedly and walked down the mountain. Lao Caitou suddenly turned around and rushed to Wenle and said. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, pay attention to this kid Fei, his exercises are not ordinary.¡±


    After saying that, Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help but walk away, leaving only Bu Wenle frowning and thinking about the meaning of Lao Caitou¡¯s words.


    The disciples continued to run towards the shop.


    ¡°Fatty,e down quickly. If you want to take chances again, I¡¯ll tell the teacher to go.¡± Yueyue couldn¡¯t help shouting as she watched the fat man running behind her.


    Everyone bought the meat buns from the old shop of the Lin family. This was Teacher Bu Wenle¡¯s favorite food, and it was also the only one in Xuanbing City. It could only be sold at the north gate of Xuanbing City.


    Weekly physical exercise, master Bule would be fixed on every Wednesday, aiming at the old shop of the Lin family, let the students go for a run, and improve their lives by this way. And today was another day to improve their lives.


    Of course, this meat bun was also deeply loved by the students. Therefore, this day of the week was also the most vigorous day for the students to practice.


    And every time after buying the steamed buns, Fatty would buy more for himself and eat them on the way back. So every time Ie back from buying buns, Fatty always ranst.


    Seeing that they were approaching the academy, Lu Wenfeng ran far ahead, Yueyue and Meier ran in the second ce, and Zhang Fei was not far behind them. Looking at Fei¡¯s unhurried appearance, it was obvious that he deliberately fell behind them.


    At this time, the plenty buns that Fatty bought were eaten secretly in the back. He looked up and saw that the few people in front of him had ran far ahead. The fat man grinned happily and looked indifferent.


    The fat man took out a seed from his pocket and pinched it in his hand. Secretly transporting spiritual power into it, the spiritual crystal in front of him shed, and the seed in his hand instantly exploded and turned into a vine whip. The fat man flicked his hand, and the vine whip suddenly stretched and wrapped around a branch of the big tree in front of him.


    He tapped his feet on the ground, and his entire body flew up like an ape. Then, pointed his toes a little on the tree trunk while the vine whip in his hand was retracted and released, entangling in the branches farther away. His body continued to sh away in great speed.


    Repeating this, the fat man swung on a swing in the woods like a jungle monkey. After a dozen up and down movements, Fatty surpassed Zhang Fei and flew over the heads of Yueyue and Mei¡¯er.


    An angry Yueyue yelled in the back.


    Fatty ignored Yueyue¡¯s threats, and turned around and made a face at Yueyue. Then proudly turned his head and swung on his swing. Who knew that when the fat man just turned his head back, a sturdy tree trunk would instantly magnified in front of him.


    They heard a muffled booming sound as the fat man had a collision with the big tree, and then slumped down. The scene of the action with the falling leaves scattered in the sky, was truly poignant.


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help jumping in front of Fatty, and looked down at Fatty¡¯s body. He stretched out his index finger and poked the fat man who was lying on the ground like a geese in the sand, but he didn¡¯t react at all. Mei¡¯er looked up suspiciously at the human-shaped depression on the tree trunk, and blinked innocently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pity him, this is what he deserves.¡± Yueyue pulled Meier¡¯s hand, and the two of them stepped over Fatty¡¯s delicate body and continued to run towards the sect premises.

 Chapter 72

    72 The Test


    The wood attribute was really amazing, Zgang Fei looked at the rattan whip that was gradually disappearing in Fatty¡¯s hand, and couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart.


    The result of the match was beyond doubt. The fat man sat at the corner of the table with the cross tape on his forehead, watching the crowd eating the fragrant meat buns, grabbing the delicious dishes fried with old cabbage, and biting the dry steamed buns bitterly.


    Fortunately, he had already eaten a meat bun before, while the fat man was envious and jealous, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoice in his heart.


    After eating, Bu Wenle said to Yueyue: ¡°Yueyue, go to my house and bring the spiritual power tester to test the spiritual power value of Zhang Fei. So that in the afternoon, I will go to the general section to register him.¡±


    Yueyue agreed and went out.


    Bu Wenle then said to Zhang Fei: ¡°This spiritual power tester is equipped in every sect, mainly for the registration of new students. In the past, when the spiritual power tester was not invented, it was all tested by an elder. Each disciple is tested before deciding whether to admit or not, so there are often cases of unfair evaluation.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual tester.¡± Zhang Fei repeated.


    ¡°Yes, since the invention of this spiritual power tester, every college has switched to using this tester for testing, saving a lot of unnecessary trouble. ording to the ranking of the upper realm sects in the whole continent, our Xuanbing College is currently ranked sixth. Therefore, the required spiritual power value is higher than other ordinary sects. Only students with a spiritual power value of more than forty can enter the sect for learning. Judging from the size of your spiritual crystal, it should meet the admission requirements.¡±


    After listening, Fei couldn¡¯t help but nodded in response. Through the introduction of master Bu Wenle, Fei finally fully understood the meaning of this spiritual value. He also sighed at the background of the Xuanbing Academy. All the students were individuals with a spiritual power value of more than forty points. This showed the level of strength of the entire sect. How powerful!


    .....


    At this time, Yueyue hade back from outside, holding a small wooden box in her hand. Fei saw that the size of the wooden box was simr to the size of the cardboard box for milk, and the wood color was simple and deep, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of tree material it was made of. The box was carved with various blooming flowers, which looked exquisite and luxurious.


    Yueyue put the wooden box on the table and propped up the lid. In the middle of the lid was a small column of mercury with a scale from zero to hundred marked on it. There was a groove inside the wooden box, and a crystal ball with a crystal clear end wasying upright in the groove in the middle of the box.


    The structure of the inside of the box couldn¡¯t be seen at all, it¡¯s all covered with wooden boards. Exquisite patterns were carved on the wood board and on the edge of the lid, forming natural scenery such as sun, moon, grass and trees.


    Bu Wenle said to Fei: ¡°Fei¡¯er, test your specific spiritual power now. You press your palm on the crystal ball, condense all the spiritual power in your body in the palm of your hand, and slowly inject it into the crystal ball, until the mercury column no longer rises.¡±


    Zhang Fei agreed, and immediately pressed his left palm on the crystal ball ording to what Teacher Wenle said, and the spiritual power in the running body began to be sent into the crystal ball. He saw that the crystal ball gradually emitted a soft light, and slowly, the light became bigger and bigger, but it was not dazzling.


    At this time, the mercury column also changed. The mercury started to soar from the zero scale, and quickly passed fifty points, and then quickly rushed past sixty points. When it reached 70 points, the speed of the rise gradually slowed down.


    Everyone immediately gathered around, and their eyes widened in surprise. Even Lao Caitou watched from the door side eth a hint of shock, the pipe holder was forgotten in his mouth, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    They saw that the mercury column quickly broke through eighty points under everyone¡¯s attention, and the speed of the mercury¡¯s rise decreased again, slowly approaching ny points. Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but widened her surprised eyes, looked at Zhang Fei, blinked her eyes, and turned her eyes back to the mercury column again.


    At this moment, Mei¡¯er¡¯s heart was full of disbelief. Originally in the family, her spiritual power value of seventy points was a high-ranking existence, and her family members all praised her aptitude to the sky.


    Mei¡¯er himself once thought of going to the country¡¯s most advanced spiritual master academy to study, and then be the chief spiritual master of the academy by virtue of his extraordinary qualifications. With such a natural beauty, she would definitely be a generation of spirits, beautiful spirits. Then, she would step on all the handsome guys in the world and let them y beneath her feet.


    But she didn¡¯t expect it, but her father sent her to this ce to practice, in such a ce where birds don¡¯t shit. Although here, her spiritual power value also leaves others far behind. But staying in such a crappy ce, Mei¡¯er always felt that her talent was buried.


    There was also the teacher Bu Le, who knew how to let them climb mountains and run all day long, but couldn¡¯t see any ability. Therefore, Mei¡¯er nned to escape more than once and go to a real sect to study. With its super high spiritual power value, which academy would refuse her?


    It was a pity that every escape n of her own has failed. Thest time was destroyed by the dead wooden fish in front of her.


    But now the spiritual value of this dead wood fish has once again hit Meier¡¯s most proud ego.


    They saw that the mercury column on the spiritual power tester finally slowly passed the 90 point mark, rubbing upward little by little, ny one , ny two, ny three.


    Everyone kept their expressions of disbelief, and after staring for a long time, the mercury column finally stopped steadily at the position of ny three, no longer rising.


    Zhang Fei slowly withdrew his spiritual power. Facing his own spiritual power value of ny three, Fei was also shocked. The master in mind said that the highest spiritual power value that had ever appeared in the whole continent had not exceeded eighty.


    Looking at the mercury column slowly descending from the ny three scale, Yueyue murmured: ¡°I must be dreaming, whoever hit me, let me wake up.¡±


    Fatty also murmured: ¡°Whoever has time, hit me up, why is my dream so real?¡±


    Yueyue finally turned her eyes, stared at Fatty and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be wee.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, I heard a crisp sound of ¡°crack.¡±. Then came the howl of a fat man screaming like a dying pig.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Is this broken thing broken? Let me try again.¡± Mei¡¯er said, stretched out his little hand and pressed it on the crystal ball.


    They saw a sh of inspiration, and the mercury column rose rapidly again. Finally stopped at level seventy and stopped moving.


    Everyone immediately looked at each other in dismay, and said in unison: ¡°This is impossible.¡±

 Chapter 73

    73 A Strange Technique


    Then several pairs of eyes stared at Fei, as if suddenly seeing monster in their homes .


    Master Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lao Caitou, Lao Caitou only nodded slightly and then walked out. When everyone didn¡¯t feel it at all, Lao Caitou quickly looked around the sect premises and found nothing unusual.


    They heard Bu Wenle say. ¡°Fei¡¯s spiritual power value is 93, it seems that this is absolutely true. I didn¡¯t expect such a monstrous disciple to appear among my disciples.¡±


    Seeing that everyone gradually woke up from the shock, Bu Wenle continued. ¡°Listen, you guys, now, you are already a group. Fei¡¯s spiritual power value is too great to be announced to the world. Only a few of us know, no one can say it outside, not even the closest people such as parents and rtives.¡±


    ¡°This is ourmon secret. Everyone must keep this secret until your cultivation base reaches level 6 Spirit Saint, and you have the ability to protect yourself, then this secret can be revealed. Otherwise, there will be fatal disasters, everyone. Understand?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at each other, nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we understand, master.¡±


    Bu Wenle looked at the crowd and asked again. ¡°Do you really understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood, master.¡± Everyone said in unison.


    Bu Wenle stared at everyone again, and finally stopped his eyes on Mei¡¯er and asked, ¡°Mei¡¯er, can you promise not to tell anyone?¡±


    .....


    Mei¡¯er narrowed his eyes, and immediately said with his cheeks puffed up, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you trust me? I¡¯m so sincere, if I say a word, I¡¯ll be turned into an ugly monster. This is the end, right?¡±


    Bu Wenle stared at Meier¡¯s eyes for a while, and then said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯d better not be ugly, the master believes you.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Master, if someone asks, what should we say about Fei¡¯s spiritual power?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately focused their attention on master Buwenle¡¯s face.


    Bu Wenle thought for a while and said, ¡°For safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s set Fei¡¯s spiritual power at 60. This can hide people¡¯s eyes and ears.¡±


    After everyone listened, they all nodded, indicating that they understood.


    Seeing that everyone was back to normal, Bu Wenle said. ¡°In a while, Wen Feng and Fei will go back to practice first. Yueyue, Mei¡¯er and Ziyu, the three of you, go and get some scrolls.¡±


    Everyone agreed, and they dispersed. When Mei¡¯er was about to leave, she didn¡¯t forget to nce at Fei, wondering what he was thinking.


    Back in his room, Fei couldn¡¯t help but go through everything that happened during the half-day in his mind like a movie.


    It seemed that he still have to improve hia cultivation first. Fei secretly made up his mind. Then, sitting cross-legged on the king mat, he took out a celestial silkworm from the space and put it in his mouth.


    At dinner, Mr. Bu Wenle finally returned from Xuanbing General Hospital. With his rmendation, of course, Fei¡¯s admission procedure passed without any problems.


    Holding the sect robe of Xuanbing Academy in his hand, Fei couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. After unfolding it, he put it on my body and gestured, it¡¯s okay, the size was just right.


    He saw that the silver-white brocade sect robe wasyered with an ice-blue ck ice bird pattern, and on the left chest, the word ¡°division¡± was crested with blue lines, which seemed a bit incongruous.


    All five of them also received magic teaching materials. The difference was that Yueyue and Fatty got the single attack magic book of their respective attributes. But Fei and Fei¡¯er only got a book ¡°Basic Knowledge of Magic and Detailed Exnation of Magic Elements¡± because they were in the first year of sect.


    This elementary magic book was the foundation of all magic, including the magic foundation and application analysis of all attributes, as well as the foundation of transformation. But it was all basicmon knowledge.


    Every sect on the maind will have manuscripts for this basic knowledge, but each sect varies slightly ording to its own teaching ability. Only after this basic knowledge had been learned, would the magic knowledge of each attribute be specially learned ording to the actual situation of each person.


    And Yueyue, Mei¡¯er and Lu Wenfeng were all disciples who have studied for one year, of course they have learned all these basic knowledge.


    What Lu Wenfeng got was the Complete Book of Transforming Single Attack Skills. In this book, it described in detail the transformation techniques that all the first-level spirits that had appeared over the millions of years could use it. It also included some simple second-level monk¡¯s transformation attack skills.


    Actually, strictly speaking. Although the transformation technique was a unique ability of transparent white crystal spiritual masters, it could also be regarded as a kind of application of magic. And this kind of magic was transformation magic.


    It was just that because of the ever-changing capabilities of the transformation technique, the room for expansion was boundless. And because of the difference in the attributes and colors of the spirit crystals of the spirit masters, they differentiated and became another independent major.


    In the transformation magic, as long as the spiritual master could imagine, the transformation could be transformed into a shape ording to the imagination of the spiritual master. However, the effect and attack strength of the illusion depends on the spiritual power and aptitude of the spiritual master.


    Low-level transformation techniques were simple in principle and required low spiritual support, so spiritual masters could practice a variety of techniques. But the power of the attack was also much lower.


    The transformation techniques that reach the third level or above begin to beplex and diverse, and could producebined effects. The spiritual power required was also amazing. Some powerful transformation weapons could even consume light wizards with a single blow.


    Therefore, after the cultivation base reached the level of a ster spiritual master, generally only one or two types of transformation techniques were selected for each level.


    After selecting the transformation type, the spiritual master had to practice diligently, and control the transformation to be as flexible as the arms and fingers, so as to achieve the best effect and control the spiritual power to the minimum.


    The giant cannon and Thousand Strike Spears that master Han Guchi used before were rtively high-level transformation techniques, so he used up his spiritual power after two strikes.

 Chapter 74

    74 A Strange Technique [II]


    After the five people happily ate dinner, they went back to the house with their scrolls to practice.


    Since there was still some time before dark, Zhang Fei returned to the house and took out the teaching manuscripts given to him by master Bu Le.


    Although this ¡°Basic Basic Knowledge of Magic and Detailed Exnation of Magic Elements¡± was a basic teaching book, it looked very thick because it covered a wide range of fields.


    The whole book was in the semnce of modern paper size, with a thick hard leather cover, and the corners were hollowed out with exquisitece. The center of the cover was engraved with a golden hexagram pattern.


    After opening, the first few pages were the title of the book and some general things, and then flipping back was the table of contents of the whole book.


    Zhang Fei learned from the catalog that the book was divided into three categories. The first category was the history page, which started with the origin of humans and demons, and roughly described some historical events of the humans and demons on the Sacr Spirit Continent. It contained the contents of the peace contract signed by the human race and the demon race a million years ago to promote the reproduction of the two races.


    The second category was the basics of magic elements. It first exined the origin, formation, discovery, attributes, utilization, and cultivation of magic elements, and then exins some basicmon sense in cultivating spiritual power.


    The third category was the simple application of magic elements. It wass divided into ten chapters ording to metal, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, darkness and transformation.


    Zhang Fei turned to the ¡°Light¡± attribute chapter and began to read.


    .....


    ¡°The light attribute is the nemesis of the dark attribute, and the main treatment. It can heal all damage caused by dark attributes, as well as damage caused by other attribute magic and physical damage. If used in conjunction with water attribute healing magic, the effect is even better. In terms of attack, only a few simple magics of the light attribute have a certain degree of attack. But for the dark-attribute monsters, any light-attribute magic is offensive. Powerful light-based healing magic can even bring huge damage to dark-type monsters, but it is not aggressive to monsters with other attributes.¡±


    Zhang Fei flipped through the pages one by one, followed by some exnations on how to use the light element. Including some applications, such as lighting, light walls, the cohesive application of the element, etc.


    It also included different healing techniques for injuries with different attributes. But they were all rtivelymon minor injuries and minor pains, whereas some serious injuries required higher levels of healing magic and spiritual power to ovee.


    Zhang Fei hastily flipped through the pages. He nned to read the chapter on transformation, but it was already dark at this time. The obsidian star gradually rose from the east like a pitch-ck ink te, spreading endless darkness, expelling the power of light to the depths of the west.


    Zhang Fei immediately put away the book, sat cross-legged on the bamboo mat and began to practice spiritual cultivation. The faint green light of the stars continued to condense inside the chamber, and then slowly poured into Fei¡¯s body and disappeared.


    Slowly, more and more green light appeared inside the chamber. Evenrge and small green lights could be seen outside the house converging towards it in a vortex shape.


    At this moment, two figures were standing on a roof in the distance.


    One of the figures said. ¡°Elder Mu, can you tell which sect this cultivation methodes from?¡±


    One could tell by listening to the voice that the person who asked the question was Bu Wenle.


    Sincest night, Lao Caitou discovered the strange celestial phenomenon that Zhang Fei had in his cultivation, and he had since observed it twice. These scenes appeared during ck and white period of the night sky.


    Sure enough, at the same time tonight, this phenomenon reappeared. So, Lao Caitou called out Bu Wenle using the technique of sound transmission.


    After Bu Wenle observed for a while, he couldn¡¯t help frowning deeply. Although the cultivation methods of various factions in the whole continent were varied, they were all practiced during the day or night.


    With his decades of research and extensive knowledge, he promised to be erudite and talented, but he had never heard of any kind of cultivation method that could be practiced when ck and white stars alternated. However, judging from the sight that Zhang Fei¡¯s room produced, it was clear that he was cultivating.


    Especially these spiritual light spots. ording to the records in the book, only spiritual masters with a strong perception of the energy of heaven and earth could activate a small amount of them when their cultivation base reached the sixth level or above. This kind of spiritual master who could induce visions in cultivation only appeared asionally in the whole continent.


    Only those spiritual masters with a high perception of the energy of heaven and earth who could control the spiritual power of heaven and earth within hundred meters would reach thete stage of the seventh level of the spiritual sage, such as Zhang Fei.


    But how old was Zhang Fei? A first-level Spiritualist, a spirit acolyte, who had only been condensing spirit crystals for two months. No matter how high his perception of the energy of heaven and earth was, it was impossible for him to mobilize so much spiritual energy of heaven and earth as a first-level spiritual master, right? There was a huge difference between first level and seventh level.


    Bu Wenle rummaged through his mind, but he didn¡¯t have any thoughts that could exin this phenomenon. What a monster. No wonder Fei¡¯s spiritual power was as high as ny three.


    When Lao Caitou heard Bu Wenle¡¯s question, he shook his head and said, ¡°A strange person must have something strange. Zhang Fei¡¯s talent is strange, and his perception of the energy of heaven and earth must be very sensitive. This method of cultivation is rted to him. The talentsplement each other, I am afraid there must be an expert behind it.¡±

 Chapter 75

    75 Researching Zhang Fei¡¯s Technique


    Bu Wenle nodded and said. ¡°What Mu Lao said is that Zhang Fei may have something to hide from us? Yesterday, he also said that his father had asked the spiritual master of the n to help him condense the spiritual crystal two months ago, but during this morning trance, he said their tribe was wiped out by the demons four months ago. Isn¡¯t this inconsistent?¡±


    Lao Caitou looked at the faint light on Zhang Fei¡¯s side and said, ¡°Well. I¡¯m afraid, what he said this morning is true. But when he said that he escaped the catastrophe in the end, he simply took it with him. I¡¯m afraid, there¡¯s the secret.¡±


    Bu Wenle said suddenly. ¡°Elder Mu thinks the same as me, I¡¯m afraid something must have happened in the past two months. And there must be someone else who not only saved his life, but also helped him condense spiritual crystals.¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way it could make sense. I¡¯m afraid his cultivation method has something to do with this master. It¡¯s just that Zhang Fei has just arrived, and he still has scruples about us. I think, when he gets used to itter, he might say it himself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡±


    Lao Caitou nced at Bu Wenle and said, ¡°In the future, you have to take good care of his daily life. Moreover, this child Zhang Fei is also a hard worker.¡±


    Bu Wenle immediately bowed and saluted. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, elder Mu Lao. However, I will go to the general hall of the main branch tomorrow to check the information to see if there have been simr cultivation techniques before. For this kind of weird cultivation, its better to understand the method, so that we don¡¯t make any mistakes and ruin the future of this child.¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you are right. Bring this with you. If you can¡¯t find it in the academy, take it to the Crystal Pce. See if there are any relevant records in the historical materials there.¡±


    After speaking, Lao Caitou handed Bu Wenle a jade pendant. A coiled dragon was carved in the hollow on the jade pendant, and the word ¡°Pce¡± was engraved in the middle of the jade pendant. The whole piece of jade pendant was faintly glowing with precious light, and it was obviously not an ordinary item.


    .....


    Bu Wenle knew that this was a special token from the Crystal Pce, so he agreed and quickly took it with both hands. This kind of token could only be held by the crystal pce masters and elders distributed all over the continent. With this token, no one dared to stop anyone from entering or leaving the Crystal Pce.


    The Crystal Pce was a sacred ce for storing spiritual masters¡¯ spirit crystals. Every city in the continent had a branch of the Crystal Pce. After a spiritual master died for whatever reason, the local academy would send a spiritual master to collect and deliver the token to the academy, and would be stored in the city¡¯s Crystal Pce¡¯s vault.


    If the spiritual crystal level exceeded the sixth level, the Crystal Pce would send an elder to escort it to the main hall of the Forbidden City Crystal Pce where the royal family was located, so as not to be stolen by the demons.


    Because the more in the city where the demons are concentrated, the easier it is to be invaded by the demons. The main reason was because of the attraction of the Crystal Pce Spirit Crystal. For the Demon Race, it was a treasure for quickly cultivating spiritual power.


    Therefore, if there wass no special reason, the Crystal Pce would never allow anyone to enter or leave casually. After all, it would be difficult to tell if a high-level beast was transformed into a human form. It could only be distinguished ording to whether the spirit crystal could be condensed. If there were demons mixed in, it would cause immeasurable losses.


    The light spot of spiritual power in Zhang Fei¡¯s roomsted for an hour before disappearing without a trace. master Bule and Lao Caitou nodded to each other.


    Lao Caitou say. ¡°Sure enough, it is only when ck and white alternates that it can be condensed. Xiaolezi, tell everyone else that during this period of time, everyone must practice in the house, and no one should leave the house.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Bu Wenler agreed, and the two figures disappeared in a sh.


    Autumn was high and crisp, and the weather in the north was always of four distinct seasons.


    Although Chi Lingxing hangs high, spreading dazzling white light and heat. But in thete autumn of November, there was no hot and dry feeling at all, and people feel only iparably refreshing.


    Although Xuanbing was a big city, the forests and huge ancient trees in the city could still be seen from the outside. In modern terms, the green area was definitely above seventy percent.


    Bu Wenle walked on the wide street, looking at the autumn scenery on the side of the road, the red leaves were all over the sky, the yellow leaves were falling, the green leaves were dancing lightly, and the breeze was blowing on his face, and he felt veryfortable.


    After breakfast, Bu Wenle gave Zhang Fei and the other five people a simple basic ss, and then exined the practice arrangements of several people in the past few days, and asked them to study hard on their own. Then he left the branch, and with yesterday¡¯s doubts, he went to the Xuanbing City General Section.


    The gate of Xuanbing sect was very imposing, and he could feel the thickness and majesty of a traditional famous sect from a distance. The tall three-story gatehouse was covered with blue zed tiles, as if iid with jade, and the blue was deeper than the sky.


    Below the gatehouse were carved beams and painted buildings, which were beautiful in shape and exquisite in painting, with lifelike figures, flowers and birds. Four huge columns painted red serve as supports underneath. Between the columns were three pairs of huge sect gates. The middle pair was thergest, seven or eight meters high, with smaller doors on both sides.

 Chapter 76

    76 Researching Zhang Fei¡¯s Technique [II]


    The sect gate was made of wood and was also painted with vermilioncquer. On each door were neatly lined with several rows ofrge brass nails, showing the style of the famous courtyard. Above the middle gate hung a huge que with two golden words of ¡°Xuanbing Academy¡± written in bold, vigorous and powerful style.


    At this time, only the pair of side doors next to the three pairs of sect gates were open, and two disciples on duty stood on both sides of the gate. Wearing the exquisite ck ice bird pattern sect robe of Xuanbing Academy, she looks very spiritual.


    Master Buwenle didn¡¯t say hello to the two of them, and walked in straight with his legs raised. The two disciples were also disciples who had been cultivating in the academy for many years, and of course they recognized master ¡°Bule¡±. Knowing that it was master Bule,who didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the sect, he didn¡¯t take him seriously, and he didn¡¯t even greet him.


    Master Buwenle had long been used to the attitude of others towards him, and he didn¡¯t care. He entered the sect gate and walked straight towards the central area of ??the academy.


    In the center of the square inside the sect gate, there was a huge statue of a ck ice bird about to fly. The Xuanbing Bird looked and felt a bit like a phoenix, with a crown of feathers erected high on its head, which looked noble and elegant. The long tail feathers were thrown behind him, showing a streamlined beauty. A piece of ice and snow drifted away behind him. The carving is fine and beautiful.


    The statue is carved from white marble. It highlights the dignity and arrogance of Xuanbing Bird. That wass a kind of arrogance above all birds. ording to legend, this Xuanbing bird was the holy beast summoned by the first grand elder of Xuanbing Academy. The name of Xuanbing Academy was also due to this holy beast.


    Xuanbing sect covered an extremely wide area, with a length and width of about six or seven kilometers. There were gates on all four sides in the south, east, and west, but only the east gate was the main gate of the sect. That was the door where master Bule came in.


    The number of disciples in the academy exceeded ten thousand, and they study and cultivate in the teaching areas designated by the academy ording to ten different magical attributes. However, the east gate was the eleventh teaching area, and it was also the ce where disciples who have cultivated at the first-level spiritual level after entering the sect duly learn basic knowledge.


    When the cultivation base breaks through to the savant level, the disciples wouldl be assigned to the corresponding teaching area ording to different spiritual power attributes to continue to practice until the cultivation base reached the fourth-level great spiritual master level, and they could then advance from the sect.


    .....


    Every academy on the Sacred Spirit Continent basically had the bottom line forpletions as a fourth-level Spirit Ster. As long as one could reach the fourth-level cultivation, no matter how old one was, one would be able to get an advanced crest immediately.


    Therefore, the age of the excelling disciples varies greatly. Some would be in their teens, and some were tens of years older. But there were some who continued to practice in the academy after graduation, and they were not few in number. These spiritual masters were also the main force sent by the academy to fight against the demons.


    It was precisely because of this teaching method that the academy was mixed in the nature of their disciples. If anyone wanted to judge someone¡¯s cultivation in the academy by age, then the possibility of this person suffering a big loss was quite strong.


    Bu Wenler walked through the ssrooms and dormitory buildings in the Lingshi teaching area and moved towards the central area of ??the sect. Some public facilities of the sect were concentrated in the central area. Such as the library, arena, trading center and so on.


    He came all the way to the library of Xuanbing sect. The library was a traditional wooden building. From a distance, one could see a huge gabled roof. The roof was covered with gray tiles, and there were asional green moss hidden in it, which made the color of the whole roof elegant and soft.


    In the middle of the roof was a green ridge iid with small blue tiles, which was radiant under the illumination of Chi Lingxing. The slope of the roof was soothing and smooth, and the corners were simple, adding a sense of stretch and generosity, which was very fresh and elegant.


    A circle of corridors was formed under the eaves, all supported by huge redcquered logs. The doors and windows on all four sides were lightly carved from gray-ck iron wood, and were elegantly decorated without any paint. Above the main entrance hung a que of golden colour, with one big word ¡°Library¡± written on it.


    The whole architectural style did not triumph in richness and luxury, but was known for its lightness and elegance, showing a kind of refined style.


    Bu Wenle pushed open the door and entered. There was a lot of space in the library, and there were many people reading books, but it was very quiet. It was divided into different areas ording to the type of book. Bu Wenle went directly to the ¡°Historical Materials¡± area and started searching.


    There were a lot of books in this area. It was a collection of various historical materials and biography of spiritual masters collected by masters and disciples from all walks of life through different channels, from the whole continent since the establishment of the sect for twenty thousand years. The contents were so rich that if any disciple wanted to read them all, it was impossible to achieve it without spending hundreds of years.


    Because of the huge collection of books, Bu Wenle was not sure that he would be able to find the answers he wanted in a short time, so he made arrangements in advance with the branch.


    After picking more than a dozen materials from the bookshelf, Bu Wenle found a seat by himself and sat down, and then carefully began to search.

 Chapter 77

    77 Shen Lingyun [I]


    Not far from the library, there was a lonely mountain with an altitude of more than three hundred meters. It was the only mountain in the sect and even the entire Xuanbing City.


    Arc Mountain had only one peak, but a huge building was built after it was ttened at the top of the mountain. The building was formed in a pce-style and was divided into three entrances. There were three huge halls, surrounded by side rooms, which were used for living.


    This was the absolute center of the academy. The front hall and the nave were the ces where the grand elder lived and worked respectively. The rear hall was where the elders of the sect and outstanding spiritual masters were based. For safety, the elders with the highest cultivation levels in the academy lived here for a longer time.


    Those who could be the elders of the academy were generally those who have reached the level eight spirit and demon cultivation level or above. If the cultivation base reached level 8, it could be regarded as an absolute powerhouse on the maind. Not only was the spiritual power cultivation base strong, but also had powerful magic summoning power, and could summon holy beasts with strong cultivation bases aspanions.


    The spirit crystals left by the elders of the academy were usually kept as relics by the academy.


    At this time, in the grand elder¡¯s office, a woman was sitting in front of the desk. Judging from the age, she should be in her thirties, showing a mature beauty of grace and luxury. She must have been a dignified and beautifuldy when she was younger.


    ¡°Boom. Boom. Boom.¡±


    Suddenly there was a soft knock on the door.


    The middle-aged woman raised her head and said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    .....


    As soon as the door opened, a middle-aged man walked in from outside. The man stopped a few meters before the table. He bowed to the woman and said softly, ¡°Grand elder, master Bu Wenle has recentlye to the academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man replied. ¡°Four days ago, master Bu Wenle came over to go through the admission procedures for a branch disciple.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The female grand elder nodded and asked, ¡°Do you know who is enrolled?¡±


    ¡°An 8-year-old orphan, with a spiritual power level of 60, a light crystal spiritual man. He has entered the branch of master Buwenle to practice.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems that this child has good qualifications. I hope elder Buwenle can be influenced by these talented children and return to his previous state of mind sooner.¡± The grand elder said, and stood up. She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked out at the scenery before her.


    It waste autumn, and the leaves of a flower and tree outside the window were almost lost. Only one leaf was still struggling in the autumn wind.


    The female grand elder¡¯s eyes fell on this leaf, and she couldn¡¯t help sighing. *Don¡¯t I feel like this leaf too? I have struggled with the rtionship with elder Buwenle all my life, and I have always reported a glimmer of hope. I just hope that this glimmer of hope cane to the ground, take root, blossom and bear fruit.*


    Only the man continued to say. ¡°Grand elder, after registering the child¡¯s name, master Bu Wenle came back the next day, and he went straight into the library and hasn¡¯t left for three days.¡±


    A strong wind blew, and the tenacious leaf outside the window was suddenly swept into the air, rolled and thrown far away, and then smashed to the ground mercilessly.


    The grand elder couldn¡¯t help frowning, her eyes finally retracted from the leaf, she turned and sat back on the chair, and muttered, ¡°How could this be? Could it be that his illness has failed him again?¡±


    After pondering for a moment, the grand elder raised her head and asked the man, ¡°Fourth elder Wang, what has elder Bu Wenle been doing these three days?¡±


    The man replied respectfully. ¡°Elder Buwenle has been flipping through the books in the library for the past three days, as if he was looking for some information.¡±


    The female grand elder frowned deeply, pondered for a while, and then said, ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you, elder Wang. If there is any news about master Buwenle in the future, please report to me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there is no order, I will retire.¡± Elder Wang bowed respectfully and turned away.


    The female grand elder stood up, paced a few steps in the room, and turned to leave through the side door.


    The female grand elder¡¯s name was Shen Lingyun, who had taken over the post of grand elder for more than ten years now. In fact, this position did not belong to her. Recalling the past, but also from more than 30 years ago.


    The grand elder of Xuanbing sect had always been hereditary, and it had been inherited from the old Shen family since the first grand elder, Shen Xinghai. By the time of Shen Lingyun¡¯s father¡¯s generation, there were only two daughters, one was the grand elder Shen Lingyun, and the other was her twin sister Shen Lingxue.


    Although they were twin sisters, the two sisters had different personalities. As the eldest sister, Shen Lingxue, her temperament had always been rtively calm, she was thoughtful when ites to things, and belonged to the category of learning more and talking less, so it could be said that she was rtively introverted.


    The younger sister Shen Lingyun was a lively and lovely person who loved to talk andugh. Every day in the academy, there was no girl¡¯s restraint at all. A group of little boys were often following behind her.


    Because of this, the academy¡¯s inheritance rights were set to her elder sister Shen Lingxue, both in terms of age and ability. In this regard, Shen Lingyun was also happy and rxed, and she stillughed with her ssmates every day, living infinitely free.

 Chapter 78

    78 Shen Lingyun [II]


    Maybe the twins had the same mind. Unexpectedly, when the two sisters grew up, they fell in love with the same person at the same time, and this person was Buwenle.


    At that time, Bu Wenle was a talented disciple in the Xuanbing Academy. At the age of seventeen, he reached the level four Great Spirit Master cultivation base and graduated from the academy.


    After, Bu Wenle did not choose to leave the academy, but resolutely stayed in the academy and chose to continue practicing. At the same time, Buwenle also took up the teaching work and brought several talented disciples.


    Facing the pursuit of the two sisters of the Shen family, Bu Wenle prefered Shen Lingxue. In this regard, Shen Lingyun was special and did not raise any objection. But since then, Shen Lingyun¡¯s character had be much calmer.


    Because Shen Lingxue was three years younger than Bu Wenle, and Bu Wenle was a more traditional person, he always wanted to go back to his parents in the south to hold the wedding. In addition, the first batch of disciples brought by Buwenle were all excellent, and they were not far frompleting their learning process.


    Therefore, the wedding of Shen Lingxue and Bu Wenle was dyed until Shen Lingxue was twenty six years old before the conclusion was finally reached.


    This particr year, Bu Wenle was twenty nine years old. With his excellent talent and hard training, his cultivation base had reached the level of the seventh-level spirit master stage.


    And the first batch of disciples brought by Buwenle all excelled because of their outstanding talents.


    Among the graduates, there was a couple who n to go back to the south.


    .....


    So Bu Wenle took a year off and took Shen Lingxue and the couple back to the south together. Unexpectedly, what was originally a happy wedding trip turned into a tragedy.


    Half a yearter, when Bu Wenle and Shen Lingxue returned to Xuanbing Academy, Bu Wenle suffered a huge mental shock and lost his cultivation base, but Shen Lingxue was left with only one breath left.


    When Shen Lingxue was about to die, he called Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun in front of him and left hisst words.


    Shen Lingxue said to her sister Shen Lingyun. ¡°Xiaoyun, I know that you lied to me when you said that you won¡¯t marry before your sister. I know that you have always liked Wenle, so you never got married because of that. Now, your sister is leaving, and she will give Wenle to you, and you will love him for a lifetime, instead of me.¡±


    Then, Shen Lingxue said to Bu Wenle again. ¡°Wenle, after I leave, you must love Xiaoyun like you love me, she is my most beloved sister, you must promise me, don¡¯t let her down .¡±


    In the face of Shen Lingxue¡¯sst words, the two of them could only nod their heads in agreement.


    After Shen Lingxue¡¯s death, her parents passed on the position of grand elder to Shen Lingyun because of excessive grief, and then retired.


    But Bu Wenle seemed to have changed as a person. Not only did he not walk with Shen Lingyun, but he was also mentally damaged and became nervous every day. Neither teaching nor cultivating, sometimes a disciple would hide in the library and kept reading, and he wouldn¡¯t bring them out for days or nights.


    Sometimes the cat is in the house, and I don¡¯t know what to do in the house, and the sound of metal tapping is often heard.


    In a sh, more than ten years have passed, and Buwenle had never left the academy, but he had been in this crazy behavior ever since. It was just that with the passage of time, Bu Wenle¡¯s cultivation had recovered a little, his behavior had gradually be normal, and there was no mental problem at all on the surface.


    In the past ten years, everyone in the academy, from masters to disciples, had known that there was such an ignorant master in the academy. Master Bu Le¡¯s nickname didn¡¯t go away either, thinking that it was the nickname given to him by the first batch of disciples that Bu Wenle brought.


    In the past ten years, Shen Lingyun had never been married. With the entrustment of my sister and my love for master Buwenle. Although he can¡¯t get Bu Wenle¡¯s feelings, Shen Lingyun has been taking care of Bu Wenle silently in secret.


    A year ago, Shen Lingyun saw that Bu Wenle¡¯s mental state had finally be normal, so she developed a feasible method to help Bu Wenle get out of this decadent life. After Shen Lingyun set up a bureau and had a big quarrel with Bu Wenle, he forced Bu Wenle to open a branch at the former site of the sect.


    At the same time, Shen Lingyun also deliberately arranged for three talented disciples to study with Wenle in the branch. This includes Bu Yueyue, who was rescued by Bu Wenle a few years ago and taken as a righteous daughter.


    What Shen Lingyun didn¡¯t expect was that after the new disciples reported this year, two more talented disciples joined Mr. Buwenle¡¯s disciples. This made Shen Lingyun feel that hope has increased a lot.


    But Shen Lingyun was worried about Bu Wenle¡¯s abnormal behavior reported by Director Wang today. I thought to myself. In the past year or so, Bu Wenle had rarely appeared in the library. Did the disease recur again?


    Through the gray-ck iron wood window of the library without any paint, Shen Lingyun saw Bu Wenle sitting in front of the desk and seriously looking at an ancient book. There are more than a dozen thick ancient books on the table, blocking most of his body.


    Judging from his expression, Bu Wenle did not have any abnormal manifestations of morbidity.


    After Shen Lingyun stood for a long time outside the window, she finally let out a breath and left with peace of mind.

 Chapter 79

    79 Skewered Meat


    ¡°Twack¡±


    A feathered arrow prated through the left eye of a wild boar. The boar fell over in the bushes, and after two rolls, it stopped moving. Afterwards, the feather arrow shed and disappeared.


    A few small heads suddenly appeared on the other side of the hillside, looking carefully towards this side.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s a good shot.¡± Mei¡¯er and Yueyue jumped up happily and pped their hands together.


    The longbow in Zhang Fei¡¯s hand flickered and disappeared. Several people immediately ran in the direction where the boar fell.


    The fat man stomped on the belly of the boar, shook the boar¡¯s body, and sighed, ¡°Damn it, the dead can¡¯t die any longer.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Fei is really good at archery, teach me if you have time.¡± Yueyue said excitedly.


    Zhang Fei smiled and said, ¡°Sister Yueyue, are you still trying to learn archery? Is your fireball attack magic not a hundred times stronger than my bow and arrow?¡±


    Yueyue solemnly replied. ¡°That¡¯s not as fast as your bow and arrow. Moreover, my fireball magic can¡¯t attack enemies that are too far away. It¡¯s not as ruthless as your bow and arrow, that can hit a target, hundreds of meters in one strike.¡±


    .....


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but interrupt them, ¡°It¡¯s alright, alright, the two of you should stop blowing hot, let¡¯s drag the boar back to eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Yueyue immediately stretched out her finger and tapped Meier¡¯s forehead, and said with a smile, ¡°You little girl, when did you be more greedy than the fat man?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t you wrong people. Was I too greedy when I was crying?¡± Fatty said suddenly in dissatisfaction.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and smiled at Lu Wenfeng.


    When Lu Wenfeng moved, a half-foot-long white crystal condensed in front of him, and then with a sh of light, it turned into a long sword.


    With the sword in hand, Lu Wenfeng hurried a few steps, chasing the cicada with eight steps, and with a few vertical leaps, he climbed up a big tree, and with a wave of his hand, a branch as thick as a small arm was cut off.


    Lu Wenfeng jumped down following the fallen branches, and the sword light shed again and again in the air. When Lu Wenfengnded on his feet, the long sword had disappeared, but there was a straight wooden stick with the thickness of an arm in his hand.


    Through the past few days of contact, Zhang Fei found that Lu Wenfeng¡¯s personality was rtively calm. He rarely joked with everyone, but he was very gregarious with everyone. He was not the kind of arrogant person, but had a big brother feeling.


    The cultivation base of a first-level spiritual warrior could try to transform a variety of different weapons, so as to familiarize the cultivated with each weapon, and to pave the way for the selection of advanced weapons in the future.


    But Lu Wenfeng was different. He had always been in love with swords since he first came into contact with the transformation technique. He didn¡¯t even look at other transformative weapons at all. In his words, he had a special feeling for swords. Therefore, Lu Wenfeng had been practicing swordsmanship, and the realm of the sword was his lifelong pursuit.


    Seeing that Lu Wenfeng came over with a long stick, Zhang Fei took out the rope from the spatial storage, and the two of them tied the four short legs of the boar to the long stick.


    So, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng walked in front with one end carrying sticks, while Fatty and Yueyue walked behind with the other end. As they walked, Fatty and Yueyue were still bickering, maybe they were born to be friendly enemies. Others have long been used to their arguments, and didn¡¯t interrupt, but just listened to them.


    Mei¡¯er was small, jumping up and down the road ahead. He also hummed a few ditties from time to time, and his singing voice was wonderful.


    Master. Buwenle had been out for more than a week and had note back. These days, in addition to normal training, the group of disciples were enjoying themselves.


    Especially Xiao Meier, after two months of intensive physical training, thefort of ying these days was not to be mentioned. Especially with Zhang Fei by his side, he often told everyone some strange and new things, which made Mei¡¯er lose his mind and tried to escape.


    In the chat after breakfast today, when Zhang Fei mentioned the delicious taste of kebabs, and everyone was drool was drooling. Therefore, the heart was not as good as the action, and everyone immediately ran to the back mountain to find the prey. Zhang Fei was very experienced in hunting, and it didn¡¯t take long for this boar to be discovered. It should be unlucky for this wild boar to encounter such a group of greedy eaters, and could only be ughtered by others.


    When everyone carried the wild boar back to the sect, it was still early for lunch. Lao Caitou was sitting on the stone squatting at the entrance of the academy, smoking his big pipe, looking leisurely at the nature.


    Zhang Fei asked Lao Caitou for help, and quickly cleaned up the boar.


    Then Zhang Fei cooked himself, cut arge piece of the best pork belly from the wild boar, and cut the meat into small pieces together with Lao Caitou. Zhang Fei also specially designed a meat hammer to m the pork belly for a while, breaking up the meat fibers, then mixed the seasonings and skewered arge pot with bamboo skewers.


    Zhang Fei cut the meat into small pieces, so that it was easy to be cooked and chewed easily. It was not like when he was in the Ironwood Tribe, when he cut it intorge pieces, it was not easy to cook, but it tasted like a delicious bite.


    At this time, Yueyue had already used her fire magic to burn a pile of wooden sticks into charcoal.


    Zhang Fei took out the barbecue stove that Mammoth made for him from his storage space, filled it with charcoal, and everyone moved everything to the stone table in the courtyard together. Immediately after that, Yueyue ignited the charcoal again with a me technique, and Zhang Fei arranged the meat skewers on the rack and began to grill it.


    The small pieces of meat skewers were really easy to cook, especially since Zhang Fei broke the meat fibers, and the time he spoke, the unique aroma of barbecued meat drifted away.


    Zhang Fei took the animal oil, brushed the meat skewers with oil, and sprinkled some seasonings. Before long, strings of scorched, tender and smooth barbecued meat were steaming, and the grilled oil was sprinkling around.


    The fat man swallowed his saliva, and before Zhang Fei could speak, he couldn¡¯t wait and grabbed a handful of meat skewers from the grill and escaped all the way to the other side, and stood there to eat. The angry Mei¡¯er picked up the stick for stabbing the fire and wanted to kill the fat man.


    Zhang Fei hurriedly picked up a few skewers of grilled meat and stuffed them into Mei¡¯er¡¯s hands, and Mei¡¯er was hooked back by the smell of the meat skewers.

 Chapter 80

    80 Skewered Meat [II]


    ¡°Hey, it would be great if there was beer.¡± Zhang Fei and everyone ate the fragrant meat skewers together.


    Hearing everyone¡¯s praise for the barbecue, he couldn¡¯t help but think of his previous life and the vige workers who went to the night market after working at night. The scene of eating barbecue together as a n.


    ¡°Beer?¡± Fatty came over at some point, and asked suspiciously, ¡°What is beer? Is it delicious?¡± Fatty was usually very sensitive to eating. When Zhang Fei mentioned beer, his first impression was that it was good. Something to drink.


    Yueyue couldn¡¯t help but red at the fat man and said, ¡°What to drink. You only want to drink at a young age, while you are still a spiritual master, I think you are a big foodie.¡±


    Fatty¡¯s mouth was not soft, and he immediately pushed back. ¡°You are just like a foodie. You ounted for half of the freshly grilled kebabs, and you don¡¯t know how to give us points. I think you are a foodie, a big foodie.¡±


    As soon as the fat man finished speaking, a ball of fire flew over, and the frightened fat man jumped up and ran.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run if you have the guts, I won¡¯t call myself Bu Yueyue if I don¡¯t make you so tender on the outside.¡± Yueyue grabbed the meat skewer with her left hand, and while eating, she stretched out her right hand and sent fireballs at the fat man. Under Yueyue¡¯s lewd power, the fat man kept his mouth shut.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er was very honest. Sitting at the table, he ate wholeheartedly with his mouth full of oil. While eating, he watched the two of them y tricks over there. It felt like he was watching a big show.


    And Lu Wenfeng was indeed a big brother. Seeing that everyone only ate meat and had no porridge, he immediately returned to the house and made a pot of fragrant tea and brought it out.


    .....


    Mei¡¯er was suffering from choking. Seeing that Lu Wenfeng brought out the tea, he hurried over and poured a cup of tea, and put it in his mouth to take a sip. Lu Wenfeng stopped immediately. ¡°Be careful of getting scalded.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Meier seemed to have not heard it, and poured in as soon as he raised his neck. Then he nced at Lu Wenfeng out of the corner of his eye, picked up the teapot and poured another cup, brought it to the table next to him, and then went to eat her meat skewers.


    After seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯s actions, Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help scratching his head strangely, full of question marks in his mind. I thought to myself. No, I did make tea with just boiled water.


    At this moment, the fat man ran over to Yueyue, sweating profusely. Seeing that there was water on the table, he immediately picked up the teapot and poured it into my mouth. As soon as the tea came out of the spout, the fat man felt bad. Why was this pot so hot? His eyes immediately focused on the teapot, and he saw that the tea was steaming down from the mouth of the pot, and rushed towards the fat man¡¯s open mouth.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Fatty was frightened and threw the teapot at Lao Gao. The tea that flowed out didn¡¯t go into his mouth, but spilled all over him. The hot fat man quickly picked up the clothes from his body and kept shaking the heat.


    Seeing the teapot flying into the air, Lu Wenfeng flicked his hand and a spark of light shed on his body. His long sword appeared in his hand, and he firmly caught the teapot on the t side of the sword. Except for the tea that Fatty spilled, not a single drop was spilled.


    Yueyue and Mei Ren were eating skewers on another table, and when they saw Fatty¡¯s embarrassed appearance, they allughed and leaned back and forth.


    Yueyue smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha. How do you say that? Yes, you deserve it. Let¡¯s see if you dare to bully us in the future.¡±


    Fatty red at Yueyue viciously, but he could only hold back his anger. Since his clothes were still hot, he really couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Lao Caitou looked at Fatty, then at Mei¡¯er, his eyes narrowed. Then continue to make skewered meat for everyone.


    ¡°Oh? What smell so delicious?¡± Master Buwenle suddenly walked in, a smile on his face. In his hand was a bag of meat buns from the old shop of the Lin family. It was a pity that today everyone had more delicious things, but no one had any idea about meat buns anymore.


    Seeing Bu Wenleing back, Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help but pass him a questioning look, and Bu Wenle just shook his head slightly in response.


    Zhang Fei immediately grabbed a handful of kebabs, ran to master Bule and said, ¡°Master, you came back just in time,e and taste the hunt we caught today.¡±


    Bu Wenle put the meat buns on the table, and immediately took the meat skewers and smelled them with his eyes closed. He couldn¡¯t help but praise. ¡°Well, not bad. Who came up with this idea? This way of eating is quite unique.¡±


    He chomped on big mouthfuls, andplimented while eating. In terms of eating, Bu Wenle had already gotten along with his disciples, and he was not reserved at all.


    While eating, Bu Wenle asked them, ¡°Have you been ck in your practice during the few days I¡¯ve been away?¡±


    Fatty immediately took the lead and shouted. ¡°Master Hui, we have been cultivating seriously these past few days, and we didn¡¯t dare to ck off at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Bu Wenle bit thest piece of meat, threw the bamboo stick on the table, and said, ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, then let me check your cultivation progress. Ziyu, you cane first. ¡±


    ¡°Ah? I shoulde first again?¡± The fat man reluctantly put the meat skewers in his hands back on the table, got up and walked to the open ce.


    They saw Fatty take out a seed from his pocket, and an amethyst, more than half a foot long, condensed behind him, and he shouted. ¡°Up.¡±

 Chapter 81

    81 How¡¯s Your Progress?


    They saw the seed in Zu Yi¡¯s hand exploded in an instant, turning into a vine whip, and countless spikes protruded densely from the vine whip. Then, he stepped forward, elerating towards a big tree in front of him, and swung the vine whip in his hand.


    ¡°Pwah, Pwah, Pwah.¡± There were several deep scratches on the tree.


    Seeing that, Zuyi rushed towards the big tree again. The vine whip suddenly disappeared from the his hand, and a sharp cone-shaped thorn, more than a foot long, suddenly manifested in his hand.


    Zuyi immediately raised the thorns with both hands, his body arced backwards, pushed forward with all his strength, and the thorns mmed into the tree trunk. Afterwards, he did a backflip and stood firmly beside the big tree. With the same spiritual power, the thorn disappeared, and a big hole the size of a fist appeared deep in the tree.


    The leaves on the tree fell down one after another due to the severe impact. Through the swirling fallen leaves, they saw Fatty stretched out his hand and press the hole in the tree trunk, a sh of satisfaction in his eyes. When the leaves stopped falling, he also withdrew his hand and walked back.


    However, the hole in the tree behind him disappeared, and the scars on the tree disappeared, as if the tree had never been hurt at all. Only the fallen leaves all over the ground told everyone that the scene just now happened.


    After watching Fatty¡¯s performance, Bu Wenle nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, not bad, Zuyi, but it¡¯s just the use of basic magic. You should try to practice long-range attack magic. If your defense is not strong enough, you have to go on the offense to kill the enemy. Control and attack from a distance. Don¡¯t let the enemy get close to you and break your defenses.¡±


    Fatty immediately kneeled to Buwenle and bowed, saying. ¡°Thank you, master, for your advice, I have taken of that now. In the future, I will definitely practice hard and learn powerful long-range attack magic.¡±


    After speaking, Fatty nced at Bu Yueyue from the corner of his eyes, thinking. When I learn long-range attack magic, let¡¯s see who gets beaten all over the world. Fatty made up his mind secretly. Although his motives were impure, it was always a good thing.


    .....


    Master Bu Wenle continued. ¡°Next, Yueyue.¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately agreed and stood up, turned around and walked towards the empty field, as a half-foot-long amethyst appeared out of thin air beside her.


    When Yueyue stretched out her right hand, a ball of me suddenly appeared on her palm, and it continued to expand. When the ball of me was erged to the size of arge sphere, it suddenly split into five smaller balls of me, which were lined up in suspension in front of her.


    Bu Yueyue stretched out her right arm and pulled the five balls of me to quickly form an arc in the air, and then pointed forward. Five groups of me balls lined up to rotate in the air for a moment, and then quickly rushed towards a huge dead tree more than twenty meters away in front of them.


    Although the five fireballs flew out more than twenty meters, their power was still undiminished, hitting the dead wood one after another, sshing out clusters of sparks. Moreover, the fireballs all hit the same point on the dead wood, which instantly produced a superimposed effect, and the dead wood suddenly burned violently.


    Yueyue quickly ran to the front of the dead tree, stretched out her right palm and drew it on the me, the me immediately followed Yueyue¡¯s gesture and separated from the dead tree. After circling in the air, it disappeared into nothingness. Only a piece of charred ck remains on the dead wood.


    Yueyue couldn¡¯t help but ran back with a satisfied smile.


    Bu Wenle also nodded and said, ¡°Good fire control technique. Long-range attack, superimposed effects, and easy retraction. Continue to practice well, after you advance in your cultivation level, it will be greatly improved. This is already a good attack magic.¡±


    Yueyue shed to the side happily.


    When Fatty saw their master praised Yueyue in this manner, he couldn¡¯t help but interjected. ¡°Master, Yueyue¡¯s hand-controlled fire technique is also due to me. I practice with her every day.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter after hearing this. Everyone knew how Yueyue and Fatty usually practice. Didn¡¯t they still practice when they were eating skewers just now?


    Bu Wenle also smiled slightly, and after waiting for everyone to finishughing, he said. ¡°Wenfeng, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng agreed and walked to the empty field. After standing still, he clenched his fists at the master and said, ¡°Master, let me demonstrate my technique.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Wenfeng turned around and shed towards the tree that Fatty had just used now.


    When he rushed to the tree, Lu Wenfeng tap the ground with one foot, and jumped into the air, and then performed a whirlwind flip, kicking heavily the top of the tree, and the shaking leaves fell one after another.


    Lu Wenfeng took advantage of the situation to rebound and jumped back into the air. In a sh, the long sword was already in his hand. They saw Lu Wenfeng¡¯s sword turning around in the air, flying up and down, as he himself spun several times in the air beforending on the ground gracefully, standing on the spot.


    The long sword in his hand pointed obliquely to the ground, and a long string of leaves was densely strung on the sword body. At this time, the fallen leaves slowly floated in the air, which set off Lu Wenfeng¡¯s free and easy figure, and he was indeed extraordinary.


    Looking at Lu Wenfeng¡¯s handsome figure, the fat man couldn¡¯t help but pouted and said, ¡°What the hell, did you just get inspired by eating kebabs just now?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng waved his hand, and a bunch of fallen leaves suddenly scattered with the disappearance of the long sword.


    Bu Wenle immediately pped his hands and sighed. ¡°Good swordsmanship. Wen Feng, it seems that your cultivation has improved a lot these days.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle raised his hand, and an extra thin book appeared in his hand. He immediately waved at Lu Wenfeng and said, ¡°Feng¡¯er,e here.¡±


    As soon as Lu Wenfeng quickly stepped forward, Bu Wenle handed over the book in his hand, and said at the same time. ¡°I found this ¡°Wind Seal Sword Manual¡± by ident in the library of the general courtyard. It seems that it should be a long time ago. You can practice your swordsmanship ording to the sword manual. Study it, it will be very beneficial to your cultivation base.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Lu Wenfeng showed a rare look of excitement, took the sword manual with both hands, hugged it in his arms, and retreated.


    Bu Wenle looked at the crowd, and then shouted. ¡°Mei¡¯er, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

 Chapter 82

    82 How¡¯s Your Progress? [II]


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but agree with this. He put down the meat skewers in his hand reluctantly, chewed the meat in his mouth a few times, and swallowed it abruptly. Then, he wiped the oil from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, stood up and stayed still.


    Instantly, an amethyst that was more than a foot long condensed out of thin air in front of Mei¡¯er. Zouyi and the others couldn¡¯t believe what they were sering as they watched with their eyes almost popping out.


    Although it wasn¡¯t the first time they saw Mei¡¯er¡¯s spirit crystal, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder in envy at the sight.


    One must know that the size of the spiritual power value was basically proportional to the size of the spiritual crystal. The half-foot-long metamorphic spirit crystal like Fei was more than three meters long at first, but because of Fei¡¯s powerful mental power, it waspressed into half a foot long.


    Generally, when the spiritual power value reached sixty or more, the spiritual power value increased by ten points. The spirit crystals almost doubled.


    For example, a fifty-point spiritual crystal was half a foot long. When it was sixty points, the spirit crystal was just over half a foot. But at seventy points, the spirit crystal was over a foot long; at eighty points, the spirit crystal was over one meter long. At ny points, the spirit crystal reached nearly three meters long.


    Fei was ny three points, so it was a little longer than three meters before hepressed it further. And the strongest spiritual master recorded on the continent before has only eighty points, and the spiritual crystal was only over one meter long.


    When Mei¡¯er stretched out his right hand, a cloud of water mist gradually appeared in his palm. After a while, the water mist gradually condensed and turned into a drop of water suspended on Meier¡¯s palm.


    As soon as the water droplet was formed, it gradually erged, and a bubble was formed. The bubble grew bigger and bigger. When it became the size of a fist, it floated into the air, and it continued to climb higher and higher. When it floated to the height of the roof, it suddenly broke, and a mass of water mist formed a misty cloud before drifting away into the invisible air.


    .....


    Mei¡¯er immediately grinned at master Bule, sat down and grabbed the meat skewers and continued eating.


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help frowning and shaking his head, and said, ¡°Mei¡¯er, your cultivation has not improved by any means. Are you beingzy? I will punish you with cleaning after eating today.¡±


    Mei¡¯er immediately stuck out his little tongue at Yueyue, who responded with an inaudible murmur.


    Fei nced at Mei¡¯er, and quickly stood up. He walked faster to Bu Wenle and said. ¡°Master, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    After speaking, Fei also stood still and didn¡¯t move. The white crystal in front of him shed away, and there was a longbow in his left hand. Fei drew his right hand on the bowstring, and with a sh of inspiration, a feather arrow was instantly nock on the string.


    Seeing that Fei¡¯s bow opened perfectly, the feather arrow pointed diagonally upwards. ¡°Thwaack.¡±


    The bowstring flicked, and the feather arrow mmed into a small tree a hundred meters away with strong wind. The small tree was suddenly shaken violently by the earthquake, and the flock of birds on the tree next to it were frightened and flew away randomly.


    Then, as soon as the spiritual light dissipated, the feather arrow disappeared into the thin air. But then Fei¡¯s second arrow arrived. ¡°Thwaack¡±.


    With a bang, the small tree shook violently again, and one of the leaves on the tree couldn¡¯t help being shaken. Immediately after, the third arrow arrived, but this time the small tree did not vibrate strongly like before. Only the sound of ¡°Sweesh¡± was heard, and the feather arrow passed through the small tree. Then the light shed, and it disappeared into the thin air.


    ¡°Okay, good archery.¡± Master Buwenle immediately pped his knee happily.


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°What is good about this, master? Didn¡¯t the third arrow failed to hit the tree just now?¡±


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Zouyi, didn¡¯t you see that Fei¡¯s three arrows were all shot at one point? If you don¡¯t believe it, go take a look.¡±


    ¡°One point? How is this possible?¡± Fatty muttered and rushed out towards the tree. The others also followed him.


    It was a small tree, but it was as thick as an adult¡¯s waist. Everyone searched the tree, and found a small hole as thick as a little finger in the tree, prating from one end to the other. No other mark was left behind.


    ¡°No way.¡± Fatty suddenly lost his voice. How much power do you need to shoot through such a thick tree?


    Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much strength either. It took three arrows to shoot through this hole.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked. Only then did they understand what master Bu Wenle meant when he said the three arrows passed through one point. It turned out that Fei was so precisely deadly. Sure enough, he was an archer.


    After Bu Wenle checked everyone¡¯s results, he allowed them to return to their food and drink for a while. A skewered meat celebration took ce for more than half an hour amid theughter of everyone.


    Several minutester, it was past noon, and the disciples were dispersed to continue their cultivation. Of course, as punishment, Mei¡¯er stayed in charge of packing up. Because Fei had to clean up the utensils, he also stayed behind with Mei¡¯er and put the utensils back into his storage space, and the two left separately.


    Leaving to practice alone is not a strange thing, but Lu Wenfeng and Fatty left together since they already lived together, and when they returned to the house, Zouyi crashed on his bed and didn¡¯t move.


    On the other hand, Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t practice cultivation right away, but took out the ¡°Wind Seal Sword Manual¡± and opened it excitedly.

 Chapter 83

    83 The Wind Seal Sword Manual


    On the sword manual, it was written.


    *Congeal the wind and let the snow fall, take the wind as a fierce force, and the snow as an elegant element. Move strongly like a gust of wind, and quietly like snow. Between movement and stillness, it belongs to Taiyi.*


    The Wind Seal Sword was divided into nine parts with different cultivation levels.


    The first stage was on the word ¡°fast¡±. Movement like the wind, strength like a mountain.


    The second stage was on the word ¡°floating¡±. The sword was like falling snow, falling without a trace.


    The third stage was on the word ¡°sticky¡±. The sword turned around and stuck to it.


    The fourth stage was on the word ¡°meaning¡±. The sword came from the heart, and the heart and the sword were one.


    The fifth stage was on the word ¡°Qi¡±. Using Qi to control the sword, the sword was like a flying dragon.


    The sixth stage was on the word ¡°surround¡±. The mood was the same, and a hundred swords were swung in unison.


    .....


    The seventh stage was on the word ¡°wind¡±. Thousands of swords turned, and the sword was as strong as the wind.


    The eighth stage was on the word ¡°snow¡±. Thousands of swords were like snow, overwhelming the sky.


    The ninth stage was on a ¡°domain¡± word. In the field of swords, all swords were unified.


    After a few words, Lu Wenfeng was very excited. Ten thousand swords were united, one sword was long rainbow, this was exactly the goal that he wanted to pursue.


    The back of the sword manual was the detailed exnation and map of the nine-fold sword manual. Lu Wenfeng immediately turned to the first technique and took a closer look.


    It was written in the book. The first level of the Wind Seal Sword required the word ¡°fast¡±. The moves could be divided into split, stab, point, copse, strike, lift, block and other basics of swordsmanship.


    Every move, every picture and one exnation, Lu Wenfeng was fascinated by it all. Holding the forged sword in his hand, he was striking, blocking, dodging and moving swiftly in the house, so full of joy.


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help but raised his head and said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Crazy Wenfeng, why are you disturbing my peace at this time of the day. If you don¡¯t want to cultivate peacefully, why are your rolling around with your sword in this crazy ways? You¡¯re not letting me sleep.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, Zouyi, let me show you a trick on how to chase the wind and the moon.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Lu Wenfeng jumped into the air, and his body spun in an arc,nding beside the resting Zouyi. He pointed his sword at the stomach of Zouyi and poked it gently.


    ¡°Hey, you want to kill me?¡± Zouyi jumped up and waved his hand. A vine whip was flung upward from his hand, clinging to the beam on the roof of the house. He jumped up, and with one foot on the beam, performed a pigeon turnover before jumping out through the door.


    ¡°Wenfeng, I won¡¯t y with you anymore, so you can y anyhow you want it by yourself.¡± Fatty muttered. ¡°If you are asked to y with a gun, you won¡¯t y,if you are asked to y a knife, you won¡¯t y, but you don¡¯t care if you live or die, if you have to y with a sword.¡±


    Zouyi was walking with his head down and muttering, when suddenly a heat wave hit. Zuyi had a bad feeling in his mind heart, rolled around, jumped up and ran at the end. While running, he was shouting. ¡°Help, it¡¯s this crazy girl again.¡±


    ¡°Damn Zouyi, you dare to shout again? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll share your roasted charred outside and tender inside with everyone.¡± Yueyue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the yground, apanied by Meier¡¯s silver bell-likeughter.

 Chapter 84

    84 The Sacred Spirit Embryonic Heavenly Technique


    The zing spirit descended to the west, and the obsidian star rose to the east, signifying the arrival of nightfall.


    As the ghostly light that was constantly circling in the air gradually dissipated, Zhang Fei slowly opened his eyes. ¡°The body of the sacred spirit?¡±


    Suddenly, Zhang Fei¡¯s yurt door was pushed open, and a strange sound followed.


    ¡°Who?¡± Zhang Fei jumped up suddenly. He raised his hand and threw out a magic ball of energy and hit it. Immediately after a sh of light, his longbow appeared in his hand, the arrow was wound, and Zhang Fei drew a full bow at the person who came in.


    ¡°Light magic?¡± The visitor was also surprised.


    As the ball of light was thrown out, the whole room suddenly became bright.


    ¡°Master Buwenle?¡± Zhang Fei was shocked, and quickly put away his bow and arrow, but he was in a panic. He thought to myself: Oh, bad, how did I use the light magic in the shock just now.


    Master Bu Wenle stared at the boy, his eyes flickered a few times, and he immediately said to Zhang Fei. ¡°Come with me.¡± Then he turned away.


    Zhang Fei stabilized his mind, dismissed the ball of light, then lowered his head and followed Bu Wenle all the way to the master¡¯s yurt.


    .....


    Entering the room, Bu Wenle closed the door, walked to the table at the centre of the yurt and sat down, his eyes always fixed on Zhang Fei. However, Zhang Fei lowered his head and stood at the table in a state of confusion, not daring to speak.


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t know how long it took, but he only felt that every second was as long as a year. Neither of the two said a word, and Bu Wenle seemed to be thinking about something in his mind. The silence in the room was terrifying.


    ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, you are hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡± After a long time, Bu Wenle finally broke the deadlock.


    Zhang Fei lowered his head even lower, thinking to himself: this is going to be a bad thing. It was already discovered, what should I do?


    Only to listen to Bu Wenler continued. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t want to say it, I¡¯ll say it. You just need to answer me yes or no.¡±


    ¡°Okay, master.¡±


    Bu Wenle paused and said, ¡°Your body is the body of the legendary Sacred Spirit cultivation, yes, or no?¡±


    Zhang Fei lowered his head and said nothing. He thought to myself: I just won¡¯t say anything and pretend I¡¯m ignorant of it all.


    Seeing that Zhang Fei didn¡¯t respond, Bu Wenle didn¡¯t force him, and then said. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t answer me, you¡¯re acquiescing. Not only does the master know that you are a sacred spirit, but also that the exercises you practice, also known as the Sacred Spirit Embryonic Heavenly Techniqbue, is extremely powerful.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Master, you also know about the power of the technique?¡± Zhang Fei suddenly raised his head and asked in surprise.


    In fact, it was no wonder that Zhang Fei was shocked when he heard master Bule mentioning the words ¡°Sacred Spirit Embryonic Heavenly Techniqbue¡±. But very few.


    How could master Buwenle know about this technique? Zhang Fei¡¯s heart was filled with question marks. But soon, he was shocked by something hanging on the wall that was caught out of the corner of his eye.


    After hearing Zhang Fei¡¯s question, Bu Wenleughed, and seemed to have finally confirmed one thing, and said mysteriously: ¡°Originally, I did not know that this kind of exercise really exists in this world. But now, I am sure it does.¡±


    Bu Wenle went to the library of the academy to find information about Zhang Fei¡¯s special exercise, and it took several days to search the library, but unfortunately he found nothing.


    The only good thing was that Bu Wenle unintentionally dug out a sword book from a very thick collection of materials. Taking a closer look, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed, so he brought it back, the ¡°Wind Seal Sword Manual¡± that was given to Lu Wenfengter.


    After that, Bu Wenle went directly from Xuanbing College to the Crystal Pce branch in Xuanbing City. After several days of searching, he also found nothing.


    However, when Bu Wenle was disheartened and was about toe back, he met an acquaintance. This person was an elder of the branch hall of the Crystal Pce in Nanfeng City. His name was Murong Hui.


    Because he was not an outsider, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but mention Zhang Fei¡¯s practice after chatting with Elder Murong Hui. Unexpectedly, after the elder thought for a while, he told Bu Wenle a legendary tale.


    ording to the elder Murong Hui, many years ago, he heard a legend from the grand elders. It was said that tens of thousands of years ago, a spiritual master with a sacred spirit body appeared on the maind.


    This spiritual master created a cultivation method after he became a master, which could be practiced when ck and white alternated in the heavens. When cultivating, it could mobilize the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to gather into spiritual light spots to temper the body, and achieve the effect of rapid improvement in the cultivation base.


    But this kind of exercise could only be practiced by those with the bodies of the Sacred Spirit. But how could the body of the sacred spirit be so easy to find? This was a legendary body that might not appear even for thousands of years.


    Therefore, after this technique was created, it was not passed down to the next generation, and it was soon lost. Ever since, nobody knew if this kind of practice was true or false, whether it really existed or not. There was no way to verify it, only its legend was left.


    After hearing this tale, the senior master only regarded it as a legend and did not take it to heart. During a small chat among the elders, the legend was mentioned. ording to legends, this exercise was called ¡°Sacred Spirit Embryonic Heavenly Technique¡±, which meant that the two spiritual powers of the zing star of day and the obsidian star of the night could bebined into one.

 Chapter 85

    85 What Do You Know About Guns?


    After Buwenle returned to the sect, he didn¡¯t take this legend seriously. So when Lao Caitou asked about it, Buwenle just shook his head, saying that there was no development.


    But after thinking about it for a day, the more Bu Wenle thought about it, the more he felt that this legend was very simr to Zhang Fei¡¯s practice.


    So, in the evening, Bu Wenle secretly observed Zhang Fei outsMug his room for a long time, and finally came up with a way to set up such a n to see Zhang Fei during his cultivation time . As a result, Zhang Fei¡¯s truth was really found out.


    After Bu Wenle got a positive answer, he couldn¡¯t help but be secretly shocked. Unexpectedly, the legend that had been passed down for tens of thousands of years actually existed, and it was right in front of him.


    There was also Zhang Fei¡¯s sacred spirit body and the light magic that he used. A series of shocking reality suddenly made Bu Wenle¡¯s mind a little muddled up. Heavens, was this really his student? How could it be so monstrous?


    Bu Wenle looked at Zhang Fei in surprise. At the same time, Zhang Fei looked around Bu Wenle¡¯s room in surprise, forgetting about the secret being revealed.


    What was this? What were these? How can there be so many? These shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Zhang Fei looked around, his eyes seemed a little dazed.


    He saw hundreds of guns hanging on the walls of Buwenle¡¯s house, big and small. There were more than twenty kinds of guns, ranging from pistols to rifles, and so on. Zhang Fei seemed to have a feeling of traveling back to his previous life.


    ¡°Guns? Howe there are so many guns?¡± Zhang Fei murmured, walked to the wall in a daze, raised his hand and took off a type thirty eight rifle from the wall.


    .....


    No, it was not a real rifle. This was the model?


    In his previous life, Zhang Fei had yed firearms games such as Call of Duty and Crossfire, and he was a master, so he still knew a lot about guns.


    Zhang Fei pulled the bolt, no, the bullet couldn¡¯t be loaded, and there was no bullet in the gun.


    Zhang Fei changed his cock again, but he couldn¡¯t load it either.


    How is this going? Zhang Fei stared at the firearm in his hand for a while in a trance.


    Bu Wenle looked at Zhang Fei¡¯s strange movements and heard him say the word ¡°gun¡±, and also woke up from his own shocking trance.


    Bu Wenle quietly watched Zhang Fei changed the gun in his hand one by one. How could the action of using a gun feel so familiar? This was what he had seen before. Could it be that Zhang Fei has had a simr experience? Or...?


    Time passed by minute by minute, and after a long time, the two gradually woke up from the shock. Zhang Fei and master Bu Wenle finally put their eyes on each other. But both were also full of doubts.


    ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, did you say this thing is called a ¡®gun¡¯?¡± Bu Wenle asked first, after all, this matter had troubled him for more than ten years.


    Zhang Fei lowered his head and put his eyes back on the gun in his hand. Should he tell him? Master Bule should have been reincarnated with memories of Earth, like himself, otherwise he shouldn¡¯t be able to call these things guns.


    But what about these guns? These were obviously imitation models, it seemed that they were all from the hands of master Bu Le?


    Zhang Fei stabilized his mind and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Yes, this thing is called a gun.¡±


    Zhang Fei replied perfunctorily, while the thoughts in his mind ran fast, thinking of ways to deal with this situation.


    Buwenle asked eagerly: ¡°Have you seen these things too? When? Where did you see them?¡±


    Zhang Fei sorted out his thoughts and finally thought of a way, and said slowly. ¡°Master, I am also surprised to see these things again, because these things should not belong to this world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, these things are not from this world. These are what I made ording to my memory. Come on, where did you see them? Do you know how to use this thing?¡±


    Zhang Fei nced at Bu Wenle in surprise, and said while thinking: ¡°It was two months ago when the demons attacked our tribe. In the end, I was floating in the air when I was knocked out by the attack of the demons and fell from the sky. ¡±


    The more Zhang Fei said, the clearer his thoughts became, so he said: ¡°But I didn¡¯t really faint, I seemed to have fallen into a new world. I felt like I was flying above the sky, but I couldn¡¯t see my body. What surprised me even more was that I saw the humans on the ground fighting, and they were killing each other with the weapons you made.¡±


    ¡°With these weapons?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. At the time, I was shocked. In the air, I saw that the weapons they were holding were very powerful. With just one move of a finger, they could kill an enemy thousands of meters away.¡± Zhang Fei replied, and took the gun to demonstrate for a moment. It was as if something happened.


    Bu Wenle suddenly widened his eyes and nodded vigorously, as if he did not express doubts.


    So, Zhang Fei said with more confidence: ¡°I flew to them, and they didn¡¯t seem to see my existence. I heard them call this a ¡®gun¡¯, and I found that there are many types of such weapons, and their powers vary.¡±


    When Zhang Fei said this, he found that master Bule seemed to have fallen into a kind of contemtion.


    ¡°When I wanted to study it more carefully, I suddenly woke up. I thought I was dreaming, but I didn¡¯t expect to see these things from the master today.¡± Seeing that the master was lost in thought, Zhang Fei immediately ended the story he made up.


    After a long time, Bu Wenle gradually woke up from his thoughts. He looked at Zhang Fei and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, there are some things I don¡¯t want to let you know too soon. But I didn¡¯t expect that you have had simr experiences. Are these all the will of heavens? This must be fate?¡±


    Buwenle turned around and looked at the wall full of guns, and seemed to fall into silence again.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang Fei asked carefully.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Bu Wenle turned around and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°Fei¡¯er, you must be asking yourself why I made these things?¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, sit down and listen to the master tell you a story.¡± Bu Wenle raised his head involuntarily, blinked his eyes that had be wet. He turned around again, looked at the wall full of guns, and said slowly, ¡°This story is also rted to your parents. ¡±


    Zhang Fei was shocked, it was rted to his parents? As for his father¡¯s loss of his power as a spirit master, Zhang Fei had been asking his parents many questions, but they had always been strict and refused to tell Zhang Fei.


    What his parents were only telling him was to wait until he was strong enough to shoulder the truth. But he didn¡¯t expect that due to the invasion of the demons, his parents would leave this world prematurely. His uncle, Mammoth, the only one who knew the truth, was also missing, whether he was dead or alive, he couldn¡¯t tell.


    Zhang Fei originally thought that not knowing this secret would apany him for the rest of his life. But he didn¡¯t expect master Bu Wenle to bring up things rting to his parents again today. Could it be that master Bu Wenle could tell him the nature of these secrets?

 Chapter 86

    86 A st From The Past


    ¡°Since I want to tell you about this, it¡¯s important we talk about my nature from more than thirty years ago.¡± Bu Wenle muttered, paused for a few seconds, then continued. ¡°I remember when I was seventeen years old and was advancing from Xuanbing Academy...¡±


    ***


    Shen Lingxue handed the graduation certificate to Bu Wenle and said quietly, ¡°Brother Bule, are you going back to the south after yourpletion ceremony?¡±


    Bu Wenle looked at the elementary school girl in front of her. Although Shen Lingxue was only fourteen years old at the time, she was already tall and slim. In the past two years, the two sisters, Shen Lingxue and Shen Lingyun, have been expressing their admiration for him, and Bu Wenle knew it well.


    Bu Wenle looked at Shen Lingxue¡¯s drooping head, and watched her hair fluttering gently in the breeze, so dark and supple, every strand of it touched Bu Wenle¡¯s heartstrings. To be honest, Bu Wenle was full of affection for Shen Lingxue.


    But the rtionship between the two had never been an open one, maybe just a slight touch, this thinyer of estrangement will be pierced like a window paper. What the two of themcked was an opportunity to pierce thisyer of barrier on their paths.


    Bu Wenle raised his head, looked at the clouds in the sky, and couldn¡¯t help thinking of his hometown that he had been away from for nearly ten years.


    Bu Wenle¡¯s family was very good. He was a merchant in a big city in the south. The family had many stores in the city.


    The three brothers, Bu Wenle, with two older brothers, all followed their parents to do business, and each was managing a storefront. ording to the arrangement of his parents, when Bu Wenle grew up, he had to choose a business path by himself.


    .....


    But Bu Wenle was naturally active, and did not want to be bound by this rich and well-off life, all his life. Every time his parents let Bu Wenle learn the way of doing business, Bu Wenle always sneaked out to fight with his friends. For this reason, Bu Wenle and his parents had quarreled many times.


    When Bu Wenle was eight years old, he secretly went to the spiritual academy in the city without telling his parents, to sign up for a spiritual power test. Unexpectedly, his spiritual power value was as high as sixty five. Just as the academy was happily preparing to admit this gifted child to school, Bu Wenle disappeared.


    Bu Wenle knew that his spiritual power value was very high, and even the most famous spiritualist college in the maind would not reject his application for admission. So, in order to avoid the entanglement of his parents, he left a letter for his parents and sneaked away in a caravan to the north. Three monthster, he found Xuanbing College in the north by himself.


    At that time, not to mention that the registration time had already passed in the academy, and even the first section was about to be closed. But Bu Wenle was stunned when he discovered the depth of his talent. He passed the trial for admission, and lived in Xuanbing College.


    Nine yearster, Bu Wenle only sent a few letters to his family. He never went home to see his parents. He spent every day in earnest and hard training. Although the parents seemed to be angry as seen in the letter, after knowing that the child was safe, they also supported andforted him.


    After sectpletion, he could go home with honor. Holding the sect crest, Bu Wenle was silent. Facing Shen Lingxue¡¯s question, he knew that after leaving the acade, he would not be able to see Shen Lingxue again, and the two would be separated from each other from now on.


    What do you do after you go back? Do you still want to do business with your parents? Bu Wenle struggled constantly in his thoughts, should he go back or stay?


    ¡°Brother Fu, if I marry you, are you willing to stay?¡± Shen Lingxue raised her head and finally summoned up the courage to pierce thisyer of paper.


    Bu Wenle stared at Shen Lingxue¡¯s twinkling eyes, and finally gently embraced Shen Lingxue in his arms, making a secret decision in his heart.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you, stay.¡± Bu Wenle whispered in Shen Lingxue¡¯s ear.


    Maybe this was another case sensitive of the drunken beauty of the hero from ancient times. From then on, Bu Wenle established a rtionship with Shen Lingxue and stayed in the sect in the name of continuing to cultivate.


    Soon, the new semester would start. The college also weed several experienced students.


    Considering the speed of Bu Wenle¡¯s cultivation, the academy thought that if teaching was taught in Bu Wenle¡¯s cultivation method, it will definitely achieve good results. Therefore, these talented students were assigned to Bu Wenle to be in charge.


    Since then, Bu Wenle had transformed himself from a student to a sect master? Bu Wenle practiced hard, due to this, he was very strict in his teaching, always leading the students to practice hard together.


    Because of this, the nickname ¡°Master Bule¡± was called among several students. First, because of the homophonic sound, he called Shunzui; secondly, because Bu Wenle rarelyughed day, and was always in a state of cultivation.


    And it was none other than Mu Yu¡¯s father ¡°Mu Tuo¡± who gave Teacher Bu Le this nickname.


    The reason why Mu Tuo entered the Xuanbing Academy was mainly because of Bu Wenle¡¯s fame for the Xuanbing Academy. Therefore, Mu Tuo can be said to havee here because of his reputation, and among this group of students, Mu Tuo¡¯s spiritual power value has reached a terrifying sixtyight.


    Compared with the entrance standard of Xuanbing Academy¡¯s spiritual force value of forty, Mu Tuozhen exceeded it by nearlyrhirty points. The magic attribute was the same as Bu Wenle, who was a white crystal spiritualist, so he was deeply loved by Bu Wenle.


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t care about the nickname ¡°Bu Le¡± that Wang Mu Tuo gave himself, and Shen Lingxue often used this nickname to make fun of him, of course it was a flirtatious kind of tease. Therefore, Bu Wenle naturally epted the nickname.


    There are a total of six students led by Bu Wenle, all of whom have the highest spiritual power value among the same batch of freshmen recruited by the college. Mu Tuo could be said to have the highest spiritual power among these people, but there is another female student who has the same spiritual power as him, 68, and this person is Mu Yu¡¯s mother ¡°Xuan¡¯er¡±.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of the same amount of spiritual power, or it may be because of the wild aura that Mu Tuo exudes all the time.


    After several years of joint practice, Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er finally got together and made a private contract for life. Because Mu Tuo and the two had a harmonious rtionship, they encouraged each other in their cultivation. Not only did they not dy their cultivation, but they yed a leading role among the students. As far as the entire Xuanbing Academy is concerned, their cultivation has improved rapidly, and they are also among the best.


    As for the good disciples Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er, Bu Wenle and his wife also discussed with them to hold a wedding together. But it was said while joking. After all, Mu Tuo was still young, but Bu Wenle and Shen Lingxue were both on their way.

 Chapter 87

    87 The Divine Tree Of The Shenmu Tribe


    Because Bu Wenle has been deeply influenced by family orientations since childhood, and traditional thoughts are deeply rooted in him, he always thought of taking Shen Lingxue home one day and holding a grand wedding in front of his parents. So, he dyed the wedding.


    In this regard, Shen Lingxue did not object, and as the grandelder of Xuanbing sect, Shen Lingxue¡¯s parents did not object because they saw the terrifying growth rate of Bu Wenle¡¯s cultivation.


    They thought to themselves, as long as the two children were willing, it didn¡¯t matter when they get married. Anyway, the higher the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation, the longer the lifespan. After reaching the spiritual immortal cultivation, the lifespan could reach thousands of years.


    As time passed by, just when Bu Wenle was twenty nine years old, the group of disciples he led finally reached the level of the fourth-level of the Spirit Ster and officiallypleted his advancement from the sect.


    Bu Wenle¡¯s cultivation had also reached the terrifying seventh-level spiritual stage. In the whole continent, Bu Wenle could be regarded as the youngest existence among the seventh-level spiritual saints.


    It was precisely because of Bu Wenle¡¯s terrifying existence and the efforts of the six talented disciples he taught that Xuanbing sect was once ranked in the top three in the entire continent¡¯s spiritualist sects.


    The high honor had brought a huge impact on the enrollment of Xuanbing Sect. So that in the next ten years, the disciples who signed up for the practice of Xuanbing sect would generally have high spiritual power values, and they would always be ranked in the top ten in the five-yearly nationwide spiritual power sect petition.


    After getting thepletion crest, Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er decided to go back to Mu Tuo¡¯s tribe to hold the wedding first, and then go back to Xuan¡¯er¡¯s own tribe to hold the wedding again.


    Bu Wenle also decided to take a year off because of this responsibility, and took Shen Lingxue back to his hometown to hold a grand wedding in front of his parents. And because the two couples were going back to the south, so they went on the road together.


    .....


    The four of them were not in a hurry, they traveled up the mountains and rivers all the way, and tasted all the delicious food on the road. After walking for nearly two months, the four finally came to Mu Tuo¡¯s tribe.


    At that time, the tribe of Mu Tuo was not called the Ironwood tribe, but the Shenmu tribe. There were more than three thousand vigers in the tribe, and the tribe was not located on the edge of the forest, but inside the forest.


    The reason why it was called ¡°Shenmu Tribe¡± was because there was a giant tree of ten thousand years growing on the tribe¡¯snd. This giant tree was not only thick and tall, but also produced fruit every two or three years.


    Although the tree was huge, the fruit was small, red cylindrical with a slightly pointed top, about the same size as the small tomatoes sold in fruit stores. This fruit was not only delicious, but after eating it, it makes people feel refreshed and stronger. Therefore, the nsmen called it the divine fruit, and this giant tree was also called the divine tree by the nsmen.


    That was what the Shenmu Tribe called it. In the tribe, there was only one sacred tree, but because the tree itself was very huge, and the fruit grew densely on the branches, the output could reach several thousand kilograms.


    Because the reputation of Shenmu tribe had spread far and wide, every time when the fruit is picked, arge number of foreigners and businessmen woulde to buy it.


    The Shenmu tribe also lived a rtively prosperous life because of the huge benefits brought by the sacred tree. The entire tribe formed arge circle, enclosing the sacred tree in the center of the tribe. The tribe lived a life of prosperity.


    After Bu Wenle and his party of four came to the Shenmu tribe, Mu Tuo¡¯s parents expressed their warmest wee to Bu Wenle and his wife, and asked them to stay for a few more days.


    ording to Mu Tuo¡¯s father¡¯s words, in a few days, the fruit would be ripe. On the day when the fruit was picked, which was also the busiest time in the n, the wedding of Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er was scheduled to be held on this day.


    Therefore, Mu Tuo¡¯s father persuaded Wen Yan and Shen Lingxue to stay. One was to attend Mu Tuo¡¯s couple¡¯s wedding, and the other was to take home some fresh fruit that had just been picked after the wedding.


    Because the two of them had no worries, they were not in a hurry to go home. So they stayed, and decided to go home after attending the wedding of Mu Tuo and Xuaner. Anyway, the ce wasn¡¯t very far from home.


    The days passed quickly. In the past few days, the people of the n had been busy with the wedding of Mu Tuo and his wife. Mu Tuo walked around with Xuan¡¯er and Bu Wenle¡¯s couple. They didn¡¯t miss anything delicious and fun, including some early-ripening fruit of course.


    Except for Mu Tuo, it was the first time for the three of them to eat this divine fruit. After eating it, the three of them not only felt refreshed, but also seemed to have slightly improved their spiritual power. It was just that the improvement was too small, and they couldn¡¯t feel unless they check it carefully, but it was there.


    Therefore, Xuan¡¯er said unceremoniously. ¡°Mu Tuo, when you said that you are from a small native, I couldn¡¯t help but wondered how you can have the same high spiritual value as me, so you grew up eating the fruit of the gods?¡±


    Mu Tuo could only smirk at this. Who made this divine fruit truly magical? Maybe what Xuan¡¯er said was not without reason.


    Shen Lingxue interjected, ¡°Yeah, then, the people of your Shenmu tribe aren¡¯t all born with super strong spiritual strength, right?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s true as Xuan¡¯er said, none of our nsmen could have been born with a higher spiritual value. However, not everyone in the n can eat the fruit, because it has to be sold. Money is used to rece materials and food for the n, so most of the divine fruits have to be sold.¡± Mu Tuo scratched his head and said with a smirk. ¡°Because the divine fruit can be stored for a long time, up to three or four months, only a small amount of divine fruit is left in the n to eat during festivals and banquets. Of course, when I was a child, I also stole it.¡±


    After Shen Lingxue heard Mu Tuo¡¯s words, she suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, so it is. After we have children, we wille to you to buy a lot of divine fruit and give them to our children every day. Then, the children will be prodigies.¡±


    Bu Wenle hurriedly interjected. ¡°Stop it, you can¡¯t do it with your own children if you want to experiment.¡±


    Shen Lingxue heard the same, and quickly changed her words: ¡°Oh, what Bu Le said is also right, then let¡¯s do the experiment with Mu Tuo¡¯s children.¡±


    Xuan¡¯er said dissatisfiedly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Even if you¡¯re our masters, you can¡¯t force us into this in anyway. If you want to do the test, you can do it yourself, and don¡¯t pull us too.¡±


    Mu Tuo listened with a ck line on his forehead, and said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to test it any more, I figured it out. ording to what you said, am I not the test product?¡±


    Just as they were chatting andughing. Two people came from outside the n. One was a tall and mighty man with big arms and round waist. The other was a long and handsome young man, with a face like a crown jade, sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes. There was a faint vertical line between his two eyebrows, looking a little weird in addition to being handsome.

 Chapter 88

    88 The Visit Of The Beast Demon Patriarchs


    Because many foreigners or merchants wille to purchase the divine fruit when the fruit was picked, so no one was surprised by the arrival of the two.


    The two of them walked straight to the front of the divine tree, and the tall man said to the handsome man: ¡°Second Young Master, this is the divine tree. In our elfin divine realm, only this divine tree can bear fruit. It looks like it¡¯s ripe today. I want you to have a taste, maybe it will be of some help to your breakthrough in cultivation.¡±


    This handsome young man was Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon. And the vertical line between the eyebrows on his forehead was the trace left by the magic crystal after the dragon magic turned into a human shape.


    It had been thousands of years since Hao Yan¡¯s cultivation reached thete 8th level. In order to find an opportunity to break through the cultivation base to level nine, Hao Yan had been traveling all over the continent for nearly a hundred years, searching for rare and exotic fruits, godly relics, and at the same time looking for human spiritual masters withparable cultivation bases topete. An opportunity to get a breakthrough, but always got nothing.


    Recently, Hao Yan traveled to the forest where the Shenmu tribe was located. And this ce was also called ¡°Elf God¡¯s Domain¡±.


    Legend has it that in ancient times, this was the ce where the elves grew and inhabited. Butter, due to the strong rise of the human race and the demon race, the elves gradually disappeared from the elfin realm, and faded out of the entire Sacred Spirit Continent.


    Now on the maind, the only signs that could prove the existence of the elves were the name of the elves and the relics left by several elves. But these ruins are all deep in the forest, under the control of the higher beast demons.


    The second son, Haoyan, also came to the Elf God Realm with a glimmer of hope, hoping to explore some of the mysteries of the elves and find opportunities for breakthroughs.


    The remains left by the elves were actually just some dpidated buildings and some ancient circles. Some of the circles have been destroyed, but there were still severalrge circles in operation.


    .....


    After all, the demons were not as smart as humans. Although they upied the relics of the elves, after some higher demons¡¯ research, they did not get any benefits. Instead, they destroyed some magic circles.


    As for severalrge-scale magic circles, those demons with higher cultivation bases did not dare to touch them. Because there have been countless high-level beasts before entering the magic circle, and they were gone forever. Among them there was nock of the ultimate ten-level beast demons.


    After Hao Yan came to the elf god¡¯s realm, he first turned around in the destroyed magic circles twice, except to see some broken formations, and found nothing.


    Afterwards, Hao Yan turned around therge circles that still remained, but also did not dare to enter the circle. Just looking at the iprehensible elf characters engraved on the stone wall outside the array, he left disappointed.


    After returning to the Demon n¡¯s base camp in the Elf God Realm, some high-level magical beasts inadvertently revealed that there was a divine tree in the forest when they chatted with Hao Yan, which should also be considered a kind of miracle left by the elves.


    Because this divine tree could bear a kind of magical fruit, after eating it, it coulld make the lower demons reborn and improve their magical cultivation. It was very helpful for the improvement of the cultivation of low-level demons.


    When Hao Yan heard it, he didn¡¯t expect that there was a divine fruit equivalent to a human spirit crystal in the world, but he was very interested in going there to see it. However, a high-level demon beast in the demons reminded that this divine tree was currently under the control of human beings, and it was inconvenient to pass.


    Hao Yan was very surprised, wasn¡¯t the elf domain always within the domain of the demons? How could it be upied by humans?


    The beast said: It was just because the tree of gods grew on the edge of the forest of the elf god¡¯s domain. It was very close to the human race, and it had also been a matter of thousands of years since it was found. Therefore, after being first discovered by humans, it had always been guarded by the human race.


    Strictly speaking, in fact, this is not the relic of the elves. It is only because the divine tree grows in the elf god realm and the divine fruit is very magical, so the name of the elf relic is just added. ¡±


    In addition, although the divine fruit could bring some help to the demons in terms of cultivation,pared to therge magic circle left by the elves, the value of the divine tree was far less.


    Because therge circle could gather the surrounding spiritual power to maintain its normal operation, so if one practiced around the circle, it would be faster and more helpful to improve one¡¯s cultivation level than eating the fruit of the gods. Those divine fruits were only useful to some low-level demons.


    Combine these two points. The high-level demons did not go against the human spiritual masters because of this small profit. It was enough for them to have the help of the elf n magic circle, why would they bother with the cultivation of those low-level demon n?¡±


    Hao Yan nodded after hearing this. But then he thought that since he hade here, he¡¯ll go and see, maybe there would be any unexpected reason for joy. So he asked a demon n leader to lead the way and came to the Shenmu tribe.


    Coincidentally, when the second demon Haoyan came to the Shenmu tribe, it was the time when the divine fruit was ripe. The people of the Shenmu tribe are setting up a huge picking rack under the tree, ready to pick it together the following morning.


    Under the divine tree, some divine fruits had just been picked and piled in bamboo baskets. The demon n chief walked over and held a handful of divine fruit, before giving them to Hao Yan, saying, ¡°Second Young Master, try it, this is the divine fruit that was just picked, it¡¯s fresh.¡±


    Hao Yan was happy and nodded in agreement. He picked up a few delightful divine fruits and threw them into his mouth. He slowly realized the deliciousness and efficacy of divine fruits, and nodded lightly.


    The demon n chief saw that the second son showed joy, and was secretly happy in his heart. It seemed that it was not in vain to apany the second son today. If he could win the favor of the second son of the dragon and demon, it would definitely improve his future status


    Thinking of this, the Demon n Chief said tly, ¡°Second Young Master, if you like it, I¡¯ll get you some more and take it back with you. Then, you can taste it slowly.¡±


    Having said that, the demon n chief rushed over to the several human nsmen under the god tree.

 Chapter 89

    89 Fierce Battle [I]


    Hao Yan nced around and saw that there were busy people around him, some were putting up shelves, while some were hangingnterns. There were hundreds of people around him doing different things. Hao Yan grinned and muttered, ¡°Hmph, nasty humans.¡±


    He then walked around the divine tree with his hands behind his back, feeling the changes in the spiritual power of the surrounding world.


    At this moment, the demon n chief suddenly quarreled with the members of the Shenmu tribe for some reason.


    These human races were the opponents of the beast demons, and they were below level nine monsters that could transform into human shapes. Before they could attack the body of the demon n chief, several of them were sent flying, towards the tree, from the attack of the bear patriarch. Along with the divine fruits, blood sttered on the divine tree, dripped to the ground.


    ¡°Murder! Kill!¡±


    Such a big movement immediately attracted the attention of hundreds of people from the Shenmu tribe. When the n people saw that someone dared to go wild in the n, they gathered from all directions.


    The other party only had one person, but he had knocked several people into the tree in a blink of an eye, and none of them survived. Knowing that this person was a very powerful cultivator, and must be a spiritual master with a high level of cultivation, the nsmen picked up sticks and other weapons to surround the demon n chief, but no one moved to attack. Someone quickly rushed to deliver the message to the patriarch.


    ¡°There¡¯s another one here, they¡¯re a group of two!¡± Some nsmen had sharp eyes.


    They remembered seeing Hao Yan came in with the tall man before, so they shouted. Immediately, hundreds of nsmen surrounded Hao Yan too.


    .....


    Seeing that the second son was also entangled by humans, the demon n chief suddenly got angry. He felt embarrassed and that he couldn¡¯t hold his face in front of the second born of the dragon n. He didn¡¯t want to make a big fuss before, but just now, because those humans told him to wait until tomorrow to get a unified number to buy the divine fruit, he became angry for a while, so they quarreled and he beat them to death.


    He thought calmly now, it was better not to turn against these humans. After all, the second son was here today to enjoy himself, so he couldn¡¯t spoil the good mood of the second son. So, he decided to wait for the patriarch of the human tribe toe over and use the magic crystal to settle the matter.


    But the demon n chief saw that the second son was also surrounded by humans, and saw that the second son¡¯s face was drawn in a frown and puzzlement. If they wanted to embarrass him, then it was fine, but he couldn¡¯t let the second son lose his face and prestige in front of humans. Therefore, the demon n leader broke out in fight immediately.


    They saw a gust of wind centered on the body of the demon n chief and suddenly swept all around. Those human nsmen were suddenly swept away by the gust of wind and fell to the outside.


    Immediately afterwards, a huge bull roar sounded, and the demon n leader suddenly turned into a giant man with a bull head and a human body, more than three meters tall. He holds a giant mace in his hand.


    ¡°The demons, the demons are attacking!¡±


    There was chaos in the tribe. The tribesmen ran back to the yurt to bring longbow and crossbow and other weapons, and kept shooting at the bull demon. But they were all blocked by an invisible energy barrier.


    The Bull Demon just walked up to the second son Hao Yan and said, ¡°Second son, you are shocked. Just wait a moment, I will clean up these humble humans and bring you some divine fruit back.¡±


    Hao Yan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Just let it go, I¡¯ve already seen these humans as an eyesore.¡±


    The Bull Demonughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, Second young master, please rest assured, your subordinates knows what to do.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the bull demon secretly used magical power, and the huge mace in his hand waved nine times in a row like a meteor chasing the moon, and with one move, the hell storm swept away the human race in all directions. The human beings affected by the hell storm quickly turned into fly ash and disappeared in the storm, while the huge divine tree above his head seemed to be wrapped in some kind of energy and did not move at all. This was the super wind control ability of the ninth-level bull demon.


    ¡°Stop hurting my n!¡±


    With a loud roar from the visitor, a squatting huge artillery appeared out of thin air, and a loud banging sound followed. A cannonball spewed from the artillery towards the bull demon with iparable majesty.


    The Bull Demon didn¡¯t panic when he saw the cannonballs, he pointed his mace forward, and the hellstorm that was sent out carried its residual power, swept back from all directions, blocking the way of the cannonballs.


    With a booming sound, the two energies collided, sending out a huge shock wave, and then they all disappeared.


    In the midst of this huge explosion, the divine tree still remained motionless.


    It was Mu Tuo¡¯s father, Chang, who attacked. Patriarch Chang was also a white crystal spiritual master, and his cultivation was only mid-level of spirit sage. The reason why the attack just now appeared to be equal to the attack of the Paragon-level bull demon was actually a timely luck.


    Just because Patriarch Chang saw that the people of the n were being killed, he fired an all-out blow in anger, and the Bull Demon¡¯s attack had already been used in half, and only half of the power was left to face Patriarch Chang¡¯s strike. In order to leave a blessing for Hao Yan, the Bull Demon had to allocate a part of the magic power to ensure that the divine tree would not be harmed.


    Therefore, under the full blow of Patriarch Chang, the attacks appeared to be equal.


    After the sound of the explosion, both the human and the demon stopped and did not fight again.


    ¡°Mao Dian?¡± Patriarch Chang couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he saw the real person behind the attack, and quickly said a few words to the members of the n who came with him, and they bowed before leaving.


    Patriarch Chang raised his voice and said, ¡°Maodian, the patriarch of the Bull Demon n, you and I have never attacked each other before. Why are you attacking my people?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, three whistling sound came from the distant. Three res of red light flew into the sky, exploding and condensing high in the air but not dispersing.


    Mao Dianughed and said: ¡°Are you Patriarch Chang, the head of the Shenmu n? Why, do you still want to call for help? Hahaha, this demon can kill if he wants to, and leave whenever he wants to leave, how can you stand me? Today, it should have been an honor for your n to receive me, the leader of the demon bull n, and the second son, His Highness Haoyan. But your n people have no eyes. Anyway, it is not a bad thing to die in the presence of the second son.¡±

 Chapter 90

    90 Fierce Battle [II]


    ¡°Father!¡± Mu Tuo and the others also came to Chang¡¯s side. Mu Tuo gave his father a questioning look.


    Chang shook his head gently and said, ¡°We can¡¯t deal with level nine monsters. You take your mother and run away first. If there is a fight, neither of us will be able to leave here alive. I will try my best to buy time, and reinforcements will arrive soon. ¡±


    Mu Tuo was shocked when he heard this. It turned out that the beast demon patriarch was a level nine monster, and his heart suddenly felt like a cold rain, and he was beaten to the core. He was afraid it was going to be a fight. Nobody wanted to leave.


    Mu Tuo took a half step back and whispered to Xuan¡¯er, ¡°Xuan¡¯er, take your mother and master and teacher and go first, and I will stay with my father. Hurry up!¡±


    Bu Wenle was also shocked when he heard it. With his early level seven cultivation, he might be able to fight against level eight monsters, but he couldn¡¯t even fight against level nine monsters.


    But when things came to this, Bu Wenle was not the one to be a coward. As soon as Mu Tuo finished speaking, Bu Wenle also said to Shen Lingxue: ¡°Xue¡¯er, you protect Xuan¡¯er and her mother and leave quickly. The three of us can hold on until the reinforcements arrive, but we can¡¯t take care of you here. Be reasonable and leave, now it¡¯s not time for questions.¡±


    After the two women heard this, they became anxious, but no one moved. They knew that in the face of level nine monsters, these three men could only be cannon fodder, so how could they stand it? This was to give them the chance to live?


    So neither of the two girls moved. They all said firmly, we must stay together, and die together if the needs be!


    Both Mu Tuo and Bu Wenle saw the persistence in the eyes of the two women, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride in their hearts. With a wife like this, what more could any husband ask for?


    .....


    So for the two women¡¯s firm determination to die together with them, the two men no longer insist. If time would not allow their women enjoy happiness, they had to apany them to death, and the two men can only turn a guilty feeling into a rage of war.


    And Mu Tuo¡¯s mother was not a spiritual master, and was still being protected by the nsmen in the rear. So they didn¡¯t know anything about the decisions of a few people and the severe consequences facing their n.


    After the five people made up their minds, Chang ordered some warriors to immediately notify the nsmen to escape. After all, Bu Wenle grew up in battle, and immediately formted a battle n.


    Bu Wenle whispered: ¡°Patriarch, Mu Tuo, the three of us are all white crystal spiritual masters, and we will usebination magic when we fight. You only need to activate the power of the spiritual crystal, and I will control everything. Xue Er, Xuan Er, you are only responsible for providing spiritual power output, understand?¡±


    The others nodded in understanding. Among the five people, only Bu Wenle had the highest cultivation level, and it was most suitable to focus on him, so everyone did not object. After all, the opponents were level nine monsters. In terms of personal strength, they only have to wait to die. Perhaps thebination of magic could bring a glimmer of life.


    It¡¯s slow to say, in fact, this was only a decision made in the moment. It didn¡¯t take long for Niu Mo Maodian¡¯s voice to stop, and the human race began to flee the area to the distance.


    And there were only five people left in front of the two demons, and it should be five spiritual masters to be precise. At this time, everyone¡¯s spiritual crystals came out through the body, floating around in front of them.


    Headed by Bu Wenle, who had seven white crystals, Chang had six white crystals, Shen Lingxue had six amethysts, Mu Tuo had four white crystals, and Xuan¡¯er had four amethysts.


    When Niu Mo Maodian saw the current form, he couldn¡¯t helpughing loudly and said, ¡°Hahaha, Patriarch Chang, do you still want to fight against this demon with just a few of you? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re courting death?¡±


    After finishing speaking, Niu Mo picked up his mace and was about to start attacking them. Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, raised his hand to stop him and said, ¡°Brother Mao Dian, these spiritual masters were just giving me a training experience, so leave it to me. You can chase after those who have escaped.¡±


    Niu Mo Maodian was also a smart person, and he understood Hao Yan¡¯s intention as soon as he heard the words. Hao Yan had been stuck in thete stage of level eight for more than a thousand years, and he had never found an opportunity to make a breakthrough. Fighting with a high-level human spiritual master was very likely to trigger an opportunity in a battle.


    In particr, it was most suitable to fight with human spiritual masters with simr cultivation. The five human spiritual masters in front of them might have lower cultivation bases, but if they could make good use of them, it was also a great opportunity.


    So Niu Mo Maodian cupped his hands to Hao Yan and said, ¡°Okay, then, they are yours, second son. But be careful, human beings are so cunning. Please pay more attention to them, and make a quick decision to end them.¡±


    ¡°No need to bother, these human beings have no defence against me. Although I haven¡¯t paid attention to them yet, there¡¯s no need to worry. You can just hunt down and kill those human beings first. It¡¯s time to return this divine tree to our demons.¡±


    The bull demonughed, let out a bull roar, and charged after the fleeting humans. Then Wu Yan walked slowly towards the crowd with a calm expression on his face.


    As for the n of the two demons, everyone in Bu Wenle heard it clearly. But suffering from the cruelty of reality, there was no power to make themselves many so they could cover many grounds. Only by secretly praying in their hearts that there would be a miracle and let the nsmen escape more.


    In fact, it was not aimless to let the nsmen send out the distress signal before. As a territory opened up in the area ruled by the demon race, if there were not a few spiritual masters with high cultivation bases to sit guard, how could it be possible for them to ensure a thousand years of worry-free?


    Therefore, in the Shenmu tribe, in addition to Chang, there were three spiritual masters with eighth-level spirit and demon cultivation. These included a light healer and two amethyst cultivators.


    There were not many other nsmen with spiritual power cultivation base, and basically they were sent out to practice, or they were on duty at the spiritual master academies in the surrounding cities.


    After all, as a supplementary hunting, captive-based tribes do not need many spiritualists to guard. There were three spiritual masters with spiritual cultivation level guarding this ce. If it was not a full-scale war, the demons would not dare toe to harass.


    This was also the reason why the Bull Demon Mao Dian was not too arrogant after he first entered the tribe. Originally, the two demons nned to transform into a human form ande to the Shenmu tribe to take a look. If there was nothing to gain, they would then leave quietly.


    Because after the ninth-level demons were transformed into humans, as long as there was no fighting, it was difficult to distinguish whether it was a human or a demon. Only in the fight, to see if the spirit crystal could be condensed to fight, and the difference in the shape of the spirit crystal and the magic crystal could distinguish whether it was a human or a devil.


    This was also the reason why Niu Mo Mao Dian was simple-minded. Although he imed to be smart, the demon n was a demon n after all, especially as the patriarch of the bull demon n, Mao Dian was used to giving orders from a high position. The little human being¡¯s contradicting, a few words disagreed, his demonic nature burst out, and he attacked them.


    And when the two demons were trapped by humans, the bull demon was even more afraid that the second son would be angry. After returning, he was angry with himself and wanted to regain some face in front of the second son, so the ce started to explode.


    But when Chang and others arrived, the Bull Demon calmed down again. There were many spiritual masters with spiritual cultivation in the Shenmu tribe, and he knew it. So instead of attacking immediately, he chatted a few words with Chang.


    Chang was dying time to wait for rescue. Niu Mo Maodian also wanted to dy for a while to see how many high-level spiritual masters would emerge from the human race, and then make ns. After all, it was impossible for human spiritual masters to hide after such a fight scene just now.

 Chapter 91

    91 Fierce Battle [III]


    Unfortunately, Chang was secretlyining at this time. Because his son Mu Tuo was going to have a wedding tomorrow, all the spiritual masters in the n for the past two days were sent out to invite guests, including the three spirit demons. He intend to call some friends who were very close to each other to make it fun.


    Before the three spirit demons set off, they did not n to go out to invite people. After all, the n needed someone to guard them. But Chang said that it was enough to have Bu Wenle, a seventh-level spiritual saint, guarding here. In any case, Mr. Bu Wenle was also a top student of Xuanbing Academy, and hisbat experience was not worse than those of these three spirits masters. The only difference was that his spiritual power was rtively lower.


    The three spirit demons nodded slightly after hearing this, expressing the same feeling. They still knew Bu Wenle¡¯s reputation. Back then, Bu Wenle¡¯s performance in the National Spirit Master Sect Competition before graduation, and his performance in the National Spirit Master Competition after graduation, were all well-known.


    In particr, Bu Wenle was a southerner after all, so among the schools and spiritual masters in the south, they were also proud that Bu Wenle was a southerner.


    Therefore, the three spirit demons all left with confidence, and at the same time agreed to go and return quickly, and they nned to be able to return the day before their wedding today.


    But what they never expected was that the Shenmu tribe, which had been without incident for thousands of years, would receive two gods of gue just when the n was empty. And one was a level nine beast, and it was still difficult to deal with the bull demon n chief Gaifeng Qingniu Maodian. The other wss the second son of the Dragon Demon n, who also seemed to have a high level of cultivation.


    What could Chang say about this? Maybe it was all destiny. Chang could only secretly pray that the gods could leave more fire for the Shenmu tribe, and at the same time, he also hoped that the advanced people who wereing could see the distress signal ande back quickly to rescue them.


    The three red distress signals were only issued when there was a danger of genocide level. Moreover, in the southern region where there werre many demons, every human city would have a special person responsible for receiving all kinds of help information, and would immediately send it back to the academy to send people out to rescue ording to the level of help, and at the same time recover the dead spiritual master spirit crystal.


    After a few words of confrontation between Niu Mo Shigeru and Chang, he originally wanted to see how many high-level spiritual masters coulde out of the human race and then stay. But seeing the human race people running away one after another, the five human spiritual masters in front of them, with the highest cultivation level only being a seventh-level spiritual saint, suddenly became arrogant. Just as he was about to start, he was assigned by Hao Yan to hunt down ordinary humans.


    .....


    Niu Mo Maodian turned and left. Immediatelyunched an offensive against the fleeing humans. Bu Wenle knew that he couldn¡¯t spend any more. Immediately stepped out and stood in front of the crowd. The other four, Chang in the front, the two women in the middle, and Mu Tuo in the back, formed a long snake formation with Bu Wenle as the road.


    They saw the seven spirit crystals in front of Bu Wenle¡¯s body flickering, and the five people were surrounded by them. A light curtain was formed around, covering everyone.


    In the blink of an eye, the glorious light dissipated, and the five of them disappeared, but a huge white tiger appeared in the ce. This is the holy beast ¡°Hundred Refinements Fierce Crystal Tiger¡± summoned by Bu Wenji¡¯s cultivation base after breaking through to the seventh level of Spiritual Saint.


    When human spiritual masters reached the seventh level of spirituality, they could summon a kind of holy beast. The difference ils that the Amethyst Spirit Master is summoned by magic. However, the White Crystal Spiritualist awakened his soul after he had transformed into the ideal holy beast in his heart.


    This was much more powerful than the Amethyst Spirit Master. Because were holy beasts summoned by the amethyst spiritual master are random, each summoning may not necessarily be able to summon what kind of holy beasts. Although the summoned holy beasts were not low in cultivation, it would be troublesome if the summoned non-aggressive holy beasts, such as summoning a bug, don¡¯t think that there no bugs in the holy beast.


    Although the summoned beasts of amethyst spiritual masters were random, if there was a powerful holy beast willing to sign a master-ve contract with the spiritualist, after the contract reached, the spiritualist could continue to summon this holy beast every time he summons. This would eliminate the uncertainty and hidden dangers of random summons.


    For example, the totem Xuanbing Bird of Xuanbing Academy signed a master-ve contract with the first dean of Xuanbing Academy, thus bing his exclusive holy beast. Later, the ck ice bird pattern also became the symbolic totem of the Xuanbing Academy.


    But holy beasts were rarely willing to sign master-ve contracts with human spiritual masters. Because after the master-ve contract was signed, if the human spiritual master died in battle, the holy beast would also follow the master in death. This was thepulsion of the master-ve contract, and it was very dangerous for holy beasts, but in turn, the benefits brought by the master-ve contract to the holy beast were also huge.


    When a human spiritual master reached a certain spiritual level, the master-ve contract would be automatically released. When the human spiritualist ascended to the heavens, the holy beast who signed the master-ve contract with the spiritual master would also be transformed into a heavenly beast and ascend to the realm of the gods when the contract was cancelled.


    At this time, the spiritual master who hasdreached the spiritual immortality level had already been separated from the physical body, transformed into an energy body, able to integrate into the heaven and earth, and reach the state where heaven and himself were together in one. The lifespan could be as long as tens of thousands of years. If he could get the inheritance of the gods, he could ascend to the heavens and achieve immortality.


    Before Taoist Feng Mo reached the spiritual immortal cultivation base, he spent ten thousand years searching for the inheritance of the gods. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t find any, and due to the divine consciousness acquired by the mutation itself, it also attracted divine condemnation, and in the end, his divine soul that was almost beaten by divine condemnation, was greatly affected.

 Chapter 92

    92 Fierce Battle [IV]


    The Hundred Lian Liejing Tigerbined by Bu Wenle and others gathered the spiritual power of five people, which was many timesrger than the White Tiger that Bu Wenle himself transformed into.


    All five people were hidden in the body of the white tiger. Bu Wenle mobilized the spiritual power to awaken the soul of Bailian Liejing Tiger and merged with it. upied the position of the tiger¡¯s head to form a dominant position.


    Chang and Mu Tuo upy the tiger¡¯s body and tiger¡¯s tail respectively, as defense and auxiliary attacks.


    Xuan¡¯er and Shen Lingxue hid in the tiger¡¯s belly and were responsible for providing spiritual power.


    The properties of the Hundred Refined Crystal Tigers were different from those of humans, and they were ¡°crystal¡± properties. It could mobilize the spiritual power of heaven and earth to transform into crystals to attack.


    The white tiger that was leaning forward, opened its mouth and let out a thunderous tiger roar. Countless shes turned into crystals and spewed out of the white tiger¡¯s mouth with the whistling, and went straight towards Hao Yanshe, the second son of the dragon and demon who came slowly.


    ¡°Good, let ite.¡± Hao Yan said. The front of the clothes was automatically filled with the wind, and his figure was suspended in the air. A body-protecting spirit pierced out of his body, forming a dragon-like figure to protect Hao Yan.


    This was the body protector of the Demon Dragon n, with extremely strong defense. In addition to improving one¡¯s own magic power, the dragon demon¡¯s physical strength was also an item of cultivation. The so-called double cultivation of the demon body.


    The Dragon Demon¡¯s body was inherently tough and had extremely strong defenses. Therefore, when the dragon demon was transformed into a human form, the huge body of the dragon demon could appear in the form of a body protector for defense.


    .....


    In fact, not only the dragon demon n were like this, but other demon ns were also double-cultivators of the demon bodies. After transforming into a human form, the main body could appear in the form of a body protector for defense.


    The tiger¡¯s roaring meteor hit Hao Yan¡¯s body protection divine team, and all of them were blocked back. The phantom meteor crystals were thrown around before dispersing.


    But the white tiger didn¡¯t stop. Tiger Roaring Meteor¡¯s rear momentum continued to strengthen and stab. It seemed that he would not stop until Hao Yan¡¯s body protection divine team was struck out.


    Hao Yan concealed himself within the body-protecting divine gang with a rxed expression on his face, waiting for the Baihu¡¯s move to finish, feeling extremely rxed, thinking to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t have enough patience, do you?¡± Hurry up and use the ultimate move, so that this young master can open his eyes.


    But Hao Yan waited for a while, and found that Baihu¡¯s roaring meteors had not been used up yet, and he did not see the old tricks. Countless meteors transformed by crystals were stilling, and he was surrounded by countless crystals that bounced back.


    Wait, Hao Yan suddenly felt that something was not right. Why didn¡¯t these bouncing crystals disappear? And surrounded by their own body protection gods, but not scattered?


    As soon as Hao Yan¡¯s attention shifted, he saw Bai Hu finally shut up. However, the crystals surrounding Hao Yan did not remain silent, but began to spin into two forces.


    Taking the horizontal center of Haoyan¡¯s Divine Dragon Body Protection Divine team as the boundary, the crystals above the boundary started to rotate clockwise, while the crystals below the boundary start to rotate counterclockwise.


    In the blink of an eye, the two streams of crystals spun wildly like a tornado. He kept strangling Hao Yan¡¯s body protector.


    Hao Yan was secretly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect thebined blow of these few humans to be so powerful. The power of these two diamond storms might have reached the level of an 8th-level spiritual master.


    In addition to being surprised, Hao Yan was secretly happy, and it was finally worth a try. Busy mobilizing the magic in the body to strengthen the defense strength. But the two diamond storms were madly strangling one positive and one negative, just like two huge diamond grinding discs, constantly crushing Hao Yan¡¯s body protection spirit.


    Although Hao Yan has reached the magic power of thete sovereign level, passive beating was always inferior to taking the initiative to attack. In particr, the level of this blow was quite high, even a level nine demon should take it seriously.


    Hao Yan tried his best to increase the output of magic power as the pressure continued to increase. It seemed that he was struggling to support, but the corners of Haoyan¡¯s mouth were slightly raised, as if he was very satisfied.


    Bu Wenle saw it in his eyes, and his heart was not good. Looking at Hao Yan¡¯s demeanor, the full-strength blow that he directed towards him did not pose any threat to him.


    Sadly, now I can only give up. Bu Wenle clenched his teeth fiercely, urging the spiritual power to guide the heaven and earth within a hundred meters to continuously increase the pressure and speed of the diamond storm.


    After the spiritual power cultivation base reached the seventh level, the spiritual power of heaven and earth within hundred meters of the opponent could be guided to assist the attack. As long as the spiritual master urges the spiritual power to send out the trick, he could use the power of heaven and earth to strengthen the trick. This not only saved spiritual power, but also strengthened the attack effect.


    Haoyan only felt the pressure suddenly tightened, and knew that the human attack had intensified. But this also means that the diamond storm was about to be used up, and the sudden increase in intensity was usually the end of the shot.


    Therefore, Hao Yan stopped the output of magic power, stabilized the defensive magic power at the current level, and carefully felt whether the strong pressure brought him an opportunity to improve.


    At this moment, the sound of a sudden explosion continued to sound outside the body guard, and the huge shock wave shook Hao Yan¡¯s body guard constantly, and the defense was almost torn apart by the st wave.

 Chapter 93

    93 Fierce Battle [V]


    Hao Yan only felt that the qi and blood in the body was also tossing along with the shaking of the body protector. Almost suffering from internal injuries, Hao Yan hurriedly mobilized his magic power to stabilize his mind. The two diamond crystal clusters that were still circling crazily just now have gradually stopped, while the countless diamond crystals in the air are constantly attacking their body protection gods.


    As long as the diamond crystal touches the body protector, it will immediately explode violently. Countless crystals kepting and then kept exploding. That kind of terrifying impact was like hundreds of cannons constantly firing.


    Hao Yan finally had a trace of anger. He really was a cunning human being, and there was not even a gap to connect to the move change, don¡¯t you want to let yourself breathe a sigh of relief?


    Humph! Abominable human beings were able to take non-stop attacks by virtue of their numbers. It was really whimsical.


    Hao Yan thought for a second, increased the strength of the body protection divine team, and soared into the sky, rushing over a hundred meters high. Countless crystals also rushed up behind him, constantly chasing Hao Yan in order to explode in suicide sting attacks.


    Hao Yan sneered at the threat of this explosion at this time. It was just because of his own carelessness. Did they really think that this kind of attack could hurt him? He raised an index finger and pointed it down.


    With a single move of the purple light meteor, dozens of huge meteorites the size of cars appeared in the sky and rained down in droves, hitting the white tiger.


    Knowing how powerful it was, Bai Hu jumped up, high into the sky, dodging the attack of the meteorite striker. But the meteorite behind it changed direction immediately, chasing after the white tiger and smashing it forcefully.


    Bai Hu was helpless, and mobilized Yu Wei, who was attacking Hao Yan¡¯s diamond stardust explosion, to fight back. Detonated dozens of huge meteorites that hit him in the air. This defused the threat of meteorites.


    .....


    After the explosion, the two were facing each other in the air. The strange thing was that the man was a demon, and the beast was a man.


    Hao Yan said with ease: ¡°Little human, if you have any other tricks, just use them. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    At this time, the cries of the surrounding nsmen had be sparse and ethereal. Bu Wenle and others knew. This showed that his n had been killed and almost wiped out. In the face of the attack of level nine monsters, it was more difficult for ordinary humans to strangle the ants with their hands.


    ¡°Patriarch Chang, I think we should find a way to go from here first.¡± Bu Wenle said softly.


    ¡°Yeah, now the n can¡¯t keep it anymore. We can¡¯t take Mu Tuo and his wife together. As long as you escape, you can start the n again in the future.¡± Shen Lingxue also persuaded.


    Chang sighed heavily, and said angrily, ¡°Sadly, I never imagined that my Shenmu tribe had been inherited for thousands of years, but it would end in a blink of an eye. If we want to escape now, it¡¯s probably toote.¡±


    At this moment, several letter cannons suddenly rushed out of the forest and exploded in the air. Several shouts followed.


    Chang was overjoyed and eximed: ¡°Ah? The rescuers are here, it¡¯s Senior Tianyi and the others! Let¡¯s be quick!¡±


    After hearing the call, Bu Wenle immediately responded when he knew that reinforcements had arrived. I saw the big mouth of the white tiger, and a cloud of diamond mist shot out.


    The sky suddenly transformed into diamond fragments, each of which reflected the radiance of the zing star like a mirror. For a time, white light flickered everywhere, and nothing could be seen in front of him, only a bright light.


    Baihu took advantage of the fog to find the ce where the reinforcements came and quickly escaped.


    Want to run? It would not be that easy!


    After Hao Yan heard the cry of human reinforcements, he could feel from the fluctuation of spiritual power that the cultivation base of the people who came was at the mid-tote 8 level. Immediately, I was overjoyed and said. ¡°This time I finally have a decent human opponent.¡±


    Hao Yan was also at the ate stage of sovereign cultivation, but as a dragon n, his cultivation was one level higher than that of ordinary demons, so it was equivalent to the cultivation of a ninth-level ordinary demon. It could be said to beparable to that of a human level eight spiritual master.


    Being able topete with opponents ofparable strength was very helpful for the improvement of cultivation, especially in battles, it was easy to find opportunities to improve one¡¯s cultivation. And this was what Haoyan has been looking for for nearly a hundred years.


    Therefore, when he felt that there was a spiritual master of the same leveling, he was instantly overjoyed. For these few human spiritual masters who were too poorly cultivated, he hads already yed enough. Wanted to run? There were not many humans who could escape from his hands.


    When Hao Yan thought of this, he shouted at the diamond mist that filled the sky. The singing of darkness followed, and the strong magic sound attack suddenly prated a huge passage through the diamond mist that filled the sky. The diamond fragments located in the passage were all shattered into crystal powder by the magic sound and then drifted away invisible.


    The white tiger, who was running away, suddenly felt an impact from behind. Bad mood. Immediately turned around, mobilized all the spiritual power to condense a huge multi-faceted prismatic crystal in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, the shield of the crystal that Bu Wenle had condensed in his hurry was hitting right, deflecting Haoyan¡¯s sonic shock through the multiple facets on the crystal. Only a small amount of shock was transmitted through the crystal. But the power was greatly reduced and did not cause harm to everyone.


    Seeing that the white tiger blocked the attack of the dragon demon, he didn¡¯t dare to stop, and immediately turned around and ran. Unexpectedly just turned around. A stream of light hit the tiger¡¯s back.


    The white tiger was scattered from the tiger¡¯s back by the shadow streamer of the dragon demon. The white tiger phantom disappeared, and the five people were scattered by the huge impact belt. But when he turned his eyes, the five figures turned into four.


    Kizawa Ben transformed into the back of the white tiger as a defense, and the shadow streamer directly broke through his defense, knocking Kizawa into pieces, leaving no bones. With the disappearance of the white tiger phantom, just shattered and dispersed.


    ¡°No!¡± Mu Tuo yelled. The four Lingjings in front of him suddenly flourished in time. It turned into a spear and zed towards Hao Yan with a dazzling brilliance.


    Hao Yan snorted coldly. Heart: Self-exploding spirit crystal? A streamer shoots out, detonating thesing spear in the air.


    With the explosion of the spear, Mu Tuo screamed and fell from the air on his back. Xuan¡¯er and Shen Lingxue were very close. At the same time, he dodged and chased down, catching Mu Tuo who fell in the air.


    Just when Bu Wenle saw Mu Tuo¡¯s actions, he was surprised when he saw a sh of light shot out of Haoyan¡¯s eyes and rushed straight into Bu Wenle¡¯s mind. Bu Wenzhi¡¯s body froze, and he fell on his back and hovered in the air.


    ¡°Wenle!¡± Shen Lingxue eximed and flew towards Bu Wenle.


    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of everyone like lightning, blocking Hao Yan and everyone.

 Chapter 94

    94 Fierce Battle [VI]


    Xuan¡¯er hugged Mu Tuo¡¯s body, dodged from the air and fell to the ground. Immediately put Mu Tuo on the ground and said eagerly, ¡°Brother Tuo, hold on, I¡¯ll save you right away!¡±


    After speaking, the four spirit crystals in front of Xuan¡¯er were also shining brightly. The Blessing of Water was a super forbidden spell that a fourth-level magician could cast.


    However, the spell caster would be chewed back by the forbidden spell, and the caster¡¯s energy would be exhausted. From then on, there was no way to continue cultivating higher spiritual power.


    But Xuan¡¯er had no choice. As for the cultivation base, Mu Tuo¡¯s life was even more precious. Even if it was exchanged with her own life, Xuan¡¯er would do it without hesitation.


    As the incantation continued to be uttered, a soft ray of light slowly shot out from Xuan¡¯er¡¯s spiritual crystal and continued to expand until it enveloped Mu Tuo¡¯s body.


    The four amethysts were continuously and slowly rotating above Mu Tuo¡¯s body, providing the source of power for the soft blessing light.


    At this moment, Shen Lingxue was holding Bu Wenle¡¯s stiff body, not knowing what to do for a while. Bu Wenle¡¯s body was clearly not injured, but he was as stiff as a dead person. There was a faint beating in his heart, and he was clearly breathing in air. So what happened?


    Although she could provide healing magic, for a while, Shen Lingxue didn¡¯t know how to ask for help. At the moment when she was anxious, a soft white light shot from a distance and shone on Bu Wenle. A soft anti-shock force shook Shen Lingxue¡¯s arm that was hugging Bu Wenle away.


    They saw Bu Wenle slowly falling to the ground under the irradiation of this white light. A figure in the distance quickly approached, and this white light was emitted from this person¡¯s hand.


    .....


    Maodian returned to Hao Yan and said in a low voice. ¡°Second son, the human reinforcements have arrived, and some of them are eight-level spiritual masters. I think we should do it first. Anyway, let¡¯s destroy the human tribe in the future. This divine tree has returned to the hands of our demon n. When I return, I will send my n to guard it.¡±


    Hao Yan originally wanted to fight with these eight-level spiritual masters, so as to explore the opportunity to improve his cultivation, but when he saw an eight-level light mage appearred among the human beings, he dismissed the idea.


    For the dragon and demon family of dark attributes. The biggest enemy was the human spiritual master of this light attribute. Even if a Light Elemental Spiritualist with the same cultivation level as himself emitted an ordinary Light Element Healing Magic, it would cause huge damage to him. This was aplete restraint of attributes.


    Hao Yan gritted his teeth secretly, cursing the goddamn Light Element Spiritist in his heart, and then slowly backed away together with the Bull Demon patriarch. When he was far away, he turned around and quickly flew towards the depths of the forest.


    ***


    Fei burst into tears when he heard master Bu Wenle narrate the tale.


    Unexpectedly, his tribe was so miserable. The two exterminations were done by the second son of the dragon and demon, Hao Yan. Not only his own father and mother had died tragically under the ws of Hao Yan, but his grandparents also died at the hands of Hao Yan.


    Such a great hatred, even if Hao Yan smashed his corpse into ten thousand pieces, it would not be enough to eliminate the hatred in his heart.


    ¡°Hao Yan, I, Zhang Fei, am at odds with you in this life!¡± Fei said fiercely.


    ¡°Sadly, things are far from over.¡± Bu Wenle sighed, and the two lines of tears also quietly dropped on his cheeks as he continue to tell the scene at that time. ¡°When Hao Yan¡¯s dragon eye hit me, I thought I was dead...¡±


    ***


    Hao Yan¡¯s Dragon Eye was originally a mental attack, which was hard to guard against. He could turn the affected person into an idiot or manipte the person¡¯s behavior, turning the person into a puppet of the dragon demon.


    But no matter what the oue was, this person would also be dead within a few days due to mental breakdown.


    Bu Wenle only felt that his consciousness was constantly leaving the body. The body became lighter and lighter, and it continued to float forward. The surroundings were shrouded in white light, and his consciousness gradually disappeared in this white light.


    When Bu Wenle first woke up, he felt very different. He didn¡¯t think he would be able to wake up.


    At that time, Bu Wenchi¡¯s first reaction was that he thought he was dead because this was not the forest where the Shenmu tribe was located. The ce seemed so unfamiliar.


    However, when he struggled to stand up, Bu Wenle was stunned by the sight in front of him. He saw all around him dead people in the same strange costume. Some had big holes in their heads, and the skulls in their heads could be clearly seen; some had their stomachs burst open, and their intestines were flowing everywhere; some had no arms, some had no legs, and some were broken at the waist...


    In arge area, there were hundreds of dead people, and there were disgusting scenes everywhere. Bu Wenle waspletely stunned, was this the legendary hell?


    Bu Wenle wanted to leave this ghost ce quickly. But he found that the spiritual power in his body had disappeared, and there was nothing left. Upon closer inspection, Bu Wenle found that he was wearing the same clothes as those of the dead.


    Is this what the dead wear? Bu Wenle was startled and ran quickly towards a forest in the distance. He thought to himself: I must escape quickly, or maybe I would be like them at some point.


    After rushing into the woods, Bu Wenle ran far away in one breath, and finally got out of the terrifying field of dead people, feeling much better. In the distance, Bu Wenle heard the sound of dense explosions, mixed with the sound of people shouting with intent to kill. Bu Wenle climbed up a dirt slope for a view, but was once again shocked by the sight in front of him.


    Bu Wenle saw that everyone in the distance was holding a weapon that would make an explosive sound. And every time after the explosion of this weapon, it wouldunch something that would hit the opponent, and the speed was unbelievable. Bu Wenle could only feel that something should beunched.

 Chapter 95

    95 Bu Wenle¡¯s Projection [I]


    At this time, people on both sides were constantly shooting each other with this weapon. People continue to fall to the ground and die after the explosion. There was also a weapon that will continuously emit a burst of explosions, and the people on the opposite side will die one by one under the raging power of this weapon. That scene was even more terrifying than the attack of the monsters.


    Were these the evil spirits of hell? Bu Wenle began to feel scared. So hey on the top of the dirt slope, carefully hiding himself from the evil spirits.


    On the slope, Bu Wenle could clearly see the battlefield below. Those demons with the same length as humans kept shooting with weapons of different shapes, and then kept attacking in the distance.


    Other ghosts asionally throw a smoking object, and then a huge explosion, powerful enough to blow up a house.


    The people on the opposite side also fought back with these two weapons while running away, and people on both sides kept falling down and tragically died on the spot.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it took, and finally no one was alive anymore. Bu Wenle carefully detoured back to the previous battlefield.


    This was not the same ce where he woke up, but the scene was the same, there were dead humans everywhere. Yes, it was indeed a human being, not an evil ghost. Bu Wenle looked at the human corpse that died tragically in front of him and eliminated the fear in his heart.


    Bu Wenle picked up a dropped weapon and studied it repeatedly. what weapon is this? Is it so powerful?


    He tried hard to recall how the human beings used this weapon just now. Then, based on memory, he pulled the bolt and aimed at a trigger in front of him. With a bang, a bullet flew out.


    .....


    Due to his inexperience, Bu Wenle was almost turned over by the huge recoil. The sound of gunfire was unusually abrupt in the open field.


    Bu Wenle immediately squatted down, and after a while, seeing that there was no movement around, he stood up again and found another weapon of another shape to study.


    What a magical world to be able to invent such a powerful weapon. At this time, Bu Wenle also realized that he should be in another world. Whether it was a dream or not, the good study habits that he usually developed prompted him to immediately put his mind on the study of this weapon.


    For safety¡¯s sake, Bu Wenle moved the twenty different weapons he had collected to the distant woods. Found a ce to hide and study carefully.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took. Bowen found that the night in this world can be so bright. I saw a bright moon hanging in the sky like a silver te. The surrounding scenery is faintly discernible, emitting a soft, dim light.


    On the Ziling Continent, the infinite ck light radiated by the obsidian star at night blocks all light. Humans could only see through the light of fire.


    What kind of world was this ce? Bu Wenley on the grass in the woods, looking at the moon and the stars in the sky. He had never seen such a beautiful night in his life. Until many yearster, he could still clearly remember the beautiful night scene he saw that night, the bright moon, and the fantastic scenery with stars.


    Bu Wenle looked at the beautiful night sky in front of him, recalled all the things that happened that day in his mind, and fell asleep in confusion.


    If this was a dream, he wanted to wake up soon.


    Xue¡¯er. . .


    The woods in the early morning are wet, and a thin mist lingers in the woods, like a dream. The leaves of the grass were still condensed with morning dewdrops, which were crystal clear under the morning light.


    He opened his eyes slowly, and above his head, a dew-covered cobweb swayed gently in the morning breeze. He felt like something was pressing under his arm, so he grabbed it and put it in front of him. It was a strange weapon brought back from the battlefield yesterday. This indicated that he had not woken up from the dream.


    How was this going? How did youe to such a strange world?


    Bu Wenle recalled what happened yesterday. After a long time, he slowly sat up. Picking up the strange weapon around him, he began to study it again.


    What an amazing weapon. He tried to dismantle all the ces where the weapon could be disassembled, and then put it back as it was. Time moved fast, morning quickly turned to noon, and he felt his stomach growl. He hadn¡¯t eaten for more than a day, and his stomach had long protested. He had never felt so hungry since he became a spiritual master.


    He stood up and started looking for something to eat around. In the distance, he heard the sound of water. That must be a river! He was overjoyed and looked for the source of the sound.


    Not long after walking, he saw a wide river appearing in the woods. The river was fifty or sixty meters wide and was flowing fast, making a rushing sound. The water flow was rtively stable only in the shallow water of the river bank.


    Bu Wenle walked to the river, took a few sips of water first, scooped up the river water and washed his face. The water was very cool, and he felt much morefortable. He thought to myself, if there was water, there would be fish. First catch a few fish to eat and feed them to the stomach.


    Bu Wenle looked at the water. What? He saw an unfamiliar face through the reflection in the water.


    Was this him? Bu Wenle covered his face with his hands, and the reflection in the water did the same.


    He was shocked. What happened? How had his appearance changed?


    At this moment, Bu Wenle suddenly heard a loud bang, and the water surface in front of him mmed into a ssh at the same time.


    Bu Wenle sat down by the river in fright, looked up, and rushed along the upstream direction of the river, several people wearing the same strange clothes rushed towards him with that magical weapon in their hands. While running, he said things he didn¡¯t understand.


    He didn¡¯t dare to stop, got up and ran down the river downstream. There was a constant explosion from behind, and from time to time there was the sound of things passing quickly across the air.

 Chapter 96

    96 Bu Wenle¡¯s Projection [II]


    Just as Bu Wenle jumped onto a huge reef, something suddenly hit his back. Immediately afterwards, there was a small piece of thing in the chest that prated the body, and a bloody arrow was sprayed out.


    He covered his chest with his hand, raised his hand to look at the blood on his hand, tilted his body, plunged his head into the rapids below. He only felt that his body was sinking continuously in the water, and the big river seemed to be a bottomless abyss.


    Bu Wenle looked up and watched the bright light above his head continuously shrink into a bright bar, gradually bing smaller and smaller, and finally disappeared into a thin line. The surrounding had be dark, and the ck hands couldn¡¯t see the five fingers.


    Was he going to die?


    Bu Wenle thought of Xueer, they once swore that they would live and die together. If he died like this, what should Xueer do?


    No, he couldn¡¯t die yet, he had to work hard to live for Xue¡¯er. He had to to figure out a way to rush out, get out of this darkness, and maybee back to life.


    Thinking of this, Bu Wenle began to move his hands and feet non-stop, trying to rush back to the surface. But it was still so dark that no light could be seen. He was anxious, and he paddled desperately, and his heartbeat began to speed up.


    But in the water, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t breathe, and after a rush, he couldn¡¯t hold his breath anymore. He opened his mouth sharply and sucked in air greedily.


    But. He thought desperately in his heart: Xue Er, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. Why don¡¯t I just die!


    .....


    Bu Wenle opened his mouth and breathed greedily, but Bu Wenle wondered why no water flowed into his mouth? Was it air? There was air in this darkness?


    He was overjoyed, and immediately shared his mouth and nose, gasping for breath. It was as if a man who was dying of thirst in the desert suddenly jumped into theke, breathing in the air. In fact, Bu Wenle is also a person who is about to be suffocated to death, so his breathing wass so greedy.


    Gradually, Bu Wenle took in enough air, and his breathing finally calmed down. A voice gradually became clear in my ears.


    No, it should be a voice calling, but this voice was so familiar, so missed.


    Yes, it was Xue¡¯er¡¯s calling, Xue¡¯er¡¯s calling me.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er! Xue¡¯er!¡±


    Bu Wenle suddenly opened his eyes.here is this? Bu Wenle woke up from the darkness. The surroundings were still dark, but hr could see the surrounding scenery clearly.


    This was a room, looking at the furnishings of the room, it should be a lounge. The dim light was emitted by a candle.


    ¡°Brother Bu Le, you are finally alive!¡± Xue¡¯er threw herself into Jin Wenji¡¯s arms.


    Bu Wenle felt Xueer¡¯s body temperature and breathed in the fragrance of Xueer¡¯s hair, feeling a little confused for a while.


    Was he dreaming, or was I just waking up from a dream?


    Bu Wenle hugged Xue¡¯er¡¯s delicate body, and tears could not help flowing out. It¡¯s Xue¡¯er, really Xue¡¯er. If this is a dream, I beg God, don¡¯t let me wake up again!


    Bu Wenle hugged Xue¡¯er¡¯s body affectionately, and no longer thought about anything, maybe this moment could be eternity, then they would be happy for a lifetime.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, I¡¯m back, your brother, Bu Le, I¡¯m back.¡± Bu Wenle controlled his excitement, patted Xue¡¯er¡¯s back lightly, and stroked her soft and beautiful hair.


    Suddenly, Bu Wenle felt that something was wrong with Xueer. Xue¡¯er¡¯s hand, which had been holding him tightly, slowly dropped down, and her body also stuck to his body and didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Xueer? Xueer?¡± Bu Wenle carefully shook Xue Er¡¯s body. But Xue¡¯er did not respond.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Bu Wenle quickly picked up Xueer, only to see Xueer¡¯s face pale and her eyes tightly closed. The tears at the corners of his eyes were not dry yet, and a single tear slowly trickled down from the corners of his eyes as his body rolled.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Bu Wenji carefully ced Shen Lingxue on the bed and knelt down beside her to check on Xue¡¯er¡¯s condition.


    He saw Xue¡¯er¡¯s breathing became very weak, and her heartbeat was faint. Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help being shocked. He jumped up from the bed in a hurry, ran to the door, opened the door and shouted, ¡°Someone! Please, help!¡±


    Bu Wenle wanted to condense his spiritual power and shout, so that the sound could spread over a distance of more than ten miles. But he couldn¡¯t mobilize a trace of his spiritual power. Due to the violent fluctuations in his mood, Bu Wenle felt like a wraith suddenly screamed in his head, giving him a headache.


    He ran a few steps, endured the headache, and kept shouting: ¡°Come on,e on,e on,e on, man...¡±


    It was dark in front of him, and Bu Wenle fell heavily on the ground. He didn¡¯t know how long it took before he slowly opened his eyes.


    There seemed to be a small bug inside his head, which asionally wriggles, causing silky pain.


    Where was he? Was he alive, or was he dead?


    Bu Wenle shook his head and turned his eyes to the surrounding scenery.


    The bright light from the window came in, and the room was very bright. But there were three figures standing in front of the bright window, and the sunlight behind them lined them with ayer of light, making them look so illusory.


    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Bu Wenle muttered as he looked at the people in the three lights and shadows.


    Those three people were clearly his own Xue Er and Mu Tuo husband and wife. But why is it so illusory?


    After a series of blows, Bianbu Wenle could no longer distinguish which were reality and which were dreams.


    ¡°Brother Bule, you are alive, you are really alive!¡± I saw Xueer crouched down, and without the bright background, her appearance became real.


    He saw the tears hidden in Xueer¡¯s eyes finally flowed down. She stroked Bu Wenle¡¯s face affectionately with her hands.


    Bu Wenle moved his body slowly, feeling that there was no serious problem, so he sat up slowly.

 Chapter 97

    97 Aftermath [I]


    Mu Tuo took Xuan¡¯er¡¯s hand and knelt down in front of Bu Wenle¡¯s bed.


    Bu Wenle was startled and asked, ¡°Tuo¡¯er, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Wenle, our Shenmu tribe couldn¡¯t protect you? If we hadn¡¯t insisted on keeping you in the n, you wouldn¡¯t have been in such trouble.¡± After Mu Tuo saying these words in sad tones, he gave Bu Wenle several hard knocks on the head.


    Bu Wenji quickly recovered himself and struggled to stand up before pulling Mu Tuo and his wife up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. If you want to hate something, then you can hate the arrogance of the demons.¡± After Bu Wenle pulled up Mu Tuo and his wife, he looked at Shen Lingxue again.


    He saw that Shen Lingxue¡¯s face was still very pale, as if she had just fallen seriously ill.


    ¡°Xue¡¯er, how is your body? Why is your face so bad?¡±


    After hearing this, the three of them all turned their eyes away, not daring to look directly at Bu Wenle¡¯s face.


    Shen Lingxue turned around deliberately, poured a ss of water for Bu Wenle, and said, ¡°Is my face very bad? Yes, I haven¡¯t slept well since you scared me these days. So, of course my face will look very bad. Come, drink some water. .¡±


    .....


    Bu Wenle put the water ss back on the table, grabbed Xuer¡¯s shoulders with both hands, stared into Shen Lingxue¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Xuer, look at me, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    The worm in his head wriggled again, Bu Wenle frowned, and then said: ¡°I seem to see you fainted in the fog I remember, what¡¯s going on? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Brother Wenle, don¡¯t make it difficult for them, let us tell you what you want to know!¡± As soon as the door opened, two old men walked in from outside.


    Bu Wenle saw everyone and knew them all. The two old men were eighth-level spiritual masters stationed in the Shenmu tribe. One was Senior Luo Tianyi, the first spiritual master who came back to rescue everyone.


    The one who spoke was the second light-type spiritual master, Senior Murong Hui, who also came to the rescue.


    When Bu Wenle saw the two seniorse in, he immediately stood up, cupped his hands to pay his respect. ¡°Bu Wenle thanked the two seniors for saving their lives!¡±


    After speaking, he knelt down and kowtow.


    Murong Hui quickly raised his hand, supported Bu Wenle¡¯s body, and said, ¡°Silly brother, don¡¯t rush to thank me. It¡¯s not the two of us who saved your life, but someone else.¡±


    Bu Wenle was stunned for a moment, and quickly asked: ¡°Senior Murong, dare to ask who my benefactor is? Bu Wenle will definitely go and thank him in person.¡±


    Murong Hui did not answer the question directly, but said: ¡°Brother, I have heard Mu Tuo tell me about the attack of the demons that day. I would also like to thank you for protecting the blood of the Mu n on our behalf. You are our guest, but you were hurt because of it. We are sorry for that. From now on, you and I will be called brothers, and I will also call you a brother. ¡±


    After listening to Murong Hui, Bu Wenle waved his hands again and again and said, ¡°Senior Murong, how can this be done? You are an old senior, and in terms of seniority, you are the same as my ancestor.¡±


    Murong Hui frowned and said, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m that old?¡±


    ¡°No no, Bu Wenle is not someone who despises others. In this way, that Bu Wenle will upy your old light in the future. Let¡¯s call you brother Murong.¡±


    ¡°Well, good brother, you are resolute in your work, and your temperament is bold. You have the spirit of the old man.¡± Murong Hui patted Bu Wenle¡¯s shoulder and said happily.


    ¡°Well, brother, can you tell me about my benefactor, so I can go and thank him.¡± Bu Wenle¡¯s words echoed tenderly


    .


    Murong Hui sighed softly and said, ¡°Oh, brother, you have found a good wife.¡±


    After listening to Bu Wenle felt a little inexplicable. What did this have to do with the quality of his wife? After thinking about it, but an ominous premonition rose in Bu Wenle¡¯s heart.


    Only to hear Murong Hui continue: ¡°It¡¯s not the person next to you who saved you, it¡¯s your wife Shen Lingxue!¡±


    ¡°Xue¡¯er?¡± Bu Wenle looked back at his wife¡¯s pale face, and the ominous premonition continued to grow in his heart.


    Murong Hui continued: ¡°That day, when you were hit by the dragon¡¯s eye of the dragon demon, you were bound to die. Although the dark magic attack of the dragon demon was powerful, as long as the treatment was timely, my light-type healing magic would be used to heal it. The effect was usually able to save people, at least there was no problem in saving their lives.¡±


    Murong Hui turned around and sighed, ¡°s, unfortunately, you were attacked by the Eye of the Demon Dragon that day. The Eye of the Demon Dragon was not a dark attribute magic attack, but the body ability of the Demon Dragon family. It is the spirit of the opponent. If the spirit is broken, it cannot be cured with light magic.¡±


    Murong Hui shook his head, expressing his helplessness towards Bu Wenle.


    ¡°Brother came a stepte, I didn¡¯t expect you to suffer this fatal injury. My healing magic can only save your life temporarily, but it can¡¯t save your life. After saving you back to the city, I can only watch you helplessly while your life was fading away.¡±


    Murong Hui looked at the way Bu Wenle and his wife were hand in hand on a blind date, and sighed softly. ¡°Oh, brother, you have a good wife. I didn¡¯t expect your wife to know the forbidden spell of life-changing. Last night, I heard your cry and came over and found you lying outside the house, while your wife fell on the floor with her life hanging by a thread. After my inspection, I found out that your wife used forbidden magic to transfer her life to you. This saved you from thend of death.¡±


    ¡°But your wife is going to take your ce. My healing magic can only keep her alive for three or four months at most. After four months, you will also say goodbye to her. Brother, these four months, please cherish it.¡±


    After speaking, Murong Hui signalled to everyone, and all of them quietly retreated. Only Bu Wenle, who was standing in front of his wife in a daze, remained.

 Chapter 98

    98 Aftermath [II]


    The white clouds fell on the sea and suddenly spread out, and the thirty-six peaks were swallowed up.


    Although the sailing smoke boat is not seen, the little sails would be there from time to time.


    On the top of the dangerous peak, there was a pavilion. The pavilion was three hillocks high and was located on the highest peak. Standing in the pavilion, one could overlook the river and the scenery was infinitely beautiful.


    At this time, it was early in the morning, and the clouds and mist under the foot of the mountain were thicker than the water. But up the mountainside, it was clear and bright. Standing in the pavilion at this time, one could see that theyers of dense fog were like tides, and the waves were undting.


    In the sea of ??clouds, countless peaks protruded, swaying in the sea of ??clouds, like a fairnd.


    Bu Wenle hugged Shen Lingxue¡¯s waist from behind. The two of them quietly looked at the beautiful scenery, and their eyes were full of trance-like tears.


    Since knowing that Shen Lingxue cast the forbidden spell for him, the two of them recuperate in the city for a few days before leaving for their home. And Murong Hui, the newly recognized eldest brother of Bu Wenle, also followed because he was worried about the safety of the two of them.


    After all, the physical condition of the two was no different from that of ordinary people at this time. Although Bu Wenle survived, but his spirit was damaged, and he couldn¡¯t concentrate to mobilize his spiritual power to condense the spiritual crystals.


    And Shen Lingxue lost her cultivation base after casting the forbidden spell. If it wasn¡¯t for a senior therapist like Murong Hui who came to the rescue in time, she knew she would have died long ago.


    .....


    Mu Tuo and his wife also left on the same day, saying that they were going to Xuan¡¯er¡¯s house to cultivate for a while before making ns. Senior Luo Tianyi also protected the two and went together.


    The other spiritual masters of the Shenmu tribe went back to the spiritual master sect respectively under the arrangement of Mu Tuo. Another 8th-level spiritual master of the tribe also returned to the Crystal Pce in Nanfeng City. They also asked Luo Tianyi and Murong Hui to meet again in the Crystal Pce in Nanfeng City afterpleting their mission.


    After Bu Wenle and Shen Lingxue returned home, they held a grand wedding. After the whole family was lively together for more than ten days, Bu Wenle said that he needed to return to the college in a hurry, so he said goodbye to his rtives again.


    Under the protection of Murong Hui, the husband and wife traveled to the famous Sichuan Mountains and saw the beautiful scenery of the world, while rushing to the direction of the college.


    ¡°What a beautiful sea of ??clouds!¡± After a long time, Shen Lingxue finally sighed.


    ¡°Well, if you like it, how about we live here privately?¡± Bu Wenle looked at the sea of ????clouds in front of him, and his eyes also showed a fascination.


    Shen Lingxue smiled sadly and murmured: ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Many things are about to be lost or already lost before we know how to cherish them. After so many years, we really missed a lot of precious things.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to apany you to find what we lost.¡± Bu Wenle clung to Xue Er¡¯s hand tightly.


    It had been a month since she came out, and Shen Lingxue¡¯s physical condition was getting worse and worse. Murong Hui could only use some simple recovery techniques to sustain Shen Lingxue when she was weak. Other healing magic had already lost its effect.


    ¡°Brother Bule, do you know why Yun¡¯er hasn¡¯t been married for so many years?¡± Shen Lingxue asked but didn¡¯t wait for Wen Chi¡¯s answer, and muttered softly. ¡°Because Yun¡¯er also likes you. Maybe she is waiting for her time to see how things would pan out. So, if we can¡¯t be together one day, let her take care of you in my ce!¡±


    Bu Wenle was silent, how could he not know about Shen Lingyun¡¯s feelings? But who he loved was Xue Er, and his feelings for Yun¡¯er could only be turned aside.


    ¡°Brother Bule, if Xue¡¯er leaves one day, let Yun¡¯er take care of you instead of me.¡± Shen Lingxue looked at the beautiful sea of ??clouds, but couldn¡¯t hide the loneliness on her face.


    ¡°No, I want you to stay with me forever, and we will never be apart.¡± Bu Wenle hugged Xueer tightly, put his head on her hair, and breathed in the faint fragrance of her hair.


    After a long time, Shen Lingxue said quietly: ¡°Brother Bule, I¡¯m a little cold, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Lingxue turned around and walked down the mountain with Bu Wenle.


    A monthter, Bu Wenle brought Xue Er back to Xuanbing Academy under the protection of Murong Hui.


    At this time, with the passing of her vitality, Shen Lingxue was so weak that she could no longer walk by herself. Bu Wenle bought a carriage on the road, and Murong Hui drove them back to the academy.


    Recalling how high-spirited Bu Wenle and the two of them were when they left half a year ago, nobody expected that today, half a yearter, the two of them returned here with one dying and one disabled.


    After learning what happened to Bu Wenle and his wife, Shen Lingxue¡¯s parents didn¡¯t have much to me. As the grandelder of Xuanbing sect, they knew the helplessness of this kind of thing. They didn¡¯tin about their daughter¡¯s decision, and it was her daughter¡¯s pride to sacrifice her lives for the people she loved.


    When Shen Lingxue was about to die, she called Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun in front of her and left ast word.


    Shen Lingxue said to her sister Shen Lingyun: ¡°Xiaoyun, my sister knows that you lied to me when you said that you won¡¯t marry before your sister is married. I know that you have always liked Wenle, so you never got married. Now, your sister is leaving, I will give you the blessings, and you will love him for a lifetime instead of me.¡±


    Then, Shen Lingxue said to Bu Wenle again: ¡°Wenle, after I leave, you must love Xiaoyun like you love me, she is my most beloved sister, you must promise me not to let her down .¡±


    Facing Shen Lingxue¡¯s entrustment, Bu Wenle nodded and agreed despite his heartache.


    After Shen Lingxue¡¯s death, because of excessive grief, her parents left the academy¡¯s affairs to Shen Lingyun to take care of, and then retired.


    But Bu Wenle did not walk with Shen Lingyun. In his heart, his otherpanion had left forever. No, maybe it would live in his memory forever and stay in his heart.


    Every time he saw Shen Lingyun, who looked exactly like Shen Lingxue, Bu Wenle would feel heartache inexplicably. He silently told himself in his heart that this person was Shen Lingyun, not his own Xue Er, no, never would be!


    In order not to make his heart hurt, Bu Wenle began to avoid Shen Lingyun intentionally, maybe if he couldn¡¯t see her, his heart wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    His spiritual power was damaged, and his spiritual power could not be mobilized, and the world of Bu Wenle seemed to have copsed all at once. Without spiritual power cultivation, wouldn¡¯t he be a crippled person?


    For so many years, he had been through cultivation. The previous achievements, the previous cultivation base, all disappeared at once. What could he do like this?


    He didn¡¯t even have any attack power at all now! Even low-level monsters could easily kill him.


    After Xueer died, Bu Wenle was entangled and depressed for a long time. Finally one day, Bu Wenle seemed to remember something in a trance.


    Attack, no psychic power, magical weapon?


    He reasoned, and Bu Wenle suddenly remembered that strange dream in a trance.


    Bu Wenle clearly recalled that in a dream, he saw a magical weapon that could issue a powerful attack without using spiritual power.


    He remembered! He remember what that weapon looked like. He would make it! He must make it! After making it, he would no longer be a waste!


    Bu Wenle started frantically researching as if he was a drowning person who suddenly grabbed a life-saving straw.


    For a long time, Bu Wenle stayed in the house, drawing pictures while recalling, or constantly rummaging for useful materials in the library. As long as Bu Wenle felt that something in a book was useful, he would study it for a long time. Sometimes, he would stay in the library and would note out for days and nights.


    For Bu Wenle¡¯s crazy actions, Shen Lingyun saw it in his eyes, only when Bu Wenle¡¯s spirit was damaged and he had not fully recovered.


    As for their rtionship, Shen Lingyun didn¡¯t force it, Bu Wenle¡¯s spirit was already broken, Shen Lingyun didn¡¯t want to let Bu Wenle be stimted again, maybe time could change everything.


    In a blink of an eye, several years have passed. Bu Wenle¡¯s spiritual power finally recovered a little, and part of his spiritual power could be mobilized. But it still couldn¡¯t reach the level of condensing spirit crystals.


    After so many years of research, Bu Wenle had restored more than twenty models of guns. But after all, the time to contact the real gun was too short, and his research was not thorough, so what Bu Wenle made was just a model of a gun.

 Chapter 99

    99 Bu Wenle And Gun Bullets


    Not to mention the pellets, Bu Wenle didn¡¯t even know how the pellets could be sent out. All he remembered was that when the trigger was pressed, the bullet was fired with a bang, out of the barrel.


    However, after so many years, Bu Wenle has also developed a method to fire the bullet. It was just that this method had been unable to carry out experiments because of his mental damage and unable to mobilize the spiritual power in his body. And for the experiment of this nature being carried out by a mentally unstable person, no one was willing to help him.


    Finally one day, Bu Wenle felt in good spirits, and the spiritual power in his body was able to condense and operate. Then he experimented with the results of his research in a jungle of the sect.


    Bu Wenle took out a rifle and filled the magazine with bullets. This so-called bullet was just an iron block simr to a bullet, which Bu Wenle made from the iron block based on the appearance of the bullet in his memory.


    Underneath the clip wws a spring that pushes the bullet outward and fires one round after another. Bullets were dead chambered, with no gunpowder in them. But how could it be fired without gunpowder?


    This was the only result that Bu Wenle had been researching for years but had never experimented with.


    He saw that after the magazine was installed, the first bullet in the magazine happened to appear in the gun chamber, and there was a finger-sized space behind the bullet in the gun chamber. On one side of the space was a trapdoor.


    After loading the clip, he pulled the valve, revealing a small space behind the bullet, and a small group of spiritual power floated out of Bu Wenle¡¯s body and gathered into the small space, filling the space with it.


    Bu Wenle immediately closed the valve again, then took up the gun and aimed at a tree fifty meters away. Hearing a loud ¡°bang¡±, the bullet was propelled forward instantly, and hit the trunk urately.


    .....


    Awesome! Bu Wenle didn¡¯t expect that the theory that he had studied for so long was actually feasible. He waved his fist and ran to the tree with the gun excitedly. He saw that the bullet was nailed to the tree trunk.


    Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s nailed to a tree trunk. It was driven like a nail and did not cause any damage to the tree. The bullet was as deep as the nails, and most of the backside was exposed outside the bark.


    Bu Wenle grabbed the bullet and shook it a little, and the bullet fell.


    Bu Wenle held the bullet in a daze, the power was too small. How could it be so small? He was afraid that this power could only kill a mouse, and it had to be the kind that was not too big.


    Bu Wenle tried a few more shots, but it was still the same, poor power.


    There must be something wrong. Bu Wenle returned to the house with questions. Sat at the table and start researching what went wrong.


    Bu Wenle took the quill and parchment and wrote the questions one by one on it. This was the experience he had summed up over the years because of his broken mental power. Writing it out was much better than just thinking about it in his head.


    Bu Wenle wrote on the paper:


    One: The bullets were less powerful.


    Two: Theunch distance was short.


    Reasons:


    One: The distance was close, the power was small.


    Two: The power was small, so the distance was close.


    Three: The above two items were ignored.


    Four: The bullet might be too heavy.


    Five: The explosive force might be insufficient and the thrust was small.


    Six: The bullet might not be sharp enough.


    Seven: If one could think of it, then solve the previous problem first.


    Possible methods:


    One: The bullet was too heavy.


    Try shortening the length by a third.


    Two: Insufficient explosive force and small thrust.


    It was rted to thepression of spiritual power, and there was no way to solve it at present.


    It was rted to the force on the rear buttocks of the bullet. Increase the force surface and make it into a concave shape to try.


    Three: The bullet was not sharp enough.


    Make the head of the bullet more pointed.


    Make the head of the bullet into a triangr pyramid shape.


    Best conclusion: The length of the bullet was reduced by one-third, the head was made into a triangr pyramid shape, and the rear end was made concave.


    Following his own conclusions, Bu Wenle immediately started making it in the house. After so many years of research and production of guns, Bu Wenle¡¯s yurt was about to be a cksmith¡¯s shop.


    Fortunately, no one lived around, and those who lived there moved out early. Martial cultivators would be distracted by any tinkling noise at every turn. Everyone needed to cultivate, and tranquility was the first element.


    Two hourster, a box of thirty newly researched bullets was ready.


    Bu Wenle refitted the magazine again, then filled it with bullets, looked at it, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Back in the previous jungle, Bu Wenle picked up the gun, and with the detonation of spiritual power, the bullet left the chamber instantly. The speed was many times faster than before, and Bu Wenle didn¡¯t even feel the trajectory of the bullet.


    Bu Wenle ran to the tree, searched for a long time, and finally found a small hole in a crack in the bark. Bu Wenle felt it with his spiritual power. The small hole was deep, but it didn¡¯t prate the trunk of the big tree. Judging from the size of the hole, it was indeed a bullet.


    Bu Wenle was very excited when he saw the power of the improved bullet, and almost burst into tears. Finally seeded, almost ten yearster, he finally had the fighting power again.


    Suddenly, an idea shed across Bu Wenle¡¯s mind. Yes, go to the forest to find a monster to test its power. Thinking of this, Bu Wenle put the gun in his space ring and walked out of the city.


    The northern part of Xuanbing City was not far from the virgin forest, and it was also a ce where monsters were concentrated, because the further north was the extremely cold area of ??ice and snow. These monsters existed as guardian monsters in the extremely cold regions of ice and snow. So the number was not onlyrge, but the magic was also very powerful.


    However, in the extremely cold region of ice and snow, there were more powerful monsters. But this was not the main reason for the existence of Guardian demons. Just because in the north of the ice and snow extreme cold region, there was a huge penins extending from the maind.


    This was the territory of the Dragon Demon n, and it was also the Holy Land of the Demon n. Including the powerful monsters in the extremely cold regions of ice and snow, the monsters in the periphery of these holy ces were considered the guardians of holy ces.


    Said to be a penins, in fact, there was only one cier with a width of no more than two kilometers as a bridge between the penins and the maind. And this penins was the extreme north of the entire Sacred Spirit Continent, one of the six major regions.


    Due to the special geographical location of the extreme north, the light of Chi Lingxing couldn¡¯t shine there, and it had been in darkness for many years. From the moment he entered the cier road, he entered the eternal darkness and the territory of the Dragon Demon n. Judging from historical records, no human had ever dared to venture into the extreme north.


    When Bu Wenle walked to the north gate of Xuanbing City, it was almost dark, so Bu Wenle had to go to the old shop of the Lin family. The meat buns sold here were delicious and well-known far and near, and they are the only one with no branches. The Lin family¡¯s old shop had arge facade and was integrated with food and lodging. So Bu Wenle stayed at the old shop of the Lin family.


    Early the next morning, Bu Wenle went out of the north gate and entered the virgin forest. Bu Wenle didn¡¯t dare to go deep, and only wandered around the periphery of the forest. He just wanted to fight a few low-level monsters and try the power of the gun. If it went too deep, it was too dangerous with his current ability.


    Just as Bu Wenle was looking for the traces of the monsters, he suddenly heard the voice of human beings calling for help. Bu Wenle was startled, and it sounded like there was a child. There were many human tribes hunting outside the forest, but he had never heard of anyone taking their children out to hunt.


    Bu Wenle looked for the source of the voice and searched for it carefully. In the distance, he saw a few people in the forest running desperately from a distance of more than hundred meters in front of them. Looking at the costumes, they were not from the tribe, and there was also a woman holding a child in her arms.

 Chapter 100

    100 Bu Wenle And The Tarant


    And behind these humans, a huge crimson tarant, with eight long legs, frantically chased after these people. He saw that the tarant was four or five meters tall with the support of eight long legs, and the two long legs in front of it kept stabbing at the fleeing crowd like two spears.


    In the blink of an eye, two people died tragically under the spear of the red-blue tarant. Judging from the size of the tarant, Bu Wenle felt that the tarant should have reached a level four cultivation base. Not only was he worried that the weapon he brought couldn¡¯t kill it, but could annoy it.


    While hesitating, seeing that the red-blue tarant had caught up with those people, Bu Wenle could see a bad situation, so he picked up his gun and shot it at the tarant.


    After the explosion, the tarant staggered, as if it had been hit by a bullet. The tarant immediately gave up killing the human in front of him, and looked in the direction where Bu Wenle was. When the few people saw that the rescuer had arrived, they immediately turned around and ran in the direction of Bu Wenle.


    The tarant saw that it was only a human being who attacked it, and immediately rushed towards Bu Wenle viciously. The speed was even faster than that of the humans who escaped in front. It could be seen that the red tarant did not do its best when chasing the humans.


    When the red-blue tarant crossed the fleeing human, it also killed two more people. Among them was the woman holding the child.


    After Bu Wenle fired a shot, seeing that it had no effect, he immediately gathered his spiritual power and fired another shot. It may have hit the belly of the red and green tarant, and he saw a trace of mucus flowing down the belly of the tarant, shaking constantly as the tarant ran.


    Bu Wenle saw that the two shots had no effect, and his heart suddenly became a little anxious. He thought to myself: people without heads would not go, birds without heads would not fly, this time blow your head, see if you have something to do!


    Bu Wenle ttened the muzzle, and aimed at the head of the red and green tarant, a shot was made. With a popping, the bullet missed the head of the tarant and opened a hole in its stomach.


    .....


    In fact, it was not entirely because Bu Wenle had no shooting experience and was inurate, but the shape of the tarant¡¯s body. Regardless of the size of the red-green tarant, it was four or five meters tall, but its head was surprisingly small, and its belly was particrly huge.


    If the entire scarlet tarant eas not counted as eight long legs, it looked like a huge wolf head from a distance. The wolf had blue hair on its head, but the lower jaw was crimson. As if sticking out a red tongue. The head of the red-blue tarant was exactly where the wolf¡¯s nose was.


    Therefore, it was still very difficult for Bu Wenle to shoot the tarant in the head from a distance of nearly hundred meters.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t hit the tarant in the head, Bu Wenley didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and immediately shot out one after another. Until the scarlet tarant was not more than forty meters away from Bu Wenle, Bu Wenle finally shed the tarant¡¯s head with a shot after more than a dozen shots.


    He saw the red and green tarant roll over and fall heavily into the jungle.


    Bu Wenle was overjoyed. He was about to put down the gun, but saw that after the red and green tarant rolled twice, the eight long legs on the left and the right steadied his body, and rushed towards Bu Wenle again.


    Bu Wenle was startled, he quickly aimed at the head of the tarant and fired another shot. Unfortunately, it was hit in the stomach again.


    At this time, the tarant opened its mouth, and a white spider silk shot towards Bu Wenle like a long rope.


    Bu Wenle was frightened and immediately fell to the ground, and the spider silk whizzed past Bu Wenle¡¯s head. Bu Wenle quickly rolled to the side twice,y on the ground, picked up the gun and shot the tarant again.


    Not to mention, he didn¡¯t know if it was a crooked shot or not. The shot by this time was called a straight shot, and it just hit the tarant¡¯s mouth. The tarant rolled forward again, rolling several times on the ground, and its eight long legs kept kicking. The ground in the jungle was stirred by the red and blue tarant, and it kept undting like water waves.


    Bu Wenle looked at the tarant who kept struggling, and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a risk, it¡¯s better to hit the ground. If I knew this, I would have fallen down.¡±


    It seemed that this tarant was also dead here, otherwise, he really want to let it get close. With the earth magic of the red and blue tarant, he was afraid that my more than a hundred pounds would be exined here today.


    After a while, he saw that the red-blue tarant had no magic power fluctuations, and the whole ce had returned to its calmness. The scarlet tarant wasying on its back on the ground, with its eight long legs stomping into the air, apparently not dead yet.


    Humph! A hundred-footed was dead and not stiff. With the gun in his hand, Bu Wenle cautiously walked towards the red-blue tarant. When he was still more than ten meters away from the tarant, Bu Wenle raised the gun and shot the tarant¡¯s small head three times in a row. The tarant finally stopped moving.


    Bu Wenle walked to the front of the red and green tarant, stretched out his hand, and put the huge body of the tarant into the space ring, and then ran in the direction where the tarant came from.

 Chapter 101

    101 Bu Wenle And The Oath


    When he came to the humans who were killed by the red and blue tarants, Bu Wenle looked at them one by one, and none of them were spared. But the child unexpectedly survived, only with a scratch on her body. The child was a girl, about five or six years old. By this time, she had fainted.


    Bu Wenle saw that the living people had already run away, and they haven¡¯te back for so long. They probably ran away. So he picked up the child, and put all the humans killed by the tarant into the space ring, then quickly left and returned to Xuanbing City.


    After Bu Wenle found someone to bury those few people, seeing that the little girl had no rtives and no reason, and was also very popr, he adopted her as his own daughter, and changed her name to Bu Yueyue after Bu Wenle¡¯s surname.


    In the blink of an eye, another two years have passed. Bu Wenle¡¯s spiritual power recovered faster with the continuous activation of spiritual essence. It could also condense spirit crystals, but it only had the power of a single blow, so it couldn¡¯t be condensed for a long time.


    And the only blow couldn¡¯t consume too much energy, otherwise the attack would copse due to mental distraction in the middle of the attack.


    Not long after Bu Wenle was able to condense the spirit crystals, Shen Lingyun was notified. For Bu Wenle¡¯s usual actions, no one cared. But his every move, there was a special person to notify Shen Lingyun to let her know. This was also because of her concern for Bu Wenle, Shen Lingyun has been helping Bu Wenle silently behind his back.


    When Shen Lingyun heard the news, she was very happy. After such a long time, Bu Wenle¡¯s mental strength finally began to show signs of improvement.


    As long as he could condense the spirit crystals and continue to practice, the speed of improvement should be faster. When Bu Wenle restored his previous cultivation, his mood would no longer be depressed, and he would always have a chance to catch up with him. After all, time would kill everything, so many years of emotional hard work would not be fruitless.


    Shen Lingyun thought secretly in her heart, how could she help Bu Wenle regain his confidence. Shen Lingyun remembered the scene when he was the first batch of students brought by the preliminary text.


    .....


    At that time, under the influence of the students, Bu Wenle had obviously be a lot more cheerful, and he was not the lonely elder who only knew how to practice the exercises every day.


    Yes, let Bu Wenle continue to lead a group of students, maybe the effect would be very good. Shen Lingyun made arrangements immediately and sent someone to call Bu Wenle over.


    When Shen Lingyun finished saying that he wanted to make concessions to Bu Wenle and bring another group of students, Bu Wenle did not agree with anything.


    ording to the meaning of the step-by-step instructions, his cultivation had not been restored, and he was afraid that it would affect the cultivation of the disciples. In addition, he also needed more time to cultivate, and it was the main thing to restore his cultivation as soon as possible.


    In fact, there was another reason in Bu Wenle¡¯s mind. He just didn¡¯t want to get too close to Shen Lingyun. If he started teaching with a group of cultivators, he would inevitably have to deal with Shen Lingyun often. Although Xue Er passed away for so many years, but every time Bu Wenle saw Shen Lingyun, he would think of his wife, and he couldn¡¯t afford a burst of pain in his heart.


    But as Shen Lingxue¡¯s husband, Bu Wenle did not n to leave the academy. Because there were too many good memories of two people from the past. Bu Wenle had already locked his heart, and the other side of the lock was a world with only Bu Wenle and Shen Lingxue.


    After some fighting, both Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun took a step back. Bu Wenle finally agreed to the request to bring a group of disciples, but chose the teaching location at the ruins of Xuanbing College.


    And for the reputation of the college, Shen Lingyun specially approved Bu Wenle¡¯s teaching location as a branch of the college. So, this matter was settled.


    After that, Shen Lingyun began to select students from among the freshmen to transfer to the branch to study. But there were very few applicants, and the teacher who would be teaching was Bu Wenle, and almost all of the applicants who were not many in total suddenly stopped going.


    The only ones left behind were Bu Yueyue, and Feng Ziyu who decided to stay after giving in to Bu Yueyue¡¯s stalking. And the third is Lu Wenfeng, who was forced into the branch by Shen Lingyun.


    From the day the Xuanbing Branch was established, there were only three students in the entire branch, and the first year passed like this. In the second year, Mei¡¯er and Wang Wei joined the group. At this point, the branch finally had five students. So Bu Wenle was actually very happy when Wang Wwei came to the branch.


    ***


    ¡°You know what happened after that. My story finished here. This is the experience of my life. It¡¯s the origin of these guns I made.¡± Bu Wenle said, his eyes gradually turned back to reality from the blurred memories. In fact, many details in this story were unknown to Bu Wenle himself.


    Through Bu Wenle¡¯s narration, Wang Wei figured out a lot of things, including the rise and fall of his family, including the origin of his teacher¡¯s notoriety, including the origin of these guns, including alternative ways of using guns, etc. There were many things that he didn¡¯t know before now.


    However, Bu Wenle did not mention what happened to his parentster. This was also something that Wang Wei was more concerned about. So, Wang Wei asked, ¡°Teacher, can you tell me what happened to my parents after you left them more than ten years ago?¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a moment, shook his head gently, and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t been in touch since we went our different ways. I didn¡¯t know until you came to see me that Mu Tuo and his wife had passed away. Oh! Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, he is not only your enemy, but also my enemy.¡±


    At this moment, Bu Yueyue¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 102

    102 Training Times


    They heard Bu Yueyue shouting from outside the door: ¡°Master, are you up? Everyone is waiting for you to have dinner.¡±


    Zhang Fei and Bu Wenle looked out the window, but they didn¡¯t expect to talk about it overnight, and it was already bright at this time. So, the two adjusted their clothes and walked out of the yurt, one after another.


    ¡°Fei, so you are in the Master¡¯s room. I said why I couldn¡¯t see you this morning, and Mei¡¯er went to your room to find you on purpose.¡±


    Zhang Fei tried to squeeze out a smile and did not speak. At this time, Fei¡¯s mood has notpletely recovered from the pain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go eat first!¡± Bu Wenchi calmly put his hands behind his back and walked towards the kitchen first.


    After breakfast, Bu Wenle still gave everyone a basic ss, and then asked everyone to carry out a physical strengthening training.


    The physical strengthening training arranged by Bu Wenle was actually very simple, and it was basically based on running. Every day, starting after the basic get out of ss in the morning, until more than an hour before lunch at noon, it was an intensive training time to strengthen everyone¡¯s physical function.


    But there was also a reward and punishment system for exercise, and the daily intensive training was ranked the same as thepetition, and thest ce in thepetition had no food to eat at noon.


    The workouts vary from day to day, each week. Specifically, it was arranged as follows:


    .....


    On Monday, to run from the academy to the south gate of Xuanbing City. Write down the contents of the notice posted at the south gate, ande back for delivery. Because the South Gate was the direction where the entire Xuanbing City faced the center of the maind, it was the most lively, and the official notices were also posted at the South Gate.


    Xuan Bing Branch was located outside Xuan Bing City. In this way, it could not only exercise everyone¡¯s body, but also keep abreast of some major events in the city, so as not to derail the society.


    On Tuesday, chop wood and practice arm strength. Before lunch, everyone had to go to the forest two kilometers away from Xuantai Mountain to chop a stack of branches ande back.


    They asked not to use spiritual power, but only a hatchet. But the branches of the tree could be brought back using the Space Stone. In the end, thest ce was determined by how much wood each person chopped.


    On Wednesday, to run from the academy to the north gate of Xuanbing City. Then to buy meat buns from the old shop of the Lin family ande back to prepare the food. Basically, thest ce on Wednesdays belonged to Zouyi, and everyone knew the reason.


    On Thursday, to practice arm support. There was a big river in the back mountain of Xuantai Mountain. There were several iron chains on the river. Everyone had to climb back and forth, five times on these iron chains with the strength of their arms. Bu Wenle would be responsible for safety by the river as much as possible.


    On Friday, to run from the academy to the west gate of Xuanbing City. To sell ??the sun-dried firewood to the designated firewood house to exchange money and return it for delivery.


    On Saturday, to hunt and exercise courage. Bu Wenle would lead everyone to find some first-level and second-level monsters in the periphery of the primeval forest, and let everyone attack. While training everyone¡¯s courage, it could also improve everyone¡¯s teamwork ability.


    As long as everyone could hunt a monster together, the mission would bepleted, and then the monster would be brought back to the academy to improve the food. But there was also an ident, that was, the hunted monsters are not edible.


    For example, the first- and second-level low-level spider monsters, such existences could also be encountered. They didn¡¯t know if they could eat it, but no one wanted to eat it anyway. But it could also be exchanged for money, so everyone could still have a big meal with the exchanged money.


    Sunday, to rest. Practice individually.


    And every afternoon was the time for everyone to practice on their own. Amethyst spiritual masters practiced the use of magic on the yground, while white crystal spiritual masters practiced to improve their spiritual power.


    In this regard, Lu Wenfeng, who was a white crystal spiritual master, was at a disadvantage, because he only had half a day to practice spiritual power. In this regard, Bu Wenle once mentioned to him that he should do physical exercise at night and use it all to practice spiritual power during the day, but Lu Wenfeng refused.


    The reason for Lu Wenfeng¡¯s refusal was to advance and retreat with everyone. This could enhance everyone¡¯s feelings and mood, but also increase everyone¡¯s ability to coborate. Lu Wenfeng, on the other hand, majored in kendo himself, and the various sword techniques he practiced every night were enough to make up for hisck of spiritual power.


    And since Zhang Fei entered school, he has inherited Lu Wenfeng¡¯s habit of doing physical training with everyone every morning, and practicing spiritual power in the evening. But the real reason, no one else knew.


    It was not until Bu Wenle discovered the secret of Zhang Fei¡¯s special cultivation method that Zhang Fei¡¯s secret was no longer a personal secret. But Bu Wenle did not let other students know this secret. Only the three of them knew about it, including Lao Caitou.


    In the blink of an eye, another half month had passed. Zhang Fei and other five students spend their days in intense and fun cultivation. During this time, Bu Wenle chose a good book of light healing magic from the academy¡¯s library and secretly handed it to Zhang Fei.


    For Zhang Fei¡¯s current cultivation, it was really too low. Bu Wenle was also afraid that Fei¡¯s secrets would lead to unnecessary trouble or danger once exposed, so the matter of Fei¡¯s sacred spirit body and the special exercises he practiced were hidden as secrets. .


    Zhang Fei was also full of curiosity about Bu Wenle¡¯s gun. But Bu Wenle said that in terms of Zhang Fei¡¯s current spiritual power cultivation base, he still couldn¡¯t reach the level of spiritual explosion. It was possible to trigger a spiritual explosion to stimte the ejection and power of the bullets.


    For spiritual masters with ordinary qualifications, only when the general cultivation base reached level four or above, it is possible to trigger a spiritual explosion to attack.

 Chapter 103

    103 Snowy Times


    The so-called spiritual explosion attack meant that when the magical weapon of the white crystal spiritual master was close to the enemy, the magical weapon could be detonated at any time under the control of the spiritual master, so as to attack the enemy or catch the enemy by surprise.


    For example, the transformed crossbow arrow shot by the previous Han Gu Chi when attacking the bear demon, it was only by triggering a spiritual explosion in front of the bear demon to break through the bear demon¡¯s defense.


    Therefore, for spiritual masters who could trigger a spiritual explosion, the requirements for spiritual power were very high. Generally, it was almost impossible for a spiritual master below level three to have this kind of spiritual power to control the spiritual explosion. Spiritual masters were geniuses among geniuses.


    After Master Bu Wenle¡¯s exnation, Zhang Fei put down the use of guns first. The five people spend their days peacefully in physical training and spiritual practice.


    In fact, everyone still agreed with the physical training that Bu Wenle arranged every day, which waspletely different from the teaching method of the Xuanbing Academy, was really good.


    The teaching of the General Academy waspletely institutionalized and concentrated, and there were few such special training programs. It was very boring to practice.


    This was also a unique teaching concept formted by Master Bu Wenle after careful research. Let everyone havepetition, joy, and temptation during cultivation, so that when they cultivated, they would have motivation. At the same time, it also enhanced everyone¡¯s team awareness and increased everyone¡¯s ability to work together.


    Seeing that the winter vacation was not far away, the weather was getting colder and colder. Since Zhang Fei was reincarnated in the Ziling Continent, he had been living in the western jungle with suitable temperature. It was lukewarm all year round, the weather was very stable, and the temperature difference between the four seasons was very small.


    But sinceing to Xuanbing City in the north, the temperature here had been very distinct throughout the year. It waste autumn when Zhang Fei came. As the temperature continued to drop, Zhang Fei finally felt the coldness of his previous life in his hometown in northern Hebei.


    .....


    When he woke up this morning, there were actually scattered snowkes in the sky. At the beginning, it was just a little bit of ice. It didn¡¯t take long for the snowkes to start falling.


    The small ice clouds that were originally dotted in the sky now turned into goose feather-like snow masses that kept pouring down.


    Zhang Fei stood in front of the room, looking at the falling snow, his mood also changed. In the previous life, Zhang Fei grew up in the southern city ¡°Shanghai¡±, and he never saw a real snow scene since he was a child. After returning to his hometown in Tangshan, Hebei, he really felt the beauty of the snow.


    But Zhang Fei didn¡¯t stay in his hometown in Tangshan for more than a few years. After graduation, he took a group of working men and went back to the south to work. Therefore, in Zhang Fei¡¯s previous life, he did not see too many snowy scenes.


    Recalling the snow scene in his previous life, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but think of his mother who was alone in his hometown. It had been more than eight years, and his mother did not know how she was doing now. He hoped that his mother would not have a hard time under the care of her few iron buddies.


    With blurred eyes, Zhang Fei¡¯s thoughts were gradually attracted back by the snow scene in front of him. Compared with the snow scene in the city in memory, the snow scene in the mountains had a kind of vigorous and atmospheric beauty. The rolling mountains were white and lustrous, and the vastness was so perfect that it fitted with the sky.


    The path between the mountains had long since disappeared, only the snowy trees and silver flowers covered inyers of forests, showing various gestures of silver wrapping, constantly subverting the sigh of the beautiful scenery in my heart. However, such a beautiful scenery was blurred by the falling snowkes in front of him, and it became so illusory, but it also presented a kind of illusory beauty.


    Zhang Fei walked into the beautiful scenery, as if stepping into an illusory silver world. Feeling inexplicably excited.


    However, at this time in the yground, there was another person, who was also fascinated by the beauty in front of him. That was Mei¡¯er in a white cape.


    It was also the first time for Mei¡¯er toe to the northern region. Mei¡¯er was more unfamiliar than Zhang Fei with the magic of snow. Mei¡¯er had only heard of this magical natural scene before. The first time he saw snow, he was impressed by the whiteness and beauty of the snow.


    The white snow set off Mei¡¯er with a white cape, but at this time, they werepletely integrated. Only Mei¡¯er¡¯s small red face and ck bright eyes were extremely conspicuous and endearing under the hood of the cape.


    At this time, Bu Yueyue, Fatty and Lu Wenfeng also came to the yard. The three of them had been studying here for a yearst year. So it wasn¡¯t as fascinated as Fei and Mei¡¯er looked.


    Seeing Fatty see the white snow all over the ce, he was extremely excited. Immediately, he covered the snowball and smashed it towards Bu Yueyue. He also shouted excitedly: ¡°Haha, the day of revenge is here, brother. Hire me a magic weapon!¡±


    When Bu Yueyue saw the snowball flying over, Ya¡¯s aiming was quite urate. Immediately, a fireball shot out, turning the snowball into water directly in the air. Although Bu Yueyue couldpletely block it with her hands, she didn¡¯t want to touch the snowball. It was too cold, and Bu Yueyue didn¡¯t like it.


    Fatty knew that Bu Yueyue was afraid of the cold and would not fight back with a snowball. When it snowedst year, Fatty knew that Bu Yueyue never touched the snow, and when building a snowman, she just used a shovel to shovel.


    So Fatty immediately seized the opportunity and never let it go. Snowballs kept smashing towards Bu Yueyue like cannonballs. A magic weapon! A magic weapon!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were having fun, Lu Wenfeng shook his head with a smile, and said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s really not that the enemies don¡¯t get together.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the three-footed sword was lifted in his hand, and a sword flower was thrown out, and Lu Wenfeng danced the sword technique of condensing the wind and falling snow in this poetic snow.


    Huo Ruyi shoots nine sunsets,


    Jiao was like a group of emperors and dragons.


    Come like thunder to wrath,


    Stop like Jianghai condensing clear light.


    A set of condensing wind and falling snow swords, the strong wind within five meters of the straight dance, and the snowkes danced wildly. The snow that had just fallen on the ground fluttered with the wind of Lu Wenfeng¡¯s sword. Awe-inspiringly, he used the first ¡°Quick¡± word in the Wind Seal swordsmanship with ease, creating a gust of wind.


    At this time, Fatty and Yueyue stopped making trouble, and together with Fei, stayed far away, watching Lu Wenfeng dance with the sword.


    For so long, Lu Wenfeng had been practicing swordsmanship alone at night. Therefore, it was rare for people to see what kind of tolerance level Lu Wenfeng¡¯s cultivation had reached.


    Today, by taking advantage of the snow scene, Lu Wenfeng also danced with this sword technique on a whim, making Fatty and the others dumbfounded.


    ¡°My dear, I know you are strong, so you won¡¯t be as strong as this.¡± Fatty murmured, and at the same time crouched down and covered a few big snowballs.


    ¡°Brother Lu, do you want me to help you?¡± After the fat man shouted, he raised his hand and threw the snowball towards Lu Wenfeng. He muttered in his mouth: ¡°Trick the magic weapon! Recruit the magic weapon! Recruit the magic weapon!¡±


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfengughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good toe!¡±


    ¡°Shu! Swish! Swish!¡± Several sword flowers flew out, five snowballs in a row, one fell, and stuck to the sword body in unison.


    The fat man stuck his tongue out. Suddenly they heard Lu Wenfeng shout: ¡°Fatty, give it back to you!¡±


    When Lu Wenfeng flipped his wrist, five snowballs lined up and flew back towards Fatty¡¯s head.


    ¡°My mother!¡± Zouyi shouted and ran away at the end when he saw that the situation was not good. As soon as he turned around, the snowballs arrived, only to hear ¡°Crack! p! p! p! p!¡±, one of the five snowballs fell, and the candied haws were strung on Zouyi¡¯s head.


    Fatty was also unequivocal, he took advantage of the situation toy down, and plunged into the snow without moving.


    When Bu Yueyue saw it, she was so frightened that she eximed, ¡°Oh, Fatty, are you alright? I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    After that, she ran over and squatted in front of Fatty, and kept pushing the snow around him towards his head.

 Chapter 104

    104 Parting Ways For Vacation [I]


    In this regard, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng both hid all the way and snickered. Suddenly, Zhang Fei felt that the snowkes suddenly seemed to be much smaller, so he raised his head and looked around, but found a strange scene.


    He saw that the snow in the distance was still falling heavily, while the snow within a radius of hundred meters all flew away to one point. And this point was where Meier stood before.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er¡¯s figure had long been invisible. There was only a vortex formed by flying snow, centered on the ce where Mei¡¯er had settled, and it kept spinning slowly in the air.


    How was this going? Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng looked at each other and approached the vortex.


    At this time, Bu Yueyue also discovered this strange phenomenon and followed from behind. Only Fatty was stillying in the snow, and above his head, Bu Yueyue had built a small snowdrift with snow. It was like a small grave, and there were only three more incense sticks. A trace of heat turned into a wisp of white smoke from above the grave and drifted into the air idly.


    The three of them stood ten meters away from the Snow Vortex. It could be vaguely seen that there was a person standing in the vortex, it should be Mei¡¯er.


    After a while, the vortex of snow began to slowly float upwards and was continuouslypressed. Mei¡¯er¡¯s figure was finally revealed.


    They saw Mei¡¯er raise his right hand and hold the bottom end of the Snow Vortex with his palm. And the huge snow vortex kept spinning on Meier¡¯s palm andpressed in a huge volume. With the passage of time, the vortex bes smaller and smaller, and the snowkes be denser and denser, and finally became a huge cone-shaped snow mass more than three meters high.


    Mei¡¯er waved his hand, and the huge snow mass crashed down beside him, the tip rushing up, like a huge grave.


    .....


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help thinking: Would it be better if this thing was put on the fat man¡¯s head? Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but look back. But when he turned his head, he saw a big face suddenly erged in front of her eyes. The frightened Bu Yueyue almost sat down on the snow.


    ¡°My God! Mei¡¯er, you won¡¯t be the reincarnation of the Snow Maiden, are you?¡± Fatty stood behind Bu Yueyue at some point, and looked at Mei¡¯er¡¯s actions with small, surprised eyes.


    Mei¡¯er seemed to have been awakened by a startle. He looked at the snowdrift beside him, and raised his hand to look at his own. He was wondering, was this what he did? When did he be so great?


    ¡°The power of ice control?¡± Bu Wenle also came towards the disciples at this time, and said with a look of shock or joy on his face. From the beginning of Mei¡¯er¡¯s performance, Bu Wenle also saw it all the way.


    Fatty asked inexplicably, ¡°Teacher, what is the power of ice control?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. How do you say it?¡± Bu Wenle thought for a moment and said, ¡°The power of ice control is actually implied in the water attribute. But not all water attribute spiritualists have this power of ice control.¡±


    Everyone fell silent and listened to Bu Wenle¡¯s narration. ¡°The water attribute, as the name suggests, can control water. Water can be divided into three forms: gaseous, liquid and solid. The general water-based spiritualist can only control water in two forms: gaseous and liquid. And solid water can take two forms: one is snow, and the other is ice. Snow is the foundation of ice. Generally, a water-type spiritualist who can control ice will initially trigger the power to control snow. But the power to control the snow is usually triggered when the water-type spiritual master has reached level three or above. And Mei¡¯er is only a first-level cultivation base, which triggered the power of snow control. It can be seen that Mei¡¯er¡¯s talent is indeed extraordinary. Fortunately, Mei¡¯er¡¯s parents sent Mei¡¯er to my Xuanbing Sect to study. Looking at the whole continent, Xuanbing Academy is the one that can provide the highest cultivation method to the owner of the power of ice control.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± The disciples said in unison.


    ¡°I think Xuanbing Academy is most famous among the spiritual master academies in the whole continent for the ice control power of the first dean, Shen Xinghai, and the spiritual power practice method of his old man. The high-level spiritual power passed down by the dean Shen Xinghai The cultivation technique is taught by every student of the Xuanbing Academy when they condense the spirit crystals, and it has long been poprized in the whole continent. But this type of cultivation technique is the most suitable for water-type spiritual masters to practice. And the practice of the power of ice control, as an advanced practice method of Xuanbing Academy, only the students of my Xuanbing Academy who can trigger the power of ice control have the opportunity to practice, and it is absolutely absolute to the outside world. It¡¯s a secret and not passed on. But the water attribute student who can trigger the power of ice control is one in a thousand existences! As a water-type spiritual master, it is most suitable for Zhang Zhang Fei¡¯er to enter my Xuanbing Academy to practice the advanced spiritual power cultivation technique of senior Shen Xinghai. At this time, the power of ice control has been triggered, and in the future After learning all the exercises of Senior Shen Xinghai, he will be able to be an all-powerful figure on the maind.¡±


    Bu Wenchi looked at Mei¡¯er with excitement as if he was about to burst into mes. He thought to himself: These few students of mine were all the reincarnations of the great gods.


    ¡°This weekend...¡± Bu Wenle said tepidly, but his earth was full of exciting activities. The period would provide avenues for him to carry out many things he had in his mind.

 Chapter 105

    105 Parting Ways For Vacation [II]


    Master Bu Wenle continued. ¡°I will go to the general academy to see if I can invite the practice of ice control power to teach it to Mei¡¯er. Now, let¡¯s all go to dinner. It¡¯s gettingte, you haven¡¯t done your morning exercise yet, I¡¯ll give you five minutes to eat right away, and then go back to ss.¡±


    Bu Wenle¡¯s voice just fell, ¡°h¡± all of a sudden, everyone rushed to the kitchen like crazy.


    In the blink of an eye, another two weeks have passed, and the students have ushered in a two-month winter vacation.


    During these two weeks, Bu Wenle had already handed over the cultivation method of ice control power to Mei¡¯er, and told him to keep it well, not to lose it, and not to spread it out.


    In thest ss, Bu Wenle urged everyone to make good use of the two months, practice diligently, and not just y and dy the practice.


    In order to urge everyone not to bezy, Bu Wenle also specially proposed to give five people a test one by one at the beginning of the sect year. If the cultivation base was not improved or the improvement was too small, the disciple would be punished.


    The content of the punishment was that within half a month to one month after the start of the school, the punished person¡¯s physical training was thirty percent stronger than that of others, so as to make up for the practice that was thrown away. As soon as this statement came out, the frightened people stuck their tongues out.


    Especially fat ones. For theing of the winter vacation, the most happy was the Zouyi. This guy was born into a rich family, and his home was not far from Xuanbing City. A few days before the holiday, fatty already started thinking about the food at home.


    Therefore, when Teacher Bu Wenle announced the holiday, Fatty was the first to leave the academy happily. As for Teacher Bu Wenle¡¯s warning, who would care about it, we would talk about it when the school starts.


    .....


    The second person to leave the academy was Lu Wenfeng. Lu Wenfeng¡¯s home was in Xuanbing City, so he packed up and left after saying goodbye to the teacher and Zhang Fei.


    But Lu Wenfeng was not the one closest to home. The closest to home should be Bu Yueyue, and returning home, the sect was also considered home. As Bu Wenle¡¯s adopted daughter, of course, wherever Bu Wenle went, she followed him. Since the Xuanbing branch was listed, Bu Wenle also moved to the branch.


    Of the five students, only Zhang Fei and Mei¡¯er remained.


    Mei¡¯er nced at Zhang Fei and asked, ¡°Fei, you don¡¯t have a home anymore. Where are you going on vacation?¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled miserably and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, I¡¯ll just stay and practice in the academy.¡±


    Mei¡¯er rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Sister Yueyuee to my house to y. There are many fun ces in my house.¡±


    Zhang Fei looked at Mei¡¯er¡¯s big eyes, shook his head gently, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go, you can ask Yueyue if you want to go. But I heard that your home seems to be in the Forbidden City, which is very far away. Yeah. If you want to go, I think it would be good if you can go back in two months, how do you go back?¡±


    Mei¡¯er smiled, turning her big watery eyes and said, ¡°Where can I go? Of course I¡¯m flying back. Someone will pick me up in a while and fly me back, and I¡¯ll be home in a few days. How¡¯s it going? Are you excited? Would you like to fly back with me? The scenery on the ground from the sky is very spectacr, I guarantee you have never seen it in your life.¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled lightly and said in his heart: Don¡¯t talk about this life, I¡¯ve never flown. But in my previous life, I¡¯ve already flown. Of course on the ne.


    But seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯scent look, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t disappoint her. He pretended to be surprised and said: ¡°You are so nice, and someone will fly you back. If I have the opportunity, I really want to experience the feeling of flying in the sky. However, I still decided to stay and cultivate, and one day my cultivation base will reach the fourth level. If I reach the stage of a spiritual master, I will be able to fly by myself.¡±


    Zhang Fei¡¯er pursed her lips, and said with obvious disappointment. ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to go. Just don¡¯t give me talks length, I feel like master Bu Wenle.¡±


    Before leaving, Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t forget to throw a word at Zhang Fei, obviously a little angry. However, it didn¡¯t take long for Mei¡¯er to fly away alone under the leadership of the spiritual master who came to pick her up. It seemed that Yueyue also did not agree to go to her ce to y and enjoy the vacation.


    The winter vacation just started. In the academy, Zhang Fei still conducted physical training in the morning ording to the teaching arrangement during school hours, and ate celestial silkworms in the afternoon to improve his spiritual power. Then, practice transformation and light magic at night.


    But with Bu Yueyue¡¯spany, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t feel lonely. Since Bu Yueyue was rescued by Bu Wenle, she had admired this adoptive father very much. As long as Bu Wenle exined things, she did her best toplete it.


    Therefore, Bu Yueyue also worked very hard in cultivation, and ranked second among the five in terms of spiritual power cultivation. And the number one was Lu Wenfeng who only had half a day to practice every day. This was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    ording to Bu Wenchi¡¯s judgment, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s family should have some kind of medicine pill, which could steadily improve the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation. But this was just what Bu Wenle thought in his mind, and he didn¡¯t make it known to others.

 Chapter 106

    106 Divine Awareness


    In the blink of an eye, more than half of the two-month winter vacation had passed.


    This afternoon, after Zhang Fei ate the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm and cultivated into meditation, a change suddenly urred in his mind. What it was, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t understand for a while, but he really felt the change.


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t let go of this feeling, after all, it was a problem in his mind. If he could find the cause early, then he could feel at ease, and if it was a bad sign, it would be troublesome if it was without solution.


    So Zhang Fei concentrated his attention in his mind while running his spiritual power to absorb the spiritual power of Celestial Silkworm. Soon, when a trace of spiritual power flowed through his mind, the sea of ??consciousness fluctuated again.


    This time, Zhang Fei could be sure that his spiritual power and the sea of ??consciousness seemed to have some kind of connection. So Zhang Fei didn¡¯t stop, and continued to run his spiritual power. While absorbing the spiritual power of Celestial Silkworm, he slowly injected a trace of spiritual power into his mind. Immediately, there was another wave of fluctuations in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Zhang Fei carefully controlled this trace of spiritual power to stay and run in his mind. Immediately, after the sea of ??consciousness fluctuated, a blurry image appeared. After seeing the scene, Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Isn¡¯t this image the scene around him!?


    How was this happening? Zhang Fei¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with doubts.


    At this time, with the disappearance of the spiritual power flowing into his mind, the blurred image also disappeared.


    Zhang Fei poured out a trace of spiritual power into his mind. Immediately, blurred images appeared in the sea of ??consciousness. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a three-dimensional image within a radius of about ten meters.


    .....


    What was this ability? Zhang Fei had doubts in his heart, but also a trace of excitement. The spiritual power injected into his mind was about to run out, and the vague influence began to shake, and Zhang Fei immediately renewed the spiritual power in a timely manner.


    He saw that the image in the sea of ??consciousness gradually stabilized with the injection of spiritual power, and became clearer and clearer.


    Zhang Fei only felt that at this moment, his body seemed to open countless eyes at the same time, looking around. Every corner within a ten-meter radius around the body was clearly imprinted in the three-dimensional image of the sea of ??consciousness.


    Even the image behind the wall within ten meters did not escape his eyes.


    At this time, Zhang Fei hadpleted his work, and the spiritual power of Celestial Silkworm had been absorbedpletely. So, Zhang Fei closed his eyes and reached out to grab the clothes around him ording to the position of the three-dimensional image reflected in the sea of ??consciousness.


    ording to the location provided by the scene, Zhang Fei easily touched the pocket of his clothes. There were several copper and silver coins in his pocket, and Zhang Fei could clearly see the type of each coin. Then Zhang Fei took out a copper coin from his pocket and put it in the other hand as shown in the image, and then took out a silver coin.


    After doing everything, Zhang Fei withdrew the spiritual power injected into his mind, and the image of the sea of ??consciousness disappeared immediately.


    Zhang Fei opened his eyes and looked at a coin in each of his hands. As expected, the first one was a copper coin, and the second one was a silver coin.


    Just when Zhang Fei was surprised by his ability, Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice sounded from his mind.


    Taoist Feng Mo said happily: ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, I have to congratte you as your master.¡±


    Zhang Fei was startled at first, and immediately said, ¡°Master, are you awake?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo replied: ¡°Well, I woke up for a while. As soon as a wave of fluctuations started in the sea of ??your consciousness, I was awakened.¡±


    Zhang Fei immediately asked, ¡°Master, what kind of ability do I have? How can I inject spiritual power into my mind so that I can see all the images within a ten-meter radius?¡±


    Taoist Feng Moughed and said: ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, this is your creation. At the beginning, I didn¡¯t know what it was, I thought it would be dangerous. But soon I felt that this fluctuation is your making. It was caused by the beginning of knowledge. But I didn¡¯t tell you at the time, let you experience and feel it yourself, and the effect will be better.¡±


    ¡°Divine Consciousness?¡± Zhang Fei was shocked and asked, ¡°This is Divine Consciousness? Master, are you saying that I also have Divine Consciousness?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You also have divine awareness, but your divine awareness is only just beginning, so the scope of divine awareness scanning is still very small. As your cultivation level increases in the future, your divine awareness will be better for you. The range of the scan will continue to increase. You will experience this by yourself in the future.¡±


    Zhang Fei asked anxiously: ¡°But, Master. Didn¡¯t you attract divine condemnation back then? So, I will also attract divine condemnation, right? With my current cultivation, I am afraid that I will be punished immediately. Has the divine soul of the scourge dissipated?¡±


    After hearing this, Taoist Feng Moughed and said, ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er don¡¯t have to worry, it¡¯s still too early for you to be punished. I was a master because my cultivation was too high. After I possessed my spiritual sense, I had the power tomunicate with heavens. But I was a master. I have not obtained the inheritance of the gods, so it is not allowed for my mortal body to have the power tomunicate with the gods, so I was punished by them.¡±


    ¡°In terms of your current cultivation base, even if you have a great sense of consciousness, you can prate the world. But your cultivation base is insufficient, and you are far from the power of the gods. How could it be possible to attract divine condemnation?¡±


    After listening to Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s exnation, Zhang Fei nodded his head to express his relief. He thought to himself: It turned out that this was the case. It seemed that he had to find the inheritance of the gods to escape the threat of divine scourge before his cultivation wasplete.

 Chapter 107

    107 The Nourishing Essence Of The Celestial Bugs


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, you just needs to practice with peace of mind now. The scourge of heavens is still far away from you. After your cultivation is strong, you can explore the world for the inheritance of the gods.¡± Taoist Feng Mo said, then added. ¡°However, having said that, even if you can¡¯t find the inheritance of God, judging from your current foundation, depending on your ability after you havepleted your cultivation, divine condemnation may not be able to bring you fatal damage. After all, your foundation is well established. But it¡¯s pretty solid. If I had been a monster like you back then, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d already be free from people and gods.¡±


    ¡°Master tters me.¡±


    ¡°And now, you have begun to awaken your spiritual consciousness, which is also an unexpected joy. I am afraid it is also due to your good fortune. Originally, the heavenly silkworm has the effect of condensing the power of the spirit, and it is also a master who repairs in the sea of ??your consciousness. It may be under thebined influence of the two that caused your Divine Consciousness to take shape at such a low level of cultivation.¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded, feeling that the master¡¯s analysis was reasonable. Suddenly, Zhang Fei¡¯s thoughts moved, as if he thought of something, and he quickly asked. ¡°master, do you mean that Celestial silkworm can condense spiritual power? Then do you know if there is any repair effect on a damaged spiritual power?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo smiled slightly and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er. Do you want master Bu Wenle to restore his spiritual power through your silkworm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Zhang Fei said, ¡°Master Bu Wenle had saved my Ironwood n¡¯s life. His injury was also caused by the catastrophe of my Mu n. So I must repay his kindness. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Celestial silkworm will have a miraculous effect on Bu Wenle¡¯s injury.¡± Taoist Feng Mo answered. ¡°But if you feed him the Celestial silkworm, the secret of this Lingchen Cave may not be kept. This matter is about your personal gain and loss, you yourself must decide. As a master, I will continue to practice, and Fei¡¯er can do this on his own.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Taoist Feng Mo went straight into deep meditation and stopped talking.


    Zhang Fei thought for a while and made a decision in his heart.


    .....


    The zing spirit fell to the west, and the purple light rose to the east.


    Fei slowly woke up from his meditation. After half a year of practice, Zhang Fei felt that he had reached the mid-level level of a spirit acolyte. This speed was quite amazing.


    One must know that among the five people, Lu Wenfeng, who has the highest cultivation base, has been cultivating for a year and a half, and he is only at the mid-tote level of spiritual acolyte.


    Zhang Fei got up and pushed the door out. At this time, under the ck light of the dark star, the courtyard was full of ck holes, and only a few houses could be seen faintly showing some lights. Because the Xuanbing branch does not have much funding. So everyone only uses oilmps for lighting at night, so the light was very dim.


    Seeing that the light was still on in master Bu Wenle¡¯s room, Zhang Fei walked over and knocked gently on the door. At the same time, he asked, ¡°master, have you rested?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened with a creak. When Bu Wenle saw it was Fei, he let him in and closed the door again.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, do you have anything to do with me?¡± Bu Wenle closed the door and turned around to ask.


    Zhang Fei bit his lower lip and said, ¡°Master, I know your mental power has been damaged from what you told me, but how is your recovery now?¡±


    Bu Wenle wondered why Zhang Fei suddenly asked this question. After thinking for a while, Bu Wenle said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s already recovered three or four times now. If I encounter danger, I¡¯llunch a full blow. There should be no problem. Fei¡¯er, why are you asking this?¡±


    Zhang Fei didn¡¯t answer, raised his hand and pulled it from his waist, took out a Heavenly Spirit Silkworm from the Space Stone and ced it in his palm.


    Fei stretched out the Celestial Silkworm in front of Bu Wenle and asked, ¡°master, do you know this kind of creature?¡±


    Bu Wenle took the Celestial silkworm, and saw that it was a big fat worm, and the fat one was about to be a ball. The size was as big as the belly of a finger, and the body seemed to be full of liquid. The whole body was transparent and translucent.


    The insect¡¯s head has no eyes, only a small mouth, and it seems that it was about to degenerate. There were several pairs of small meat whiskers under the abdomen, which were sticky.


    The most peculiar thing was that this bug had a small green spot on the inside of its body, and it shes a faint green light to the outside of the body. The original dim light in the room was covered with a halo of greenish halo, making it seem even more eerie.


    Bu Wenle frowned, thought for a long time in his mind, shook his head gently, and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, where did you find this bug? From my knowledge, I can¡¯t tell what kind of creature it is. Especially this kind of green sh, I have never heard of a creature that emits light by itself.¡±


    Zhang Fei said sternly. ¡°Master, I know the origin of this kind of bug. This is also my secret. I didn¡¯t want to let others know, but today I suddenly thought that this kind of bug can cure your mental power, so I I decided to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have many other bugs. Its name is Celestial silkworm, and it is an ancient creature.¡± After speaking, Fei took out anotherrge handful of Celestial silkworms from the space and put them on the table. Then he said. ¡°If you eat a Celestial Spirit Silkworm every day, you can not only increase the spiritual power of the spiritual master, but also increase the spiritual power of the spiritual master. The reason why my innate spiritual power is as high as 93, I think, is the same as eating this day every day. Silkworms should have a lot to do with it.¡±

 Chapter 108

    108 The Nourishing Essence Of The Celestial Bugs [II]


    Bu Wenle raised his arms, poked his hand on his lips, and frowned, thinking about Zhang Fei¡¯s words. After a long time, he said: ¡°Fei¡¯er, how many secrets are hidden in you? It seems that the master can¡¯t see through you more and more.¡±


    ¡°Master, you asked howe there are so many secrets in Fei?¡± Zhang Fei smiled lightly and said. ¡°This secret was actually discovered by me by chance.¡±


    Bu Wenle sorted out his thoughts and said, ¡°How did you find out about the existence of the silkworms this day? I want to know very much as a master. And there is one thing I have not understood before I became a master. There¡¯s a reason.¡±


    Zhang Fei thought for a while, wondering what else master Bu Wenle could not figure out? So, Zhang Fei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the master can¡¯t figure out?¡±


    ¡°You mentioned just now that your spiritual power value is as high as 93. ording to your spiritual power value, the spiritual crystal you condense should be veryrge. How big can it be? There is no record of it.¡± Bu Wenle thought for a while and said. ¡°Because the highest spiritual power value recorded on the continent is only 80, and the spiritual crystal of that spiritual master is more than one meter long. Based on this calction, your spiritual crystal should be at least about 3 meters. But why is your spirit crystal only half as long?¡±


    Bu Wenle continued with a strange expression. ¡°That day, the master was also shocked by your enchanting spiritual power for a while, and I didn¡¯t expect this at the time. Butter, the master couldn¡¯t understand the reason. ¡±


    After Zhang Fei heard it, he suddenly realized that this was the case. Unexpectedly, the secret, which he was very careful to hide, finally revealed his tricks. He hadn¡¯t thought about this before.


    If master Bu Wenle found it, so would others also find this problem? After all, in addition to Zhang Fei¡¯s highest spiritual power, Mei¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power was also the highest. And Mei¡¯er¡¯s spirit crystal is the biggest in existence among several people. ording tomon sense, this did not make sense.


    The more Zhang Fei thought about it, the more frightened it became, but fortunately, master Bu Wenle warned everyone before that Zhang Fei¡¯s spiritual power value should be regarded as amon secret for everyone and not to be told to anyone. Otherwise, his secret would have been seen by others long ago, which was really quite dangerous.


    .....


    Zhang Fei lowered his head to settle his thoughts, and then with a firm gaze, he said to Bu Wenle. ¡°Master, you are right, I still have a secret. And this secret is my spirit crystal.¡±


    After speaking, without seeing how Zhang Fei moved, a half-foot-long spirit crystal appeared in front of Zhang Fei. The color of the spirit crystal is not the transparency of white crystal or the purple of amethyst, but as ck as ink. The surface of the spirit crystal was glowing with a deep purple aura.


    Bu Wenle was shocked. ck spirit crystal? Bu Wenle¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. Faintly apanied by a slight headache, it might be due to overuse of the brain, and the mental strength was somewhat overwhelmed.


    Bu Wenle waved his hand to Zhang Fei, put his hand on his forehead, sat back on the chair, and said with his head half lowered, ¡°You wait first, wait first, I can¡¯t bear it as your master.¡±


    Bu Wenle eased his mood and poured a cup of tea and took a sip. Then he raised his head and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°Are you the reincarnation of the Great God? Just relying on these secrets of yours, whichever one you take out will be enough to shock the entire continent!¡±


    Zhang Fei stuck out his tongue secretly, and said to Bu Wenle. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be surprised, in fact, there are reasons for these things. You drink water first, and I will tell you slowly.¡±


    So, Zhang Fei told Bu Wenle in detail what happened after he was chased and killed by the second son of the dragon demon, Haoyan, and he fell into the waterfall. Of course, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t mention Taoist Feng Mo.


    Zhang Fei kept talking until after condensing the spirit crystals in Lingchen Cave, he came to Xuanbing City alone to find Bu Wenle, and then he ended his story. When talking about condensing the spirit crystals, Zhang Fei deliberately said that he did it alone ording to the letter left by the immortal senior of the cave.


    After Zhang Fei finished speaking, he also took out the two manuals left by the immortal from the space and handed them to Bu Wenle.


    Bu Wenle took a look at it, and it was exactly as Zhang Fei said. Light attack magic? Bu Wen said in his heart: If the light masters on the maind knew about this, then it would be strange that they would not snatch it away. It seemed that this secret book had to be kept secret for the time being.


    Bu Wenle suddenly remembered something again, and after returning the two books to Zhang Fei, he asked: ¡°Fei¡¯er, I suddenly remembered something. As far as I know, the cultivation technique you cultivated is a magical practice that has been lost for thousands of years, how did you learn it?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Zhang Fei didn¡¯t expect the master to ask such a question. After hesitating for a while, he said solemnly, ¡°master, it¡¯s not that Zhang Fei doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. But if I say it, Zhang Fei is afraid that the master won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Zhang Fei was a little confused at the time since he was given the name of the practice by Bu Wenle in one sentence during his practicest semester. But fortunately, after Bu Wenle finished telling his own experience, he did not ask further questions. Since then, Zhang Fei has also thought of ways to deal with it. So when Bu Wenle asked, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t seem flustered.


    Hearing what Zhang Fei said, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but said harmoniously: ¡°Fei¡¯er, but there is no defense. You have already had too many magical things on your body. Could this thing be even more magical?¡±

 Chapter 109

    109 Zhang Fei, Can You Help Others?


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know, but Fei has always felt amazing about this matter. This is because this kind of magical cultivation method has been imprinted since my birth. It¡¯s in my mind.¡± Zhang Fei sighed softly and said pretending to think. ¡°Fei didn¡¯t know it was a practice method at the time, so he recorded the practice in his head out of curiosity. He never thought that after every practice, he would feel extremelyfortable throughout his body. So he continued to practice. Untilter, his parents, after knowing it, they told me that this is the cultivation method of the spiritual master, but the parents also do not understand this matter.¡±


    After listening to Zhang Fei finished speaking, Bu Wenle was also amazed again and again.


    ¡°Oh? Is there such a thing? Could it be that this is the legend that it is not passed down from generation to generation?¡± Bu Wen tangled a small goatee under his jaw, and his eyes were also confused.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Bu Wenle felt his head hurt again, so he said: ¡°The so-called strange people must have strange things. Fei¡¯er, you should be this strange person, so there are strange things. It¡¯s normal to think about it.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenji took a Celestial silkworm from the table and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°Fei¡¯er, are you sure this thing is really edible?¡±


    Seeing that some things had finallye to an end, Zhang Fei felt relieved. He reached out and picked up a Celestial silkworm from the table and said. ¡°Master, Zhang Fei will show you a demonstration. After eating the Celestial silkworm, as long as you follow the usual cultivation method, guide the spiritual power of the heavenly silkworm and absorb it all into your body, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After speaking, Zhang Fei raised his hand and put the Celestial silkworm into his mouth, chewed it a little and ate it. Then he sat cross-legged on a chair and began to practice.


    Bu Wenle saw Fei¡¯s ruddyplexion and the flow of spiritual energy, which seemed to be very useful. He raised his hand and looked at the Celestial silkworm in his hand. The bug¡¯s big belly was better, but as soon as he turned over and saw those pairs of small meat ws, Bu Wenle felt a shudder.


    Bu Wenle touched the pair of small meat ws with his fingers, feeling the slightest stickiness. He didn¡¯t know what it would feel like to put this in my mouth. Really, really disgusting!


    .....


    But Bu Wenle changed his mind. ording to what Fei said, this kind of little thing could cure his own mental damage, and seeing Fei¡¯s appearance as an old god, he ate the celestial silkworm at will. There shouldn¡¯t be any weird smell. Fei was not afraid, what was he afraid of!


    By the heavens, it was a blessing, not a disaster, it was a disaster that couldn¡¯t be avoided. Bu Wenle raised his hand and closed his eyes. He followed Fei¡¯s example and threw the Celestial silkworm into his mouth, biting the Celestial silkworm with all his strength.


    As the Celestial silkworm exploded, Bu Wenle only felt that a cool and icy liquid filled his mouth at once, so he swallowed it immediately. He just felt that as the cool liquid entered his body, there was an indescribable sense of relief in his body. And those disgusting little meat ws of Celestial Silkworm did not give Bu Wenle a strange feeling, and swallowed it into his stomach along with the cool liquid.


    Bu Wenle was enjoying the refreshing feeling that Celestial Silkworm brought to him, which was an indescribablyfortable feeling. But suddenly he felt a heat current in his dantian began to burn him, and he immediately woke up from thefort. ording to what Zhang Fei said, he began to use his spiritual power to induce the heat to slowly run around his body ording to his usual practice route.


    More than an hourter, Zhang Fei and Bu Wenle woke up from their practice.


    Zhang Fei smiled slightly and asked Bu Wenle. ¡°Master, how do you feel?¡±


    After a while, Bu Wenle only felt that his body was full of strength and his spirit was much better. He could no longer feel the slight headache caused by overuse of the brain before. He couldn¡¯t help looking at the Celestial silkworm on the table in surprise, and murmured: ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so amazing! It¡¯s so amazing!¡±


    Bu Wenle gathered the celestial silkworms crawling everywhere on the table, and said to Fei, ¡°Fei¡¯er, do you think you can only eat one celestial silkworm every day?¡±


    Zhang Fei snickered secretly and said, ¡°master, in terms of your cultivation, it should be just right to eat one every day. If it¡¯s Sister Yueyue and the others, I think it should be almost the same to eat one every three days. Celestial silkworm is not so easy to digest, if the cultivation base is too low, you can¡¯t eat more.¡±


    After hearing this, Bu Wenle asked, ¡°Oh? How many celestial silkworms did you bring? Is it enough for Yueyue and the others to eat?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly, took the sack full of silkworms out of the space, ced it on the table, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too many, it¡¯s all here, there may be thousands of them.¡±


    As the mouth of the sack opened, a green light suddenly illuminated the room even more ghostly.


    Bu Wenle looked at the giant sack with a green light, and was speechless for a while.


    After a long time, Bu Wenle said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, your master suddenly has an idea, I don¡¯t know if you agree or not?¡±


    Zhang Fei was also on a whim, and said cheerfully, ¡°master, if you have anything, just say it.¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a while and said, ¡°I have an idea. I just don¡¯t know if Fei¡¯er would be willing to let some of your ssmates know about the secret of Lingchen Cave?¡±


    Zhang Fei was startled and said, ¡°master, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The meaning of being a master is to let the five of you go to Lingchen Cave to practice for a while after the next semester starts.¡± Bu Wenle said and continued. ¡°I heard what you said just now. If you cultivate in this Lingchen Cave, your cultivation will improve faster than you can imagine. In the second half of next year, there will be a collegepetition at Xuanbing College. The college will In this worldpetition, a team of spiritual masters will be selected from among the outstanding students to participate in the next year¡¯s maind-wide spiritual master academypetition.¡±

 Chapter 110

    110 Back To School


    ¡°As a master, I think, if you are allowed to retreat and cultivate in this Lingchen Cave for a year, will your cultivation achieve a qualitative leap? You can also get a good ranking in the collegepetition. It¡¯s better to give our Xuanbing branch a fight.¡±


    It could be said that master Bu Wenle¡¯s mind was still at a very careful state. A few simple words not only exin his intentions, but also stir up Zhang Fei¡¯s desire to win. Especially thest two sentences, it was very important to know Zhang Fei¡¯s thinking.


    After Zhang Fei listened, he agreed after a little thought. Zhang Fei said: ¡°Okay, master, just make a decision. I will definitely practice hard during this year, win glory for our Xuanbing branch, and let the master raise his head in pride in front of the main sect.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good boy. Let me thank you on behalf of everyone. When the school starts in a few days, I will ask Wen Feng and the others toe to a secluded area for a year in retreat.¡± After hearing Zhang Fei¡¯s words, Bu Wenle said happily, and continued. ¡°After a year, we will definitely give the main sect a big surprise. Let the people in the main sect see that although there are only five students in our branch, none of them is weak! I will say hello to the main school when I go back, and tell them to leave five ces for our branch when thepetition starts next year. When the school starts next year, we will not recruit new students. Everything will be discussed after thepetition.¡±


    Zhang Fei also said firmly. ¡°Master, I support you. However, next year¡¯s collegepetition, will there be many seniors with strong cultivation bases to participate? With our current level of cultivation of first-level spiritual masters, even one year will be considered. After the cultivation base has be stronger,pared with the seniors who have cultivated for many years, it is still too low.¡±


    ¡°On this point, you can rest assured that there is an age limit for the academypetition. The spiritual master academypetition in the whole continent is held every five years. No more than 15 years old, so the age limit will be limited to 14 years old when each college selects the participating spiritual masters in the previous year.¡± Bu Wenle said. ¡°And among the spiritual masters under the age of 14, the Revenant-level is usually the highest for spiritual masterspeting, and there are very few spiritual masters who reach the third-level spiritual savant. Therefore, if you retreat in Lingchen Cave for a year, you can achieve the second-level revenant cultivator, you can get good grades in the collegepetition.¡±


    After listening, Zhang Fei nodded and said, ¡°So, we just need to work hard, and we should have a chance to win the top few, right?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled and said, ¡°If it is as what you said, then I¡¯m really looking forward to it as a master! Hahaha!¡±


    ***


    .....


    In a blink of an eye, it was the start of the next semester.


    In the ssroom of Xuanbing Branch, all five students have arrived. Bu Wenle sat on the podium.


    At this moment, there was something on the table in front of Lu Wenfeng, Feng Ziyu, and Yi Meier, and their eyes were about to fall.


    After a while, Ziyu said, ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t really want us to eat this, do you? Why do I feel sicker the more I look at it?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the Celestial Silkworm was ced in front of the three of them.


    At the beginning of the school year, Bu Wenle had already told the family members who sent the three to school, and told them that he would lead the five students to retreat and practice for a year in order to meet the collegepetition next year. Let all parents receive the message that they should note to disturb their cultivation during this year.


    On the side of the main school of Xuanbing, Bu Wenle had already exined it clearly to grand elder Shen Lingyun. In this regard, Shen Lingyun was still excited for several days, thinking: Bu Wenle is finally going to return to normal. To be able to have this kind of self-motivation to participate in the collegepetition had already exined everything.


    Therefore, Shen Lingyun did not hesitate, and directly approved Bu Wenle leading the students to retreat and practice. As for where to retreat, Shen Lingyun didn¡¯t ask deeply, he trusted Bu Wenle quite a lot. He was not only his brother-inw, but also his secret lover.


    Everything was ready, and he was just about to set off with five students. But before setting off, Bu Wenle still had to test the courage of the other students, that was, whether they dared to eat this silkworm.


    When Bu Wenle ate the first celestial silkworm, he hesitated again and again before he dared to eat it. After all, eating celestial silkworms could not only exercise everyone¡¯s courage, but also one of the things that would be cultivated in the future. If they didn¡¯t dare to eat, then the training would not be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Needless to say, Zhang Fei, Bu Yueyue had already started eating it before school started. Because of Bu Yueyue¡¯s trust in her adoptive father, Bu Yueyue ate it without any hesitation when it came to the celestial silkworms.


    In this regard, even Bu Wenle was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that his adopted daughter would act so decisively.


    Seeing the hesitation of Lu Wenfeng and the others, Bu Wenle took out two more heavenly silkworms and gave them to Zhang Fei and Bu Yueyue.


    Bu Wenle said at the same time: ¡°Yueyue, Fei¡¯er, you should set an example for the three of them.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zhang Fei and Bu Yueyue threw the Celestial Silkworm into their mouths at the same time. Bu Yueyue also deliberately grumbled a few times at the three of them with great interest, as if it was delicious. Especially when he gave Fatty a teasing look, and Fatty couldn¡¯t even lift it up when he was angry.


    After Zhang Fei and the two ate the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm, they sat cross-legged and practiced.


    When Lu Wenfeng saw that their master was not joking, he picked up the Celestial silkworm and ate it. Then he sat down with his knees crossed, and began to practice.


    Fatty and Mei¡¯er blinked and looked at each other.


    Fatty didn¡¯t show any bad feelings after seeing the three of them eating the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm. And after Lu Wenfeng finished eating just now, his face was clearly surprised.


    So Ziyu closed his eyes, his heart was stunned, and he also ate the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm. Afterwards, he also learned from the others and began to practice.


    Mei¡¯er saw that he was left alone, gave Bu Wenle an innocent look, and said weakly, ¡°Teacher, can I take this back to my room to eat slowly?¡±


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t speak, stared at Mei¡¯er with his eyes, and raised his head. That means, if you don¡¯t eat it now, there will be something for you to watch.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t hide, he had to close his eyes and put Celestial Silkworm into his mouth carefully. Then he covered his mouth with his hands, for fear that one would identally spit it out again.


    Mei¡¯er¡¯s expression finally rxed as he felt a refreshing feeling in his stomach. Sitting cross-legged, he began to practice.

 Chapter 111

    111 Journey To The Lingchen Cave [I]


    Ruins Great Forest.


    The light of sun had be very soft after passing through the tall canopy. It shines on the lush moss and exotic flowers and nts that could be seen everywhere on the ground, showing a soft and hazy beauty.


    Inside and outside the forest, there were huge ancient trees with a height of dozens of feet, and there were more than a dozen people hugging each other. Walking in this virgin jungle made people feel extremely small.


    After half a year away from this ce, Zhang Fei finally stepped back onto thend that he had been walking for more than eight years.


    At the beginning of the new semester, Bu Wenle told five people about this secret training camp. Everyone had no objection to win glory for the branch in thepetition. Especially when they heard that the destination of this training camp was Zhang Fei¡¯s hometown, everyone had a sense of excitement to go out and explore.


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t tell everyone about Lingchen Cave in advance, for fear that everyone would say that destination would be known by others on the way, causing trouble. Along the way, everyone hastened during the day and practiced at night. But for Bu Wenle, Zhang Fei, and Lu Wenfeng, who couldn¡¯t cultivate at night, just relying on absorbing the spiritual power of the celestial silkworm was much faster than cultivating on their own.


    After more than a month of traveling. A group of six finally came to Zhang Fei¡¯s hometown. Although things have changed, but after Zhang Fei returned to the Great Ruins Forest, he still felt a sense of intimacy of being at home.


    Gradually, it was very close to the site of the Ironwood tribe. Zhang Fei¡¯s mood also began to be heavier, as he walked, picking wild flowers in full bloom.


    Everyone also knew what happened to the Ironwood tribe. Seeing that Zhang Fei was picking wild flowers, everyone picked a bunch of them.


    .....


    Soon, Zhang Fei came to a dirt slope and stopped. Everyone followed behind Zhang Fei, looking at an open valley ahead.


    He saw that the valley area was veryrge, and there were more than ten big trees scattered on the ground. One side of the valley was a grasnd, and the other side was the entrance to the forest.


    And on the slope where Zhang Fei and the others were standing, there was a copsed stone house.


    Zhang Fei looked at everything in front of him with a confused expression. It seemed that he was recalling people and things in the past, and his eyes were a little wet.


    Bu Wenle walked to Zhang Fei and asked softly, ¡°Fei¡¯er, where is this?¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded and replied, ¡°Home, master. I¡¯m home.¡±


    Zhang Fei walked to a small mound protruding in front of the slope with wild flowers in hand, ced the flowers gently in front of the mound, took two steps back, and fell to his knees, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Father and mother, sister Shuang¡¯er, Fei is back to see you!¡± After speaking, Zhang Fei kowtowed four times in front of the mound.


    Seeing this, everyone knew that this was the tomb of Zhang Fei¡¯s parents, and they also ced flowers in front of the tomb, stood in a row behind Zhang Fei, and bowed deeply three times.


    Standing in front of the grave, Bu Wenle said bitterly: ¡°Good apprentice, the master is here to see you. I didn¡¯t expect the goodbye more than ten years ago to be a permanent goodbye!¡± He also bowed three times. Then, Bu Wenle walked to the stone wall in the distance. The seven spirit crystals in front of him lit up, turned into a giant axe, and shed towards the stone wall.


    A neat and smooth huge stone b was quickly split out by the giant axe. Bu Wenle picked up his hands, and the te flew down in front of Mu Tuo¡¯s husband and wife¡¯s grave, and was firmly inserted in front of the earthen grave.


    Bu Wenle¡¯smand was like flying with his fingers, and two lines of characters were carved on the te: Mu Tuo, the head of the Tiemu tribe, Xuan¡¯er, the mother of the family, and the righteous daughter Qiu shuang.


    After the tombstone was carved, Zhang Fei gave Mr. Bu Wenle a deep bow and said, ¡°Thank you, master!¡± Then he knelt in front of the tombstone and kowtowed four times to his parents again.


    After getting up, Zhang Fei stared at the valley where he once lived. Then he turned around and said to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Then he strode towards the direction of Lingchen Cave.


    An hourter, the roar of a huge waterfall came from the woods ahead.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a waterfall!¡± Mei¡¯er jumped three times and ran to the front! For Mei¡¯er, waterfalls are very rare.


    Zhang Fei quickly reminded. ¡°Be careful, Mei¡¯er, there is a cliff ahead!¡±


    Soon, a cliff more than 100 meters high appeared at the feet of everyone. In front of the cliff, a huge waterfall poured down, and under the illumination of the zing star, it shone like a silver chain flying down.


    Zhang Fei whispered to Bu Wenle. ¡°Master, we¡¯re here. It¡¯s in this pool.¡±


    Bu Wenle looked at the sun, which was sloping westward, and whispered, ¡°No hurry, let¡¯s go down to have a rest first, and then go in after dark.¡±


    After speaking, a group of six people found their way to the edge of the pool under the waterfall.


    They saw that the water pool was very wide, the size of three or four arenas. The water in the pool was smashed by the waterfall, and the sound of the water rumbled.


    Bu Wenle said to the crowd: ¡°Tonight, we will rest here, and we will get up early tomorrow and go on our way.¡±


    When the crowd heard this, they immediately shouted in agreement. Ziyu was the first to toss his clothes, and plunged into the pool with only the bottom of his trousers left, enjoying himself while swimming.


    Bu Yueyue was not idle either, aiming at the fat head of Ziyu with a pebble on the shore to practice. The frightened fat man dived to the bottom of the water for a long time and did not dare toe up.


    After a while, a huge lotus leaf floated up from the water, and then Ziyu¡¯s head popped out from under the lotus leaf.


    Seeing Ziyu holding the lotus leaf and grimacing at Bu Yueyue, he twisted his face and shouted, ¡°Bah, you can¡¯t fight! You can¡¯t fight!¡±


    Angrily, Bu Yueyue picked up arge stone and threw it at Ziyu, and also attached mes to the surface of the stone.

 Chapter 112

    112 Journey To The Lingchen Cave [II]


    Ziyu didn¡¯t see well, and immediately dived into the water. After a while, I saw a lot of lotus leaves emerging from the water surface, but in the blink of an eye, hundreds of lotus leaves emerged from the water, upying arge area of ??water.


    Fatty seems to have good water skills. He keeps changing positions among hundreds of lotus leaves. As soon as his head emerges, he shouts at Bu Yueyue: ¡°Can¡¯t hit! Can¡¯t hit!¡± water surface.


    Bu Yueyue was also unequivocal, with a pile of stones in front of her, ying a free game of whack-a-mole. Mei¡¯er looked amused and joined in with great interest.


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng helped Bu Wenle collect food and make meals over a campfire. Time passed quickly.


    After dinner, it was already dark. Bu Wenle lowered his voice and said to everyone: ¡°Everyone stay silent. After the fire is extinguished, everyone ties the ropes around their waists. Fei is in the front, and I am at the end. Everyone softly entered the water and entered the pool. You understand?¡±


    Except for Zhang Fei, the rest of the people didn¡¯t understand what Bu Wenle was talking about. Lu Wenfeng asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±


    Bu Wenle nced at everyone and said, ¡°This is a secret, you will know it when the timees. Act now!¡±


    After speaking, Bu Wenle put out the fire. The surroundings immediately became pitch ck as ink, and it was difficult to distinguish five fingers when reaching out. Everyone came together, and after tying them together into a string line with the ropes, Zhang Fei took the lead and went down into the pool.


    When they came to the depths of the water pool, Zhang Fei sent a voice transmission to everyone. ¡°Everyone took a few deep breaths, the dive distance is about 300 meters. Still took a few breaths.


    .....


    But it had to be done, and after everyone had to take a few breaths, Zhang Fei took the lead and dove first.


    The water in the pool was turbulent as usual, as if nothing had happened. The rumbling sound of water hammering is even more unchanging throughout the ages.


    Although Bu Wenle observed that no one was following around, he was careful, which was also due to Bu Wenle¡¯s rich social experience.


    At this time, there were two dark shadows hiding on the cliff. Seeing that the fire under the cliff was extinguished, when everyone fell asleep, they also found a morefortable ce to sleep.


    In the dark cave, there was a small puddle, the puddle was not big, only a few meters square.


    At this moment, they saw that the originally calm water surface suddenly turned upside down, and six figures came up from the puddle.


    Everyone crawled on the boulder beside the puddle and gasped violently for a while, and then heard Ziyu panting and saying: ¡°Fei, what kind of way did you bring us? I almost suffocated to death. This, what the hell is this?¡±


    The cave was pitch ck as ink, and nothing could be seen. Only on the stone wall there were hundreds of faint green lights.


    Zhang Fei and Bu Wenle had made arrangements in advance, and the two torches were lit, which immediately illuminated the small cave.


    Everyone untied the long ropes around their waists and looked around the cave.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm!¡± Mei¡¯er has sharp eyes, and after walking towards the green light, she finds that the green light in the cave wall was actually the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm that master Bu Wenle let them eat to cultivate spiritual power along the way.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a heavenly silkworm, so many!¡± Bu Yueyue also eximed in surprise.


    Ziyu was unexpectedly silent. Bu Yueyue looked in Fatty¡¯s direction, but saw that Fatty was walking in the cave non-stop. Wherever he passed, the green dots on the stone walls disappeared one by one.


    ¡°Fatty, what are you doing? ying monkeys?¡± Bu Yueyue said angrily. Of course, she saw that Fatty was collecting heavenly silkworms, and she got angry and cursed at this filthy guy.


    At this time, Zhang Fei had already climbed to the entrance of the small stone cave in the high ce, and said to everyone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those heavenly silkworms,e with me, there are more ahead than here.¡±


    When Ziyu heard this, he stopped and followed the others to the small hole.


    After walking for half an hour, everyone finally walked out of the narrow hole, the ground became t, and the cave gradually became wider andrger.


    Ziyu walked behind and muttered: ¡°Hey, Fei, where are we going? Why do I feel that there are fewer and fewer celestial silkworms along the way? Where are the so many celestial spirit silkworms you mentioned? I can not see them.¡±


    As he said that, Fatty took a Heavenly Spirit Silkworm that was within reach of his hand. At this time, Fatty had already caught a lot of them, so it could be seen that Fatty was not idle along the way.


    Zhang Fei ignored him, and he could already see a lot of green light in front of him. Zhang Fei quickened his pace and led the crowd out of the small hole.


    As soon as they entered the main cave, everyone was immediately shocked by the huge cave as beautiful as the Milky Way. They saw a huge cave that could not be seen at a nce, and green lights flickered everywhere, as if there was no separation between heaven and earth, and everywhere was full of amazing colors.


    The moment Bu Wenle saw Lingchen Cave, he was also shocked by this fantastic beauty. He seemed to have seen this kind of beauty before, but where did he see it?


    Yes, it was a dream. It was that time when he went to another world in a dream. Bu Wenle clearly remembered that in that dream, wasn¡¯t the night scenery very simr to this Lingchen Cave?


    It was just that in the scenery in the dream, the stars in the sky were shining bright white light, but at this time in this Lingchen Cave was the sky full of green light. Different ces, different brilliance, but the only thing that was the same was the beauty and magic of it all. So magical and so fascinating.


    Time seemed to stand still at this moment, and they all stood there dumbfounded, looking up at this beautiful scenery that they had only seen in their lives, all immersed in the fantasy world.


    The Heavenly Spirit Silkworm in Fatty¡¯s hands slipped to his feet without knowing it, opened his mouth wide, opened his small eyes and looked up at the green light that filled the sky without blinking.

 Chapter 113

    113 Xuanbing Competition [I]


    one yearter.


    Xuanbing City was still so lively and traditional. But the most lively was not the alley storefronts in the city, but the main courtyard of Xuanbing Academy.


    At this point, more than two months had passed since the start of school. The bigpetition at Xuanbing Academy had also started for many days.


    Hundreds of thousands of students from various departments signed up for thepetition. After all, there were still a lot of students under the age of 14 in each department. Who didn¡¯t want to show their hands and feet in this kind ofpetition?


    Due to therge number of students participating in thepetition, all departmentspete in the arena of the college in batches.


    The whole school was divided into 9 major departments, namely gold, wood, water, fire, soil, wind, thunder, light and transformation. And dark attributes were only possessed by demons, so there was no dark teachers among humans.


    Each major department uses two-four days to determine the top four yers of each department to participate in the finalpetition of the whole school.


    At this time, six people rushed to the outside of Xuanbing Academy. Each person wore arge hat on his head, and a short gauze curtain covers the edge of the hat. Used to block sunlight and sandstorms.


    Because this time was in the early spring season, the wind and sand in the northern area were rtivelyrge, so many people wore this kind of hat.


    .....


    Judging from the height of the six people, it should be an adult with five children.


    As soon as the adult stepped to the gates of Xuanbing Academy, he was stopped by two students on duty at the gates.


    ¡°Gentleman, take a step forward slowly. If you have anything to do here, please register first.¡±


    Bu Wenle flipped the hat on his head, revealing his original appearance, and said to the two. ¡°What? If you haven¡¯t seen me for a year, don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    When one of the students saw that it was Bu Wenle, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°Oh, it turns out to be master Bu Wenle. Why are you dressed like this today, we can¡¯t even recognize you?¡±


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t say anything else, and asked the student: ¡°Today I brought students from the branch to sign up for the collegepetition. I wonder if thepetition has started now?¡±


    When the student heard it, he said with a smile on his face: ¡°Master Bu Wenle, don¡¯t make fun of us. The bigpetition has already started for several days, don¡¯t you know it?¡±


    Bu Wenle was shocked when he heard it: ¡°What? It¡¯s been a few days? It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he waved to the five people under the steps and said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    The five people also took off the hats on their heads at this time, and they were revealed as Zhang Fei, Mei¡¯er, Lu Wenfeng, Feng Ziyu and Bu Yueyue!


    The five people were also shocked when they heard the conversation between Bu Wenle and the student on duty, and immediately ran behind Bu Wenle into the academy.


    After the six of them walked away, the student who answered at the door snorted softly and said, ¡°Look at their virtues, they are even called a branch sect, and they really have the face to participate in the main sectpetition.¡±


    Another student echoed. ¡°I have pity on the five juniors. Why did they follow this teacher Bu Le to learn and practice?¡±


    ¡°Oh, everyone has their own aspirations. Why bother with that? Let¡¯s just wait and watch the show!¡±


    Let¡¯s not mention what the two students on duty said themselves. At this time, in a tea house not far from the entrance of the academy, two middle-aged men were standing at the entrance of the tea house, raising their eyes and looking towards the entrance of the college.


    It wasn¡¯t until the six of Bu Wenle disappeared into the academy that one of them murmured. ¡°I have no eyes, do you think it¡¯s them?¡±


    The other man answer excitedly. ¡°Yes, there are no less than one of the six people, and they all came back safely. Now we are saved.¡±


    After that, the two men hugged each other tightly and cried. The tea guests in the tea house who were watching were talking a lot, thinking that the two people had an improper rtionship.


    Bu Wenle trotted all the way and led everyone to the arena in the central area of ??Xuanbing Academy. Only listening to the thunderous cheers in the arena, it was obvious that the game was going on.


    Bu Wenle asked everyone to find a quieter ce outside the arena to rest first. Then Bu Wenle ran directly to the solitary peak behind the arena. This mountain was the center of Xuanbing Academy. The grand elder¡¯s office area and the presbytery of the sect were on the top of the mountain.


    If there was no special invitation, few people cane up. And Bu Wenle was one of those few.


    No need to look at Mr. Bu Wenle¡¯s reputation in the academy, but Bu Wenle¡¯s backbone was strong enough. And this tough backbone was Shen Lingyun, the grand elder of Xuanbing Academy.


    So Bu Wenle trotted all the way to the grand elder¡¯s office on the top of the mountain, and no one stopped him.


    When he came to the door of the grand elder¡¯s office, Bu Wenle lightly knocked on the door twice.


    ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Shen Lingyun¡¯s voice sounded inside.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, Bu Wenle walked in softly.


    Shen Lingyun was sitting behind the grand elder¡¯s desk and reading documents. Recently, during the collegepetition, various reports were sent inrge quantities every day, so Shen Lingyun felt a little busy recently.


    After Bu Wenle walked all the way to Shen Lingyun, Shen Lingyun habitually raised her head and looked at the person.


    ¡°Wenle!¡± Shen Lingyun was shocked, she never thought that the person who came in would be Bu Wenle. She stood up in a hurry, looked at Bu Wenle with excited eyes, and said with a slight trembling voice. ¡°Wenle, you are finally back!


    Bu Wenle calmed down a bit, every time he saw Shen Lingyun¡¯s expression, he would feel inexplicable heartache.

 Chapter 114

    114 Xuanbing Competition [II]


    ¡°Grand elder, I¡¯m back. I was dyed a while on the way, is it toote for me toe back? I think the collegepetition has already begun.¡±


    Shen Lingyun controlled her excitement at this time, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not toote. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to catch up, I arranged for the students of the earth, thunder and wind elements topete first. Let all the attributes of the students of your branch be tendered for registration. Tomorrow will be the turn of the gold series, you can rest for two days before participating in thepetition.¡±


    Hearing this, Bu Wenle finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, grand elder, for making you worry.¡±


    Shen Lingyun finally showed a sweet smile, as if she was a child who had just done a good deed. Then she took out a file bag from the table and handed it to Bu Wenle, and said: ¡°Wenle, this is the time arrangement and precautions for this collegepetition. I will arrange your room and board in a while, and you will be here in the main academy.¡±


    After Bu Wenle took it, he opened it and nced at it, and then put it into his space ring. Then Bu Wenle said to Shen Lingyun. ¡°Thank you, grand elder, for the arrangement. If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll retire first.¡±


    Shen Lingyun nced at Bu Wenle resentfully, and said to herself: you¡¯re in a hurry to leave again, am I just annoying you like that? Then she said in a clear voice, ¡°Wenle, you have been cultivating with the students for over the past year. Is your injury better now?¡±


    After hearing what Shen Lingyun said, Bu Wenle was too embarrassed to leave immediately, and said, ¡°Well, my injury has improved a lot. But the progress of the students¡¯ cultivation this year has been better than I imagined. You will be there, and see their performance in thepetition.¡±


    Shen Lingyun nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, I¡¯d better tell you something. Half a year ago, Mei¡¯er¡¯s parents sent someone to ask about your whereabouts. I told them, You guys are doing retreats in the secret cultivation ce of the academy, so it¡¯s inconvenient to tell them, so I sent them back.¡±


    Bu Wenle frowned, nodded slightly, and asked, ¡°Did they say anything else?¡±


    .....


    Shen Lingyun said: ¡°No, they were just very anxious to know Mei¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts, and didn¡¯t say anything else. Wenle, where have you been all this while? Why haven¡¯t any newse back? It hurts my heart. There¡¯s no end to it. Mei¡¯er¡¯s status is special, if something happens, the academy won¡¯t be able to take care of it.¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a while, shook his head gently, and said, ¡°Just think that this is a secret cultivation ce in our branch, I will be responsible for safety. If there is nothing else, I will go back first. Now, the students are waiting for my news below.¡±


    After speaking, Bu Wenle turned around and walked away. As soon as he opened the door, he almost collided with a person outside the door.


    ¡°Director Wang? Are you looking for the grand elder?¡± Bu Wenle took a closer look, and it turned out to be Director Wang who was in charge of managing the library. Because Bu Wenle often goes in and out of the library, he has a deep impression on Director Wang.


    Seeing that it was Bu Wenle, Director Wang was stunned for a moment, then nodded and smiled at Bu Wenle, and said, ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Mr. Bu Wenle. Hello, I¡¯m here to ask the grand elder to do something.¡±


    Bu Wenle replied: ¡°Oh, then you can do it first, I¡¯m leaving.¡± After that, he turned and left.


    Watching Bu Wenle walk away, Director Wang turned around. Looking inside the door, grand elder Shen Lingyun was staring at him with his eyes in the room.


    Director Wang hurriedly walked into the room and said to Shen Lingyun, ¡°President, I¡¯m here to tell you that Mr. Bu Wenle brought five students from the branch to the main hospital just now.¡±


    Speaking of this, Director Wang looked up at Shen Lingyun, who was still staring at him, and immediately lowered his head and said, ¡°However, it seems that I am stillte, so it turns out that Teacher Bu Wenle came directly to see the grand elder. That¡¯s fine. If so, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After speaking, Director Wang turned around and was about to leave. However, Shen Lingyun called out, ¡°Director Wang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what can I do for the grand elder?¡± Director Wang immediately turned around and asked respectfully.


    Shen Lingyun finally rxed her tensed face and said to Director Wang: ¡°Director Wang, go back and arrange room and board for the elder Bu Wenle and his five students. During the collegepetition, they will stay in the main sect for a period of time. You are responsible for arranging their amodation, understand?¡±


    Director Wang nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes, grand elder, I understand. Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After speaking, Director Wang immediately turned around and left.


    After resting for two days in the main academy, in the early morning of the third day, Bu Wenle gathered everyone together. ¡°From today, it¡¯s the turn of the students of the water department. Therefore, Mei¡¯er is also the first one among you to participate in the academypetition. Mei¡¯er, you have the confidence to do well in thispetition, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mei¡¯er hit his small t chest and said, ¡°Have confidence. Let¡¯s all look at me!¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, just have confidence. Today¡¯s game is not difficult. ording to the registration form, there are more students in the water department than other departments, because the students in the water department are the most in the academy, so there are over five hundred students who signed up.¡±


    ¡°They¡±re many.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and there are four days ofpetition in the water system, with one game in the morning and one in the afternoon. All of them are knockout rounds. So, if you want topete for the top few, you must win all the way.¡±


    After Bu Wenle finished speaking, Mei¡¯er nodded, indicating that he understood. He must work hard to get the two games today.


    Although Mei¡¯er was the only one participating in thepetition today, everyone came to the arena to cheer him up.


    The arena wasrge, circr, and surrounded by stepped auditoriums. The ce was enough to hold 20,000 to 30,000 people watching the game at the same time. Because it upied arge area, the entire arena was open-air, and there was only one roof above the stage.


    After entering the arena, Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty and Bu Yueyue went directly to the auditorium. Bu Wenle took Mei¡¯er to the registration office, and he was called by the selection to enter the venue.


    At this time, there was still some time before the start of thepetition, and the students who signed up for thepetition were drawing numbers to enter the arena one by one. Because all the five hundred and twelve water spirit masters who signed up in the morning had to y a knockout match, there were many people at the entrance and it was very chaotic.


    The audience came to watch the game, but there were more than four thousand or five thousand people. After all, the five-year collegepetition was rare, and each student could only catch up to two or three years from the beginning of enrollment and graduate.


    After half an hour, the students who signed up for thepetition finally got their numbers and entered the arena.


    At this time, the voice of the instructor came from the tform. The sound was enhanced through spiritual power, so although the whole arena was noisy, everyone heard it.


    ¡°Students, be quiet. Today¡¯spetition is about to start, and now the contestants are invited to line up to enter the arena.¡±

 Chapter 115

    115 Mei¡¯er Power Show [I]


    Following the instructor¡¯s announcement, the twelve water spirit masters who¡¯re participating in thepetition stood neatly in dozens of rows in the arena. The visitors in the stands were also quiet.


    ¡°Because of therge number of participants in the water system, the whole field is divided into twentypetition areas. Each area will arrange twelve-thirteenpetitions this morning.¡± They listened to the instructor as he continued. ¡°After thepetition starts, the contestants press the numbers in their hands and report to their respective locations in thepetition area. After eachpetition, the winner can go to the examiner to collect the numbers for the nextpetition.Competitors at the end of the game, regardless of whether you win or lose, must leave the field immediately. If you want to continue watching the game, you can go to the auditorium in the stands to watch. Well, now as the game starts, let the participants report to eachpetition area immediately.¡±


    Mei¡¯er looked at the number te in his hand, number sixty six. He hoped that he could be as auspicious as this number and perform smoothly.


    Mei¡¯er looked at the hundreds of contestants in front of her, especially the many fourteen-year-old spiritual masters who were a head taller than herself, and shook her head. It was impossible for her not to be nervous.


    Mei¡¯er took the number te and found the signboard marked with thepetition arena fifty three-seventy eight. After a while, the twenty six contestants were all gathered here.


    Mei¡¯er looked at the twenty six people, almost all of them were over twelve years old, only she was the smallest. Fortunately, girls ounted for arge proportion of these people, which calmed Mei¡¯er¡¯s heart a little.


    At this time, she heard the examiner say: ¡°Okay, everyone is here, so be quiet now, and I will reiterate the rules of thepetition. The first point: You must not use non-magic transmutation weapons and forbidden spell-level magic. Second Point: Do not maim the opponent. Point 3: Lose the ability to attack, admit defeat, or fall off the stage. Do you understand?¡±


    Everyone shouted in unison: ¡°I understand!¡±


    The examiner immediately said: ¡°Okay, now the game starts, everyone just do your best, and I will be responsible for safety. The order of the game will be done ording to the numbers in your hands. No. fifty three will y against No. seventy eight. No. Fifty four will y with seventy seven.¡±


    .....


    Following the order, they saw two female students walking onto thepetition stage one after another. The examiner also stepped up and stood in the corner of the ring to protect the safety of both parties.


    The arena was square in shape. At this time, the four teachers outside the arena each held one side, and a soft protective shield immediately rose outside the arena to block the magical impact of the yers.


    The so-called knowledge of the other side can be victorious in a hundred battles. ording to the order of the game, Mei¡¯er¡¯s number was ced at the middle of the penultimate game. This gave Mei¡¯er a deep understanding of the cultivation level of many contestants under the ring.


    Looking at Mei¡¯er¡¯s calm gaze, she didn¡¯t know if Mei¡¯er hadpletely given up hope, or if she had a certainty in her heart.


    ¡°Ah, ah, why hasn¡¯t it been Mei¡¯er¡¯s turn to y yet? It¡¯s almost noon, and my stomach is already screaming.¡± Fatty had long been impatient, and couldn¡¯t help but sat in the stands andined nonstop.


    Everyone watched the contestants keep leaving thepetition venue, and the time turned to near noon. At this time, only a few people were still ying in thepetition field, and some regionalpetitions had already ended, and people had already gone to their homes.


    And the audience in the stands was obviously reduced by more than half, and it seemed that they had all gone back to prepare for lunch. Only a few curious people and a group of rtives and friends of the contestants who have not finished the game cheered the contestants in the stands.


    ¡°Next game, prepare for No. Sixty three against No. Sixty six, No. Sixty four and No. Sixty five.¡±


    As soon as the examiner¡¯s voice fell, a boy who was a head taller than Mei¡¯er stood up from the ground and walked directly into the ring. Mei¡¯er stood up, patted the dirt on her butt, and walked up.


    In fact, the arena was full ofwns, where was the soil, Mei¡¯er was just used to the action.


    After the two sides stood still, they only heard the boy sping his fists at Mei¡¯er and said, ¡°My name is Wang Chaoxun, fourteen years old,te second-level cultivator, please advise!¡±


    Mei¡¯er also handed over and said, ¡°Yi Mei¡¯er, nine years old, mid-level cultivator, please advise!¡±


    The boy named Wang Chaoxun was obviously surprised and wondered if there was something wrong with his ears. It was not that the 9-year-old second-level cultivator had never been heard of, but he had never heard of it from anyone who had reached the middle stage. It was only at the age of twelve that he reached the level of a mid-cultivator.


    It seemed that the little girl in front of him was not simple. So, Wang Chaoxun couldn¡¯t help but put away his contemptuous eyes and began to get serious.


    After the two sides exchanged names, the examiner asked both sides to retreat to one side of the arena. The distance between the two was twenty meters. Two amethyst crystals were condensed in front of them, and they were ready to attack.


    Following the examiner¡¯s ¡°Start!¡± A thick fog immediately appeared around Mei¡¯er, which quickly enveloped her.


    At this time, the three water arrows issued by Wang Chaoxun had quickly shot into the mist and flew towards Mei¡¯er¡¯s previous position.


    Just listening to the three sounds, ¡°p! p! p!¡± The three water arrows passed through the mist and were blocked by the protective shields around the ring, and soon they were invisible due to the disappearance of their spiritual power.


    But Mei¡¯er had already disappeared into the mist. At this time, the fog was still spreading, covering most of the arena, and was still advancing towards Wang Chaoxun.

 Chapter 116

    116 Mei¡¯er Power Show [II]


    He couldn¡¯t get close, this was Wang Chaoxun¡¯s first thought. In the fog, Wang Chaoxun could not see the other party, but his position would be clearly known to the opponent.


    Thinking of this, Wang Chaoxun immediately activated his spiritual power, and the two amethysts in front of him lit up. A water snake with a length of more than three meters and the thickness of the mouth of the bowl quickly rushed into the iing mist as Wang Chaoxun waved his hand.


    This wws Wang Chaoxun¡¯s specialty ¡°snake dance and strangtion¡±. Under the control of Wang Chaoxun, he could freely walk around within ten meters, and immediately perform twining and strangtion after finding the target.


    This move could be used as a melee defense and a long-range straight line attack. It was a powerful magic that took into ount both the control type and the attack type. It was also a powerful offensive and defensive skill that Wang Chaoxun had been working hard to cultivate over the years, which could evolve with the improvement of his cultivation.


    In the fog, the water snake kept tumbling and wandering within ten meters in front of Wang Chaoxun, looking for Mei¡¯er. But unfortunately, there was nothing in front of Wang Chaoxun except the fog.


    Strange, why didn¡¯t this little girl attack? With such a big fog, he couldn¡¯t see her, so he could only passively defend.


    But she should feel my position. Was it because my defensive magic was too strong that she dared not attack but wanted to drain her energy against me?


    Wang Chaoxun pondered: With his own spiritual power value of fifty eight, and his cultivation base was also higher than his opponent. If he spend it alone, he was not afraid of her. Unless her spiritual power was much higher than his own.


    Just when Wang Chaoxun was confused, the fog had begun to spread to the entire arena. Wang Chaoxun was also shrouded in thick fog.


    .....


    Wang Chaoxun had a bad feeling, and being in the fog of his opponent is equivalent to a blind man being ughtered by naked people.


    Wang Chaoxun immediately increased the output of spiritual power, and the water snake kept swimming within ten meters around him to prevent Mei¡¯er¡¯s surprise attack. At the same time, a water shield also appeared in the left hand, ready to guard against the opponent¡¯s sneak attack.


    Outside the arena, everyone watching the fight saw the thick fog above the arena, and they could not see anything, but a thick white fog was blocked by the protective cover on the arena. Like a huge semi-circr white sphere.


    On the ring, the sound of the water snake colliding with the ring was constantly heard when it rolled. But after a while, the crashing sound also stopped.


    The fog on the ring suddenly faded, and soon disappeared. They saw Mei¡¯er standing in the center of the ring with a sweet smile on her face.


    On the other hand, Wang Chaoxun copsed on the ring, twisting his body as if he had just drowned. His head was covered in water stains, his hair was wet on his face, and he was constantly coughing and vomiting violently, but it was nothing.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er wins! Thest group, sixty four vs vssixty five, pleasee on stage!¡±


    It was over with the announcement of the examiner. The two staff immediately ran up to the ring and lifted Wang Chaoxun down. Mei¡¯er happily ran off the ring under the suspicion of the audience. After getting the number te for the next match, he ran in the direction of Zhang Fei and the others.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, you are so powerful that you won so easily.¡± Bu Yueyue took Mei¡¯er¡¯s little hand and said happily.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s no problem for us to get the top few ces with Mei¡¯er. Look at the fear of those people in the audience. How can anyone have a shot against her?¡± Fatty said.


    ¡°Haha, Mei¡¯er, it¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back to eat first and celebrate.¡± Bu Wenle smiled and patted Mei¡¯er¡¯s small shoulder. A group of six returned to the dormitory under the leadership of Mr. Bu Wenle. At this time, someone had already brought lunch over.


    The time quickly turned to the afternoon amid theughter of everyone.


    Before the match, Bu Wenle repeatedly told Mei¡¯er to keep herposure andpete steadily. Mei¡¯er said that there was no problem before entering the arena.


    As soon as the game started in the afternoon, it was Mei¡¯er¡¯s turn topete first.


    When Fatty saw that the first person to fight was Mei¡¯er, he was instantly refreshed. Finally, there was no need to wait for a long time like in the morning. Fatty immediately became interested and shouted to cheer Mei¡¯er.


    This time Mei¡¯er was facing a thirteen-year-old girl. The spiritual power cultivation base is the same as himself, both of which are in the middle stage of the second-level cultivator.


    In less than 2 minutes, the girl also fell into the mist. Like Wang Chaoxun in the morning, she twisted her body and kept coughing and vomiting violently. The long hair on his head was curled and spread out, and it was wet and smoothed to the body on the ground, as if he had just drowned.


    But the strange thing was that, like Wang Chaoxun, there were no water stains on the girl¡¯s body, only her head seemed to have been soaked in water, which caused many doubts.


    After the examiner announced the results, Mei¡¯er happily got off the ring under the suspicious eyes of the contestants, and found the teacher to receive the number te for the next game.


    Then, Mei¡¯er jumped back to Zhang Fei and the others under everyone¡¯s attention.


    Because Mei¡¯er ended the morning section in the penultimate game, not many people watched Mei¡¯er¡¯s game. But at the beginning of the afternoon, Mei¡¯er¡¯s peculiar attack pattern was noticed by everyone, and many spections about Mei¡¯er¡¯s attack pattern aroused.


    But the only one who really knew how Mei¡¯er attacked was the examiner in charge of safety, apart from the ssmates who were attacked. Of course, Zhang Fei and the others were well aware of it. After all, they have been cultivating together for more than a year, and whoever had the skills was clear.


    After Mei¡¯er, Zhang Fei and the others reunited, they didn¡¯t stop, and went directly to the dormitory under the leadership of Teacher Bu Wenle. After each of them ate a Heavenly Spirit Silkworm, they started their own cultivation.


    After the first day of thepetition, the number of students participating in the waterpetition also dropped from five hundred and twelve to one hundred and twenty eight.

 Chapter 117

    117 Mei¡¯er Power Show [III]


    In the early morning of the second day, there were significantly fewer peopleing to the arena. Not only were there fewer people participating, but the audience was also nearly half smaller. It could be seen that many of the audience on the first day were the rtives and friends of the contestants. Due to the rapid shrinking of thepetition personnel, these groups of rtives and friends also disappeared.


    But there were still many people whoe to watch the game. After all, today¡¯s game wa obviously more exciting than yesterday¡¯s. The remaining one hundred and twenty eight contestants were the outstanding students of the water department of the college.


    The morning game was still divided into twenty areas, with three-four games in each area. Thepetition personnel would re-divide ording to the number tes obtained after the second game yesterday.


    Meier was in the second match today. When the examiner announced the start of the second game, it was still a tall boy who stepped into the ring.


    Looking at the boy¡¯s posture, he was much more burly than the boy yesterday. He was tall and mighty like a monkey. No matter how he looked at it, he didn¡¯t look like a student of the water system. It might be more convincing to say that he was from the earth system.


    Mei¡¯er was thinking to herself, ¡°Who is this monster?¡± Mei¡¯er found this gori-looking student when he was watching other people¡¯s fight yesterday morning, because his appearance was too abrupt.


    Unexpectedly, she was assigned to a group with this gori-looking student today. Mei¡¯er also saw the tyrannical tricks that the gori-looking student used in the game yesterday, and he couldn¡¯t help but strengthen his vignce.


    After taking office, the two sides first exchanged names. They just heard the gori-looking student-looking student say: ¡°My name is Kui Gangbeng, I am fourteen years old this year, and I am ate second-level cultivator. Little sister, you are not my opponent, so let¡¯s admit defeat first!¡±


    Mei¡¯er looked up at the gori-looking student who was much taller than him, and said angrily: ¡°Yi Mei¡¯er, 9 years old, mid-level cultivator. gori-looking student, don¡¯t scare people, sister, I¡¯ll let you know what you know today. Called willing to surrender.¡±


    .....


    After the two of them finished speaking, they walked to one side of the ring respectively. After seeing the two sides stand firm, the examiner immediately announced: ¡°The game begins!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the two amethysts in front of the gori-looking student lit up, and an angry wave more than two meters high surged out from in front of him. The gori-looking student rushed straight to Mei¡¯er with this raging wave.


    While rushing out, the gori-looking student was still thinking in his heart: what mysteries are in your fog! I just need to rush you off the stage with a wave of water.


    The gori-looking student also saw Meier¡¯s performance in thepetition yesterday. But ording to his thoughts, Mei¡¯er was nothing more than relying on sneak attacks in her own fog to win.


    With his own tyrannical raging magic, it was not only powerful, but also has a wide coverage. No matter where you attack, he believed he could rush her off the stage at once.


    Thinking in his heart, the gori-looking student couldn¡¯t help but increase the output of spiritual power, and the water waves in front of him rolled and rushed forward.


    Before rushing out ten meters, the gori-looking student disappeared into the mist of Meier all-together with the man and the angry waves. Only the sound of water in the mist is constantly heard, like a thunderous wave crashing on the shore.


    The people in the audience still couldn¡¯t see how the two were fighting in the fog, and they only heard the sound of water hammering from the ring. In the end, who was beaten by whom, due to the obstruction of the fog, no one could see the specific situation.


    After just over a minute, the sound of the water suddenly calmed down. While everyone was guessing, the fog quietly dissipated, and a shocking scene appeared on the ring.


    They saw the unusually strong gori-looking student who had performed before copsed on the ring, choking on water from his mouth and nose, and coughing violently. But Mei¡¯er stood in front of the gori-looking student with a bright smile on her face, as if the old god was there.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er wins! The next group cane on the stage.¡± As soon as the examiner¡¯s voice sounded, two staff members immediately took the stage and lifted Kui Gangbeng down.


    After receiving the number te, Mei¡¯er came to Fei and the others in a dashing manner under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, and then left the arena together.


    The morning games were all over quickly. Because only three-four groups of people fought at each venue, the game ended quickly. This also gave the contestants enough time to rest in order to recover their spiritual power.


    In the afternoon, the number of participants dropped sharply to sixty four. The arena was much quieter.


    Thepetition area had also been re-divided into ten areas, each with only six-eight contestants.


    Mei¡¯er was ranked first again. The opponent who came to the stage with Meier was still another boy.


    And this boy was very cute. The gori-looking student in the morning was obviously iparable to this boy. Although he was also more than a head taller than Mei¡¯er, he had a long face and clear eyes, and looks like a girl with a cold expression.


    After the two sides stood still, they exchanged first andst names. I just heard the beautiful boy say, ¡°Hello, my name is Lin Chen, I¡¯m 14 years old, and I¡¯m an early third-level spiritual master. Please advise.¡±


    When Mei¡¯er heard that the other party was a third-level spiritual master, she couldn¡¯t help frowning. The vignce in her heart suddenly increased greatly. A difference of one level means a qualitative leap in magic cultivation, which waspletely above two levels. She was afraid this game wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Mei¡¯er calmed down, smiled at Lin Chen, and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Yi Mei¡¯er, I¡¯m 9 years old, and I¡¯m a mid-level cultivator. I would like to ask the senior to show mercy.¡±


    After speaking, the two sides retreated to both sides of the ring. The two people¡¯s five amethysts glowed slightly with purple awns on the ring.

 Chapter 118

    118 Mei¡¯er Power Show [IV]


    Lin Chen frowned slightly after seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯s spirit crystal.


    It turned out to be a one-foot-long spirit crystal? This little girl¡¯s spiritual value was too high! It was said that the higher the spiritual value, the more difficult it was to cultivate. He only had a spiritual value of forty seven, and he finally cultivated to the third-level spiritual master at the age of fourteen. But how could this little girl advance from a first-level spiritual practitioner to a mid-level second-level cultivator within a year with such a high spiritual power value? Could it be that such arge spiritual crystal was just a bluff?


    After all, it was not umon for spiritual masters to bluff people by the size of spirit crystals on the maind, but those who could stand here and participate in thepetition should not be just bluffing people.


    Lin Chen¡¯s mind was full of doubts. But the battle was imminent, and Lin Chen didn¡¯t dare to think too much.


    Seeing that both parties were ready, the examiner waved his raised hand down and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡±


    Immediately, two dense fogs on the ring emerged from Lin Chen and Mei¡¯er respectively. Continue to cover each other¡¯s areas.


    Are they attacking with fog magic? The people watching the battle under the ring were full of doubts. How to fight this? No one could see who was who! It seemed that this game had no enjoyment to provide to the eyes of the onlookers.


    The audience thought about these but didn¡¯t mention it.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er, who was standing in the fog, was also surprised. She didn¡¯t expect her opponent to use the same technique when she released the fog.


    .....


    Obviously, the opponent had done detailed research on her attack routine. If you want to use chaos to rule chaos, use fog to rule fog. Let yourself lose the edge, so that he could defeat her with his high-level magic of three levels.


    Thinking of this, Mei¡¯er was also not in a panic. With a blister magic, she enveloped herself in a huge blister. Afterwards, Mei¡¯er flew up with the blisters and flew to an altitude of four or five meters above the ground under the cover of the fog.


    This is also the reason why in the previous three games, no matter how the opponent attacked, Meier could not be beaten. No one would have thought that only Mei¡¯er at the second-level of cultivation could fly into the air in this way.


    The ability to fly in the air was only avable after reaching the fourth-level of the Spirit Ster stage. He didn¡¯t expect Mei¡¯er to be talented and intelligent, and to carry forward the little blister magic so much.


    As soon as Mei¡¯er flew into the air, the two mists collided. Lin Chen¡¯s fog was obviously thicker than Meier¡¯s. This was the qualitative difference caused by the gap between magic levels.


    Lin Chen relied on his own denser fog, constantly pressing Meier¡¯s fog to shrink back. This was also a n that Lin Chen made in advance. As long as the opponent was shrouded in the fog of his own, with his magic attack as high as level three, he would be victorious.


    Seeing his fog shrinking sharply under the strong pressure of his opponent, Mei¡¯er did not dare to neglect. She knew that if she was shrouded in the fog of the opponent, the opponent would be able to sense her position clearly through spiritual power induction. He also lost the opportunity and could only be at the mercy of him.


    Mei¡¯er immediately activated his spiritual power, the two amethysts in front of him lit up, and a string of football-sized blisters quickly rushed into Lin Chen¡¯s mist, and then spread leisurely around.


    Just like the water bubbles blown by children when they are ying, they are quickly rushed out of the foamer, and then float leisurely in the air. It¡¯s just that the blisters that Meier blows out are too big.


    Lin Chen originally wanted to use the advantage of his cultivation to suppress Meier¡¯s fog, so that the entire arena could be turned into an area that he could control. When he was increasing his spiritual power to urge the fog to advance, he suddenly felt that countless huge objects rushed into his fog, and they quickly dispersed and swam around his body.


    Judging from the shape of these objects and their ability to float in the air, they were clearly huge blisters.


    What did she want to do? It couldn¡¯t be for fun, could it? Lin Chen cultivated to the early stage of the third-level spiritual master at the age of fourteen, and was also an extremely intelligent person. Recalling the appearance of the opponent who was defeated by Mei¡¯er before, Lin Chen knew that these blisters would never collide.


    Through the information from the fog, Lin Chen felt that the blisters were constantly changing their positions around him, and thought to himself: Could it be that she was trying to find out my location through these blisters?


    In fact, what Lin Chen thought was not wrong. Mei¡¯er¡¯s blisters really had the ability to detect the opponent¡¯s position.


    Thinking of this, Lin Chen raised his hand and shot a water arrow, aiming at a blister that was far away. He thought to himself: I¡¯ll try you first to see what your ns are?


    With the shooting of the water arrow, the water bubble in the distance burst.


    It was really just blisters. Just when Lin Chen was confused, Mei¡¯er was overjoyed and secretly said in her heart: I have finally found you.


    Afterwards, Mei¡¯er shot a series of blisters and rushed towards the direction where the water arrow flew.


    While Lin Chen was guessing Mei¡¯er¡¯s intentions for these blisters, he suddenly felt that another string of blisters was rushing towards him, and he quickly shot a string of water arrows.


    The blisters exploded one by one in front of Lin Chen¡¯s water arrows, but the blisters in all directions kept flying towards Lin Chen¡¯s direction.


    Lin Chen suddenly realized that it was not good. The opponent used so many blisters with no attack power to attack him. Could it be that he wanted to find out his specific position?


    Thinking of this, Lin Chen couldn¡¯t help breaking out in a cold sweat, thinking to himself: If it is what he thought, then the opponent must have a very powerful magic waiting for him.


    Thinking of this, Lin Chen immediately changed his tactics, he decided to stop attacking those blisters, but to change his position immediately, still using the fog to suppress the opponent, so that he could gain the upper hand.


    Although Lin Chen had a good idea, it was a pity that he figured it out toote. Just as he turned around, a head-sized blister mixed with other blisters floated above Lin Chen¡¯s head.


    As soon as Lin Chen turned around, he saw that the blister suddenly elerated and hit the top of Lin Chen¡¯s head. Because the distance was too close, Lin Chen just found out that it was not good, and his entire head was covered in blisters.


    Saying it was toote was too soon, Lin Chen immediately used magic to conjure a water arrow, and raised his hand to stab the blisters on his head. Hearing a ¡°bang¡±, Lin Chen felt as if he was stuck on the rubber. Not only did the blister not break, but the water arrow bounced back.


    Lin Chen was suddenly shocked. Just as he was about to move, he felt that countless blisters around him were suddenly attracted, and they quickly gathered towards the blisters on Lin Chen¡¯s head, and then merged with the blisters on Lin Chen¡¯s head.


    Countless blisters kept merging with the blisters on Lin Chen¡¯s head, but the blisters on Lin Chen¡¯s head did not get bigger, instead, water sshes kept appearing in the blisters. In the blink of an eye, the blisters were filled with water.


    Lin Chen¡¯s whole head was soaked in the water. It looked like a big round ss cover was put on his head. What was terrifying was that the ss cover was filled with water.

 Chapter 119

    119 Mei¡¯er Power Show [V]


    Lin Chen secretly said that it was not good, and immediately strengthened his spiritual power, condensed a very solid water arrow, and stabbed the blisters on his head with all his strength.


    Hearing the sound of ¡°Puchi¡±, the water arrow seemed to have not been blocked, and cut a big hole directly on top of Lin Chen¡¯s head.


    However, the blister did not burst. Although it was prated by Lin Chen¡¯s water arrow, the water remained in the form of a blister and covered Lin Chen¡¯s head.


    As Lin Chen scratched his scalp, the water in the bubble quickly turned red, and Lin Chen suddenly panicked. At this time, the water bubble has changed.


    Lin Chen only felt that the originally calm water bubble suddenly seemed to be squeezed by an external force, and the water in the water bubble kept digging into Lin Chen¡¯s nose, nose and ears.


    At this time, Lin Chen couldn¡¯t use his mana no matter how much power he had. It¡¯s okay to say, Lin Chen pursed hard to prevent the water from rushing in, but his nose and ears couldn¡¯t be smothered.


    Lin Chen stretched out his hands and grabbed the water bubble above his head. Fortunately, there was no defense on the surface of the water bubble, so Lin Chen reached in with his hands smoothly. Lin Chen was overjoyed, and immediately pressed his nose with one hand and one ear with the other.


    Sadly, Lin Chen had two ears. The other ear had no extra hand to press, and the water stream forcefully drilled into Lin Chen¡¯s other ear.


    Lin Chen was shocked, and immediately released the hand that was holding his nose, and covered the other ear as well. But the nostrils were impacted by the water flow, which made it even more ufortable.


    .....


    Lin Chen had no choice but to move the hand covering his ears back. In this way, Lin Chen pressed his nose for a while and covered his ears for a while. In less than a minute, the person choking on the water will go into shock.


    They saw Lin Chen copsed on the ring and kept rolling. The spirit crystal in front of him did not have the energy to condense, and soon disappeared. Without the support of magic power, Lin Chen¡¯s fog quickly melted away.


    When Lin Chen was in despair, he suddenly felt light on his head, and the water bubble disappeared when the examiner waved his hand.


    As soon as the examiner makes a move, it means that the side being helped loses the game. Seeing this scene, Mei¡¯er immediately fell from the sky onto the ring, and lost her magic power. The blisters and fog also disappeared into the invisible.


    The scene on the arena was re-presented in front of everyone. But the only difference was that Mei¡¯er was still standing in the middle of the ring with a smile on his face, while Lin Chen was lying on the side of the ring.


    They saw Lin Chen¡¯s head was covered in blood at this time, and he kept coughing and vomiting violently, and the water he spat out was blood red. Just like a drowning person who fell into a pool of blood has just been rescued ashore. But what was strange was that Lin Chen¡¯s clothes were not wet with blood at all.


    ¡°Yi Mei¡¯er wins! The next group shoulde on the stage.¡± As soon as the examiner¡¯s voice fell, two staff members immediately ran to the stage and carried Lin Chen down.


    When passing Mei¡¯er, Lin Chen didn¡¯t forget to nce at Mei¡¯er with cloudy eyes, as if he was unwilling to lose.


    In fact, Lin Chen¡¯s unwillingness to lose was also right. With his third-level spiritual master¡¯s cultivation, if he faced Mei¡¯er head-on, he would definitely have a 70-80% chance of winning against her.


    But it¡¯s because Lin Chen was too smart, and he wants to figure out Mei¡¯er¡¯s moves by maintaining his level-three cultivation. Before he understood the opponent¡¯s tricks, he always wanted to y steadily, and this was Mei¡¯er¡¯s gain.


    After Mei¡¯er won the game, he didn¡¯t answer Lin Chen again, happily ran to the teacher¡¯s ce to get the number te for the next game, and then left the arena with Wei and others.


    As time passed, thepetition quickly entered its third day.


    There were only 32 contestants left. In the two games that day, Mei¡¯er was fortunately never met a third-level spiritual master again.


    It was just a middle-level and ate-level ordinary spiritual master, and these two spiritual masters were lucky enough to break into the top 32.


    Mei¡¯er just repeated the old trick, and easily won against the two opponents.


    Time quickly entered the fourth day.


    Today was also thest trial for water students. There were only thest 8 contestants left.


    In the end, who could rush into the top four and fight for the academy¡¯s representation, there was only one game this morning, and the question would be settled.


    Compared with a few days ago, there were significantly more students in the audience today. Everyone knew that today was the top 4petition, and it would be exciting.


    Therefore, the students who had nothing to do came over with the attitude of visiting and studying.


    In order to make it enjoyable for everyone to watch, the academy had only arranged one arena today. However, the arena was four timesrger than the previous arenas, and the length and width were doubled, reaching 40 meters.


    This morning¡¯s 4 games would be held in sequence on this ring.


    The 8 contestants were all outstanding in the academy. Among them, 5 contestants had reached the early stage of third-level cultivation, while only 3 students including Mei¡¯er were only at the second-level. Among them, Mei¡¯er¡¯s level was the lowest, only reaching the middle stage of the second stage, while the other two were both at thete stage of the second stage.


    The ages and grades of the 8 contestants were sorted out by the academy and announced outside the arena after the game yesterday afternoon. So today¡¯s audience was very clear about the age grades of these 8 students.


    This also led to various spections about the top 4 among the students. But few were optimistic about Mei¡¯er.

 Chapter 120

    120 Mei¡¯er Power Show [VI]


    Although Mei¡¯er¡¯s performance was very strong in the previous game, his mysterious attack method was not well understood. Therefore, most people only think that Mei¡¯er broke into the top 8 only by virtue of luck.


    But apart from Fei and the others, among the thousands of spectators, there was still one person who came to watch Mei¡¯er¡¯s game.


    This person was Lin Chen. At this time, Lin Chen¡¯s injury had already been cured by the light teacher¡¯s healing magic, leaving no scars.


    Lin Chen came here today mainly to see if Mei¡¯er could make it to the semi-finals today. After all, with the cultivation of a third-level spiritual master, he was defeated in the hands of Mei¡¯er who only had the mid-level level of a second-level monk. It was a shameful thing.


    Among the top 8 today, there were two third-level spiritual masters who were friends of Lin Chen. After Lin Chen went back yesterday, seeing that the two had entered the top 8 one after another, he felt very embarrassed in front of them. So when the two asked how Mei¡¯er won against Lin Chen, Lin Chen didn¡¯t tell them the details.


    The two of them didn¡¯t care, they were just embarrassed to say that when Lin Chen copsed on the stage. After a couple of jokes, it was over. But they also paid more attention to Mei¡¯er¡¯s cultivation. If he also followed in Lin Chen¡¯s footsteps because of his carelessness, it would be a joke.


    Therefore, Lin Chen came here today to see if Mei¡¯er could break into the semi-finals.


    Furthermore, if his friend were to fight Mei¡¯er, he would regret it in Mei¡¯er¡¯s hands, and his face would look better.


    So,bining the above two reasons, Lin Chen very much hoped that Mei¡¯er could break into the top four today. He didn¡¯t care if his friend could advance or not.


    .....


    There was a saying that said; share the blessings and share the difficulties. If you are in trouble today, a friend should apany you in the trouble.


    Soon, the ranking order of the top 8 yers came out, and Mei¡¯er was ranked second.


    With the rank order of the 8 people, everyone¡¯s opponents have also been determined.


    Lin Chen was happy to see that the one who fought against Mei¡¯er was actually one of his friends. And this friend was also the worst friend who made fun of him yesterday. But thinking about this friend¡¯s cultivation, Lin Chen couldn¡¯t help but worry about Mei¡¯er.


    The first two contestants on stage were a third-level spiritual master versus a second-level cultivator. Under the strong attack of the spiritual master, the cultivator only insisted for less than a minute before shouting and admitting defeat.


    ording to the rules of thepetition, as long as the contestants admit defeat, thepetition is over. So soon it was the second turn.


    After the examiner announced that the contestants would take the stage, Mei¡¯er saw a tall boy standing at the mouth of the ring making a ¡°please¡± gesture to Mei¡¯er. Then a very gentleman followed Mei¡¯er to the ring together.


    After the two sides stood still, the boy hugged Mei¡¯er and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, hello! In Xia Feng, fourteen years old, in the early stage of the third-level spiritual master. Please be merciful, little sister.¡±


    Mei¡¯er tilted her head and looked at the other party, only to see that Feng Yixiao was more than a head taller than herself. He had a good figure and a handsome face, but unfortunately he had a youthful and beautiful face with pimples and e. If he didn¡¯t say he was only fourteen years old, no one would doubt him if he said he was twenty.


    After watching, Mei¡¯er also smiled at Feng Feng and handed over, and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Yi Mei¡¯er, nine years old, middle-level cultivator.¡±


    After the two registered their surnames, they turned around and walked towards the corner of the ring. Feng Yixiao just took two steps when Mei¡¯er asked innocently from behind, ¡°Uncle, are you really only fourteen years old?¡±


    Feng Yixiao slipped and almost fell on the spot. Uncle? Am I really that old?


    Feng Yi smiled and stabilized his swaying body, squeezed out a smile, turned around and said to Mei¡¯er: ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m really only fourteen years old.¡±


    Mei¡¯er tilted her head, looked at Feng Yi with a strange look, and said, ¡°Oh. Uncle, if you are not feeling well, just admit defeat. I see your body is shaking all the time.¡±


    Feng Yixiao was speechless after hearing this. He didn¡¯t look at her again, turned his head and walked over to his position. While walking, with a ck line on his face, he pretended to smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, your brother will y with you for a while, and then go back to rest.¡±


    Mei¡¯er also walked towards the other side of the ring. Feng Yixiao said with a gloomy face: You are a liar, you are still pretending to be a cute little girl with me, let¡¯s see how I deal with you.


    After the two sides stood still, each condensed a spirit crystal and floated in front of them.


    Feng Yixiao was also surprised when he saw Mei¡¯er¡¯s two spirit crystals. Feng Yixiao had neverpeted with Mei¡¯er in a group before, so he had never seen Mei¡¯er¡¯s battle.


    When Feng Yixiao saw the two spirit crystals more than one foot long in front of Mei¡¯er, he suddenly realized that this little girl in front of him might not be simple. Thinking of Lin Chen¡¯s tragic loss yesterday, Feng Yi smiled and couldn¡¯t help but put away his yfulness, and the embarrassing smile on his face disappeared.


    This change in Feng Yixiao¡¯s expression may not be noticed by others, but it is in the eyes of Lin Chen on the audience stage. When Lin Chen saw Feng Yixiao¡¯s expression, he had a hunch that Mei¡¯er might not be able to pass this test today.


    Anyone who knew Feng Yixiao knew that this kid was always smiling. Although he looks more stylish, when heughed, the pimples all over his face seem to bloom with joy, how disgusting he was.


    However, whenever Feng Yixiao encountered a crisis, he would put away that disgusting smile, and his face really showed a sense of style. At this time, his appearance was as serious as possible.


    That was the expression Feng Yixiao was putting on in the ring now. But at this time Feng Yixiao was the most terrifying, even Lin Chen thought he was not his opponent.


    Because whenever Feng Yixiao showed this expression, his attack would be extremely crazy. Therefore, Feng Yixiao also has a nickname among his friends. Everyone calls him ¡°crazyughter¡±.

 Chapter 121

    121 Mei¡¯er Power Show [VII]


    At this time, the examiner saw that both sides were ready for battle, so he waved his raised hand down and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡±


    Following the examiner¡¯s order, Mei¡¯er immediately sent out arge piece of fog. Facing the threat of a third-level spiritual master, Mei¡¯er did not dare to be careless. The onlookers saw arge mass of fog continuously pouring forward, and instantly enveloped Mei¡¯er.


    The thick fog floated up to a height of more than ten meters, constantly rushing towards the students with the crazy smile.


    Crazyughed and saw Mei¡¯er start the fog. Knowing that the fog was all within Mei¡¯er¡¯s perception range, and couldn¡¯t easily step into it.


    But Crazy Smile didn¡¯t make any attack, just raised his foot and walked slowly towards Mei¡¯er who was opposite.


    Because the distance between the two was a full 40 meters, it was difficult for ordinary long-range attack magic to have enough power at this distance. So Crazy Smile was not in a hurry to attack.


    When Crazy Smile walked to more than 20 meters away from Mei¡¯er, Mei¡¯er¡¯s fog had spread to a radius of more than ten meters.


    Crazy smile, who was standing on the edge of the fog, stretched out his right index finger on his chest. In his mouth, he said loudly: ¡°A drop of divine water condenses the dew from the sky, sweeping away thousands of miles of dust in the world.¡±


    As Crazy Smile¡¯s spell was uttered, an almond-sized drop of water condensed and formed on Crazy Smile¡¯s fingertips.


    .....


    Immediately afterwards, they saw crazy smile and raised his hand. That drop of water shot into the fog like a bullet.


    This ws not the end, thet saw Crazy Smile, after the water droplets shot out, constantly changing the shape of his hands, like arms and fingers, controlling the water droplets to shuttle back and forth quickly in the mist, constantly looking for Mei¡¯er position.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er had already used the bubble magic to fly into the air four or five meters high under the cover of fog. Hidden in the mist, no one could find her.


    Mei¡¯er also felt the madness of the ¡°Drop of Divine Water¡± from the crazy smile below, through the spiritual power fluctuations in the mist. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought in her heart: Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t on the ring, otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to the condensed bombardment of Crazy Smile.


    One must know that being able to use water beads so quickly and so flexibly was not something that any third-level water spirit master could do. Not to mention spiritual masters below the third level.


    Even though Mei¡¯er had reached the middle stage of the second-level cultivator, she still had an innate spiritual power as high as 70 points. But Mei¡¯er imed that she would never be able to do this kind of attack.


    It was conceivable that the magical power of this trick of a crazy smile must be very powerful. With the cultivation base of a third-level spiritual master, it was no wonder that it was not powerful enough to control a single drop of water to attack.


    Mei¡¯er felt the powerful attack of the Divine Water Drops from the crazy smile under her feet, and did not dare to neglect. elerating the activation of spiritual power, the mist spread as fast as a balloon. Clouds of thick fog rolled toward Crazy Smile.


    Crazy Smile controlled the Divine Water Drop for a while, and thought that with the powerful power of the Divine Water Drop, after hitting Mei¡¯er, he would definitely win or lose with one blow. After all, this stunt of his own hard cultivation was not even dared to touch by the third-level cultivation base Lin Chen and others.


    But Crazy Laugh never imagined that after the Drop of Divine Water swept wildly for a while, it didn¡¯t even touch the front of Mei¡¯er¡¯s clothes, and he couldn¡¯t help being secretly surprised.


    This was impossible. With only a few dozen square meters in radius, it was impossible for him to beat his opponent with such intensive sweeping. Could it be that the opponent¡¯s movement was too fast to avoid his own attack?


    Thinking of this, Crazy smiled and took back the drop of divine water. Facing the surging mist, Crazy Smile did not retreat, and then said loudly in his mouth: ¡°Dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth, the wind and rain have swayed, and everything has be a waste.¡±


    With the end of the spell, they saw Crazy Smile condensed a bean-sized drop of water on each of his hands and fingers at the same time, and then all of them were thrown into the mist.


    After the ten water droplets were thrown out, Crazy Smile kept rhythmically moving his hands and fingers, controlling the ten water droplets to rush left and right in the mist, weaving them into a mesh, constantly scanning for Mei¡¯er¡¯s figure.


    No! No! Still no!


    Ten drops of water are woven into arge at a fast speed, forming a unique realm of divine water. Crazy Smile used the realm of Shenshui to sweep every inch of the fog at the same time, but still no trace of Mei¡¯er was found.


    Crazyugh was getting really crazy.


    How could the little fog stop his attack?


    I saw a crazy smile, and the spirit crystals kept shing in front of him. With the flickering of spirit crystals, the realm of divine water changed from one to two, from two to four, and doubled.


    For a moment, it was like rain in the fog, with water droplets everywhere.


    But with the continuous increase of water droplets, the speed of flight and the flexibility of operation were also dropping rapidly.


    Until the end, the realm of Shenshui had formed a trend of rain falling in the fog, and the speed of the water droplets flying became visible to the naked eye, and all the water droplets could only slowly invade in the same direction.


    But this time it¡¯s good too. That is, Mei¡¯er¡¯s fog kept getting lighter after the rain swept away, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The fog swept by the realm of Shenshui dissipated, but I saw that there was no one else on the ring except the examiner and Crazy Smile himself.


    What about people? Crazy smile suddenly widened his eyes. Did he fall under the ring? Crazy Smile stood on tiptoe and looked forward, no! How high was the arena, only one meter high, even if you fall under the ring, you could still see people.


    If it didn¡¯t fall to the ground, there wws only one possibility left. Could it be that the opponent would fly in the air?

 Chapter 122

    122 Mei¡¯er Power Show [VIII]


    Thinking of this, crazy smile was also surprised. Immediately, he looked up at arge cloud of fog that had not been swept away by his own Divine Water Domain at a height of four or five meters in the air.


    Unexpectedly, when Crazy Smile just raised his head, he saw countless huge bubbles quickly flying down from the mist above his head, each bubble the size of a football.


    Crazyugh was startled, and before he had time to think, he immediately threw out the drop of divine water and kept defending around his body.


    Under the rapid impact of Crazy Smile¡¯s Divine Water Drop, the bubbles exploded around Crazy Smile. It wasn¡¯t until thest bubble was pierced by Crazy Smile, that Crazy Smile could be considered to be relieved.


    Seeing that the bubble attack failed, Mei¡¯er immediately stopped the bubble attack without wasting spiritual power.


    At this time, Crazy Smile finally knew that Mei¡¯er was really flying in the air. Surprised and did not stop attacking. When you are in the light and the enemy is in the dark, it¡¯s very back to the fight.


    So Crazy Smile just took a sigh of relief, and immediately triggered ten water droplets to shoot into the mist in the air. Then the realm of divine water formed in the air kept sweeping.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Mei¡¯er immediately strengthened the defense of the blisters, and quickly flew into the higher air.


    When Mei¡¯er flew to an altitude of more than ten meters, the realm of water also quickly disintegrated the fog that Mei¡¯er was in before.


    .....


    Mei¡¯er rushed into the 20 meters high in one breath. Flying up again, it was blocked by ayer of water. Mei¡¯er was startled and suddenly remembered that he was inside the protective cover. It should be on top of the protective cover in the air. As a result, Mei¡¯er stabilized at an altitude of 20 meters.


    As Mei¡¯er flew out of the fog, Crazy Smile finally saw where Mei¡¯er was. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t fly up, so he temporarily stopped the magic attack.


    They saw Mei¡¯er flying leisurely at an altitude of 20 meters in a huge bubble, which seemed to be very formidable.


    Seeing that crazy smile had stopped attacking, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but burst into the air and shouted with a crazy smile: ¡°Hey, the uncle below, you can¡¯t hit me. I think you should admit defeat as soon as possible. It depends on your health. So, let¡¯s go back and rest early!¡±


    Crazy smile who was so teased by Mei¡¯er, did not only refused to get angry, but calmed down.


    Crazy smile shrugged and produce a smirk on his face. He raised his head and shouted to Mei¡¯er calmly: ¡°Little girl, do you really think I can¡¯t hit you? Don¡¯t think because you flew up higher, I can¡¯t deal with you anymore. You are now a living target for my brother, hahaha!¡±


    After seeing that Mei¡¯er was flying into the air, Crazy Smile finally understood the reason why all his previous crazy attacks were in vain.


    This also made Crazy Smile more sure that Mei¡¯er was not as difficult to deal with as he thought. It turned out to be just a little kid who can only run away and sneak attacks.


    Crazy smile suddenly thought of Lin Chen. Thinking of the huge loss Lin Chen suffered yesterday, he didn¡¯t know what Lin Chen was thinking now after seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯s attack method.


    At this time, Lin Chen was also looking at Mei¡¯er flying high in the sky in surprise. No matter how much he tried to break his head, he never guessed that Mei¡¯er, who only had a mid-level second-level cultivation, could fly into the sky.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Mei¡¯er will first release the fog every time he makes a shot. It turns out that it is a strategy to cover himself and fly into the air, so as to avoid the opponent¡¯s attack.


    At this time, the opponents in the audience who had been defeated by Mei¡¯er finally understood how they suffered from this loss. Everyone was surprised by Mei¡¯er¡¯s methods.


    Just when Crazy Smile was rxing, he suddenly found that Mei¡¯er in the air seemed to be moving.


    The people watching saw the two amethysts in front of Mei¡¯er shone brightly, and countless white dots shed out around Mei¡¯er. In the blink of an eye,rge white spots began to spin rapidly under Mei¡¯er¡¯s feet.


    Snow? Could it be that this little girl has the power to control ice? Crazy smile could not help but but startled. In his heart, he thought: ording tomon sense, only after the cultivation base reaches the third level, it is possible to awaken this ability!


    It seems that this little girl was really not a simple person, so he couldn¡¯t take it lightly. Thinking of this, Crazy Smile immediately activated his spiritual power, and the three purple water spirits that were more than half a foot long lit up. Dozens of water arrows appeared decisively in front of him.


    Crazy smile secretly said in his heart: I can¡¯t let you take the lead. Since you flew into the air, don¡¯t me me for taking you as a target.


    Thinking of this, he smiled madly and waved his hand, and dozens of water arrows in front of him shot out together.


    Arrows could reach far. Facing Mei¡¯er who was more than 20 meters high in the sky, he smiled madly and thought: Don¡¯t care about the rest, just shoot the blisters you are hiding in, and your people will fall. I see what else you can do!


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of water arrows recoiled at Mei¡¯er¡¯s feet like a rain of arrows.


    But Mei¡¯er was not in a hurry, the amethyst light in front of him was still the same, and the snowkes were swirling like a vortex under his feet, forming a huge wind and snow vortex with a total of dozens of square meters.


    The vortex gradually erged downward with Mei¡¯er¡¯s feet as the fulcrum. Large groups of snowkes continued to gather from the air to the fulcrum of the vortex under Mei¡¯er¡¯s feet.


    When the crazyughing rain of arrows hit Mei¡¯er¡¯s feet, its power had been greatly reduced, and it was wrapped in a huge vortex of wind and snow and disappeared. But the wind and snow vortex had berger, and the snow was constantly squeezed in the vortex.


    Crazyugh saw that his arrow rain was out of control, and the entire fleet of arrows was wiped out, and he was shocked. Unexpectedly, Mei¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power was so terrifying that it could actually drive such a huge wind and snow vortex as a defense.


    In the blink of an eye, the vortex of wind and snow in the air became denser and denser, and it was about to be a huge snow lump. Vortex was cone-shaped, with the bottom as the bottom, and Mei¡¯er stood at the tip of the cone.


    Seeing the vortex taking shape, he smiled wildly and knew that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and the form was developing in a direction that was not good for him. So Crazy Smile immediately condensed an almond-sized drop of water on the index finger of his right hand, and threw his hand into the air.

 Chapter 123

    123 Mei¡¯er Power Show [IX]


    The drop of divine water charged towards ice in the air forcefully, seeing that it was about to collide with ice intimately, and with a mad smile, he immediately drew it with his hand, and the droplet of divine water instantly changed direction, and went straight to the cone-shaped ice. Mei¡¯er, who was standing at the tip of ice, rushed over.


    But because Xue Tuo was too big, Crazy Smile was not sure about the exact location of Mei¡¯er hiding behind Xue Tuo. It can only mobilize the drop of divine water to stick to the surface of ice and rush straight up. Crazy Smile clearly remembered that Mei¡¯er was standing on the tip of Xue Tuo.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er seemed to have a bamboo in her chest. Seeing the Divine Water Drop rushing towards him, Mei¡¯er threw out a solid water bubble and directly led the Divine Water Drop to the protective cover behind him. Just listening to the crisp sound of ¡°pop¡±, the drop of divine water disappeared directly on the protective cover.


    This is also because the power of the Divine Water Drop is too far to be greatly reduced, otherwise it would be difficult for Mei¡¯er¡¯s cultivation base to deflect Crazy Smile¡¯s full-strength strike. You know, because of gravity, it is much more difficult to hit the air than to hit t.


    Mei¡¯er saw that the threat was gone, and Xue Tuo Ye had taken shape. Immediately activated his spiritual power, he controlled the huge Xue Tuo and smashed down towards the crazy smile in the middle of the ring.


    At the same time, Mei¡¯er flew to the low altitude with the falling trend of Xue Tuo, constantly changing the direction of Xue Tuo¡¯s whereabouts, ensuring that Xue Tuo urately smashed towards Crazy Smile.


    Crazyughed and saw a huge snow lump falling from the sky, attacking him like a towering sky. Immediately condensed spiritual power, used the realm of divine water to hit ice. I want to disintegrate the huge snow lump with the power of the Divine Water Domain.


    Unexpectedly, the realm of divine water just came into contact with ice, then disappeared, and it was directly frozen into ice and attached to ice, and there was no more power at all.


    It¡¯s not good tough crazy, although I don¡¯t know how powerful Xue Tuo is, but if it is hit by such a big Xue Tuo, it is not a good thing.


    .....


    Seeing that ice had already flown above his head, Crazy Smile immediately jumped forward with all his might, and rolled several times on the ring, but he was finally not photographed by ice.


    There was only a loud bang behind him. The mad smile¡¯s heart trembled.


    Crazy Smile immediately rolled and got up from the ground. Suddenly, I felt a light touch on my head.


    what? Crazy smiled and looked up, suddenly frightened. I saw countless huge blisters gathered above my head at some point, each of which was the size of a football.


    Crazy smile secretly said that it is not good, just about to mobilize the attack to defend. I saw the blisters on the top of the head fall instantly, and the crazy smiling head was covered in it.


    Crazyughed and was shocked, and immediately raised his hand and pointed at the blisters.


    Lin Chen in the stands covered his face and said in his heart: He smiled madly, thinking that when I didn¡¯t pierce thatyer of blisters with a water arrow, you actually poked with your fingers.


    as predicted. Crazy Smile only felt as if his fingers were poking on the rubber. The blister was pressed inward by the finger, and it bounced back instantly, and the Crazy Smile¡¯s finger bounced back.


    At this time, the countless blisters on Crazy Smile¡¯s head suddenly resembled a giant whale absorbing water, and all of Crazy Smile¡¯s heads gathered together, and they continuously merged into the blisters on Crazy Smile¡¯s head.


    But it is strange that the blisters on Crazy Smile¡¯s head did not berger because of the umtion of many blisters. Instead, water sshes continued to appear in the blisters.


    In an instant, the blisters covering Crazy Smile¡¯s head turned into a giant water polo.


    Crazyughed and screamed badly, suddenly remembered the embarrassment of Lin Chen yesterday, and finally understood how Lin Chen lost.


    Don¡¯t you want to follow in Lin Chen¡¯s footsteps? No, it can¡¯t be like that! You have to find a way to pop the blisters on your head as quickly as possible.


    Thinking of this, a crazy smile calmed his mind. Immediately, the drop of divine water condensed, and then mmed forward.


    I saw a drop of water the size of an almond shot quickly forward with the gesture of a crazy smile. The drop of divine water had just left about ten meters in front of Crazy Smile when he saw Crazy Smile and immediately turned his hand back. The drop of divine water that flew out immediately made a 180-degree turn and shot towards the top of Crazy Smile¡¯s head. back.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er was five or six meters above Crazy Smile¡¯s head. Seeing Crazy Smile caused the drop of divine water to shoot at him, he just smiled slightly. Immediately activate spiritual power, increasing the output of magic.


    At this time, Lin Chen, who was on the stand, sat back in the chair on the stand with a very rxed expression on his face.


    From Lin Chen¡¯s point of view, Crazy Smile has already followed in his own footsteps. What else is there to say, isn¡¯t this called the same thing? Haha, Lin Chen looked at the miserable appearance of a mad smile, and his heart was filled with infinite gloating.


    Sure enough, the Drop of Divine Water with an unparalleled prating power fell into the water polo on Crazy Smile¡¯s head. Thensing from the other side of the water polo.


    Luckily for Bill Linchen, Crazy Smile didn¡¯t aim at his head, but above his head. The drop of divine water just shed past the scalp with a mad smile. Even so, Crazy Smile was quite frightened.


    Crazyugh and strange, howe the water polo on the head has no defense at all?


    Just when the mad smile was suspicious, it was not good. Crazy smile only felt that the water in the water polo suddenly became restless.


    As the drop of divine water passed through, Crazy Smile only felt that the water polo suddenly seemed to be squeezed by a huge external force, and the water in the water polo kept pouring into his mouth, nose and ears.

 Chapter 124

    124 Mei¡¯er Power Show [X]


    Crazy smiled and was shocked, and immediately stretched out his hands and grabbed it on his head. Fortunately, the water didn¡¯t have any defenses, and Crazy Smile pinched his nose with his hands. After that, Crazy Smile Ma covered his ears tightly with his other hand.


    But there is one thing that Crazy Smile is the same as Lin Chen, that is, Crazy Smile also has two ears and two hands.


    Crazy Smile only felt that the huge water pressure rushed into his other ear in an instant.


    When heughed madly, he felt a ¡°hum¡± in his head, and his body shook three times, three times, and almost didn¡¯t fall. Crazy Smile subconsciously released the hand covering his nose and covered the other ear.


    But sadly, a huge stream of water began to rush into the nostrils of the crazy smile. Crazy Laugh now only mes his parents for giving birth to one less hand. It would be great if he had three hands. At least now I don¡¯t have to suffer this living sin.


    In the panic, Crazy Smile suddenly had a sh of light in his mind, and he even came up with a solution. I saw Crazy Smile endured the huge shock and opened his hands first. Then, with one thumb on each side, after plugging both ears and eyes, he turned his hands in front of his face and blocked both nostrils with his two middle fingers.


    Crazy smile only felt the pressure drop, and finally blocked all the holes in the head. At this time, there was still a buzzing sound in Crazy Laugh¡¯s mind, and his mind was shaken by the previous water shock.


    Crazy smile stabilized his mind and steadied his swaying footsteps. Against the water pressure on his head, he forced his eyes open, only to see a figure standing in front of him for a long time.


    I saw Mei¡¯er standing yfully in front of Crazy Smile, with a small head tilted and big watery eyes, staring at Crazy Smile¡¯s funny embarrassment, blinking and blinking, as if it had nothing to do with me.


    .....


    On both sides of Mei¡¯er¡¯s body, more than a dozen ice picks were suspended in the air.


    Crazyugh immediately stupid, standing there did not dare to move.


    Seeing this, Mei¡¯er asked, ¡°Uncle, do you still want to fight?¡±


    Crazy smile covered his face with his hands, and his fingers blocked the four holes in his head. He shook his head vigorously, but did not dare to speak. Crazy smile lest he opened his mouth, water rushed into his mouth.


    Seeing that, Mei¡¯erughed and shook her head like a rattle, and said with a tender smile, ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t fight anymore? So, are you admitting defeat?¡±


    Crazy smile immediately nodded vigorously, as if the chicken was breaking the rice.


    Mei¡¯er then smiled with satisfaction and nced at the examiner. They saw the chief examiner nodded to Yi Mei¡¯er.


    So, Mei¡¯er immediately withdrew her spiritual power. The water ball on Crazy Smile¡¯s head and the ice pick in the air disappeared without a trace.


    Crazy smile only felt light on his head, and then he put his hands down from his face, bowed his waist, gasped violently for a long time, and choked a lot of water from his mouth.


    The chief examiner stepped forward and announced loudly, ¡°The game is over, Yi Mei¡¯er wins! The next group willpete.¡±


    Mei¡¯er nced at the crazy smile who was still stooping and panting, stuck out her tongue, and said, ¡°Uncle, are you okay? Would you like me to help you down?¡±


    Crazy smile was like an eggnt beaten by Shuang at this time, and he waved at Mei¡¯er, which means: Brother, this is enough to see, you can leave quickly.


    Afterwards, Crazy Smile reluctantly straightened up and walked out of the arena.


    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t be discouraged, there are brothers with you, right?¡± Lin Chen walked up to Crazy Smile with a wicked smile on his face. Then he put a hand on Crazy Smile¡¯s shoulder and disappeared outside the arena with Crazy Smile.


    After Mei¡¯er won the game, she didn¡¯t leave.


    Because the results of the trials would be announced after thepetition this morning, the winners of thepetition will go directly to the yers rest area to rest and wait for the judge to announce the final result.


    Mei¡¯er walked into the rest area, directly found a ce and sat down cross-legged to practice.


    It didn¡¯t mean that Mei¡¯er has be more diligent, and she used it to practice whenever she had time. It was because Mei¡¯er yed a little too far in the game just now, she let her spiritual power be exhausted.


    If Crazy Smile could hold on for a while longer and avoid Mei¡¯er¡¯sst blister magic attack, maybe the final result would have been reversed.


    Although Mei¡¯er¡¯s attack might seem like an understatement. But every attack could only be done by Mei¡¯er relying on arge amount of spiritual power release and full output of spiritual power.


    This was also because Mei¡¯er¡¯s innate spiritual power value was abnormally high and because of the Tianling silkworm that he had eaten for a year, he could do such a perfect attack in thepetition.


    However, it was impossible to change to an ordinary second-level midte spiritual master.


    Especially the huge snow that Mei¡¯er condensed and controlled at the end, it was very mental and spiritual energy consuming. And the blister magic attack after that almost drained Mei¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power.


    The dozen or so ice picks Mei¡¯er finally condensed were only used to scare people. If Crazy Smile really wanted tounch an attack recklessly at that time, Mei¡¯er really didn¡¯t have the spiritual power to move the ice pick.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mei¡¯er eating the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm in Lingchen Cave for a year, it would be impossible to cultivate such a powerful spiritual power so quickly.


    And Mei¡¯er¡¯s biggest gain in this year¡¯s retreat and practice was the strengthening of her spiritual power. This greatly enhanced her control over magic. That¡¯s why it was possible to turn ordinary tricks like blister magic into something so bizarre, which surprised all the water students present.


    After Mei¡¯er came off the field, she immediately practiced in the rest area to recover the consumed spiritual and mental energy. After a quarter of an hour, the rest of the game was finally over. The final four have also been identified.


    Among the four students who qualified for the water system, except for Mei¡¯er who was still in the middle stage of the second level, the other three were all at the early stage of the third level. Among the four, only one was a male student.


    It could be seen that among the students of the water system. Girls not only upy the majority share, but also girls were stronger than boys in terms of ability cultivation.


    No wonder women were also called weak water in ancient times. Sure enough, the water attribute was super strong, but they didn¡¯t feel any weakness.


    After announcing the end of the waterpetition, the instructor gave a jade medal to each of the top four students in thepetition as usual.


    After Mei¡¯er took over the jade que, she saw that the jade que was made of white jade. On one side of the jade que is engraved the pattern of Xuanbing Bird, while the other side of the jade que is engraved with two words ¡°Xuanbing Pce¡±.

 Chapter 125

    125 Mei¡¯er¡¯s Rewards


    Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t know the value of this jade card, so she didn¡¯t care, and put it into the space ring.


    But the other three students who made it out were inexplicably excited after they got their jade cards. Seeing the astonishing way with which they took the jade card, they almost put the jade card on their lips and kissed.


    At this time, there was a girl who excitedly put the jade card on her mouth and kissed it. Seeing Mei¡¯er for a while, she was baffled and thought: this isn¡¯t it just a jade card! Don¡¯t you know?


    At this time, they heard the instructor say to the four: ¡°First of all, I want to congratte you on your qualifications to enter the Xuanbing Pce. As the best among the students of the water system, in the future, you can use this jade card in your hands to be free in entering and exiting the Xuanbing Pce.¡±


    Seeing the happy expressions of the few people, the instructor continued: ¡°You should cherish the opportunity you have won and practice hard. At the same time, you should also keep this jade card well and never lose it. After you graduate, you will give it back to the academy. Do you all understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡±


    The three students answered happily, only Mei¡¯er nodded with a puzzled face.


    In fact, Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Feng Ziyu, Bu Yueyue and Mei¡¯er from Xuanbing Branch did not know the value of this jade card. And in the main courtyard of the Xuanbing Academy, if you wanted to mention the Xuanbing Pce and this jade card that could freely enter and exit the Xuanbing Pce, no one knew it. At the same time, it was also something that everyone did not know about..


    .....


    It could be said that in the Xuanbing Academy, the Xuanbing Pce was a legendary existence. This Xuanbing Pce, said to be a ¡°pce¡±, was actually not a pce on the surface, but just an archway with carved beams and painted buildings.


    This archway was built at the foot of the lonely peak in the center of Xuanbing Academy. And the only solitary peak in the whole city also had a nice name called ¡°Phoenix Mountain¡±.


    Legend has it that when Shen Xinghai, the first dean of Xuanbing College, had a bird¡¯s-eye view of this isted peak like a phoenix about to spread its wings when he selected the new school site, it was named Phoenix Mountain.


    As the totem of the academy, the ck ice bird was actually a subspecies of the phoenix, which is just in line with this peak. Therefore, Shen Xinghai chose Phoenix Mountain as the new site of Xuanbing College. With this as the center point, after countless years of continuous expansion, it finally became the current Xuanbing City.


    The dean¡¯s living room and office, as well as the college¡¯s elders hall, were built on the top of Phoenix Mountain.


    At the foot of Phoenix Mountain, there was a branch at the climbing stone steps into the mountain. Walking two or three hundred meters away from the branch, you could see this exquisite and gorgeous archway with the words ¡°Xuanbing Pce¡± written on it. The mountain road just passed under this archway in series.


    If you didn¡¯t get the permission of the Xuanbing Academy, no matter who passed through this archway, it was just passing through. The arch with ¡°Xuanbing Pce¡± written on it also stood like a decorative building.


    However, if you get permission from Xuanbing Academy, you would get a jade card. That was the kind of jade que with the words ¡°Xuanbing Pce¡± written on it. And this jade card was the key to freely enter and exit the Xuanbing Pce.


    At this time, Zhang Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Feng Ziyu, Bu Yueyue and Yi Mei¡¯er were standing in front of this archway led by Bu Wenle.


    Through the doorway under the archway, you could see that the stone road at the foot extends to the other side of the archway, until it disappeared into the lush mountain forest.


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°Mei¡¯er, we will send you here. The entrance to the Xuanbing Pce is in front. When you pass the archway in front, just inject a little spiritual power into the jade tablet, and you will It can be teleported to the Xuanbing Pce. When you want toe out, you can use the same method.¡±


    Mei¡¯er nodded happily, indicating that she understood.


    Along the way, Bu Wenle had already told Fei five about the special features of Xuanbing Pce.


    This Xuanbing Pce is said to have been built by the head of Shen Xinghai with the help of a spiritual teacher friend¡¯s elf.


    Legend has it that on the Purple Spirit Continent, there used to be ten kinds of elves with attributes. Each attribute wizard has an attribute power. The power of the elf¡¯s attributes is roughly the same as that of the current spiritual master, and it is divided into ten types: gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, darkness, and transformation.


    Therefore, the attribute of darkness is actually not unique to the dragon and demon family. In the ancient elves period, the attribute of darkness was also an attribute power of the elves.


    Butter, with the continuous strengthening of the human race and the demon race, the elves gradually disappeared on the Purple Spirit Continent.


    For millions of years, the elves have almost disappeared, leaving only a few splendid ruins that can prove that the elves once existed.


    However, in fact, the elves still exist, but the number is very small, and they rarely appear in front of humans and demons.


    In Shen Xinghai¡¯s time, there was a water elf who appeared and assisted a friend of Shen Xinghai, and traveled the world together with him.


    So when Shen Xinghai was rebuilding the Xuanbing Academy, his friend also asked the water elf to help Shen Xinghai build this Xuanbing Pce.


    On the surface, Xuanbing Pce was just a very gorgeous archway, but in fact this wass the entrance to the teleportation circle. Only through the guidance of the Xuanbing Pce jade card could people enter the interior of the Xuanbing Pce through the teleportation circle.


    But inside the Xuanbing Pce, there is a huge energy gathering formation. This huge energy gathering magic circle could continuously condense the heaven and earth spirit power around the magic circle and gather it into the magic circle.

 Chapter 126

    126 Work Harder


    If cultivators enter this huge energy-gathering array to practice, they could break the shackles that could only be divided into daytime and night practice due to different attributes, and practice unlimitedly in the array.


    Because the spiritual power of heaven and earth was apletely different kind of spiritual power from the power of the zing spirit during the day and the power of the purple light at night. The power of heaven and earth could be used as the foundation of the two, and could be transformed into an energy of the same origin as the cultivator after being absorbed by the cultivator.


    It was precisely because the Xuanbing Pce had such an existence that the Xuanbing Academy regards the Xuanbing Pce as a training ce for cultivating excellent spiritual masters. However, due to the limited size of the energy gathering array, only outstanding students in the academy were eligible to enter.


    For the sake of fairness, the Xuanbing Academy hadbined the selection of these outstanding students with the five-yearly Spirit Master Academypetition across the continent.


    The Continent Spirit Master Academy Competition was held every five years, so the year before the Calendar World Competition is when each academy selects the participating Spirit Masters. That was, each college¡¯s own collegeparison.


    Xuanbing Academy also used the collegepetition every five years to select outstanding students from various departments in the academy, as the backbone of the academy, to settle in Xuanbing Pce and focus on training.


    Therefore, in the collegepetition, as long as the students of each department could reach the top four, they would also enter the high-speed road of cultivation. With the help of the energy-gathering array, the cultivation base of the outstanding students would grow faster.


    Therefore, even if the top four of the various departments of Xuanbing College were finally defeated in the selection of the college representative team. You would not feel the loss and regret anymore.


    Bu Wenle looked at Mei¡¯er¡¯s excited expression and said, ¡°Mei¡¯er, this time, you should practice well in Xuanbing Pce first. Remember to eat Tianling silkworm regrly, if Wenfeng and the others could be like you. Generally, if they qualify, they will go in and join you. Let¡¯s gather again when the final selection of the academy¡¯s representative team is due.¡±


    .....


    Mei¡¯er agreed, waved at the crowd, walked under the archway, and secretly transfered spiritual power into the jade tablet.


    She saw that a white vortex like a mirror appeared out of thin air in front of her, and it kept shaking in front of Mei¡¯er like water waves. But not horizontal ripples, but vertical.


    Mei¡¯er looked back at everyone, and Bu Wenle smiled and nodded at Mei¡¯er.


    Mei¡¯er waved at everyone again and shouted: ¡°Everyone, work hard, I will wait for you in Xuanbing Pce.¡±


    After Mei¡¯er finished speaking, she stepped into the vortex. Afterwards, the vortex and Mei¡¯er disappeared together. The picturesque scene was restored under the archway, as if nothing had happened.


    Bu Wenle looked at Zhang Fei¡¯s surprised expressions, waved to everyone, and said, ¡°Mei¡¯er has entered the Xuanbing Pce, why are you all standing here? Let¡¯s go. These days, you also want to Perform well, and strive to enter the Xuanbing Pce. In this way, you will be able to team up and work together.¡±


    Fatty replied: ¡°Teacher, you can rest assured. If Mei¡¯er¡¯s level can qualify, we must be fine.¡±


    Bu Yueyue red at Fatty and said, ¡°Damn Fatty, you¡¯re feeling proud. When it¡¯s your turn topete,, don¡¯t be scared anymore, just don¡¯t embarrass our branch.¡±


    Fatty said angrily: ¡°Who? Who is scared? Mei¡¯er helped me put out the fire with a water sphere, okay? Who told you to be so ruthless, if Mei¡¯er was not quick, I would be roasted by you right here.¡±


    Bu Yueyue walked proudly in front, and said with a rxed expression: ¡°Sister is kind enough to help you cleanse your body. If you don¡¯t thank me, it¡¯s fine, but you¡¯re stillining about me. It¡¯s really unreasonable!¡±


    After listening to this, fatty shouted to the sky with a reverent look on his face: ¡°Oh my God! Let this vicious woman who is too old to die and no one dare to want, die in the ring tomorrow! I would like to represent the good men in the world to bow to you.¡±


    After speaking, the fat man sped his fists with both hands, and made a bow in all four directions. When thest yawn was halfway through, the fat man was about to straighten up when he felt a heat waveing from behind his buttocks.


    At this time, Fatty had already been trained by Bu Yueyue¡¯s hands, and when he found out that it was not good, he immediately thought about it. In the blink of an eye, a vine the size of a wrist quickly emerged from the ground behind the fat man¡¯s butt.


    As soon as the vines rushed out of the ground, they mmed backwards. Just heard a ¡°pop¡± sound. A ball of fire the size of a football was shot back by the vine.


    Needless to say, they knew who sent the fireball, and saw that the fireball was directly hit by the vine and returned to Bu Yueyue. Bu Yueyue raised her hand and took the fireball back to her palm.


    Seeing Bu Yueyue holding the fireball in one hand, she stared at the fat man viciously at the same time and said, ¡°Damn fat man, you have to dare to say another word, believe it or not, sister, I will share your baked ones that are crispy on the outside and tender on the inside!¡±


    After listening this, fatty immediately made a straight face and asked the outside world, ¡°Who? Who? Who? Who said bad things about my sister Yueyue?¡±


    Afterwards, Fatty rushed to Yueyue with a full smile on his face and said, ¡°No one said it! Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t worry, whoever dares to speak ill of you, brother, I will be the first to help you fight the injustice. I believe that tomorrow¡¯s game, Sister Yueyue will definitely be able to take the lead, ovee the heroes, be high-spirited, work hard, dance with the chicken, cut through the thorns, endure humiliation and bear the burden, and the stupid bird will fly first...¡±


    Hearing this, Bu Yueyue nced at the fat man with her eyes, and scolded, ¡°Hey, dead fat man, who are you calling a stupid bird?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯m a sky bird. I can fly, can¡¯t I?¡± Fatty immediately opened his arms and ran forward in a flying shape.


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t care that the two of them were ying tricks and sparring, and walked straight forward, as if recalling the past moments of life, asionally showing a smirk.

 Chapter 127

    127 Bu Yueyue And The Searing mes [I]


    Early morning.


    Bu Wenle called Wang Wei, Lu Wenfeng, Feng Ziyu and Bu Yueyue together, and said: ¡°Today is the day of the fire departmentpetition. There are not many students in the fire department in our Xuanbing Academy, so there are only 239 students who signed up for thepetition, and thepetition time is three days. ¡±


    After hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Bu Yueyue. Bu Yueyue said lightly: ¡°Everyone, rest assured, the game is no problem for me at all.¡±


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°Yueyue, although I have full confidence in you as a teacher, you must know that there are people outside, and there are heavens outside. During thepetition, you must guard against arrogance and impatience, and don¡¯t be careless.¡±


    Bu Yueyue said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to know.¡± Bu Wenle turned to look at Wang Wei, Lu Wenfeng, and Feng Ziyu again, and asked, ¡°You three, do you continue to practice today, or go to the arena together?¡±


    ¡°Go, of course I have to go and cheer for Sister Yueyue.¡± Feng Ziyu said with a resolute expression as he stretched out his fat belly.


    Wang Wei and Lu Wenfeng nced at each other, and they both said: The cultivation was not of a hurry, and they both asked to cheer for Bu Yueyue.


    So, a group of five people, led by Bu Wenle, walked towards the arena one after another.


    .....


    Xuanbing Academy Center Arena.


    Although the number of people who signed up for the fire element was much less than that of the water element, there were still a lot of people who came to visit today. There were three or four thousand people in the stands.


    Moreover, there were still many people in the stands holding signs with the names of different participating students exaggeratedly written on them, which seemed to be the rtives and friends of the participating students.


    Feng Ziyu looked at the people holding the signs and asked Wang Wei and the others, ¡°Everyone, do we want to get a sign with Bu Yueyue¡¯s name on it to cheer her up?¡±


    Wang Wei looked around at the groups of rtives and friends of different contestants, and said to Feng Ziyu, ¡°I see, you should save your money. Just your two-dor brand is not enough for others to see. Look at it. Looking at their battles, can¡¯t you beat them?¡±


    Feng Ziyu said unconvincingly: ¡°How can it be better? Believe it or not, brother will get you a big tree and hang a sign on it?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. As long as you are not afraid of being invited out by the teachers of the academy, I will support you in doing so with both hands and feet.¡±


    Before Feng Ziyu could speak, Wang Wei quickly said: ¡°Okay, save it all, the game is about to start. With Sister Yueyue¡¯s strength, we don¡¯t need to worry about it. Let¡¯s just watch it slowly.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and then they turned their attention back to the game field.


    At this point, the game was about to start. There were a total of 239 participants in the fire department, and they are still divided into 20 areas forpetition. Each ying area has 6 games in the morning session.


    Because of the odd number, in the morning game, one of the participating students was lucky enough to be promoted directly without having to appear in the game, and easily got the number te for the afternoon game.


    Bu Yueyue was also fortunate to be drawn to the first game in thepetition area, which also saved the trouble of waiting for a long time.


    After the examiner announced the start of the first match, a male student about the same height as Bu Yueyue stepped into the ring with Bu Yueyue.


    The two sides stood still, only to listen to the male student sping his fists at Bu Yueyue and saying, ¡°Hello, my name is Han Chao, 13 years old,te second-level cultivator. Please advise!¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately returned the salute and said: ¡°Hello, my name is Bu Yueyue, I am 10 years old, and I am an early third-level spiritual master. Please advise!¡±


    After speaking, the boy named Han Chao was obviously taken aback. First of all, I didn¡¯t expect that the tall, thin and beautiful girl in front of me was only ten years old because girls generally develop earlier. Although Bu Yueyue was only 10 years old, she was as tall as an average thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy.


    However, what surprised Han Chao even more was why Bu Yueyue was only ten years old when she reached the early stage of the ster level?


    With doubts, Han Chao frowned after the two parties¡¯mon names and walked to the side of the ring. Two half-foot-long amethysts condensed in front of Han Chao, emitting a faint aura. After making preparations for the attack, Han Chao looked in the direction of Bu Yueyue.


    But he saw Bu Yueyue standing quietly on the other side of the ring, not even the spirit crystals condensed. Bu Yueyue just stood there casually, staring at Han Chao with a pair of beautiful big eyes.


    The examiner raised his right hand above his head, looked at the two of them, and asked, ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    Bu Yueyue and Han Chao nodded at the same time, and saw the examiner waving his raised hand down, shouting, ¡°The game begins!¡± and then quickly retreated to the side of the ring.


    As soon as the words fell, the two amethysts in front of Han Chao instantly lit up, and a sphere-sized fireball soon appeared in his hand.


    But Bu Yueyue immediately rushed forward after the examiner announced the start of thepetition, leaning forward with her hands behind her, and rushing towards Han Chao. Three half-foot long amethysts condensed out behind Bu Yueyue at the same time.


    Han Chao just finished condensing the fireball, looked up, but saw that Bu Yueyue was rushing towards him rapidly. At this point, she was about to cross the center line of the ring.


    Han Chao was shocked and thought to himself: Why is the opponent rushing towards him in such a hurry? Didn¡¯t she practice long-range attack?


    You must know that the attack magic of the fire element was mainly based on long-range attacks, and most of the students would also choose long-range attack magic. This would not only ensure that you were not easily attacked by the opponent, but also take advantage of the ability of fire magic to attack from a distance.


    The students that Han Chao was familiar with, including himself, were also elective in long-range attack magic. Therefore, in the face of the fast approaching step by month, Han Chao immediately overturned his erroneous judgment of habitual thinking.


    Seeing Bu Yueyue getting so close to him. Han Chao didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and with a flick of his hand, he quickly shot out the me ball in his hand. As soon as the me ball flew out, the amethyst light shed in front of Han Chao, and another me ball condensed out immediately, suspended above Han Chao¡¯s palm.

 Chapter 128

    128 Bu Yueyue And The Searing mes [II]


    Bu Yueyue actually knew very well that fire-type spiritual masters basically focused on long-range attack magic. Therefore, at the beginning of the game, make a n step by step, to use closebat, catch the opponent by surprise, and quickly end the game.


    While rushing forward, Bu Yueyue saw that she was about to approach Han Chao, and suddenly found a huge fireball flying straight towards her. Bu Yueyue smiled slightly, in fact, this was already within her calctions.


    There was a sh of amethyst behind Bu Yueyue, and a ming folding fan appeared in her hand. Bu Yueyue quickly leaped into the air at the same time when the Huoyan Folding Fan appeared, and the Huoyan Fan lightly tapped on the me ball sent by Han Chao.


    Bu Yueyue took advantage of this strength to raise her height again, and the ming folding fans stretched forward together, pointing directly at Han Chao¡¯s face from the air.


    At this time, Bu Yueyue was only four or five meters away from Han Chao. The frightened Han Chao immediately activated his spiritual power, and the me ball in his hand suddenly rose.


    Bu Yueyue immediately recovered the me folding fan, and swept the fan to the line of fireing from the fire of Han Chao. With a banging sound, the line of fire was swept away by the folding fan and passed by Bu Yueyue.


    When Han Chao saw this development, he immediately activated his spiritual power, and three more lines of fire shot out from the me ball in his hand at the same time, heading straight for Bu Yueyue.


    Seeing that she was only about three meters away from Han Chao, Bu Yueyue saw that three more lines of fire were rushing towards her. Immediately, a heavy weight came from the air, her body turned down, her feetnded on the ground, and her body squatted down at the same time. I saw three lines of fire passing through the top of Bu Yueyue¡¯s head.


    Bu Yueyue immediately jumped up andshed towards Han Chao with her body close to the ground. At the same time, the edge of the folding fan in Bu Yueyue¡¯s hand was aze with fire, and arge area of ??crimson-blue mes appeared.


    .....


    Seeing that he was in front of Han Chao, Bu Yueyue swept the ming folding fan forward with all her might. The folding fan dragged a beautiful tail me and drew a perfect arc in front of Bu Yueyue.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Han Chao shouted, his body flew out, and a nting crimson-blue me burst out from his chest at the same time. However, the me ball in Han Chao¡¯s hand was out of control. Following Han Chao¡¯s figure flying upside down, it flew up and quickly dissipated in the air.


    Immediately afterwards, with the sound of ¡°Plop!¡±, Han Chao fell heavily under the ring. Because the protective shield around the arena was not closely connected to the arena, but outside the arena, Han Chao did not hit the protective shield.


    At this time, a teacher in charge of treatment ran up to treat Han Chao¡¯s injuries.


    The examiner saw that Han Chao was knocked out of the ring, so he walked to the center of the ring and announced loudly: ¡°The first game, win every month! The next group of students is ready to y.¡±


    After Bu Yueyue bowed to the examiner, she walked off the ring under the terrified gazes of many contestants. After taking the number te for the next game, Bu Yueyue left the arena with Fei and others.


    ¡°Sister Yueyue, you are so powerful that you knocked your opponent out of the ring with three punches and two kicks.¡± Feng Ziyu said while gesticting with a proud look on his face, as if the match just now was his performance.


    Bu Yueyue surprisingly didn¡¯t argue with him, and listened to Feng Ziyu with a proud face while ttering herself as he walked.


    Fei interjected: ¡°Feng Ziyu, what¡¯s your look? Why did I just see Sister Yueyue use the me of Fan Dance to p my opponent down?¡±


    ¡°Of course, just with our sister Yueyue¡¯s ability, those little furry children can¡¯t even catch a single move. That is to say, with their abilities, they can walk under Sister Yueyue twice. They are not an opponent either. Is that right, Sister Yueyue?¡±


    Feng Ziyu shamelessly broke up there. From time to time, he woulde to Bu Yueyue and tter her. The typical face of a servant made Bu Yueyue dizzy.


    However, the strength of Bu Yueyue was also outstanding among the five people. Although among the five people, only Bu Yueyue had the lowest innate spiritual power value, only 55. But also because of this, her cultivation in Lingchen Cave was also the fastest.


    Because the lower the innate spiritual power of the spiritual master, the faster the breakthrough in cultivation, but the disadvantage was that the foundation was shallow, and there was absolutely no advantage in the total amount of high-level magic and spiritual power.


    Like two tall buildings. If the innate spiritual power value was like the number of square meters per floor, Fei with high spiritual power value was equivalent to living in arge space building with 93 square meters on the first floor. But Bu Yueyue only lived in a small building with only 55 square meters on each floor.


    This was clear at a nce. If you upgrade to the second floor, although the level was the same, the total square meters of Fei were two 93 square meters, which added up to 186 square meters, and the total square meters of Bu Yueyue was only 110 square meters.


    In this way, if a high-level magic consumes 110 spiritual power points, then Bu Yueyue would lose all spiritual power with only one blow. After Fei cast the same magic, he still had 76 spiritual power to use.


    But if a certain magic consumption reached 186 points of spiritual power, Fei could use up all the spiritual power with only one blow, but Bu Yueyue does not even have the power of a single blow.


    This was a qualitative difference, which was determined by each spiritual master when he awakens his innate spiritual power at the age of eight. This wss also the reason why every family with a little financial or power on the Sacred Spirit Continent wanted to focus on cultivating and improving the innate spiritual power of children before the age of 8.


    Although the results were not very good, it was extremely important for these families to be able to increase even a little innate spiritual power. Therefore, each family was still happy to explore and cultivate their own rising stars.


    It was the spirit of exploration that had countless families that led to the invention of the spiritual power tester. Since having this kind of spiritual power tester, every child could detect the level of his innate spiritual power at any time before the age of eight.


    It also made each child under the family¡¯s focus on training, whether it really improved the innate spiritual power value provided definite evidence. As a result, each family had developed its own set of methods to improve the child¡¯s innate spiritual power.


    But the effects were different, and what kind of effect could be achieved wws only known to them, but it was secret and not passed on to the outside world.

 Chapter 129

    129 Bu Yueyue And The Searing mes [III]


    In the next three games, Bu Yueyue still did not encounter a tough opponent. Under her strong attack, the battle was quickly ended. Either she knocked the opponent out of the ring, or the opponent announced in advance to admit defeat.


    The race quickly entered its third day.


    On the morning of the third day of thepetition, there were only 15 entrants left, and the odd number appeared again. But after this randomly organized match, Bu Yueyue was lucky enough to have a by-pass.


    Because there was no opponent, Bu Yueyue was promoted directly without participating in thepetition in the morning. He jumped into the top 8 of the fire students in one fell swoop.


    In the afternoon, it was the battle for the top four of the Fire Element.


    At this time, there were still three or four thousand people gathered in the stands. Although there are not many students in the fire element, thepetition in the fire element is very exciting. Therefore, many students from other departments also came to watch the fun. After all, the collegepetition was only held every five years. If you miss this time, you might not be able to graduate the next time.


    The ring was still only a square ring with a side length of 40 meters.


    After the 8 yers drew lots, Bu Yueyue was in the third group.


    While waiting topete, Bu Yueyue also observed that the yers in the first two groups were basically fighting with long-range attack magic. It also puts both sides in a war of attrition. Whoever runs out of spiritual power first will lose the game.


    .....


    Because of this, the first two games took a long time toe to an end. In the end, after the yers on both sides were almost exhausted and exhausted, the yer who ran out of spiritual power first announced to admit defeat. Then both of them walked out of the ring with great difficulty.


    When the examiner announced the start of the third match, he stepped out step by step and stepped into the ring first.


    Seeing Bu Yueyue on stage, the audience in the surrounding stands suddenly boiled. Because the previous strong performance of Yueyueyue has already been imprinted in the minds of many audiences.


    Different from those tug-of-war fights, Bu Yueyue quickly knocked out her opponent in just three or two minutes each time. The kind of decisive tactics and strong attacks were the most exciting for the audience.


    Ziyu stood up in the stands and cheered Bu Yueyue loudly. But after his voice was raised, it was quickly drowned out by the surrounding waves of cheering and apuds.


    Ziyu was depressed. He thought to himself: When did the month-by-month be so popr? Completely be the idol superstar in the hearts of the audience. Ziyu was even considering whether to start a monthly fan group. Ziyu who was the head of the regiment has to strike first, and then grab it first.


    After Bu Yueyue boarded the ring, the same girl who followed Bu Yueyue, entered the arena together. She was not bad to look at, and her height was slightly higher than Bu Yueyue. On the slender body, they were a pair of hot beauties. It was really a devil¡¯s body, and it was very attractive to match the lovely faces.


    At this time, the cheers in the stands gradually calmed down under the signal of the examiner.


    On the ring, the two stood opposite each other, exchanging first andst names.


    Bu Yueyue first said, ¡°Hello, my name is Bu Yueyue, I am 10 years old, and I am an early third-level spiritual master. Please advise.¡±


    They just heard the hot girl say, ¡°Hello, my name is Luo Yingxue, I¡¯m 14 years old, and I¡¯m an early third-level spiritual master. Please advise.¡±


    After the names were announced, the two walked back to both sides of the ring under the instruction of the examiner.


    They saw three and a half-foot-long spiritual crystals condensed in front of Luo Yingxue¡¯s body, suspended in front of him, and emitted a faint purple light.


    Finally met a strong opponent. After Bu Yueyue walked to the side of the ring, she also secretly used her spiritual power, and the three and a half amethyst crystals also condensed on both sides of her body.


    It could be seen from the position where the spirit crystals were condensed. Luo Yingxue, who was ced in front of her, was obviously defensive. But Bu Yueyue ced the spirit crystal by her side, which was abination of offense and defense. If you put the spirit crystal behind you, it usually only appeared when you attack.


    These three expressions were usually the corresponding expressions of the moremon spiritual crystal positions and battle methods. But it was not absolute, there were also special performance methods. Therefore, from the position of the spirit crystal, it could only be used as a reference for the offensive and defensive sides.


    Seeing that both sides were ready to fight, the examiner immediately waved his raised right hand down and shouted loudly, ¡°The game begins!¡±


    As soon as the examiner¡¯s voice fell, Bu Yueyue bowed, and her body rushed towards Luo Yingxue like an arrow from a string.


    Facing the rushing Bu Yueyue, Luo Yingxue was already prepared. Through the previous games, someone has already helped her analyze thebat tactics and magical abilities of everyone in the top eight.


    So as soon as they started, Bu Yueyue¡¯s previous attack pattern appeared in Luo Yingxue¡¯s mind. For Bu Yueyue¡¯s full impact, Luo Yingxue did not panic, and immediately shot a series of me balls to block it.


    Bu Yueyue just rushed out less than ten meters, when she saw the me ball shot by Luo Yingxue straight at her. Immediately run the spiritual power, the front of the me fan was pointed, and open, and it would decisively sweep away the iing fireball.


    ¡°Crack!¡± With a loud noise, the me ball was pped by Bu Yueyue¡¯s fan, and immediately changed its direction, passing by Bu Yueyue.


    Luo Yingxue¡¯s me ball was originally powerful, but after all, it rushed out over a distance of more than 30 meters. Although the me ball was a long-range attack magic, after flying so far, its power was greatly reduced.


    So Bu Yueyue swept Luo Yingxue¡¯s me ball crooked by just sweeping with the fan. This was not to say that Luo Yingxue¡¯s attack was so bad.


    This result was also within Luo Yingxue¡¯s calctions. Therefore, Luo Yingxue shot a series of me balls in a row before, just to stop Bu Yueyue¡¯s rushing speed.

 Chapter 130

    130 Bu Yueyue And The Searing me [IV]


    Bu Yueyue saw that the me ball was easily swept away by herself, and just about to renew her strength, she did not know that under the concealment of the first me ball, the second me ball appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye.


    Because the distance was too close, Bu Yueyue was toote to operate, so she quickly twisted her toes and turned her body to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack of the second me ball.


    Bu Yueyue looked up and saw from the side that there were as many as five or six me balls attacking her, and they were lining up to attack her previous position.


    Bu Yueyue smiled slightly, thinking in her heart: I have already yed this kind of attack. You still took it out to deal with me, didn¡¯t you y a big knife in front of Guan Gong?


    So, Bu Yueyue immediately bowed her head forward and continued to speed towards Luo Yingxue. As soon as she rushed out a few steps, she saw Luo Yingxue¡¯s face in front of him was calm, but his gesture changed.


    Bu Yueyue immediately realized that Luo Yingxue was performing remote control? What a formidable Luo Yingxue, he could control it even with such a far-reaching attack.


    Thinking of this, Bu Yueyue immediately slid, quickly changing the previous route, and still rushing towards Ying Xue Xue.


    Just two steps out, a series of roars sounded beside her. Under the control of Luo Yingxue, the few fireballs that had escaped before continued to explode on the route that she had moved forward.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she discovered it early, these me balls would have seeded in sneak attacking her from behind. A smile appeared on the corner of Bu Yueyue¡¯s mouth, and she resolutely rushed towards Luo Yingxue against the background of the exploding fireball beside her.


    .....


    What? Missed? Luo Yingxue watched Bu Yueyue¡¯s series of operations easily dodged his own attack, and had already rushed to a distance of less than 20 meters from himself. In addition to being surprised, the corner of Luo Yingxue¡¯s mouth also showed a trace of smile.


    It¡¯s been a good month and month, and it really was a bit of a skill. It wouldn¡¯t be fun if you were hit so easily by this little trick.


    Thinking of this, Luo Yingxue immediately activated her spiritual power, and arger me ball condensed out in front of her. They saw Luo Yingxue pushing forward hard, and the huge me ball with the momentum of thunder, went straight towards Bu Yueyue. Due to the high speed, a long tail me was dragged behind the me ball.


    Seeing that Luo Yingxue was getting closer and closer, Bu Yueyue was already within her effective attack range, and she was overjoyed.


    Seeing the huge fireballing, Bu Yueyue¡¯s feet turned hard, and she turned forward and jumped more than three meters high. The folding fan in his hand was a little above the iing fireball, and his body shot up two meters again.


    They saw Bu Yueyue hovering high in the sky, her hands raised above the top, the folding fan in her hand was gone, reced by a bright light. After the Huaguang shed, from above Bu Yueyue¡¯s head, a dozen huge fireballs rushed straight to Luo Yingxue and rushed down.


    Each fireball is the size of a football. Shot from a height of six or seven meters in the air, its momentum is like a flood, dragging long tail mes and rushing down Yingxue to quickly attack. That stance was even more shocking than the huge me ball that was sent out before Sakura Snow fell.


    Luo Yingxue saw that her me ball failed again, and Bu Yueyue¡¯s attack followed. Because she was mentally prepared in advance, Luo Yingxue did not panic.


    Luo Yingxue took a few steps back, her hands changing gestures at the same time. The huge fireball that was dodged by Bu Yueyue drew an arc in the air behind Bu Yueyue under the control of Luo Yingxue, and hit Bu Yueyue in the air again.


    After controlling the fireball, Luo Yingxue did not dare to hesitate, because at this time Bu Yueyue¡¯s attack was already in front of her, and the fireball had already been shot down where she was standing before. The subsequent fireballs were changing direction and attacking themselves.


    He saw a sh of inspiration, and a me shield appeared in Luo Yingxue¡¯s hand. Luo Yingxue relied on the resistance of the me shield, and while retreating to the side, she carefully protected the attack of the me ball.


    At this time, the fireball behind Bu Yueyue also struck strongly. Bu Yueyue had already expected that this attack would not be so easily dodged by herself, and she had long been prepared for the movement of the me ball behind her.


    After sending out her attack magic from the air, Bu Yueyue immediately turned around and stretched out her hands in front of the iing me ball. The me folding fan magnified several times out of thin air, forming a shield in front of her.


    Relying on the resistance of the me fan, Bu Yueyue pushed Luo Yingxue¡¯s me ball into the air with all her strength. Immediately afterwards, there was a loud noise, and Luo Yingxue¡¯s me ball exploded directly on the protective cover.


    At this time, Luo Yingxue also dodged all of Bu Yueyue¡¯s attacks.


    While pushing the me ball, Bu Yueyue flipped back and rushed straight to where Luo Yingxue was. Seeing that she was less than five meters away from Luo Yingxue¡¯s body, her push was exhausted, and Bu Yueyue jumped off the ring.


    With the folding fan in her hand sweeping in front of her, Bu Yueyue was about to charge her feet forward when she suddenly felt mes rushing up around her. Four me walls three or four meters high instantly trapped Bu Yueyue in the middle.

 Chapter 131

    131 Bu Yueyue And The Searing me [V]


    Bu Yueyue was startled at first, then she crouched down and stood up, thinking in her mind: Third-level spiritual masters were really not easy to deal with, but with this little fire wall technique, she wanted to trap me, which is just wishful thinking.


    The folding fan in Bu Yueyue¡¯s hand was retracted, the spiritual power was running, and the brilliance of the folding fan was suddenly released. Bu Yueyue took a step forward, and the folding fan took advantage of the trend to make a forward split, and the folding fan in his hand took Hua Guang to draw a beautiful arc in front of him.


    Immediately following the arc, a strong wind rushed away, creating a huge gap in the wall of fire. After the gale split through the wall of fire, its momentum was still unabated, and it rushed straight to Luo Yingxue in front of her.


    Luo Yingxue was shocked. The powerful magic that was condensing had not yet beenpleted, but after seeing a strong wind splitting the wall of fire, it quickly shed towards her. Luo Yingxue immediately forced magic tounch an attack, then dodged and ran.


    Bu Yueyue rushed out from the fire wall immediately after the me and gale sh. As soon as she stood still, she saw a line of fire in the air rushing down towards her.


    Said to be the line of fire, in fact, it was just a slightly smaller fireball, just because the speed was too fast. It was like a line of fire, dragging a long tail me and rushing to the moon and the moon.


    Humph! It¡¯s really not that simple. When Bu Yueyue saw the line of fireing, she immediately activated her spiritual power. The folding fan in her hand was thrown towards the line of fire in the air.


    In one move, the me of the fan dance was fired, and the me folding fan flew up and down in the air around the iing line of fire, gradually changing the direction of the line of fire.


    Luo Yingxue, who was running away, was startled and said to herself, ¡°What kind of trick is this that can actually block my control?¡± But the threat of Fire and Gale sh was not gone, Luo Yingxue did not dare to touch her head, and kept changing her body to avoid the threat of Gale sh.


    .....


    The reason why Bu Yueyue was able to control two attack spells at the same time, and it was so flexible, was also because of the benefits that Bu Yueyue had eaten for a year.


    The Heavenly Spirit Silkworm was very effective in enhancing the spiritual power of the spiritual master, which made Bu Yueyue greatly improve her spiritual power control cultivation during her retreat practice this year.


    Although it couldn¡¯t achieve the effect of Fei¡¯s initial awakening of consciousness, it was not on the same level as a spiritual master of the same level in the control of magic power. Therefore, it could effectively control the two magic attacks at the same time.


    For a spiritual master under traditional cultivation like Luo Yingxue, his spiritual power only increases slowly with the improvement of his cultivation, and the remote control of his powerful magic is only capable of changing the direction of an attack with all his strength.


    Bu Yueyue¡¯s fan dance me not only changed the direction of Luo Yingxue¡¯s fireball attack, but also controlled the me bomb to rush in the direction of Luo Yingxue.


    Luo Yingxue used the me Shield to resolve the threat of the Gale sh after the mes and Gale sh¡¯s power was greatly reduced, and she didn¡¯t wait for her to rx. After seeing his me bombs draw an arc from the air, they instantly magnified in front of his eyes.


    Luo Yingxue secretly screamed badly. It was toote to dodge, so she had topress and condense the me shield as much as possible to resist the power of the me bomb.


    Others didn¡¯t know the power of his own me bomb, but Luo Yingxue knew it all too well. This was an all-out blow that she had consumed more than half of her spiritual energy.


    If it wasn¡¯t for theck of time to condense the move, it was just reluctantly issued; if it wasn¡¯t for Bu Yueyue¡¯s ability to change the direction of her attack; if Bu Yueyuepletely faced her full blow, she would have won.


    However, so many ifs were just the imagination of Luo Yingxue. In front of her, her full blow was actually used on herself.


    A loud bang was heard in the arena.


    Luo Yingxue relied on the protection of the me shield and was not prated by her own me bullet. However, Lao Gao was also directly bounced by a violent blow, and after drawing a beautiful arc in the air, she fell to the stage. The me shield in his hand also shattered into ten thousand auras in the violent impact and disappeared.


    ¡°Wow! ~~~¡± As Luo Yingxue fell to the ground, warm apuse and cheers erupted from the stands.


    The fight between Bu Yueyue and Luo Yingxue felt like a long time, but it was only two or three minutes before and after.


    It was another wonderful fight, and everyone watching was excited. They all gave warm apuse to this beautiful little girl in the ring.


    ¡°Victory every month! Thest team of students is on the field.¡±


    With the announcement of the examiner. Bu Yueyue walked down the arena gracefully amidst the cheers of the people and entered the yers¡¯ lounge.


    Maybe the audience thinks that Bu Yueyue won easily, but for Bu Yueyue, her battle for the top four this time is actually just a narrow victory. Especially when he finally caught the impact of Luo Yingxue¡¯s fire line, she had already used all her strength to ept the power of this move, and only changed the direction of the attack by relying on her strong mental power.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Fiery Gale sh that he had issued earlier had threatened Luo Yingxue. If Luo Yingxue could risk being shed by the strong wind and use this move with all her strength, she might not be able to take it with the power of this move.

 Chapter 132

    132 Bu Yueyue And The Searing me [VI]


    Fortunately, during the year of retreat and cultivation, because of the rtionship between eating the Celestial Spirit Silkworm, he has improved his magic power control by a notch. Not only can he freely control the Fire and Gale sh to pursue Luo Yingxue, but he can also use half of his spiritual power to control the me of Fan Dance and change the direction of Luo Yingxue¡¯s full-strength attack. opponent.


    When Bu Yueyue recalled the whole process of fighting, she was also deeply lucky. It seems that his cultivation is still not strong, and he will have to work harder in the future.


    After entering the lounge, Bu Yueyue saw that the two winners in the lounge were all exhausted from their spiritual power, and they were meditating and practicing there. It seemed that she had not recovered his anger at this time. Especially the winner of the second game, the sweat on her face has notpletely subsided.


    Although Bu Yueyue did not have the strong sense of exhaustion that Meier had after winning the semi-finals, the consumption of spiritual power and spiritual power was also very huge. So, she also sat cross-legged and began to recover his spiritual power and spiritual power.


    After more than ten minutes, the fourth game finally ended quickly, and it didn¡¯t drag on for too long. After the judge announced the results, the instructor also gave each of the top four yers a jade medal from the Xuanbing Pce.


    889the Xuanbing Pce.


    Fatty is a yer who can never hold back his breath. As soon as he walked out of the arena, he started talking.


    They heard Ziyu pretending to say mysteriously: ¡°Sister Yueyue, you are going to be hot now, the fire is big.¡±


    Bu Yueyue asked inexplicably: ¡°What¡¯s the fire? Did your kid see me entering the semi-finals, you are jealous of me?¡±


    .....


    The fat boy leaned in front of Bu Yueyue and said charmingly: ¡°Sister Yueyue, how dare you, brother. I will be the leader of your loyal fan group in the future. If you y a game, I will bring a group of younger brothers to cheer for you.¡±


    Bu Yueyue looked at Fatty suspiciously and asked, ¡°Damn Fatty, what are you excited about today? What are you talking about? What kind of fans? What head of the group? Do you have a fever? H7N9?¡±


    Fei said with a smile: ¡°Fatty, it¡¯s not that you have a fever. In his words, it¡¯s called getting the moon first. He sees that there are too many people cheering for you on the field today, so it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s here. I¡¯m afraid of you. It was taken away, so I wanted to strike first.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Bu Yue vomited and said, ¡°Fat man, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Fatty pretended to be confused and argued: ¡°I just want to be the head of the fan group of Sister Yueyue, what¡¯s the matter!¡±


    ¡°Beautiful you!¡± Bu Yueyue said angrily, ¡°How can it be so easy to be the head of my fan club?¡±


    Fatty asked in confusion: ¡°What? Are there any other conditions? Let me tell you, there is nothing that Fatty can¡¯t do! I am determined to be the head of the regiment!¡±


    Bu Yueyue thought for a while, then said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to say, but if it¡¯s not difficult, it¡¯s not easy to do.¡±


    Fatty asked, ¡°Is it difficult or not, today, if you just leave it alone, I can do it, Fatty!¡±


    Fei said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand this? Sister Yueyue is saying that she is a top four yer now, and you are still a little shrimp. If you can also make it to the top four, then you will be considered a talented woman.¡±


    ¡°Muyu!¡± Bu Yueyue yelled, ¡°I really didn¡¯t see it, when did you be so bad?¡±


    Fei replied: ¡°NO! NO! NO! Brother, this is not bad, it¡¯s just that the good is not obvious!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Bu Yueyue said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s true that those who are close to Zhu are red, and those who are close to ink are ck! I will go to the Xuanbing Pce and tell you Fei¡¯er to go! Just say you are bullying me together with Fatty!¡±


    Fei was ashamed and said to Bu Yueyue, ¡°Sister, when did Fei¡¯er be our family? Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s yours, I¡¯ll let Fei¡¯er educate you when I look back.¡± Bu Yueyue nced at Lu Wenfeng who was following behind her, and said, ¡°Brother Lu, you are not the boss. If you know how to manage, you know how to watch a good show in the back, right?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°What do I take care of? This is your family¡¯s business. I can¡¯t talk like an outsider.¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Fei and the three rushed forward one after another, almost all of them crashing into the street. Zhang Fei turned his head and said, ¡°Big Brother Lu, you¡¯re done, so you¡¯re the bad guy.¡±


    ¡°NO! NO! NO! Brother, this is not bad, it¡¯s just that the good is not obvious!¡± Lu Wenfeng said, imitating Fei¡¯s tone.


    Everyone was speechless.


    From a distance, you coul already see the gorgeous archway of Xuanbing Pce. Bu Yueyue said to the crowd, ¡°Okay. I remember you all. My elder sister and I have a lot. I don¡¯t care about you. If you have the ability, you can also go to the Xuanbing Pce to find Fei¡¯er and us.¡±


    After speaking, she walked towards the archway. Halfway through, Bu Yueyue turned her head and shouted at Fatty, ¡°Damn Fatty, I¡¯m waiting for you in Xuanbing Pce, don¡¯t embarrass your sister in the ring!¡±


    ¡°Damn Fatty, I¡¯ll be waiting for you in Xuanbing Pce.¡± Fei imitated Bu Yueyue¡¯s tone and said to Fatty with a smile, ¡°Fat, do you hear me? Sister Yueyue is interested in you, you must Work harder, don¡¯t embarrass our men!¡±


    ¡°Ah!~~ Dead wooden fish, why didn¡¯t you die for me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Bu Wenchi couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a cough.


    Fei and Fatty stuck their tongues out one after another, and then they quieted down.


    Below the archway in the distance, I saw Bu Yueyue step into the vortex in front of her, and then disappeared.

 Chapter 133

    133 Ziyu And His nt Power [I]


    The moon went down to the west, and the sun rose to the east.


    The light spots of spiritual power in the whole house gradually disappeared, and Zhang Fei slowly woke up from the practice.


    Compared with a year ago, the light spots of heaven, earth, and spiritual power that Zhang Fei condensed during his cultivation were obviously muchrger, but the area where the spiritual power light spots spread was obviously smaller. This made Zhang Fei less likely to be discovered by others when he was cultivating.


    This was a courtyard house in the woods. The environment was quiet, with a small bridge in front of the door and flowing water, a forest of purple bamboos in the backyard, and orchards on both sides.


    At this time, it was early spring, and many fruit trees were in full bloom. Apanied by wisps of morning mist, it was like a fairnd on earth.


    This happy ce was the temporary residence of Bu Wenle and his party of six. It could be said that Director Wang was very attentive and knew the rtionship between Bu Wenle and the grandelder. Therefore, the arrangement was very good, and a lot of effort was put into the amodation and dining.


    But today there were only four men left in the small courtyard, so it was obviously a lot deserted.


    After having breakfast, Bu Wenle said: ¡°Today is the day of the wood divisionpetition. There are 248 people who signed up for the wood division, and thepetition is still going on for three days.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle took out a stack of registration forms and said to Fatty. ¡°Ziyu, this is the information of the wood system applicants that I copied. There are more than a dozen contestants in the early stage of the third level. I¡¯m afraid the wood-based game is not very easy topete in.¡±


    .....


    Zhang Fei, Lu Wenfeng, and Fatty were all shocked when they heard it. They didn¡¯t expect that there were so many third-level powerhouses in the wood system. The fire and water elements that havepeted before were only a few third-level powerhouses.


    Fatty took the application form, and saw that among the many applicants, more than a dozen applicants with third-level cultivation were all ticked out by Bu Wenle. These people¡¯s names, genders, ages, cultivation bases and other basic information were marked on them.


    Bu Wenle and continued: ¡°Ziyu, please remember the names and attributes of these people. Especially their attack attributes. Among these people, the attributes of control, agility and support are all avable. If When encountering these people during the game, be sure to determine their attributes and attack ordingly.¡±


    While flipping through the information of these people, Ziyu nodded to show his understanding.


    The arena was still very lively today, and there were three or four thousand people in the stands. But what was different from usual was that the people in the stands today were mainly wooden students.


    Because the spiritual power of wood-type students was very rich in life breath, the breath of life in today¡¯s arena was very strong, making people feel veryfortable.


    Under the encouragement of everyone, Ziyu went to thepetition venue to report alone.


    There are 248 students participating in the woodpetition today. It was simr to the fire department, but this was not to say that the number of students in the water and fire departments was almost the same, but because there were too many experts in the wood department, so that students with a slightly inferior cultivation base dare not sign up.


    There were only a dozen or so students in Zhongguang, who were under the age of 14, who have reached the third-level cultivation, but not all students with the third-level cultivation have signed up for thepetition, and some students majoring in recovery magic have not signed up. These people didn¡¯t look at the high cultivation base, but when it came to testing the force, they were only cannon fodder.


    At the same time, among the students who reached the third-level cultivation base but did not sign up, there were also some children sent by big families. They didn¡¯t reveal themselves too much in front of the world, they just grew up secretly to umte strength for the family.


    Moreover, these people did not care whether they can enter the Xuanbing Pce, and there were many ways to speed up their cultivation in their families. Or medicinal pills, or exercises, but they were kept secret from the outside world.


    Just like Lu Wenfeng, judging from the level of his cultivation and the time he spent in the Xuanbing branch, it was impossible to rank among the best. Bu Wenle initially wondered whether he could increase his cultivation because of some secret medicine in the family, but these things were not easy to ask.


    After the simple opening ceremony, the arena was still divided into 20petition areas. There would be 6-7 games in eachpetition area.


    After the examiner announced the order of thepetition, Fatty was delighted to find that he was the first to appear. In terms of Fatty¡¯s character, being able to be the first to appear on the field, and then resting after the fight, made Fatty extremely refreshing.


    At the beginning of thepetition, a slender beauty, who was half a head taller than Bu Yueyue, was on stage with Fatty. Ziyu followed the beauty into the ring.


    The beautiful girl was wearing the school uniform of Xuanbing Academy. The silver-white brocade school uniform was rusted with ice-blue Xuanbing bird pattern, which contrasted with the long ice-blue shawl and long hair behind her, which was very beautiful.


    Ziyu followed behind the beauty, staring at her icy blue hair fluttering behind her, lining her graceful figure, it was a perfectbination. Ziyu almost couldn¡¯t control his hand, so he wanted to go up and touch her.


    Just as Ziyu followed behind the beauty like a pug, the beauty suddenly stopped. Ziyu almost collided with the beautiful girl, who was obviously also startled.


    ¡°Why did youe here with me? Your position is on the other side.¡± The beauty looked at Ziyu so stupidly, raised her eyebrows, and thought to herself: This little fat man was too nervous for the first time or because of a problem with his head?


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng were bothughing and twitching in the stands, both of them were thinking about what would happen to Fatty if Bu Yueyue saw it.

 Chapter 134

    134 Ziyu And His nt Power [II]


    Fatty also blushed, nodded at the beautiful girl and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too nervous, too nervous.¡± After speaking, he returned to the other side of the ring.


    The two stood facing each other, first saluting with each other¡¯s surnames.


    Ziyu said first: ¡°Hello, sister, my name is Feng Ziyu, I am 10 years old this year, and I am in the early stage of the third-level spiritual master. I also ask my sister to be merciful.¡±


    The beauty was obviously taken aback after hearing this, thinking that this little fat man wouldn¡¯t be so nervous that he even forgot his own cultivation. How could a 10-year-old brat¡¯s cultivation base reach the early stage of the third level?


    But after thinking about it, the beauty didn¡¯t ask. Since people say so, so listen to it. Anyway, it¡¯s enough to knock her down in three or two times, so why ask so many questions!


    The beautiful girl say: ¡°Hello, my name is Ye Xiaoqian, I am 14 years old, and I am an early third-level spiritual master. Please advise!¡±


    As soon as Ye Xiaoqi¡¯s name was announced, Ziyu¡¯s pig-headed face came back with a swipe, and his face could not be more serious.


    Ye Xiaoqi? A third-level agility attack spirit master? Damn, I¡¯m not going to dump berries like that! The first one hit the nail.


    Fatty clearly remembered that in the list that Bu Wenle gave him this morning, among the dozen or so applicants for the third-level spiritual master cultivation base, there were only three third-level agility attack spirit masters. And the agility-type spirit masters were also the most difficult to deal with among all wood-type spirit masters!


    .....


    s, bad luck, bad luck! How could she be the first to face him?


    After reporting their first andst names, the two sides walked to one side of the ring respectively, while Fatty studied how to win the other in this match.


    After the two sides stood still, six amethysts lit up on the ring, emitting a faint aura. This was a tier 3 versus tier 3 fight that rarely urred in allpetitions, usually only in the semifinals.


    Therefore, when the six spirit crystals on the ring lit up, almost all the audience in the audience focused their attention. Zhang Fei and his disciples were also taken aback, and they all sweated for Fatty.


    Seeing that the two sides were ready for battle, the examiner mmed his raised right hand down, shouting, ¡°The game begins!¡± and immediately retreated to the side of the ring.


    As the examiner¡¯s voice fell. Fatty and Ye Xiaoqian jumped up at the same time and charged towards each other.


    When Ye Xiaoqian jumped up, she waved her hands, and a dense flying needle shot straight at Fatty. The flying needle was made of fine wood, and the whole body was ck. At first nce, it was an extremely hard wood.


    Fatty didn¡¯t dare to neglect, he waved his right hand, and a long vine covered with thorns swung out, dancing like a fly in front of him.


    Soon, the flying needle came into contact with Fatty¡¯s thorn whip, and under the swing of Fatty¡¯s thorn whip, the flying needle did not disperse as quickly as he imagined. They didn¡¯t know if it was because Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s flying needle was too hard and sharp, or because Fatty¡¯s thorn was too soft.


    They saw that as the thorn whip danced,rge pieces of flying needles were nailed to Fatty¡¯s thorn whip, making the long vine that was full of thorns turn into a cat¡¯s tail with blown fur.


    In the blink of an eye, all the flying needles that Ye Xiaoqian shot were in vain. Almost all of them pierced into Ziyu¡¯s thorn whip. At this point, the two were less than 10 meters apart.


    Ye Xiaoqian was not surprised to see that the attack had failed. This flying needle was originally used to harass the enemy. Ye Xiaoqian wave her hands again, and two long vines, one left and one right, threw them out, pointing at Ziyu. Unlike Fatty¡¯s Thorn Whip, Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s vines do not have thorns.


    Fatty saw two long vines hitting him. Reflexively turned a back, dodged the attack of the long vine. At the same time as he turned his body back, he swung the cat¡¯s tail backhand and shouted, ¡°Give it back to you!¡±


    The thorn whip in Fatty¡¯s hand was thrown out at the same time, and the spiritual power was withdrawn in an instant, the thorn whip decisively disappeared, but therge number of long needles nailed on the thorn whip shot back towards Ye Xiaoqian.


    Ye Xiaoqian was shocked. After these flying needles attacked, Ye Xiaoqian lost the support of spiritual power. It is said that these flying needles should disappear along with it, how could they be thrown back by Ziyu?


    In fact, how did Ye Xiaoqian knew that this was entirely the result of Fatty¡¯s extraordinary mental control force holding on to the spiritual power of those flying needles.


    During the more than a year of seclusion in Lingchen Cave, Fatty had also rapidly improved his mind control ability because of eating the Celestial Spirit Silkworm.


    Especially every day under the ravages of step by month, his ability to control is growing supernormally. In fact, it won¡¯t work if it didn¡¯t grow. The fireballs were not so easy to deal with.


    Ye Xiaoqian saw that her flying needle flew back towards her again. Immediately waved the two long vines in his hand to open the bow left and right, and in a short while, he shot down all the flying needles to the ground. After the long needles were shot down, they also disappeared.


    For Fatty¡¯s practice of repaying the other¡¯s body in the same way, Ye Xiaoqian was furious. With a wave of both hands, the two long vines hit Ziyu who had just stood firm. A long vine rolled towards Fatty in the shape of a snake, while another long vine shed straight down, hitting Fatty in the head.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Fatty shed forward, the thorn whip flipped out, and immediately wrapped the vine that was rolled around his waist. At the same time, Ziyu turned to one side, and the long vine that was smashed by the head was shot straight in front of him.


    As soon as Ziyu stretched out his hand, he grabbed the vines that he had photographed, and pulled back with both hands at the same time. Boys are stronger than girls. Despite the age difference of four years, Ye Xiaoqian was still pulled by Fatty¡¯s full force and flew straight up, rushing towards Fatty.


    Fatty felt very strange seeing Ye Xiaoqian being pulled over by him. It was said that he used all her strength to pull Ye Xiaoqian over, so Ye Xiaoqian had to resist. Fatty originally wanted to let go and attack when Ye Xiaoqian pulled back.


    Unexpectedly, after she pulled with all her strength, Ye Xiaoqian was directly pulled over.

 Chapter 135

    135 Ziyu And His nt Power [III]


    Just when Fatty was stunned, Ye Xiaoqian didn¡¯t stop. Seeing Ye Xiaoqian in mid-air, the vines in both hands disappeared at the same time, and the palms were sped together. A thorn more than a foot long condensed in front of him, and went straight to the fat man in front of him. The two were not far from each other, and the fat man who attacked was caught off guard.


    Ye Xiaoqian saw that the thorn in her hand was about to stab Fatty. When she was overjoyed, she suddenly found that Fatty¡¯s eyes were not flustered by the crisis at hand, and there seemed to be a smile on the corner of her mouth. Suddenly aware of the danger, she quickly threw the thorn out of her hand and hit the fat man directly.


    Ye Xiaoqian took advantage of the weak reaction force when the thrust was thrown, and immediately volleyed into the air for a backflip, stopping her figure in the air.


    At the same time, Fatty suddenly exploded with countless long thorns radially all over his body. With Fatty¡¯s body at the center, he was like a big hedgehog with thorns all over his body. Each thorn was two or three meters long.


    The thorn that Ye Xiaoqian threw out directly stuck in the long thorn that came out of Fatty¡¯s body.


    Although Ye Xiaoqian had taken precautions in advance, because the time was too short and the distance was too close, she was stabbed a few times by the long thorns on Fatty¡¯s body, and blood immediately flowed out. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, but the skin was broken, which did not affect the movement.


    In addition to being surprised, Ye Xiaoqian immediately turned back and got out of Fatty¡¯s attack range. There was a sh of light in front of him, and at the same time, a huge rattan was thrown out of his hand, and he covered his head to the fat man.


    Fatty originally nned to take advantage of the beautiful woman throwing her arms in his arms, to inspire the thorns and the beautiful woman to give a warm hug. Unexpectedly, Ye Xiaoqian reacted so quickly, and even using a sudden attack at such a close distance did not hurt Ye Xiaoqian, so she couldn¡¯t help but scold herself for being a waste.


    Just when Fatty wanted to chase after her and make up for it, he saw a huge under his hood.


    .....


    Fatty didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and immediately put away the thorns, the spiritual crystal in front of him shed at the same time, and several huge vines quickly rushed up from around Fatty. He directly lifted the rattan that Ye Xiaoqian threw over into the air, as if a awning had been erected on the ring.


    As the distance widened, Ye Xiaoqian and Fatty did not rush to attack this time, but turned the revolving lights on the ring. Both were thinking about how to attack, and at the same time looking for the other¡¯s ws.


    After turning around twice, the corner of Fatty¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched, as if he had seeded in a trick.


    He saw that not far behind Ye Xiaoqian, a few long vines were quietly growing from the ring. Slowly touch behind Ye Xiaoqian.


    Seeing that he was about to touch Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s body, the fat man finally grinned, and the smile hung on his face at the same time.


    Seeing that the spirit crystal beside Fatty flickered, the long vine behind Ye Xiaoqian quickly rolled towards Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s body.


    At this moment, Ye Xiaoqian also smiled. Just when Fatty¡¯s vines were about to wrap around Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s body, Fatty suddenly felt something caught under his feet.


    The fat man was startled and didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Jump back immediately. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. I saw countless fments like spider webs following the fments under the fat man¡¯s feet, instantly wrapping the fat man tightly.


    And the long vine sneak attackunched by Fatty was about to entangle Ye Xiaoqian. Suddenly, Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s full head of hair exploded in an instant, and she waved it like a few flying sickles a few times, cutting all the vines of the fat man inch by inch.


    Hair? The fat man was taken aback. Unexpectedly, Ye Xiaoqian was able to use the hair attack. The fat man lowered his head and took a closer look at the fments that were entangling him, and it turned out to be Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s ice-blue hair.


    No, it was not hair! Ziyu immediately realized that it was clearly a kind of nt fiber. Could it be that Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s full hair is fake?


    Fatty finally understood Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s attack method. Her hair-like nt fibers are her major weapon.


    But it was toote to figure it out. Ziyu was already tightly tangled in Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s hair, and he couldn¡¯t move his hands and feet. And this kind of nt fiber is not thin and difficult to distinguish, and it is also extremely tough.


    Ziyu tried his best to suck the milk, and he earned more and more, but he did not break away. At this time, Ye Xiaoqian walked over to Fatty with a triumphant smile on her face.


    With a sh of inspiration, Ye Xiaoqian had a thorn in her hand, and she said to the fat man as she walked, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t you admit defeat?¡±


    Fatty didn¡¯t look at his body moving, but his mouth wasn¡¯t sealed. Hearing Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s question, Fatty said casually, ¡°Besutiful sister, although little brother has a strong body, you have to be gentle. Maybe we can y for a while to deepen our rtionship.¡±


    After hearing this, Ye Xiaoqian said angrily, ¡°Hmph, you can talk any how you want, but today, I¡¯ll let you know how great my aunt is!¡±


    Ye Xiaoqian stabbed in her hand and jumped up to stab Fatty. But as soon as she tried to press her feet, she felt that something was suddenly entangling her ankles. Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s center of gravity was unstable for a while, her body leaned forward, and she almost fell down.


    Ye Xiaoqian immediately touched the ground with both hands. Looking back, she did not know when a thin vine grew under her feet, and one of the thin vines wrapped around her ankle


    Hmph, you fat man, you even yed tricks with me, and almost made me look ugly in front of people. Grandma will make you look ugly today.


    With a wave of Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s hand, the vine thorn was broken. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Ziyu with angry eyes.

 Chapter 136

    136 Ziyu And His nt Power [IV]


    But Ye Xiaoqian was taken aback immediately. In the blink of an eye, Fatty¡¯s body was still wrapped in fibers, but the spiritual crystal in front of Fatty was shining brightly.


    Countless green and green thin leaves condensed out around Fatty as the spirit crystals lit up, and the more they gathered together.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of thin leaves were condensed by Fatty. Surrounding Ziyu in the middle, he could no longer see his slightly fat body.


    In addition to being shocked, Ye Xiaoqian immediately realized that it was not good. Aura shed around him, and the hair on his head poured down like a waterfall, clinging to the ring table, and quickly rushed towards Fatty¡¯s ce.


    At this time, the thin leaves around Fatty had already begun to move. At the beginning, it revolved around Fatty¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the center of the rotation led to Fatty¡¯s side, pointing at Ye Xiaoqian and rushing.


    The hair that Ye Xiaoqian had used to entangle Fatty had already been cut off. At this time, therge fments of fibers that attacked Fatty were swung by Fatty¡¯s condensed des like slender knives, like cutting wheat.


    Ye Xiaoqian turned pale in shock, and immediately urged her spiritual power to output her full power. The hair on his head continued to grow wildly under the urging of spiritual power, waving the fments all over the sky and rushing towards Fatty, constantly flipping and impacting with Fatty¡¯s floral-killing vortex.


    Fatty wasn¡¯t idle either. With Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s disy, Fatty also stood on the spot, and his mental power and spiritual power were fully activated at the same time, constantly strengthening technique¡¯s strangtion power.


    On the arena,rge swathes of hair were twisted and flew in the air, and the collision point of the two forces was constantly pressing towards Ye Xiaoqian. Obviously, on top of the strength of the attack, Fatty¡¯s floral took the lead. upper hand.


    .....


    At this time, Ye Xiaoqian was almost crazy. With the massive output of spiritual power, her face was distorted with her original pretty color, and the messy hair on her head was even more ferocious and terrifying.


    In this wood-basedpetition, Ye Xiaoqian had a certainty that she could easily break into the top four. The fibers that Ye Xiaoqian cultivated were different from other wood-based magics, but belong to a special kind of cultivation technique.


    This kind of exercise is very difficult to practice and requires a very high level of mental control of the practitioner. But this kind of exercise also has its good side, that is, it would continue to evolve with the improvement of the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level. Its effect was also among the spiritual masters of the same level, and there were few powerful opponents.


    But Ye Xiaoqian never dreamed that she would meet Fatty in the first match of today¡¯spetition. But Fatty¡¯s powerful floral ultimate move happened to be the nemesis of his own practice.


    Ye Xiaoqian was full of unwillingness at this time, and frantically output her spiritual power and spiritual power, but such a violent consumption was also very dangerous to herself, and the degree of harm to her bacsh was almost at the level of a forbidden spell.


    Despite this, Fatty¡¯s floral-killing vortex continued to press in front of Ye Xiaoqian. After a while, Ye Xiaoqian was trapped on the spot by Ye Wu¡¯s fans.


    Countless tiny green leaves spinning and flying around Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s body. And Ye Xiaoqian had already lost her figure in the vortex. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her hair was thrown out from time to time, she really couldn¡¯t tell if Ye Xiaoqian was still in it.


    At this time, Ziyu was not much better. This trick floral killed was originally a magic that only spiritual masters with a level four or above could practice. But Fatty relied on the power of mental control far exceeding others, and he just learned it at the beginning of the third level.


    But the technique¡¯s huge consumption of spiritual power and spiritual power also formed a constraint on Fatty. Bu Wenle had warned Fatty that this trick must be used as ast resort. Because Ziyu¡¯s level is not enough, even though his mental power is strong, he still can¡¯t fully control its power, and one bad move will lead to unimaginable consequences.


    Just like now, the huge consumption of spiritual power was about to drain Fatty¡¯s spiritual power. They saw that Ziyu¡¯s face was full of blue veins, his eyes shed like electric lights, the sweat had already wet the front and back, and the sweat was still dripping from the bottom of the jaw.


    With the passage of time, Ye Wu¡¯s powerful power gradually broke away from Fatty¡¯s mental control, and it seemed that Ye Xiaoqian was about to be beaten to pieces.


    At first sight, the examiner was not good, knowing that Fatty was at the end of his attack, and it was difficult to control his attack, so he immediately took action to defuse Fatty¡¯s florals.


    Fatty sat on the ring at the same time as the move was gone. Breathing heavily, sweat dripped down like a waterfall.


    However, Ye Xiaoqian fell to the ground at the same time that Ye Wu¡¯s fan-kill was transformed by the teacher. The originally flowing hair has long been cut into short hair by Fatty¡¯s attack, and the strands are of uneven length, as if bitten by a wild dog.


    At the same time, Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s clothes were also taken care of by Fatty¡¯s technique. Although Ye Xiaoqian didn¡¯t suffer any trauma due to the powerful strangtion by Ye Wumi, but her clothes were strangled with holes and became a veritable hole outfit.


    Fortunately, the key parts were not exposed, otherwise Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s appearance would be too big. But even so, Ye Xiaoqian couldn¡¯t care less. Because she had already fainted in the violent attack.


    If the examiner hadn¡¯t acted in time, Ye Xiaoqian would have been shattered to pieces by Fatty¡¯s out-of-control big move.


    After Ziyu gasped for a while, he finally got up with difficulty.


    The examiner immediately announced: ¡°Feng Ziyu wins, the next group of yers will y!¡±


    At this time, Fatty didn¡¯t even have the strength to show his happy expression. Da pulled his head and walked down the ring with difficulty.


    But Ye Xiaoqian was carried into the lounge after the staff wrapped her in a nket. A teacher came over to treat her injuries immediately.


    After Ziyu got off the ring, he did not leave immediately, but took advantage of the situation to find a ce to sit down with his knees crossed, and began to restore his spiritual power and spiritual power.


    The sweat on his body continued to evaporate with the operation of the spiritual power in Fatty¡¯s body, forming a thinyer of mist around his body.


    It is said that ording to the regtions of thepetition venue, students must leave the field quickly after the game, but because everyone knew that Fatty was consuming a lot at this time, no one stepped forward to prevent Fatty from practicing on his own.


    Bu Wenchi, Zhang Fei, and Lu Wenfeng¡¯s apprentice and apprentice in the stands also let out a heavy sigh after seeing Fatty begin to practice, and their originally suspended hearts returned to their normal positions.

 Chapter 137

    137 Ziyu And His nt Power [V]


    When everyone saw Ziyu stepping down, he started to meditate and practice. So he didn¡¯t leave in a hurry, but watched other people¡¯s games intermittently in the stands, waiting for Ziyu to wake up by himself.


    It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter when there were no more groups of people on the field, that Ziyu woke up from his practice.


    Ziyu stood up, stretch out his muscles and bones, and scan the field ofpetition. It was found that there were only a few people left in the game, and there were only less than 100 people left in the stands who were still cheering for the contestants.


    Ziyu easily found Fei and the others on the stand, waved to the crowd, and several of them walked to the door one after another, converged and left.


    Fei patted Ziyu on the shoulder and said, ¡°Ziyu, you are so mighty today, such a beautiful beauty has been beaten into a pig¡¯s head by you.¡±


    Ziyu said bitterly: ¡°You got it. I didn¡¯t start well today. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a thorn in the first game. If your brother was not strong, I¡¯m afraid I would have fallen into her hands today.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a thorn?¡± Suddenly a voice came from behind everyone.


    Ziyu turned his head and saw a tall and slender beauty standing behind him, her long icy blue hair spread out, which matched the ck ice bird pattern on the school uniform.


    Everyone took a closer look, wasn¡¯t it Ye Xiaoqian who was knocked out by Ziyu. At this time, Ye Xiaoqian had already recovered all her injuries under the teacher¡¯s treatment, but she only came out after recovering some spiritual power in the lounge because of excessive spiritual power consumption.


    .....


    Because the spiritual power has recovered a little, the long hair that was almost bald by Ziyu has also re-condensed. This is made of nt fiber, so it can be as long or as long as you like. At this time, after Ye Xiaoqian changed into a brand new school uniform, it was the same as before thepetition.


    When Ziyu saw it was Ye Xiaoqian, he quickly said with a smile on his face, ¡°Hello, elder sister, is your health okay? Just now, your little brother lost his hand, lost control of his magic, and injured you. It¡¯s really a sin! Sister, please don¡¯t remember me!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Ye Xiaoqian rolled her eyes at Ziyu and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to have trouble with yourself, kid. I have a lot of elder sisters, so I don¡¯t care about you. Tell me, which ss are you from? Why haven¡¯t I heard of you before?¡±


    Ziyu became excited when he heard this, patted his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s natural that my sister has never heard of it, because I am studying in Xuanbing Branch. This is for Teacher Bu Wenle from our branch.¡± Ziyu finished speaking.


    ¡°The branch?¡± Ye Xiaoqian was obviously surprised. The name of the branch was mentioned a long time ago. At that time, they heard that the college opened a branch to recruit students in the whole college. But when they heard that Teacher Bu Le was teaching, almost everyone didn¡¯t want to go.


    Later, although the branch was opened, this branch was regarded as aughing stock like master Bu Le. Unexpectedly, the person who defeated her came from the branch. Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s head was short-circuited for a while.


    ¡°Are you really from the branch?¡± Ye Xiaoqian looked at Ziyu with a puzzled look.


    Fei said: ¡°Yes, we are all from the branch, this is our tutor.¡±


    ¡°Well, hello teacher!¡± Ye Xiaoqian quickly gave a salute.


    Bu Wenle nodded to Ye Xiaoqian and said, ¡°Your cultivation is good. If you cultivate well in the future, you will definitely be a dragon and a phoenix among people.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned and left.


    The three of the branch students saw their teacher leaving. They all nodded to Ye Xiaoqian and left with Bu Wenle. Only Ye Xiaoqian was left standing on the spot, still puzzled.


    Branch? Are the rumors false?


    In the next game, Ziyu was also happy.


    During the first match, Ziyu showed his mighty power in the ring. In the next three games, when the opponents saw that their opponent was a Ziyu, they either conceded defeat directly, or they didn¡¯t even get on the ring, for fear of being embarrassed on the ring.


    This also made Ziyu fiercely proud. Without moving a single move, he directly squeezed into the top 16 of the wood category.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the third day of the Wood Element Competition, and it was thest two games, the final two in the morning and the finals in the afternoon.


    Today, the stands were still full of people, and there were more than four or five thousand people who came to watch the fun than the first day. There were students from all departments, but the majority were still students from the wood department, and the whole ce was filled with afortable breath of life.


    There were only two arenas in today¡¯spetition, and each arena had four games in the morning.


    Ziyu was sadly ced in the fourth game today. And after the four games in the other arena were over, the third game on his side had not beenpleted.


    Ziyu was so depressed that he couldn¡¯t wait toe to the stage and beat both sides down so that they could leave. When would this war of attrition on stage end.


    Finally, after the spiritual power of one party on the stage was exhausted, the game was over.


    After the examiner announced the results, Ziyu was the first to jump into the ring.


    The man who walked into the ring with Ziyu was a man of the third grade of Wuhan University, who looked like he was eighteen or neen years old. After Ziyu looked suspiciously at the man standing opposite him, he was sure that this guy really wasn¡¯t a staff member.


    He just heard the rude student said with a buzzing voice: ¡°Hello, my name is Pengfei, I am 14 years old, and I am an early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±

 Chapter 138

    138 Ziyu And His nt Power [VI]


    When Ziyu heard it, he relied on it. Was this big guy really only 14 years old? This was too weird not to be anxious!


    Pengfei, Ziyu clearly remembered that this guy was a third-level auxiliary spirit master. It was one of the better ones to deal with among all the third-level spiritual masters. But looking at Pengfei¡¯s big man, was he really just an ordinary student from the auxiliary department?


    The two sides walked to both sides of the ring, and as the examiner announced the start, they saw the three spirit crystals in front of Pengfei kept flickering, and various nts in front of him were constantly nted by Pengfei.


    As Ziyu rushed forward, he saw a short, thick tree stump in front of Pengfei, with eyes and a mouth on it. At this time, a wooden needle was continuously shooting out of the stump¡¯s mouth, hitting Ziyu.


    When Ziyu saw a row of wooden needles shot, he wanted to bounce to avoid the wooden needle¡¯s attack. But I didn¡¯t expect that there were quite a few tree stumps in front of Pengfei. For a time,rge pieces of wooden needles shot at Ziyu following the first row of wooden needles.


    Ziyu was startled and thought to himself: What kind of trick is this? Immediately condensed a huge wooden shield in front of him.


    They just heard the sound of knocking from the wooden shield. After a while, the giant shield that Ziyu condensed turned into a hedgehog, and the wooden needles were still flying, and there were wooden needles whizzing past. .


    Ziyu feels that it is not good to be beaten passively like this. So he picked up the wooden shield and ran to the side of the ring. Not to mention, there is not even a single wooden needle on the edge of the ring.


    Ziyu watched, the stumps that sprayed the wooden needles just mechanically fired the wooden needles in one direction, and would not actively change the direction of the attack.


    .....


    Oh? It turned out to be dead! Ziyu immediately put away the huge wooden shield, jumped up and rushed over to Pengfei. Just after running a few steps, he saw that the wooden stake in front of Pengfei stopped firing the wooden needles, and a group of fire-red nts resembling cockbs shot out fist-sized fireballs at Ziyu.


    Damn! Ziyu was shocked! What kind of nts were these? How can fire evene out!


    Ziyu immediately condensed the wooden shield again, blocked it in front of him and rushed towards Pengfei. The fireballs hit the wooden shield one after another decisively, bursting with mes. And this kind of me seemed to be sticky, and the mes that hit the wooden shield all stick to it and burn violently.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Ziyu¡¯s wooden shield to burst into mes. Ziyu had no choice but to return to the center of the ring with a wooden shield on fire.


    Those fire-breathing cockbs, like tree stump nts, will only attack in one direction. After Ziyu returned to the center of the ring, hepletely avoided the harassment of those fireballs.


    Ziyu immediately melted the wooden shield, and the mes attached to the wooden shield also fell on the ring and quickly disappeared.


    As soon as Ziyu looked up, arge piece of wooden needles flew in front of him again. The frightened Ziyu immediately condensed the wooden shield again. He thought: I¡¯m going! This was not the end. What trick was this guy ying? It¡¯s so difficult!


    Ziyu doesn¡¯t know the opponent¡¯s moves. At this time, Fei on the stand looked at Pengfei¡¯s tricks, but the more he looked, the more familiar he felt. I thought to myself: I¡¯m going to go, I¡¯m not dreaming! Why do I feel that this is a live-action version of nts vs. Zombies? Where did this guy find the seeds of these nts?


    After being in contact with Ziyu for a long time, Fei also learned that many of the wood-type attack methods are actually based on the seeds of nts.


    Like some vines and thorn attacks, they first use spiritual power to make the seeds grow rapidly, and then relied on the characteristics of this nt to use spiritual power to transform the form of the nt to attack.


    Only after the wood-type spiritual master fully understands the morphological attributes and other information of the nt through the seeds of the nt, could it be transformed through spiritual power and attacked.


    Even the hair transformed from Ye Xiaoqian¡¯s nt fibers was transformed based on the seeds of a certain nt.


    But the aggressive nts used by this Pengfei were indeed very rare. Fei and others have not even heard of it.


    But ording to the formation characteristics of wood magic, Pengfei must have the seeds of these nts, so he can rely on the ability of these seeds to conjure up such nts to attack. But where did Pengfei get this nt from?


    It really is a big world, and there are all kinds of strange things!


    At this moment, Ziyu saw the wooden needle in the center of the ring attacking again and again, and immediately ran to the other side of the ring with the wooden shield in hand. After approaching the edge of the ring, the wooden needle¡¯s attack was useless again.


    Ziyu didn¡¯t rush to attack this time. He held a wooden shield in one hand and looked up at Pengfei in front of him.


    They saw that there were still three nts in front of Pengfei who had not attacked, and one of them was all over this side of the arena.


    This was a group of nts that were headed on the surface of the arena. The nts were all formed by a kind of spikes that protrude upwards. They were still squirming in ce. He must step on them one step at a time. The taste was definitely not good.


    The other two nts, one was arge rose flower with a big mouth. The other was a nt simr to sunflowers, with five views growing on the flower tes of sunflowers, and each flower te shows an angry expression.


    What were these nts? Ziyu was also surprised. There were also many introductions of aggressive nts in the Wood nts Ceremony, but Ziyu has never seen these kinds of nts in his mind.


    Doubts turned into doubts, and Ziyu walked forward cautiously. Ziyu thought to himself: what is it? Just deal with it carefully.


    This side of the arena was full of clumps of thorn nts, and Ziyu held a wooden shield and carefully walked forward slowly in the gap between these thorn nts.


    Strangely, except for these ground thorn nts, nothing offensive came flying in front. Ziyu thought to himself: what¡¯s the situation? Could it be that this big man is so assured that these thorns would stop him?


    Just when Ziyu was suspicious, he suddenly saw those big rose-colored flowers with big red mouths, suddenly opened their mouths, and a thick mist was exhaled from their mouths. Ziyu subconsciously blocked the wooden shield in front of him.


    Just when Ziyu was puzzled, it was incredible. A thick fog quickly shrouded Ziyu in the middle, to the extent that it was difficult to distinguish five fingers.

 Chapter 139

    139 Ziyu And His nt Power [VII]


    Ziyu stood in the thick fog and could not see anything. Sadly, Fatty was standing in the center of the formation full of thorn nts, surrounded by thorns. Moreover, these thorns have disappeared under the cover of thick fog.


    At this moment, Ziyu had only one feeling, and that was that he had nowhere to go. Who knows which foot fell and was directly pierced by the ground thorn? Ziyu really wanted to cry but had no tears in his heart. I dare not walk, I can¡¯t fly, I can¡¯t fly.


    It would be great if Mei¡¯er was here. With her blister magic, she can also fly out with herself. At this moment, all kinds of thoughts popped up in Fatty¡¯s mind.


    Suddenly, Ziyu felt that his mind began to swell. He thought to himself: Not good! Could it be that this fog was poisonous?


    This was how to do? Strong winds and waves areing, do you want to capsize in this gutter?


    Fatty was in danger over there, not to mention for the time being, but Pengfei looked happy at this time. Seeing that Fatty was shrouded in the mist of the big flowers, the beauty in Pengfei¡¯s heart was not to be mentioned.


    Pengfei thought to himself: I won! I won! As long as I am covered by my own fog, no one will want to run out again.


    In the previous games of Pengfei, many masters were nted in this fog. Just like Fatty¡¯s situation at this time, not only can he see nothing in the fog, but after a long time, he will be fascinated by the poisonous gas in the fog, thuspletely losing the game.


    Just when Pengfei was happy to sit back and enjoy its sess. Suddenly, the smoke surged in the fog, and arge hedgehog rolled out from inside under the shroud of smoke.


    .....


    No, not a hedgehog. That¡¯s clearly Ziyu with thorns all over his body!


    Just when Fatty secretly thought something was wrong, he suddenly thought of such a solution. Fatty secretly said: Yes, as long as I don¡¯t touch those spurs, I can¡¯t use my feet, so I won¡¯t use anything else?


    Thinking of this, a sh of light shed in front of Fatty¡¯s body, and his whole body suddenly exploded with thorns. It was different from when he fought with Ye Xiaoqian before. At that time, Ziyu was still standing on the ring even though his whole body was full of thorns.


    But at this time, Ziyu even exploded countless long thorns under his feet, and directly lifted himself up two or three meters in the air.


    At this time, Ziyu looks like a mature dandelion. When he was a child, he liked this mature dandelion the most. It was a very round, snow-white ball. As long as it was blown lightly, countless small umbres would fly.


    At this time, Ziyu feels the same as a mature dandelion, and his body was the center of the dandelion, surrounded by long spurs.


    With the help of his previous memory, Fatty rolled directly towards the center of the ring. A few tumblings rushed out of the fog, and the eyes suddenly became clear.


    Fatty exhaled a few mouthfuls of turbid air, and with the inhtion of fresh air full of life breath, Fatty quickly regained his senses from the dizzy mind that was haunted by the mist.


    At this time, Ziyu became calm, and finally stopped being silent. With the long thorns all over his body, he directly rolled over to Pengfei.


    At this time, Pengfei was shocked when he saw that Fatty had rushed out of the fog. Immediately urging the tree stump around him, countless wooden needles began to shoot at Fatty again. It¡¯s a pity that this time, it was all blocked by the countless long thorns on Fatty¡¯s body.


    When Fatty saw that this move worked well, he thought to himself: Just roll over like this and smash the big guy on the opposite side into the ring.


    Thinking of this, Ziyu rolled even more vigorously. I saw rows ofsing wooden needles flying all over the sky, picked up by the long thorns on Fatty¡¯s body.


    Seeing that he was less than ten meters away from Pengfei, the angry sunflowers in front of Pengfei began to change.


    The onlookers saw that every angry sunflower flower te began to sh with brilliance, followed by a ball of light shot from these flower tes, and rushed straight to Ziyu.


    Ziyu didn¡¯t know what these things were, and thought to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! He just knocked the opponent off the ring in a fit of rage.¡± So, Fatty increased his horsepower and rushed towards Pengfei without hesitation.


    Seeing those balls of light collided with Fatty¡¯s long thorns, he heard ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± After a series of loud noises, Fatty was directly blown back to the other side of the ring. aside.


    Fortunately, Ziyu was covered in two- or three-meter-long spurs all over his body. The body was not damaged much by the series of explosions, but the long thorns all over the body were blown away at this time.


    Fatty rolled a few times from the ring, and justy on the ground and didn¡¯t move. There was still smokeing from him. Clothes have been sted with a lot of holes.


    After more than half a minute, Ziyu twitched, coughed in pain, and then slowly got up from the ground.


    For more than half a minute, Pengfei had been standing on the side of the ring without moving his nest. In his opinion, there are countless protections there, and it is the safest ce on the ring.


    Seeing that Fatty was lying still on the ring, Pengfei was so happy. He thought to himself: You just lie there obediently and don¡¯t get up, I didn¡¯t expect this little fat man to be really difficult to deal with. What is the teacher doing?

 Chapter 140

    140 Ziyu And His nt Power [VIII]


    Why haven¡¯t you dered my victory yet?


    It was a pity that Pengfei¡¯s wish did note true. After more than half a minute, Ziyu actually got up from the arena again. Pengfei was still very excited when he saw Fatty¡¯s swaying appearance.


    Looking at the appearance of Fatty¡¯s feet without roots, even if he barely got up, what would he do? Do it again, and it blows you away, and this time you can¡¯t stand up again.


    At this time, Fatty didn¡¯t look at his body that was shaking, but the corner of his mouth was also smiling. This made Pengfei feel very strange. Could it be that this little fat man was blown up by himself? It¡¯s all like this, and it¡¯s stillughing.


    In fact, how did Pengfei know that Fatty¡¯s snickering was not aimless. Before being blown away by Pengfei just now, Fatty had reserved his back. It was less than ten meters away from Pengfei. Fatty threw the seed long before it collided with Pengfei¡¯s ball of light.


    At this time, those seeds were scattered around Pengfei.


    Pengfei didn¡¯t know what Fatty did with these hands and feet. Seeing Fatty smirk, he staggered towards him again. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just walking, this time Fatty didn¡¯t charge.


    Pengfei was not in a hurry to attack, but his spiritual power was running like a fly, and he was ready to attack at any time. He nned to wait for Fatty to get closer and defeat him on the spot.


    But Ziyu is not in a hurry. I don¡¯t know if he was real or pretending, but Fatty was still staggering and walked towards Pengfei, as if a gust of wind could knock him down.


    .....


    Seeing that Fatty was less than 15 meters away from Pengfei. Pengfei finally couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, and immediately activated his spiritual power, the tree stump in front of him received spiritual power, and immediately shot out rows of wooden needles to hit Fatty.


    Seeing the wooden needle flying over, Fatty was very close to Pengfei, and immediately stood on the spot without shaking. A wooden shield suddenly condensed in front of him. But Ziyu hiding behind the wooden shield is still frantically outputting spiritual power and spiritual power.


    They saw that the spiritual crystal in front of Fatty kept flickering. Arge number of vines began to surge around Pengfei¡¯s body, trapping Pengfei directly.


    Just when Pengfei was surprised, a vine instantly wrapped around Pengfei¡¯s ankle and picked up Pengfei directly.


    Immediately afterwards, before Pengfei could react, he saw arge number of vines wrapped around Pengfei¡¯s huge body, wrapping Pengfei like a big zongzi, leaving only one head exposed.


    Moreover, while these vines wrapped around Pengfei, they wrapped Pengfei and held it in the air, and began to do propeller motion.


    It turned very slowly at the beginning, but as the vines wrapped around Pengfei continued to increase, the frequency of the vines¡¯ rotation became faster and faster. People only felt that there seemed to be countless Pengfei spinning in the air.


    Not to mention whether Pengfei would be dizzy, even the audience in the stands began to feel that their minds were dizzy.


    At this time, the strange nts condensed by Pengfei had already disappeared without a trace.


    After turning around for more than a minute, the vines that were entangled in Pengfei finally loosened. They saw Pengfei spinning in circles and flying directly out of the ring.


    Then, with a sound of ¡°Bah!¡±, Pengfei¡¯s huge body was bounced back by the protective shield around the ring and fell to the ground.


    They saw that Pengfei¡¯s head of hair like steel needles was all stretched in one direction at this time. Although his body did not turn, his eyes were still drawing in circles, and the corners of his mouth kept foaming out. Has not woken up the world.


    Seeing this, the examiner immediately walked to the center of the arena and announced, ¡°Feng Ziyu wins! The morning game is over! In the afternoon, there will be a semi-finalpetition. All yers, please go back and have a good rest!¡±


    At the same time as the examiner¡¯s announcement, the protective cover was withdrawn, and immediately the teacher in charge of treatment ran to Pengfei and began to treat Pengfei¡¯s injuries.


    But sadly, Pengfei didn¡¯t suffer any injuries, but was stunned by Ziyu. He was afraid this big head will be dizzy for a few days before returning to normal. Oh, so dizzy!


    After Fatty stepped off the ring, a teacher who was also in charge of treatment came over and performed healing magic on Fatty.


    In this game, Fatty was actually more seriously injured than Pengfei. Pengfei was just stunned by Fatty, but Fatty was actually injured internally by Pengfei. Otherwise, Ziyu would not lie on the ground for more than half a minute without responding.


    It really didn¡¯t respond, it wasn¡¯t pretending. At that time, if Pengfei had the guts to run over and throw Fatty off the ring, Pengfei would have won directly.


    It¡¯s a pity that Pengfei didn¡¯t look like a tiger man, but when he really attacked, he was too cautious. This was also Pengfei¡¯s most fatal shoring.


    After a while, with the help of healing magic, Fatty¡¯s injury quickly healed. But the spiritual power and mental power consumed by Ziyu have not been recovered.


    In the final stage of the attack, Fatty was also blown away by Pengfei, and frantically pumped his spiritual and mental power, so that Pengfei was directly stunned like that.


    But Fatty didn¡¯t have much spiritual and mental power left at this time. Fortunately,pared to the first match against Ye Xiaoqian, Fatty wasn¡¯t so tired that he could barely walk.


    After meeting with Fei, Lu Wenfeng, and Teacher Bule, they quickly went back to their residence to practice. In order to recover his spiritual power quickly, Fatty ate a celestial silkworm directly after returning to his residence, and then began to practice.

 Chapter 141

    141 Ziyu And His nt Power [IX]


    Time quickly turned to the semi-final match in the afternoon.


    After absorbing the spiritual power of Tianling Silkworm, Ziyu felt full of energy, even better than the state before the morning game.


    There were still many spectators in the stands. This was thest match of the Wood Element Competition. For the students of the Wood Element, it was very beneficial for their cultivation to study the matchup of the top 8 wood Elements carefully.


    Ziyu was thest to appear in all 8 games in the morning, so all thepetitions in the previous 7 groups were in the eyes of Ziyu. He also knew that the wood-type spiritual masters who could enter the top eight in this world were all at the level of third-level cultivation.


    Ziyu has an impression of everyone¡¯s name and attack ability. Because of this, although Ziyu feels full of energy now, he was still not optimistic. After all, running into any one of the other seven in a game was not so easy to deal with.


    After the lottery, Ziyu¡¯s game went to the second game. And his opponent was determined.


    Ziyu looked at his opponent, and the other party was another girl with a beautiful face, big eyes, and water spirit. But she was not very tall, about the same size as Ziyu. She was petite and slender, and looked like she was eleven or twelve years old. But Ziyu clearly remembered that she was 14 years old.


    The little girl¡¯s jet-ck hair was waist-length and scattered behind her back. The front of the forehead was cut into a neat doll¡¯s head, and a small braid was tied on both sides of the top of the head, and an extrarge yellow copper ling was tied at the root of each small braid.


    Ziyu moved towards the girl, took a closer look at the little girl¡¯s hair, and made sure it wasn¡¯t made of nt fibers, which made him feel more at ease.


    .....


    It was indeed not easy for the yers to enter the top 8. The first group of games yed brilliantly, and the audience watching was cheering. However, the results of the game were quickly determined, and the battle was over in just four or five minutes.


    When the examiner announced the start of the second round, Ziyu and the little girl walked into the ring together.


    After the two sides stood still, they first notified each other of their first andst names.


    They saw the little girl clenched her fists at Ziyu, and said in a clear voice, ¡°Hello, my name is Huang Linger, 14 years old, early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Ziyu returned the salute and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Feng Ziyu, 10 years old, early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    After Ziyu introduced his name, Huang Linger did not show any signs of surprise. Obviously, Huang Linger had also touched Ziyu¡¯s details before.


    Although she was a little surprised that Ziyu had reached the early third level at the age of 10, Huang Linger was more worried about Ziyu¡¯s magic skills. Because the magic skills that Ziyu used before were really too strong. This made all third-level wood-type spiritualists very concerned.


    After reporting their names, the two sides retreated to their respective areas. Ziyu retreated while thinking about how to win this battle.


    In the morning¡¯s game, Ziyu had seen Huang Linger¡¯s magic skills, but she didn¡¯t know if he had other magic skills that he didn¡¯t use. Because of the game in the morning, Huang Linger won the game very quickly, which was the fastest game in all eight games.


    When the examiner saw that both sides were ready for battle, he immediately waved his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± Then, the examiner quickly retreated to the side of the ring.


    As soon as the teacher¡¯s voice fell, Ziyu jumped up first and ran straight in the direction of Huang Linger. The arena was 40 meters long, and it was not easy to attack if it was too far away, so Ziyu still uses the old method, approaching the opponent first and then attacking.


    At this time, Huang Linger did not rush towards Ziyu. From the beginning, Huang Linger took a defensive approach based on her previous research on Ziyu.


    They saw three spirit crystals more than half a foot long in front of Huang Linger shing constantly. Taking Huang Linger¡¯s body as the center, countless petals suddenly floated within a radius of ten meters.


    The petals were veryrge, simr in shape to rose petals, but muchrger, about the size of a palm, and bright red in color.


    In just a moment, the petals fell on the ground. However, more petals were still falling in the air, and Huang Linger¡¯s figure was also hidden in the rain of petals.


    At this time, Ziyu also rushed to the center of the ring. Seeing that Huang Linger¡¯s petal rain was in front of him, Ziyu did not rush in directly. Ziyu clearly remembered that in the previouspetition, none of the contestants who rushed directly into the rain of petals Huang Linger stood up, and all of them were knocked out in the rain of flowers.


    Ziyu had also done research on Huang Linger¡¯s defensive method before, and it should be used to trap opponents like Feier¡¯s Mist. At this time, seeing Huang Linger, she really did this trick again, and she immediately waved her hands together and threw a few seeds into the rain of petals.


    But at the same time as Ziyu hit the seed, Huang Linger¡¯s petal rain swept towards Ziyu¡¯s position.


    Ziyu knew that Huang Linger¡¯s domain was in the rain of petals, so he didn¡¯t dare to enter it easily, so he immediately activated his spiritual power. I saw that with the flickering of the spirit crystal in front of Ziyu, a dozen huge vines instantly rushed up from the petal rain.


    These vines first rushed into the air at the same time, and after rushing out more than ten meters, they passed through the air range of Petal Shower. Then the vines started propeller motion at the top at the same time.


    With the dozen or so rapidly rotating vines, the airflow on the arena suddenly fluctuated rapidly, and the petal rain below was blown around. But the strange thing was that although these petals were flying around, they still haven¡¯t been blown beyond a radius of more than ten meters.


    It¡¯s just that as the petals flew around, the petal rain bes more able to distinguish objects. At this moment, where Huang Linger was in the rain of petals, Ziyu couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.


    But the petal rain was stilling in the direction of Ziyu. Ziyu didn¡¯t dare to set foot in it, so he had to retreat again.

 Chapter 142

    142 Ziyu And His nt Power [X]


    One could¡¯t fight like this, it¡¯s too passive! Ziyu thought as he retreated. So, he immediately controlled the dozen or so vines and started to press down. I want to sweep in the petal rain to see if I could change the status quo. If Huang Linger could be swept out of the ring by the way, it will save a lot of trouble.


    Just as Ziyu controlled a dozen vines to rotate and press down, the dozen or so vines in the petal rain suddenly withered down one by one, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    suspect? what¡¯s the situation? This was the first time Ziyu has encountered such a situation. How could the vines under his control suddenly wither? It was clear that he was constantly transporting spiritual power to support it.


    There was only one answer, that was, Huang Linger must have some magic skill that could make the vines wither in an instant. This discovery made Ziyu frown.


    But at this moment, Petal Rain kept pressing towards Ziyu, and Ziyu was about to retreat to the edge of the ring.


    No, if it goes on like this, won¡¯t I be pushed directly off the stage by the petal rain? Just, take the plunge. Ziyu finally made up his mind.


    They saw that the spirit crystal in front of Ziyu kept flickering with brilliance. The seeds scattered on the stage before turned into fine vines, forming a dense trend on the ring.


    And every thin vine was swaying around like a small snake, looking for a target. For a while, the arena seemed to have turned into a snake pond.


    Found it! With the cooperation of spiritual power and spiritual power, Ziyu finally felt that there was a ce in the rain of petals, and arge piece of fine vine had withered away, which was just enough for one person to move around. It must be Huang Linger who used some kind of magic of hers to make the vines wither.


    .....


    Ziyu immediately rushed into the rain of flowers, threw out the thorn whip in his hand, and went straight to Huang Linger¡¯s foothold and clicked.


    Under the swing of the thorn whip, the petal rain was struck by Ziyu into a straight passage. Seeing a figure appearing in front of him, Ziyu was overjoyed and said to himself: Sure enough, he was here. With the thorn whip in his hand a little bit, he shot straight at the figure in the rain of petals.


    Just as the thorn whip was about to hit the figure in the rain of flowers, several hidden weapons suddenly shot from the opposite side. Seeing that the situation was not good, Ziyu immediately mobilized the thorn whip to return to the defense, drew a few whip flowers, and shot down the hidden weapon.


    Ziyu swept the corner of his eye and found that the hit turned out to be a few flying flowers. The flowers were as big as an open palm, the stems below were more than a foot long, and the roots were sharpened. The whole flower was as white as jade, and the flower was shaped like a blooming peony, very beautiful.


    Ziyu snorted, how many flying flowers wanted to hurt people? What a delusion! The thorn whip was thrown forward, and Ziyu searched for the withered ce of the thin vine and swept it out again. The shadow in front flickered, and a few more flying flowers shot over.


    Ziyu stabbed the whip in a circle and shot down the flying flowers. Just when Ziyu wanted to hit the shadow again, he suddenly felt his head sink, his eyes were blurred, and his consciousness was a little unclear.


    No, it¡¯s the fragrance! As soon as Ziyu rushed into the rain of flowers, he smelled a faint fragrance, which he thought was the fragrance of the petals themselves. Unexpectedly, this fragrance has the effect of charming consciousness.


    No wonder Huang Linger had knocked down the opponent in the rain of flowers in the previous games, but she turned out to be fascinated. Ziyu¡¯s consciousness moved, and he knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in the flower rain for a long time.


    Just after running two steps, the sound of breaking the air came from his side, and Ziyu immediately stabbed the whip and swept away the flying flowers. But Fei Hua kept shooting over.


    Under the long-term defense, there must be a loss. Ziyu did not dare to take risks, and immediately caused the fine vines on the ring to swept towards the ce where Huang Linger was.


    At the same time, the thorns body moved, and Ziyu immediately turned into a big hedgehog, and quickly rolled out of Huayu. The flying flowers that hit were picked up by the long thorns on Ziyu¡¯s body.


    Seeing that he rolled around again, Ziyu rushed out of Huayu¡¯s range, and suddenly there were two crisp bells in the flowery rain.


    ¡°Wow Leng Leng!¡±


    As the bell kept ringing, Ziyu suddenly ¡°coaxed¡± in his mind, and his consciousness seemed to leave the body at once. The output of spiritual power was interrupted immediately, and the three spiritual crystals suddenly dissipated invisibly because they lost the support of spiritual power.


    Ziyu¡¯s thorny body was also released, and Ziyu fell directly onto the table from a height of two or three meters in the air.


    A ¡°bang!¡± sound was heard in the earlun, and Ziyu almost didn¡¯t fall.


    But after this fall, Ziyu¡¯s mind fell back. While Ziyu was in pain, he didn¡¯t care whether he fell or not. He didn¡¯t know that well, so he immediately rolled on the spot eighteen times, and he couldn¡¯t tell the direction, so he just rolled out.


    ¡°Fluff! Flutter! Flutter! Flutter! Flutter!¡± A long string of flying flowers stuck on the table behind Ziyu. If it wasn¡¯t for Ziyu being clever and rolling wildly before he could recover, he would have been put into a flower basket by flying flowers at this time.


    After rolling out for seven or eight meters, Ziyu got up from the ground. As soon as he looked up, a flying flower was inserted directly into Ziyu¡¯s chest.


    A figure in front of him suddenly became clear in the rain of flowers.


    They saw Huang Linger looking at herself with a smile on her face, holding a flying flower in her hand and pressing it on her chest.

 Chapter 143

    143 Blood Cloud Flower


    While Fatty was shocked, he subconsciously raised his leg and kicked Huang Linger. It¡¯s a pity that Huang Linger seeded at first try, and had already withdrawn from the distance.


    Ziyu only felt a numbness in his chest, as if the blood had found a drain, it quickly rushed to the big flower in his chest.


    Ziyu looked down and saw that the big white flower on his chest was turning red little by little. Ziyu immediately raised his hand and grabbed the flower stem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Suddenly a crisp voice came over. Ziyu was stunned for a moment, but he still didn¡¯t dare to move the hand holding the flower stem.


    Just listen to Huang Linger say: ¡°If you want to survive, you better not pull it! This flower is called Blood Cloud Flower, if you have to pull it out, even the gods could¡¯t save you!¡±


    Fatty was shocked when he heard the words ¡°Blood Cloud Flower¡±!


    Blood Cloud Flower! This was Blood Cloud Flower?


    The introduction of the flower in the book appeared in Ziyu¡¯s mind. There was no detailed introduction to the blood cloud flower in the Botany, because ording to the book, this flower had been extinct for tens of thousands of years.


    And the book just briefly records some of the functions of this flower. ording to the book, the color of the blood cloud flower was like a white cloud reflecting the water. The snow-white flowers were raised by the long stems. With the emerald green branches and leaves above and below, from a distance, it looked as beautiful as white clouds brushing over the water.


    .....


    The sap of the blood cloud flower was highly toxic to nts, and any nt would die instantly if it gets a little bit of the flower sap of the blood cloud flower.


    The blood cloud flower had a special preference for human blood. After the flower pierces the human body, the flower branch would absorb the blood in the human body to elerate its growth, and the snow-white flower would gradually turn blood red. Depending on the size of the flower, it could reach a life cycle within a few minutes to ten minutes, and it would wither.


    The person who was stabbed would fall asleep for about two hours when the flower withered was fascinated by a certain substance released when the flower withers. When you wake up, you would be as normal as before, with no side effects.


    However, if the human body forcibly pulls it out when it was inserted into the blood cloud flower, the flower elements of the blood cloud flower would spread to the whole body with the human blood.


    Within an hour, the person would be covered with blood cloud flowers, and the blood would be sucked up by the blood cloud flowers on the body, causing the person to die, like a mummified corpse.


    Ripe female blood cloud flowers could bear fruit, but because female blood cloud flowers are very rare, fruit is very rare. The ripe fruit is shaped like a copper bell and grows in pairs, which could keep it from rot for thousands of years.


    Using spiritual power, the spiritual master could urge the fruit to make a crisp bell, and the person facing the mouth of the copper bell could lose his soul for a moment due to its sound. But this bell could only be activated once a day, otherwise it would be damaged.


    Thinking of this, Fatty¡¯s face also turned pale, whether it was because of blood loss or was frightened.


    Fatty thought to himself: Yes, ording to the book, the flying flower that Huang Linger inserted into her body must be a blood cloud flower. And the copper bell on her head must be the fruit of the blood cloud flower.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the vines that he sent out before died instantly, and it¡¯s no wonder that he was knocked out by the bell just now. It turned out that Huang Linger was relying on this already extinct blood cloud flower.


    s, why was he so unlucky! It¡¯s not good to go where, but he just rolled at Huang Ling¡¯er¡¯s feet. Isn¡¯t this courting death! Fatty was so annoyed at this time! But it was toote to regret it.


    No, he must not lose! He would be scolded to death by Bu Yueyue. Even Mei¡¯er¡¯s cultivation had made it to the top four. How could he raise my head in front of everyone if he lose? Seeing that the blood cloud flower on his chest had been stained red with blood, Fatty knew that his time was running out.


    Although the blood cloud flower was inserted into the chest of Ziyu, it was fortunate that it did not affect the cohesion of spiritual power. They saw that the three half-foot-long spirit crystals in front of Fatty suddenly flourished, and countless thin green leaves began to condense around Fatty.


    Ye Wu Fan Kill! This was not a trick that Fatty wants to use. Because Ziyu¡¯s level was not enough, if he forcibly activated this magic, it would drain his spiritual power and mental power. And the more the magic goes to the end, the more Fatty could¡¯t control the direction and strength of the magic¡¯s attack, which was very dangerous to both of them.


    But now that the oue was in one fell swoop, Fatty had no choice but to resort to this trick again.


    Huang Linger felt bad when she saw the thin green leaves around her. She had seen the power of Ye Wu¡¯s killing with her own eyes. Even a master like Ye Xiaoqian was defeated by this move, Huang Linger didn¡¯t think she was more powerful than Ye Xiaoqian.


    As soon as she saw the thin leaves around her, Huang Linger turned around and ran away.


    Huang Linger knew that she was no match for the power of this move, she just wanted to dy the time, as long as the blood cloud flower sucked enough blood, Ziyu would lose.


    It¡¯s a pity that Huang Linger was careless, she shouldn¡¯t be so close to Fatty. When the blood cloud flower was inserted into Fatty¡¯s chest, Huang Linger was only two or three meters away from Fatty because of a momentary surprise.


    As soon as Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu fan came out, he upied a radius of more than ten meters, and Huang Linger was immediately shrouded in it.


    As soon as Huang Linger took two steps, she felt that the surroundings were already upied by thin green leaves. Hundreds of thousands of thin leaves instantly spun around Huang Linger.


    Huang Linger was not good at first sight, and knew that she would not be able to run. When he turned around, he saw Fatty standing four or five meters behind him. Huang Linger gritted her teeth and touched the copper bell on her head, but she was still not willing to use it.

 Chapter 144

    144 Ziyu Is Going To The Xuanbing Pce


    If it was used again, she was afraid that this pair of copper bells would alsoe to an end. It was originally a treasure handed down from the ancestors, and if you want to get the fruit of a pair of blood cloud flowers, it was more difficult than going to the sky.


    Huang Linger waved both hands together, and two long vines threw out, two dragons going out to sea in one move, heading straight for Fatty and swept away. At the same time, he made a leap and rushed towards Ziyu.


    But the goddess of luck was not on Huang Linger¡¯s side at this time, and when Huang Linger saw Chang Teng, she immediately touched Fatty¡¯s body. The rotation speed of the surrounding slender leaves suddenly tightened, and the long vines became crumbly under Ye Xi¡¯s crazy strangtion.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Huang Linger immediately retracted her hands, and two huge wooden shields condensed out, protecting her body one after the other. Huang Linger squatted inside the two wooden shields, constantly outputting spiritual power to support the wooden shields that were constantly being cut.


    Huang Linger was gambling. Betting on whether Ziyu would faint first or break her defense first.


    But Ziyu was fighting at this time. He wondered if he could knock down Huang Linger before fainting.


    But it was Huang Linger who was wrong. In a few minutes, Fatty was enough to kill Ye Wu fans a few times. Especially at such a close distance from Fatty, Ye Wu Misha consumed much less of Fatty¡¯s mental energy.


    Before the blink of an eye, Huang Linger¡¯s two wooden shields had disappeared. And Huang Linger¡¯s body was also swept into the air by countless thin leaves. For a time, Huang Linger¡¯s hair, clothes and other things were twisted by thin leaves.


    Huang Linger shouted in fright: ¡°I admit defeat! I admit defeat! Stop!¡±


    .....


    After Fatty heard it, he immediately lost his spiritual power transmission, and Ye Wu¡¯s killing gradually slowed down and stopped, and the fine leaves disappeared.


    They saw Huang Linger kneeling on the ground at this time, her hands covering her chest, the clothes on her body have long been shattered and shattered. And the long hair on the head also turned directly into short hair with a length of inch, and it was messy like a grass nest.


    The two original copper lings on the head fell to the ground in front of Huang Linger at this time, and they did not appear to be damaged.


    Huang Linger was staring at Ziyu with two big watery eyes, and shouted angrily: ¡°You big pervert! Big pervert! It¡¯s shameless to take off other people¡¯s clothes!¡±


    In normal times, Fatty would definitely have a few words with Huang Linger. But at this time, Ziyu was obviously not having a good time.


    Because of Ye Wu Misha¡¯s leapfrog use, Fatty¡¯s spiritual power and spiritual power in his body at this time are running out. If it wasn¡¯t for Huang Ling¡¯er being very close to him and admitting defeat so quickly, Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu Murder would probably have lost control again, and the examiner would have to rescue him.


    At this time, the blood cloud flower on Ziyu¡¯s chest was almost red, only a little bit had not changed color, maintaining its pure white color.


    At this time, Ziyu¡¯s mind had begun to be dizzy. The violent output of spiritual power elerated the blood cirction in the body. This also made the blood cloud flower absorb faster.


    When the blood cloud flowerpletely turns red, it is also the time when the blood cloud flower withers, and at this time, the countdown to the withering of the blood cloud flower had begun. The toxin produced by the blood cloud flower also began to be released.


    The examiner was standing in the center of the arena at this time, and loudly announced: ¡°Fengzi Yu wins! Prepare for the next group.¡±


    Hearing the teacher¡¯s announcement of the results, the corner of Fatty¡¯s mouth moved, and after he forced a triumphant smile, he fell headfirst onto the ring and fell into a deep sleep.


    The blood cloud flower in the chest withered instantly when Fatty fell, and fell on the ring with Fatty¡¯s body, instantly turning into fly ash.


    It was night when Ziyu woke up.


    After opening his eyes, Fatty stared at the top of the room and appeared out of the sky, reying the previous battle in his mind.


    Was he dreaming or is it real?


    Ziyu reached out and touched his chest, the skin was smooth, how could there be no wounds? And Ziyu also found that he didn¡¯t wear anything? He used to be wearing pants to bed.


    Who ripped off my trousers? Just as Ziyu was thinking about it, the door opened and Fei came in from the outside.


    ¡°Hey! Ziyu, what are you doing there? Get up when you wake up!¡± Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw Fatty holding a quilt over his chest.


    ¡°Go take a shower first, everyone is waiting for you to eat! You have to report to Xuanbing Pceter.¡± After that, Fei turned around and went out.


    Xuanbing Pce? Damn it! So he really made it to the semi-finals?


    Ziyu jumped up excitedly and shouted, ¡°Yay! Long live!¡±


    As Ziyu jumped up, the bird below him also jumped out happily, Ziyu immediately put his hands on his crotch, looked left and right, and put on his clothes immediately.


    After dinner, Bu Wenle said to Ziyu: ¡°Ziyu, you could go to Xuanbing Pce by yourself in a while! After entering, you have to warn Fei¡¯er and Yueyue that they would soon go to the audition for the academy team. Pass After thispetition, I believe that you have also learned something. These days, you must cultivate well and seize the opportunity brought by thispetition. Try to achieve good results in the selectionpetition!¡±


    Fatty patted his chest and said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. With me here, I would definitely urge them to cultivate well. Fight for a ce in thepetition or something!¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Yes, master Ziyu.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Fatty said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Concentrate on your ability and focus tomorrow. If you have the ability, you could also take a top four for brother to see!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, tomorrow¡¯s game would be more troublesome.¡± Bu Wenle sighed and said, ¡°It is said that Wen Feng and Fei have a chance to qualify. I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t be in a group during the game.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said: ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t be too embarrassed. Tomorrow we would see what our destiny hold. Let¡¯s just go with the flow!¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there is nothing to worry about. It depends on your fate! Today, you also have a good rest, and you would have enough energy to cope with the game tomorrow.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle stood up, took out a jade token and handed it to Fatty, and said, ¡°Ziyu, this is the jade token of Xuanbing Pce, you should also go to report. Remember, you must seize the time to cultivate, The trials are not far away!¡±


    After Ziyu took the jade card, he bared his teeth at everyone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have no problem here, but Big Brother Lu and you two, you must strive to break into the semi-finals! Let¡¯s see you in the Xuanbing Pce.¡±


    After saying that, Ziyu got up and left. Everyone then went back to their houses to rest.

 Chapter 145

    145 Zhang Fei And Lu Wenfeng


    A night of spring rain washed away the lingering dust of heaven and earth. There was a fresh breath in the air.


    On the bare branches, as if new green has been added overnight, there were signs of vitality everywhere. Tender shoots had already grown on the grass, but at this time it was a fragrant color of rain and dew.


    The arena was especially lively today. Because today was the first day of the transformation departmentpetition, as a major department in the spiritual master system, there were 438 contestants who signed up today.


    The groups of rtives and friends in the stands held up various signs to cheer the contestants up. That formation surpassed the great ratio of the previous departments. The audience also reached four or five thousand people, especially the teachers and students of the transformation department.


    In order to avoid the possibility that Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng might face off in the first few games, Bu Wenle asked Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng to report at a separate time. This makes it easier for the two not to collide.


    Today¡¯spetition area was still divided into 20. Each region would have 11 games in the morning. Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng were both assigned to different areas topete.


    After the games overseer announced the order of thepetition, Zhang Fei was ced in the secondpetition. Lu Wenfeng ranked fourth on the other side.


    The game of the transformation department wass different from the magic department. It really was a battle of real swords and guns, and the audience watching it was very addicted to the scenes.


    The first game on Zhang Fei¡¯s side ended quickly, and the battle was over in just a few minutes. After the chief examiner announced the start of the second match, Zhang Fei raised his legs and walked into the ring. The one who walked into the ring with Zhang Fei was a tall and macho man.


    .....


    They saw that this macho man was about 1.67 meters tall, and his muscles were bulging, just like a bodybuilding athlete. With a big face, thick eyebrows and big leopard eyes, and the short hair on his head was tied upward like a steel needle, at first nce, he was a well-known and powerful yer.


    Zhang Fei stood in front of this person, one tall and one short, one fat and one thin, one ugly and the other handsome, it was a stark contrast.


    After Zhang Fei stood still, he sped his fist at the other party and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Zhang Fei, I am 9 years old this year, ate second-level cultivator, please advise!¡±


    They saw that muscr man also sped his fist at Muyu, and said in a rough voice: ¡°Hello, my name is Cao Mengxiong, I¡¯m 14 years old,te second-level monk. Hey! Boy, how did you cultivate to second-level when you were 9 years old? Late stage cultivator? Are you bluffing me?¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled slightly, ignored Cao Mengxiong, and walked straight to the side of his ring.


    ¡°Hey? This little bastard is bluffing!¡± Cao Mengxiong murmured and walked back to his position. Two half-foot-long spirit crystals lit up in front of him.


    After Cao Mengxiong set up his posture, he saw Zhang Fei standing on the opposite side leisurely, without any preparations,pletely pretending to be a bystander, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Hey! Come! Let me see and see if you are bluffing!¡±


    The examiner red at Cao Mengxiong, thinking how could this kid be so nonsense! After seeing the two sides standing still, the examiner raised his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± After saying that, he quickly retreated to the side of the ring.


    As soon as the examiner¡¯s voice fell, he saw a sh of light in front of Cao Mengxiong, and a thick giant shield appeared on his left hand. At the same time, a giant sword appeared on the right hand.


    It was said that it was a sword, but it was only in the form of a sword, and there was no opening at the two sides of the sword. The body of the sword was more than two meters long at the bottom, and more than half a foot wide at the bottom. Not to mention the thickness, the blunt des on both sides of the light were about the thickness of Zhang Fei¡¯s palm.


    Such a blunt sword peak, let alone shing people, smashing people is almost the same. To put it nicely, it¡¯s called a ¡°sword¡±. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just arge iron te in the shape of a sword.


    They saw Cao Mengxiong holding a shield in one hand and a sword in the other, roaring and rushing towards Zhang Fei.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fei was not in a hurry, a sh of light shed in front of him, and there was a pistol in his hand. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a pistol, a ¡°****¡± that yers are very familiar with. A powerful pistol that also often appears in many film and television dramas.


    Seeing Cao Mengxiong rush to the center of the ring, Zhang Fei raised his hand and shot.


    A ¡°Bah!¡± sound was heard in the earlun. Seeing that Cao Mengxiong rushed forward immediately, he rolled around on the ground before standing up again.


    Cao Mengxiong got up and took a look, and found that blood was flowing from the top of his left foot. He was shocked and asked himself: What kind of weapon is this? I heard a ¡°bang¡± sound, and the soles of my feet burst open. What is shooting so fast?


    When he looked up, he saw Zhang Fei had his hands behind his back, with a face that had nothing to do with me, looking at himself with a smile that was not a smile.


    When Cao Mengxiong gritted his teeth, he lifted it up violently, and charged towards Zhang Fei again, with a huge shield in front of him to prevent Zhang Fei from plotting against him again.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fei smiled secretly and said to himself, ¡°Forgive your shield, no matter how big it is, it¡¯s impossible to block your feet.


    They saw Zhang Fei raised his hand and fired another shot.


    ¡°Bah!¡± With the sound of a gunshot, Cao Mengxiong¡¯s other foot also burst into bloom. Cao Mengxiong, who was in pain, rolled over and fell to the ground again.


    ¡°You! What weapon are you using? This is bad against others! If you have something to do, you will fight me for 300 rounds!¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled slightly and asked Cao Mengxiong, ¡°How is it? Big man, do you admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°You! I will fight with you!¡± Cao Mengxiong had a giant sword in the ring, and he was about to stand up and fight Zhang Fei.


    As soon as Zhang Fei raised his hand, he heard a ¡°Bah!¡± and another shot hit Cao Mengxiong on the wrist.

 Chapter 146

    146 Zhang Fei And Lu Wenfeng [II]


    Immediately after, ¡°Bang!¡±, the giant sword fell on the ring. Cao Mengxiong shook his hand, and blood dripped down.


    ¡°You!¡± As soon as Cao Mengxiong opened his mouth, Zhang Fei¡¯s muzzle gestured towards him.


    ¡°What are you saying? Are you admitting defeat? Or do you want another hole?¡± Zhang Fei stroked the sand eagle in his hand, not to mention the pride in his heart.


    ording to Bu Wenle¡¯s previous calctions, even if Zhang Fei was extremely talented, he can only trigger a spiritual explosion when he reached the third level of cultivation, so that he could use guns.


    Who would have thought that Zhang Fei had his spiritual consciousness at the beginning of his first-level cultivation, and his spiritual power far surpassed that of others. And after cultivating to the second level, he could trigger a spiritual explosion with powerful mental power.


    This also made Zhang Fei the first among the five people to use the gun that Bu Wenle had been studying for more than ten years. And this was also the first time that Bu Wenle¡¯s research results have been unveiled to the public.


    But the guns used by Zhang Fei were obtained through his own transformation, and the bullets were also condensed from spiritual power. Therefore, the realistic effect of the gun is much more delicate than the one made by Bu Wenle from memory. This also made Bu Wenle amazed again and again. He never thought that guns could be so beautiful.


    Cao Mengxiong saw that both his feet and one hand were crippled by the opponent, and only one hand was left to move, and he immediately lost his temper.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± Cao Mengxiong felt so aggrieved in his heart that he was defeated by his opponent before he even raised his sword in front of him. If you say this, wouldn¡¯t it make peopleugh out loud?


    .....


    But it¡¯s not interesting to fight again. People just cleaned up like a game, and they still fight.


    As the chief examiner announced the end, a staff member immediately carried Cao Mengxiong down, and the teacher in charge of treatment rushed over to treat Cao Mengxiong¡¯s injuries.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s transformation weapon made a big ssh as soon as it was unveiled, which made the audience on and off the stage and the students waiting for the game to talk about it. Zhang Fei walked off the ring in the middle of everyone¡¯s discussion. After getting the number te for the next game, he returned to the stand and sat with teacher Bu Wenle.


    Soon, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s game also started.


    The man who came to the stage with Lu Wenfeng was different.


    Seeing that he was more than half his head lower than Lu Wenfeng, he was skinny. His skin was ck and shiny, and the only white part on his face was a mouth full of little white teeth. By the way, there are still two eyeballs, just like two white circles drawn with chalk on the ckboard.


    The hair on this person¡¯s head was not short, it was disheveled, and the longest part of the hair hung down to the waist. If you look at it with a cold eye, it is really about the same as a monkey bing an essence.


    After the two stood still, Lu Wenfeng first clenched his fists at Fang and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Lu Wenfeng, I am 10 years old this year, and I am an early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    The skinny monkey said: ¡°Hello, my name is Chen Xiaoxing, I am 13 years old this year, ate second-level cultivator, please advise!¡±


    The two sides retreated to each other¡¯s sides of the ring after themon names.


    Begin with the announcement of the examiner. Seeing a sh of light in front of Chen Xiaoxing, a longbow was drawn to its full length immediately, one bow and three arrows, aimed at Lu Wenfeng and three arrows were fired.


    Chen Xiaoxing followed the three arrows and charged towards Lu Wenfeng like a fly. The spirit crystal in front of him lit up at the same time, and a three-meter-long crescent spear appeared in front of Chen Xiaoxing.


    Seeing the three arrows flying, Lu Wenfeng did not panic, the sword tip drew in a circle in front of him, and the three feathered arrows followed Lu Wenfeng¡¯s sword momentum in a big circle, and flew back towards Chen Xiaoxing.


    Chen Xiaoxing originally followed the three feather arrows, and wanted to give a sneak attack when Lu Wenfeng blocked the feather arrows. But he never expected that the three feather arrows would be led back by Lu Wenfeng while they waved.


    At first nce, Chen Xiaoxing was also a battle-hardened generation with rich on-the-spot experience. Seeing that the three feather arrows flew back again, the Xieyue Ghost Spear that had attacked Lu Wenfeng immediately swept back, and directly swept the three feather arrows down.


    Immediately following, Chen Xiaoxing took advantage of the situation and turned around, and the ghost head of the gun pointed straight at the long sword that Lu Wenfeng was attacking. With a sound of ¡°Crack!¡±, Chen Xiaoxing left with the tail of his spear, his figure flipped in the air, and the spear swept sideways towards Lu Wenfeng¡¯s waist.


    Lu Wenfeng swung his long sword to remove the power of the long spear, and then the long sword swept towards Chen Xiaoxing¡¯s hands as it stuck to the body of the long spear.


    When Chen Xiaoxing saw the long sword swept towards him, he let go of the spear body with both hands. At the same time as he let go, he drew his hands, and the long spear suddenly spun like a windmill in front of Chen Xiaoxing.


    Lu Wenfeng¡¯s long sword swept away. Leaning forward, took advantage of the trend with a tiger¡¯s tail whip, raised his leg and kicked the center of the spear¡¯s rotation.


    After Chen Xiaoxing dodged the long sword, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s legs were there as soon as he reached out to grab the center of the long spear.


    Hearing the crisp sound of ¡°Crack!¡±, Chen Xiaoxing also grabbed the spear, and Lu Wenfeng kicked him out.


    Chen Xiaoxing rolled twice on the ring, and immediately swept away the spear and threw a spear to prevent Lu Wenfeng from chasing after the victory. The body rose with the trend, the spear was recovered, and he put on a defensive position. There were blood lines in the nostrils, obviously Lu Wenfeng¡¯s pedal was not light.

 Chapter 147

    147 Zhang Fei And Lu Wenfeng [III]


    Lu Wenfeng kicked Zhang Feichen Xiaoxing without chasing after him. With a flick of his long sword, he closed it behind his back and stood there waiting for Chen Xiaoxing, posing as if he had a chance to win.


    Chen Xiaoxing raised his hand to rub the blood in his nostrils, raised his eyebrows, and let out a long whistle. Then the spear swung, shaking more than a dozen spear flowers, and the spirit crystal in front of him shed with brilliance at the same time.


    They saw that with Chen Xiaoxing¡¯s spear flower shaking, one by one light balls condensed out of the spear flower, and the spear head that was swung by the Xieyue Ghost Spear kept rhythmically moving.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of fist-sized light balls condensed at the head of the Xieyue Ghost Spear, and with the head of the spear, a beautiful string of light was drawn.


    Seeing that the move was done, Chen Xiaoxing immediately jumped into the air, put the spear on his shoulder, and threw it straight at Lu Wenfeng like a javelin. Dozens of fist-sized balls of light were attached to the spear in a string and hit Lu Wenfeng together.


    Seeing the spear flying, Lu Wenfeng jumped at the same time and greeted the spear directly. The long sword in his hand stretched forward, and Changhong made one move and one sword, and saw a sword qi strike out with the sword¡¯s momentum, and went straight to the long spear to intercept it.


    ¡°Coax!¡± There was a loud explosion, and the spear and the sword energy met directly in the air, making a huge noise.


    The dozens of light balls attached to the spear rushed forward with the collision between the spear and the sword energy, and still charged towards Lu Wenfeng.


    Lu Wenfeng was in the air, his long sword was swung continuously, and his body followed the sword. After two rounds, the dozens of light balls hit by Chen Xiaoxing were all absorbed by Lu Wenfeng on the sword. Although Lu Wenfeng has just reached the early stage of his training as a third-level spiritual master, the ¡°sticky¡± character of Ningfeng Luoxuejian has already been practiced with great enthusiasm.


    .....


    After Lu Wenfeng spun in the air for two weeks in a row, his stamina failed, and his figure fell down. With his toes a little on the arena table, his body turned forward again, and at the same time he swung the long sword in front of him, and Lu Wenfeng threw all the dozens of light spheres attached to the sword body back.


    Chen Xiaoxing was shocked when he saw it, the spear condensed out again and danced like a fly in front of him. Immediately after the ball of light arrived, I heard ¡°Coax! Coax! Coax! Coax! Coax!¡± After a series of explosions, Chen Xiaoxing was directly blown into the air, and the spear in his hand dropped.


    ¡°Bah!¡± With a loud noise, Chen Xiaoxing¡¯s head fell heavily on the ring, and the audience in the stands only felt their scalp tighten, and the spear stabbed right next to Chen Xiaoxing¡¯s face.


    At this moment, Chen Xiaoxing only felt that his head was swollen, his hands were numb, and the tiger¡¯s mouth was cracked. With his elbow on the ground, Chen Xiaoxing was about to get up when Lu Wenfeng¡¯s long sword ¡°Shuh!¡± arrived immediately.


    Seeing that the tip of Lu Wenfeng¡¯s sword was touching his throat, and an icy air prated his body, Chen Xiaoxing couldn¡¯t help shivering, looked up at Lu Wenfeng, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I lost!¡± Xiaoxingy down on the ring again.


    After two breaths of relief, Chen Xiaoxing stood up again. At this time, the examiner had already walked to the center of the arena and announced loudly, ¡°Lu Wenfeng wins! The contestants in the next match will be on the court!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng sped his fist to the examiner, and then to Chen Xiaoxing, and then walked off the arena in a dashing manner. After getting the number te for the next match, he joined Bu Wenchi and Zhang Fei and left one after another. arena.


    The number of participants in the afternoon game dropped to 219. Luckily, Lu Wenfeng was given a bye in the afternoon. Because there was no opponent, he directly got the number te for the next game.


    And Zhang Fei still hadn¡¯t met a third-level spiritual master, and he easily got the qualification for the next game by relying on a straight shot.


    On the morning of the next day, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng also passed the test easily.


    But in the afternoon, after Lu Wenfeng passed thepetition, Zhang Fei was the first to meet a third-level spiritual master after thepetition started in the transformation department.


    When the examiner announced that the contestants would be on the stage, a handsome man appeared on the stage with Zhang Fei. He was a head taller than Zhang Fei, was thin, and had short hair.


    Looking at his appearance, he looks even better than Zhang Fei, but this man is more round and handsome, while Zhang Fei¡¯s face is slightly angr and handsome.


    After the two sides took the stage, arge number of cheers rang out from the stands, both men and women. It seems that this handsome man has quite a few fans.


    Zhang Fei first sped his fists and said to the other party: ¡°Hello, my name is Zhang Fei, 9 years old,te second-level cultivator, please advise!¡±


    The handsome man said, ¡°Hello, my name is Li Yaqi, I¡¯m 14 years old, and I¡¯m an early third-level spiritual master. Please advise!¡±


    At this time, the cheers in the stands finally calmed down after a while.


    When the examiner saw that the two sides were ready to fight, he waved his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± Then he quickly retreated to the side of the ring.


    As soon as the teacher¡¯s voice fell, the three half-foot-long spirit crystals in front of Li Yaqi suddenly lit up. Two huge gears appeared in front of Li Yaqi.


    They saw that the diameter of each piece of gear was more than two meters long, and the thickness was more than one foot.


    As Li Yaqi rushed forward, two huge gears stood in front of Li Yaqi, and rolled towards Zhang Fei.


    When Zhang Fei saw the gear rolling over, he felt very strange. It was the first time that Zhang Fei saw a useful gear as a weapon.


    The length of the arena was only 20 meters, and the gear rushed through the center of the arena in a blink of an eye, and went straight to Zhang Fei.

 Chapter 148

    148 Zhang Fei And Lu Wenfeng [IV]


    At this moment, Zhang Fei¡¯s spiritual crystal shed, and he held a pair of sand eagles in both hands. Because Li Yaqi was blocked by two gears in front of him, the bullet could not hit his body at all. So Zhang Fei rushed directly to the side of the ring.


    However, the gears seemed to be sensing something. With the movement of Zhang Fei¡¯s figure, it immediately turned sharply and rushed towards Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei ran half a circle around the ring, suddenly braked suddenly, and slumped on the tform. The two gears mmed sideways due to inertia, and Li Yaqi¡¯s body suddenly exposed a corner behind the gears.


    Seeing that the opportunity could not be missed, Zhang Fei immediately raised his hand and fired two shots.


    It was a pity that Li Yaqi¡¯s operation is also very agile. When Zhang Fei shot, he turned around and hid behind the gear.


    It seemed that Li Yaqi has studied Zhang Fei¡¯s transformation weapons before, and he was also very afraid of the power of the sand eagle.


    You must know that the fire gun that Zhang Fei made when he was in the tribe was powerful enough to kill monsters below the third level.


    At this time, the power of the sand eagle is many times greater than that of the fire gun, let alone a third-level spiritual master, even a fourth-level spiritual master would not dare to be exposed to the power of the sand eagle. After all, no matter how strong the ability was, the body was also there.


    After Zhang Fei missed two shots, he immediately rushed to Li Yaqi, and then rushed to the gear in a few steps, only to see Zhang Fei force one foot, one jump, how could the two-meter-high gear stop Zhang Fei¡¯s vertical force?


    .....


    Seeing that Zhang Fei¡¯s toes lightly tapped on the top of the gear, a pigeon turned over while his body was in the air, and shot two more shots at Li Yaqi, who was hiding behind the gear.


    Li Yaqi is not a simple person either. When Zhang Fei jumped up, he also turned around and quickly shed to the other side of the gear. The spirit crystals in front of him lighted up at the same time, and the two gears flew out of thin air, one after the other, spinning and attacking Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei was in the air, and after the two shots were missed, he saw two huge gears attacking him, he immediately retracted his body, fell a thousand pounds, and instantly squatted on the ring.


    Two huge gears mmed into each other above Zhang Fei¡¯s head.


    After Zhang Feinded, he immediately charged from the side, with two shots from his backhand, and shot Li Yaqi in the chest. But Li Yaqi jumped while Zhang Fei waved his hand, jumped into the air, dodged behind the gears and disappeared again.


    Zhang Fei immediately turned around and circled the side of the gear. At this time, Li Yaqi¡¯s two gears were separated and flew straight to Zhang Fei. After Li Yaqinded, another piece of gear was still in front of Li Yaqi like a shield.


    It seems that the gap between the levels of spiritual masters is really insurmountable. I didn¡¯t expect Li Yaqi¡¯s reaction speed to be so fast. Although Zhang Fei¡¯s sand eagle is powerful, he has no temper if he can¡¯t hit the opponent.


    Seeing that the gears are fast, Chong Zhang Fei hits. Zhang Fei didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and immediately turned around to avoid the impact of the gear. Zhang Fei immediately turned around and rushed in the direction of Li Yaqi.


    In the face of such a solid defense, only disintegrating within is the most immediate. Zhang Fei understood this deeply, and thought to himself; aren¡¯t you strong in defense? I¡¯ll be around by your side, Baimi still has one loss, but it depends on how long you can defend.


    In three or two steps, Zhang Fei ran back to Li Yaqi. With the gear in ce, Zhang Fei immediately jumped up and jumped to a height of more than three meters. He threw the sand eagle in his hand and shot Li Yaqi a few times.


    Li Yaqi saw Zhang Fei leap into the sky. The gear in front of him immediately flew up. Like a giant umbre above his head, Zhang Fei¡¯s bullets were all deflected by the gear.


    At this time, another piece of gear chasing Zhang Fei came from behind. With the help of divine sense, Zhang Fei can know where the gears are flying without having to look with his eyes.


    They saw that Zhang Fei¡¯s body squatted down, and at the moment when the gear behind him was about to hit Zhang Fei, Zhang Fei instantly stood up, flew out, and then turned over towards a swallow diagonally below.


    Immediately following Zhang Fei¡¯s jump, Li Yaqi¡¯s two gears smashed together heavily.


    But what is strange is that although the two gears smashed together, they did not produce any collision sound, nor did they have any impact strength. But at the moment when the two gears were smashed together, the two gears merged into one and became one.


    Although it was beyond Zhang Fei¡¯s expectations, when Zhang Fei turned over in the air, he still found Li Yaqi¡¯s gap, and immediately shot two shots.


    At this moment, Li Yaqi¡¯s figure disappeared again. But this time it¡¯s not disappearing behind giant cogs.


    I saw that with the coincidence of the two gears, suddenly countless pieces of p-sized gears were separated from the big gear, and the number of them was innumerable. The two shots that Zhang Fei fired were directly deflected by arge number of pinions.


    As the small gear continued to disintegrate, therge gear above Li Yaqi¡¯s head gradually disappeared. However, countless small gears were like a wall blocking Li Yaqi¡¯s body, constantly rotating and staggering, and there were hundreds or thousands of them.


    Really interesting! Seeing this, Zhang Fei immediately stood on the spot, and the two guns in his hands were one point left and right. Because it was formed by condensing spiritual power, there was no need to rece the bullets. It was really convenient!


    Seeing that after all the pinions in front of Li Yaqi were formed, they began to spin and dance in front of him, and a gear vortex was formed in a moment.


    As soon as Zhang Fei stood still, pieces of pinion gears began to fly out of the gear vortex, forming a line one after another, attacking Zhang Fei.


    Seeing this, Zhang Fei immediately raised his feet and ran, and circled around the ring. While running, Zhang Fei searched for Li Yaqi¡¯s gap, but for the approaching gear, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t turn his head back, and shot him straight away. After the gear was blown away, it lost Li Yaqi¡¯s control, and disappeared in a blink of an eye because of the dissipation of spiritual power.

 Chapter 149

    149 zing Spirit sh


    Above the ring, Li Yaqi was standing in the center of the ring, controlling the flywheel in front of him to form a line, constantly looking for Zhang Fei who was running. As the gears were yed, the vortex of the gears in front of Li Yaqi was also shrinking.


    At this time, didn¡¯t look at Li Yaqi standing in ce and not moving very much, but because he had to control so many gears to chase, Li Yaqi¡¯s spiritual power consumption was very huge.


    That was to say, Li Yaqi¡¯s talent was good, with an innate spiritual power value as high as 64, and with the improvement of his cultivation base, his spiritual power increases rapidly, and this skill was perfected.


    To be reced by an ordinary spiritual master, to control so many gears to carry out a linear pursuit, the spiritual power was high and low, but not to mention the consumption of spiritual power alone could not stand it.


    But then again, Zhang Fei and the others have to be excluded. These guys who cultivated on the advantages of Lingchen Cave belonged to a special existence.


    As for Zhang Fei, didn¡¯t look at Li Yaqi attacking with all his strength. But Zhang Fei didn¡¯t consume much spiritual power at this time. With the existence of the sand eagle, each shot only consumed a trace of Zhang Fei¡¯s spiritual power.


    And with the help of divine sense, even if there are hundreds or thousands of gears in Li Yaqi¡¯s shape, even if they attack several times more together. Zhang Fei could also rely on the help of divine sense to knock them down one by one.


    The only pity for Zhang Fei was that his cultivation was still not enough. At present, he could only control the shooting of bullets, and couldn¡¯t rely on mental power to control the flight path of bullets.


    If he reached the third level or above, no matter how Li Yaqi could hide, Zhang Fei could beat him down with a bullet in a circle.


    .....


    And although Li Yaqi relied on the spiritual power of the third-level cultivation, how could he hide, but the spiritual power was limited. After Zhang Fei turned around a few times, although Li Yaqi¡¯s w was not found, there were not many gears left in front of Li Yaqi. Sweat also oozes from his chest and back, and it seemed that he had reached the end of the battle.


    How? Out of power? Although Zhang Fei was overjoyed when he saw this, he also felt a little helpless because of hisck of cultivation. Even if you win, what if you wouldn¡¯t win when your opponent¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted? Even if this kind of victory was won, it was very shameless!


    Thinking of this, Zhang Fei secretly made up his mind: No matter what! Just let you lose your mind!


    Seeing Zhang Fei running, he suddenly retracted the two spears in his hands, and a ball of light the size of an egg condensed in his palms. He saw light thorns flickering constantly around the light ball, as beautiful as the discharge light ball.


    But the strange thing was that the emitted photoelectricity was ck, and every ck photoelectricity was fleeting. Countless ck photoelectric lights flicker alternately on the surface of the light ball, which was very magical.


    Seeing the ball of light condensed and formed, Zhang Fei ran, and suddenly turned around, the ball of light arced from left to right and hit Li Yaqi behind the vortex.


    Li Yaqi was in the middle of the attack, and thought to himself: This Zhang Fei was really difficult to deal with, he couldn¡¯t beat him with his famous stunt, did he just lose the game because his spiritual power was exhausted?


    While thinking about it, he saw that Zhang Fei suddenly called two balls of light. Li Yaqi didn¡¯t know why, and thought to himself: What is this? After so many years of cultivating transforming skills, he had never heard of anyone¡¯s transforming skills transforming into such a ball of light.


    This Zhang Fei was really mysterious, and every skill was beyondprehension!


    But after thinking about it, Li Yaqi saw the ball of lighting. Immediately, the control gear was divided into two strands and greets the light ball.


    The moment the light ball saw that it was about to collide with the gear, it suddenly changed its direction. Just two meters away from Li Yaqi, it seemed to have lost its target and collided with each other.


    Before Li Yaqi could reflect what was going on, the two balls of light collided. There was no sound, Li Yaqi only felt a sudden sh of light in front of his eyes, the white light suddenly erged in front of his eyes, and his eyes were all white in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Li Yaqi secretly said: Not good!


    But the eyes couldn¡¯t see anything at this time, not even the sense of direction, let alone the position of the opponent.


    Li Yaqi immediately activated the little remaining spiritual power, and the only twenty or thirty small gears left in front of him immediately began to revolve around his body at a high speed.


    Despite this, Li Yaqi was still a beat slower. While Li Yaqi was controlling the gears to revolve around him, after only hearing a gunshot, the gears that he could control disappeared piece by piece, and they were all thrown away by Zhang Fei.


    Just when Li Yaqi was hesitating, his forehead suddenly tightened. Zhang Fei¡¯s gun was on Li Yaqi¡¯s head.


    For a time, as if time had stopped, the two stood still on the ring. Things changed so fast, Li Yaqi stood on the ring nkly, surprised by his own failure, and even more surprised by Zhang Fei¡¯s bizarre transformation skills.


    Lost! Really lost! Although Li Yaqi was still blind and couldn¡¯t see anything, the cold muzzle on his forehead tells him that as long as Zhang Fei was willing, his little life will be lost at any time.


    In the stands, Li Yaqi¡¯s rtives and friends were also dumbfounded. How could this be? That¡¯s Li Yaqi, a third-level cultivation base! Li Yaqi, who ranked among the top three among the third-level spiritual masters, was defeated? And he was still defeated by a child with only a second-level cultivation base?


    Quiet, absolutely quiet! Although there were other contestants fighting, the stand suddenly became quiet at this time.


    Because there were too many spectators watching the match between Zhang Fei and Li Yaqi.


    Because in the eyes of those audiences, Li Yaqi was a top student in the transformation department, and being able to see his performance in thepetition was of great help to the improvement of his cultivation.


    And Zhang Fei¡¯s previous performance was too abrupt, especially the appearance of the gun, which made more people full of curiosity.


    Therefore, the match between Zhang Fei and Li Yaqi attracted the attention of almost the entire audience.


    But the result was beyond the expectations of all the audience present. Li Yaqi, who had been in the upper hand before, actually lost, and he lost so badly! So suddenly!


    ¡°I lost!¡± After a long time, Li Yaqi finally broke the silence. The short two words said so calmly, but they shattered the tranquility in the huge arena.

 Chapter 150

    150 Admitting Defeat


    In the stands, it was like a pot was boiling, and the audience talked a lot and exchanged their thoughts about the game.


    The zing spirit that Zhang Fei finally yed was very bright and could make people blind for a short period of time. At this time, not only Li Yaqi was blind. Even the examiner above the ring and everyone watching the game below the stage were temporarily blinded.


    However, this state of blindness remained for a very short time, about a minute or so, and everyone recovered from the state of blindness. The examiner was the first to recover. He regained his eyesight in just over ten seconds, and then looked at Zhang Fei with strange eyes, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    As Li Yaqi conceded defeat, the examiner walked to the center of the ring and announced loudly, ¡°Zhang Fei Won! The next contestant wille on stage!¡±


    Zhang Fei rushed to the examiner and sped his fists, walked down the arena in a dashing manner, went to get the number te of the next match, and walked out of the arena.


    At this time, everyone waiting for thepetition was still blind. Although the examiner called out the names of the next group of contestants on the stage, the two of them did not move, and they all said that they would wait for their eyesight to recover first.


    In this regard, the examiner had only silence, and could only express silence.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the third day of the transformationpetition.


    There were only 28 contestants left today.


    .....


    There were not many third-level spiritual masters under the age of 14 in the transformation department, and among the 28 people who entered the third day of thepetition, only 6 yers have reached the third-level cultivation base.


    In the morning game, there were only threepetition areas in the arena, and eachpetition area would have 4-5 games.


    When the contestants finished dividing thepetition area, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng were surprised to find that they were assigned to the samepetition area.


    At this time, Bu Wenle saw Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng walking towards the samepetition area from the stand, and kept praying in his heart: Don¡¯t let Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng y in a group.


    But soon, Bu Wenle cried. After the examiner assigned thepetition order, in the firstpetition, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng sadly stood on thepetition stage at the same time.


    Seeing that Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng on the arena were not shocked at this time, it was obvious that this result was already in their expectations.


    Maybe they all had a hunch in their hearts, so they easily epted the reality.


    After exchanging names, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng returned to their venues. The five spirit crystals lit up at the same time, and the unique light of spirit crystals shed under the radiance of the zing star.


    Seeing that the two sides were ready for battle, the examiner waved his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± and then quickly retreated to the side of the ring.


    As soon as Lu Wenfeng¡¯s long sword was condensed out, he heard Zhang Fei shouting loudly from the opposite side: ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡ª!¡± There was a loud discussion from the stand.


    Visitors who came to see Zhang Fei¡¯s legendary weapon expressed their shock.


    Lu Wenfeng was also shocked,pletely lost the calmness and steadiness he had before. Lu Wenfeng originally wanted to deliberately lose to Zhang Fei in the battle, so as to give up the position of the top four to Zhang Fei. Based on what Lu Wenfeng knew about Zhang Fei, he was convinced that it would be easy for Zhang Fei to win the top four.


    But Lu Wenfeng never expected that Zhang Fei would admit defeat at the very beginning. Could it be that Zhang Fei also wanted to give up the top four to him? But what Zhang Fei had done was amazing! He even conceded defeat without even a single move.


    At this time, the examiner was also surprised. The examiner did not understand the rtionship between Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng. The examiner had seen Zhang Fei¡¯s game before, and he was also looking forward to whether Zhang Fei could win this game.


    But the examiner also did not expect that Zhang Fei would simply admit defeat at the beginning of the game. In previouspetitions, there were not many yers who conceded defeat as soon as they entered the field, but basically it was because the strength of the two sides was very different.


    But Zhang Fei was different. Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng should be considered equal opponents. Why did he give up so quickly?


    Although the examiner was full of doubts, as an examiner, the examination room was a battlefield, Zhang Fei himself had voluntarily admitted defeat, and the teacher had no other way.


    So, after pondering for a moment, the examiner immediately walked back to the center of the ring and announced loudly, ¡°In the first round, Lu Wenfeng wins! The next group of contestants is on the field!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Fei, how can you do this?¡± Lu Wenfeng came to Zhang Fei, got anxious and shouted at Zhang Fei.


    ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhang Fei pulled Lu Wenfeng off the ring and said as he walked, ¡°Brother Lu, if only one of us can enter the Xuanbing Pce, that person must be you!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng looked at Zhang Fei and asked resolutely, ¡°Tell me, why?¡±


    At this time, a staff member handed the number te of the next game to Lu Wenfeng, and the two of Zhang Fei walked in the direction of Teacher Bu Wenle.


    As he walked, Zhang Fei said, ¡°Brother Lu, you already knew about my body of the Sacred Spirit. So, whether I can enter the Xuanbing Pce for cultivation is not very helpful to me.¡±


    Zhang Fei turned to look at Lu Wenfeng, and continued: ¡°But Big Brother Lu, you are different, you and I have different physiques, and the cultivation techniques are not the same. Therefore, cultivating in the Xuanbing Pce is very helpful to you. So, this opportunity to enter the Xuanbing Pce should be given to you. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you be caught up by me soon?¡±


    Looking at Zhang Fei¡¯s smile, Lu Wenfeng also knew that Zhang Fei¡¯s analysis was right, but he always felt as if he owed Zhang Fei something, which made him feel very awkward.


    After meeting with Bu Wenle, the three of them went back to their residence directly.


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t express much about the concessions made by Zhang Fei, but encouraged Lu Wenfeng to get a ce in the top four for Zhang Fei¡¯s concessions.


    Lu Wenfeng also assured Bu Wenle that he would definitely make it to the top four.


    After returning to the residence, Bu Wenle told Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng, saying that Zhang Fei would go to cheer Lu Wenfeng in the afternoon game, and he would not go.


    Bu Wenle said that there were some things to do, so he didn¡¯t even eat lunch, packed his things and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 151

    151 A Favour From Shen Lingyun


    Grand elder¡¯s office.


    Shen Lingyun was looking through a stack of documents. In front of the table, Director Wang was standing there respectfully with his hands down.


    Shen Lingyun turned a few pages, pushed the document on the table, and said, ¡°Okay, I already know, you go down first, and report to me in time if anything happens.¡±


    Director Wang agreed, bowed slightly to Shen Lingyun, and then walked out.


    After seeing Director Wang go out, Shen Lingyun stood up, walked to the tall window, looked at the scenery outside the window and thought in her mind. The flower tree was still outside the window, but at this time it was full of Qionghua, which looks delicate and charming under the light of the zing star.


    Just as Shen Lingyun was thinking, there was a soft knock on the door. Shen Lingyun thought to herself: How could this Director Wang be so lost? Did he forget to report something?


    Shen Lingyun didn¡¯t look back, and said casually, ¡°Come in!¡±


    As soon as the door opened, there was a sound of footsteps. Shen Lingyun still looked at the flowers and trees outside the window and asked, ¡°Director Wang, is there anything else?¡±


    The visitor didn¡¯t answer, but Shen Lingyun seemed to have woken up, suddenly realizing that the footsteps were not from Director Wang. Who is it? Step by step! Yes, it was the footsteps of Bu Wenle!


    .....


    Shen Lingyun turned around suddenly! She saw Bu Wenle was looking at her with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Wen, Wen le? It¡¯s you!¡± Shen Lingyun brushed the hair on his forehead and walked back to the table. She raised her hand and made a gesture of asking for a seat.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡± Bu Wenle walked to the sofa next to him and said as he walked, ¡°What makes you think so ecstatically? Can¡¯t even recognize my footsteps?¡±


    Shen Lingyun sat back in the chair, staring at Bu Wenle¡¯s every move and his handsome face, without speaking for a long time.


    Bu Wenle was a little confused by Shen Lingyun, he looked down at his clothes, he felt nothing special!


    Shen Lingyun suddenly burst into augh, thisugh was not a big deal, but it became more and more out of control, as if she saw something very funny.


    Bu Wenle was confused by Shen Lingyun¡¯s silver bell-likeughter. He quickly stood up, raised his arms and feet, and looked at his chest and back. There is nothing special about it!


    Seeing Bu Wenle¡¯s actions, Shen Lingyun knew that he had lost his temper a bit, and she was busy waving at Bu Wenle while trying to control her emotions.


    After a long time, Shen Lingyun finally stabilized her emotions. After clearing her throat, she said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Wenle, I don¡¯t mean anything else. Did you find out something? You seem to have changed recently?¡±


    Bu Wenle raised his hand and pressed it on his face, and asked suspiciously, ¡°Changed? What has changed?¡±


    Shen Lingyun said with a peach blossom smile: ¡°Mood! Of course, your mood has changed. Didn¡¯t you realize that your mood is better now than before?¡±


    Bu Wenle finally seemed to have caught a trace of Shen Lingyun¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Oh?¡± With a sound, he gradually leaned back on the sofa and looked at Shen Lingyun.


    Shen Lingyun straighten her posture and said, ¡°Wen le, there are some things that you should tell me truthfully, don¡¯t you?¡±


    In a word, Bu Wenle was confused again, and asked doubtfully, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Shen Lingyun smiled slightly, picked up the document on the table, and then pushed it towards Bu Wenle, the document floated smoothly and steadily in front of Bu Wenle.


    These days, the results and analysis reports of the games every day will be sent to Shen Lingyun to see. Shen Lingyun was surprised to find that the students brought by Bu Wenle had all rushed into the top four. Even Fei and Lu Wenfeng, who are still in thepetition, are popr candidates for the top four.


    How is this going? A year ago, these children were still only first-level-children, how could they have changed so much after a year? Shen Lingyun was full of doubts.


    It was no wonder that after returning from this retreat, Bu Wenle said that he would give her a surprise. It seemed that there were quite a few surprises already.


    It had been more than 20,000 years since the establishment of the academy, and they have never heard of a teacher who could make the students he tutored jump directly from the first-level cultivation to the third-level in one year. It seemed that this Bu Wenle must have something to hide from her.


    Bu Wenle raised his hand and took over the document, flipping through the general contents. It was nothing more than the result of the bigpetition these days. The scores of the five students he taught were all marked with thick lines. Bu Wenle closed the document and pushed it back to the table with his spiritual power.


    After pondering for a while, Bu Wenle raised his head and said, ¡°Originally, some things were secrets between me and the students, and I didn¡¯t want third parties to know about them. But because something happened today, I had toe to you.¡±


    Shen Lingyun said calmly: ¡°Even if you don¡¯te, I will send someone to look for you. You are here probably because of Fei¡¯s admission of defeat in the ring, right?¡±


    Regarding Fei¡¯s automatic admission of defeat, Shen Lingyun was also disappointed after seeing Director Wang¡¯s report. Based on Fei¡¯s previous performance, there should be no suspense to rush into the semi-finals.


    After all, even a master like Li Yaqi was easily defeated by him. But Fei directly conceded defeat in the duel with his fellow apprentices, which was somewhat unexpected to Shen Lingyun.


    And not long after Shen Lingyun got the news, Bu Wenle went directly to him, thinking that it had nothing to do with Fei admitting defeat.

 Chapter 152

    152 A Favour From Shen Lingyun [II]


    Such a good seedling, even Shen Lingyun felt sorry for him, let alone Bu Wenle who was his teacher. He had been performing well from the start of thepetition. Presumably, Bu Wenle came here this time to get some preferential treatment for Fei!


    ¡°Yes, as expected of the grand elder, he understands everything so clearly.¡± Bu Wenle smiled, it seemed that Director Wang¡¯s work is still in ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me if you¡¯re not a grand elder. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. If there is a little hope, do you think I¡¯ll take over this position?¡± Shen Lingyun stared at Bu Wenle, as if asking for guilt, but full of resentment again.


    Bu Wenle immediately cleared his throat, staggering the topic, and then said straightly: ¡°Okay. You are not an outsider, I can tell you, but this secret is very important, and I don¡¯t want anyone else to know.¡±


    Seeing that Bu Wenle was so serious, Shen Lingyun stood up immediately, waved his hand at Bu Wenle, and said, ¡°This is not a ce to talk, youe with me!¡±


    Bu Wenle got up and followed Shen Lingyun out of the side door, walked through a corridor, and walked towards a beautiful building.


    ¡°Presumably you didn¡¯t eat lunch, did you? Why don¡¯t we talk while eating?¡± Shen Lingyun asked as he walked.


    Bu Wenle pondered for a while, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can arrange it.¡±


    Shen Lingyun immediately sent someone to deliver the food to a pce in the building. The hall was built on the ground floor of the building. It was five meters high and had no windows on the four walls, but it was very ornately decorated.


    .....


    A very exquisite crystal chandelier hanged on the top of the central hall as a light source, which was refined from a rare gem called ¡°fluorite¡±.


    Glowstone was a kind of luminous stone, the light was not very strong, very soft. But arge number of glowstones were made intomps, which were enough to illuminate arge space.


    Because the amount of glowstone mined was very small, it was also very expensive. Therefore, on the Sacred Spirit Continent, no one was willing to use glowstone for lighting unless it was an important ce.


    There was a very atmospheric table in the center of the hall. The table case was long, and the sides were enough to sit around thirty or forty people.


    At this time, the long-awaited people ced their meals on the table, upying only a corner of the table. After Shen Lingyun sent everyone out, only himself and Bu Wenle were left in the huge hall.


    Shen Lingyun said. ¡°This ce ispletely soundproofed. Even if you use your spiritual power to shout inside, people outside won¡¯t hear the slightest sound. Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s still as thoughtful as you think.¡±


    Bu Wenle took a bite of the dish, chewed it while staring at Shen Lingyun, and suddenly said, ¡°I want you to arrange for Fei to settle in the Xuanbing Pce and participate in the selectionpetition for the academy teams in a few days!¡±


    Shen Lingyun stared at Bu Wenle¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded firmly.


    ¡°But he has already lost the game and lost the qualification to enter the Xuanbing Pce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to find you!¡± Bu Wenle still said with certainty.


    Shen Lingyun pondered for a while and said, ¡°Okay, give me a reason.¡±


    Bu Wenle said without thinking: ¡°Because he is very capable, if he didn¡¯t voluntarily admit defeat, it would not be an exaggeration to win the first ce in thepetition.¡±


    Shen Lingyun shook his head slightly and said, ¡°This is not a reason, reality is reality. If he admits defeat, it means giving up. Is there any other reason?¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a while, and said firmly: ¡°He has the body of the sacred spirit!¡±


    Shen Lingyun¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He asked in surprise: ¡°The body of the sacred spirit? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be wrong?¡± Bu Wenle asked rhetorically.


    Seeing that Bu Wenle was so sure, Shen Lingyun suddenly no longer doubted, her eyes wandered, and she kept thinking about things in her heart.


    After a long time, Shen Lingyun suddenly asked: ¡°Then, another attribute of Fei is the light attribute?¡±


    Shen Lingyun thought of the ball of light shot by Fei as described in the report. Originally, Shen Lingyun couldn¡¯t think of why a spiritual master of the transformation system would issue such an attacking skill, but if Fei had the body of a sacred spirit, it would be normal.


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t say a word, just nodded lightly and ate the meal by himself.


    After a long time, Shen Lingyun said decisively: ¡°Okay, I promise you, let Fei settle in Xuanbing Pce. But you can¡¯t settle in as a top four, but as a special training object.¡±


    Bu Wenle put his hands together and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as he can qualify for thepetition. Moreover, I believe that with him leading the team to participate in thepetition of the Continental Spirit Master College, it will definitely bring a surprise to the college.¡±


    Bu Wenle was talking while eating, and looking at the food, although it wasn¡¯t like a wolf like a tiger when he ate with the students, it was still elegant. Shen Lingyun just smiled and looked at Bu Wenle¡¯s eating, and seemed to appreciate this kind of unpretentious behavior.


    Another surprise? Shen Lingyun thought silently in her heart: The previous surprise was big enough, she didn¡¯t know how big this surprise would be? It wouldn¡¯t be the first in the whole continent!


    Shen Lingyun shook her head gently, isn¡¯t she wishful thinking? How was it possible to get first? She was very happy to be in the top five, after all, the current ranking was only going to be squeezed into the top ten.

 Chapter 153

    153 The Magic Sickle


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Bu Wenle was eating and eating, as if he had thought of something, he said to Shen Lingyun, ¡°I have to remind you that the teaching level of the college has declined a lot in recent years.¡±


    Shen Lingyun smiled slightly and said, ¡°Oh? Why do you say this?¡±


    Bu Wenle put down the tableware in his hand and said, ¡°Originally, I let these children participate in the collegepetition, and I just wanted them to get a middle and upper grade in the college and be content. But I didn¡¯t expect...¡±


    Shen Lingyun said, ¡°You didn¡¯t expect them to make it to the top four!¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating again.


    Shen Lingyun said, ¡°Wenle, you still have something to hide from me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Bu Wenle raised his head and nced at Shen Lingyun, but did not speak. It¡¯s just that the speed of eating has slowed down significantly.


    Just listening to Shen Lingyun continued: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that the quality of teaching in the college has declined, but that your students are too strong. There is one thing that I am very curious about. What about the cultivation base that has been upgraded from the first level to the second or third level?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled and took another bite of the dish into his mouth.


    .....


    ¡°What? Even a grand elder like me has no right to know?¡± Shen Lingyun performed all-over seductive tricks, chasing Bu Wenle¡¯s gaze with a pair of beautiful big eyes.


    Even though Shen Lingyun was already in her forties, as a high-level spiritual master, she still maintained her appearance of her twenties. It was still bright and moving to be charming.


    Bu Wenle¡¯s heart beat faster when he saw it. He quickly turned his eyes back, and stared at the food in front of him.


    After pondering for a moment, Bu Wenle sighed and said, ¡°Okay! I can only tell you the general situation. Because this secret belongs to the Zhang n, it is inconvenient for me to tell others.¡±


    Bu Wenle turned his eyes back to Shen Lingyun and said, ¡°In Zhang Fei¡¯s tribe, there is a mysterious cave. The spiritual power of heaven and earth there is stronger than the spiritual power of heaven and earth in our Xuanbing Pce. hundreds of times.¡±


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t dare to say more, in fact, the spiritual power of heaven and earth in Lingchen Cave was not hundreds of times stronger than Xuanbing Pce, but thousands of times more stronger! However, in order to keep this secret, Bu Wenle did not dare to reveal it in depth, for fear that Shen Lingyun would be hard to answer.


    Bu Wenle continued: ¡°For more than a year, we have been cultivating in this cave after obtaining permission from Zhang Fei, so the cultivation of these children has improved so quickly. And my injuries have also recovered seven to eighty-eight in the past year.¡±


    Shen Lingyun nodded slowly, secretly thinking in his heart: This was no wonder! There was such a strange ce. However, since it was the secret of the Zhang Fei n, it was inconvenient for her to ask in depth.


    After the meal, although Bu Wenle eats quickly, but while the two were eating and talking, more than an hour had passed.


    When Bu Wenle came out of Phoenix Mountain, it was already afternoon. Although the game was still going on in the arena at this time, Bu Wenle didn¡¯t go to watch it and went back to his residence.


    After two days of observation, Bu Wenle was not too worried about whether Lu Wenfeng could enter the semi-finals.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng returned to their residence happily, looking at how happy they were, they knew that Lu Wenfeng had already made it to the quarterfinals, and he was only waiting for tomorrow¡¯spetition for the top four.


    Fast forward to the fourth day.


    Only the quarterfinals are left in the game. Because 14 studentspeted yesterday afternoon, only 7 qualified. In this case, one student would be saying goodbye in today¡¯s game.


    So the academy drew lots among the 7 yers who lost yesterday afternoon, and selected a lucky yer as a supplement to the top 8. After all, luck is also a part of strength, it depends on whether the yer can be lucky to the end.


    It¡¯s a pity that Zhang Fei collided with Lu Wenfeng in the morning. If they met in the afternoon, there would still be a chance to be selected by lottery.


    Therefore, among the 8 yers in today¡¯s game, one yer lost once yesterday.


    Today¡¯s stands are still crowded with people. Although there are fewer rtives and friends of the contestants, there are many people whoe to watch the game. There were three or four thousand people crowded in the stands.


    There is still only one square arena with a side length of 40 meters.


    After the examiner finished dividing the groups, Lu Wenfeng was assigned to the second group to battle. A little girl was assigned to a group with Lu Wenfeng topete.


    Said to be a little girl, because this girl really grew up too small. She was even more than half a head shorter than Lu Wenfeng, about one meter or two. She was thin and slender, and looked like she was seven or eight years old.


    Lu Wenfeng just nced at her suspiciously. Lu Wenfeng knew that people can¡¯t always look good, and none of the contestants who can make it to the top eight are weak


    The battle for the top four in the transformation department was really exciting, and it was a fun fight! The real de and real gun was much more enjoyable than the magical one.


    The first group ofpetitions came to a conclusion quickly. After the examiner announced that the second group would be on the court, Lu Wenfeng and the little girl walked into the ring together.


    After the two sides stood still, Lu Wenfeng folded his fists, lowered his head and said to the little girl, ¡°Hello, my name is Lu Wenfeng, I am 10 years old, and I am an early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    The little girl saw Lu Wenfeng¡¯s charming smile, also clenched her fists, and said in a clear voice: ¡°Hello, my name is Mi Xiaoqian, 14 years old, early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Although Lu Wenfeng had a calm temperament, he still frowned. I thought to myself: How did you grow up like this at the age of 14? I have seen a lot of anxious yers, but this is the first time I have seen such an unhastened yer.


    After the first andst names were announced, both parties took their ces. The examiner waved his hand and shouted, ¡°The game starts!¡±

 Chapter 154

    154 The Magic Sickle [II]


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the three spirit crystals more than half a foot long in front of Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s body suddenly glowing brightly. Immediately, the spirit crystals turned into arge group of rays of light that enveloped Mi Xiaoqian.


    Seeing that the light shrouded Mi Xiaoqian, it instantly stretched, and the original circr light group was pulled into an oval shape.


    In the blink of an eye, the light disappeared, and Mi Xiaoqian, who was still in a strong suit before, disappeared. Standing on the spot, she turned into a beautiful girl with a height of 1.78 meters and a full set of light armor.


    The whole body of the light armor was sky blue, forming a perfect picture with the girl¡¯s exposed pair of delicate arms, long thighs and snow-white belly.


    A pair of sky-blueurel-like head rings hoop the hair, and a huge white crystal was set on the forehead. The pair of shoulder armors on the shoulders were carved with exquisite patterns, which look very thin, but they were stacked in threeyers.


    Lu Wenfeng was very surprised what kind of exercises this little girl was practicing, and she could make herself so slim, and she could make such a t chest so abrupt.


    Mi Xiaoqian was wearing a short sky blue battle skirt and a pair of knee-length armor boots. Between the armor boots and the battle skirt were a pair of delicate and slender thighs. There was a pair of gauntlets on both hands, which extend to the back of the elbow. In Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s right hand, she was holding a magic sickle that was more than three meters long.


    The Demon Scythe Hook Soul looked like a death scythe, but this Demon Scythe Hook Soul has a huge sickle head on both ends. The two tips of the sickle head point in opposite directions, waving like a fan.


    The whole body of the magic sickle was dark red, only the peak of the de was bright silver, emitting a cold air. Both the long handle and the sickle are engraved with exquisite patterns, and an oval white crystal was iid at the ces where the two ends of the long handle and the sickle meet.


    .....


    After Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s transformation, she immediately flicked the magic sickle in her hand, jumped up, and rushed straight towards Lu Wenfeng. After two or three vertical jumps, she met Lu Wenfeng who was rushing fast.


    The magic sickle in Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s hand suddenly swept in front of her at the moment when the two were about to cross each other. As the magic sickle swept out, a murderous scythe came out, and Lu Wenfeng, who was rushing forward, hit him.


    Lu Wenfeng was still using a long sword, which matched perfectly with a snow-white gown. The long sword is suitable for meleebat. Just as Lu Wenfeng was charging forward, seeing Mi Xiaoqian taking advantage of the length of the magic sickle to attack first, a murderous aura immediately hit his chest.


    Lu Wenfeng immediately pointed his toes to the ground and leaped forward high, with the long sword in his hand at the same time shing Huashan Mountain, and a sword qi shed Mi Xiaoqian straight down with the momentum of Taishan pressing the top.


    Mi Xiaoqian walked out of the air with one move, and her figure immediately turned around, and her figure jumped up at the same time. The magic sickle followed the previous move and the new force was superimposed, and the sickle raised from the bottom to the top, and it really went towards Lu Wenfeng¡¯s crotch.


    When Lu Wenfeng saw it badly, he thought to himself: This Mi Xiaoqian is crazy, to use such a lose-lose move. If I cut this sword directly, I am afraid that while cutting Mi Xiaoqian, I will also be castrated by the magic sickle into a eunuch.


    Thinking of this, Lu Wenfeng immediately changed his sword to swipe, and bounced off Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s scythe, and the two of them passed by in the air. Lu Wenfeng fell behind Mi Xiaoqian, but Mi Xiaoqian was still rushing into the air because of the bounce.


    As soon as the two people crossed each other, Mi Xiaoqian immediately flipped upside down in the air. The magic sickle in her hand was like a scorpion waving its tail, and it went straight to Lu Wenfeng¡¯s back.


    Lu Wenfeng¡¯s celestial silkworms this year are not for nothing. He has released his spiritual power and has a clear grasp of Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s movements.


    When Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s magic sickle was just thrown out behind him, Lu Wenfeng knew that Mi Xiaoqian was about to attack, and the sword swam back and hit the side of the magic sickle.


    The magic sickle crooked and swept away from Lu Wenfeng¡¯s side. Lu Wenfeng borrowed a little power from the sword, and his figure stagnated in the air, and the long sword in his hand swept over Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s scythe with the momentum of the fall of the scythe, and shed towards Mi Xiaoqian with both hands.


    Seeing the long swording, Mi Xiaoqian immediately shrank her hands and let go of the long handle of the magic sickle, narrowly avoiding the disaster of broken wrists. At the same time, the figure twisted, and the toes were a little on the long handle of the magic sickle. The magic sickle elerated and fell from Lu Wenfeng¡¯s side, and the long sickle at the tail of the magic sickle was just aimed at Lu Wenfeng and shed down.


    When Lu Wenfeng raised the tip of his sword, he saw that the scythe fell, the tip of the sword deflected, and he hit the scythe, which stopped the scythe falling, and Lu Wenfeng also turned around and fell back to the ring.


    When Mi Xiaoqian was stunned by the magic sickle, at the same time around the toes, the magic sickle fell back into her hands. Mi Xiaoqian turned her back on the scythe, rolled in the air, turned her back to Lu Wenfeng, and fell lightly on the ring.


    As soon as it stabilized, Mi Xiaoqian suddenly felt a strong wind blowing from behind. Immediately slid to the side, the magic sickle in her hand was around her waist, and as Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s figure continued to rotate, it suddenly swirled like a sawtooth.


    Seeing that Mi Xiaoqian had justnded, Lu Wenfeng immediately attacked with a sword and Changhong, and just attacked behind Mi Xiaoqian, but was swept away by Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s flying magic sickle. Lu Wenfeng immediately pressed down, and the long sword swept towards Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s feet.


    After Mi Xiaoqian swept away Lu Wenfeng¡¯s long sword, she immediately jumped back, narrowly avoiding the second sword that Lu Wenfeng thrust forward. When Mi Xiaoqian jumped up, the magic sickle in her hand was spinning like a fly, forming a huge windmill in front of her, blocking Lu Wenfeng¡¯s chance to continue chasing.


    Seeing a huge windmill blocking his face, Lu Wenfeng immediately retracted his long sword, and at the same time sent out a sword energy, which went straight to the center of the rotation and clicked. However, he found that the whirling magic sickle was suddenly thrown out by Mi Xiaoqian and flew up and down in front of her, unable to find the center point at all.

 Chapter 155

    155 Lu Wenfeng Is Through


    Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s name was Magic Shadow Windmill, which could be controlled by mental power to rotate at a high speed. It was a powerful skill that could evolve with the growth of cultivation.


    Lu Wenfeng¡¯s move failed, and the magic shadow windmill immediately turned from defense to attack, cutting it as fast as a chainsaw. Sensen¡¯s murderous aura turned into countless flying scythes, shing towards Lu Wenfeng with the rotation of the scythe.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Lu Wenfeng avoided his front first, and immediately drew a sword energy to block the strong momentum of the ghost windmill, but his figure quickly retreated.


    After a distance, Lu Wenfeng immediately activated his spiritual power. With the output of arge amount of spiritual power, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s long sword hung in front of him, the sword body stretched out, pointing directly at the chasing ghost windmill.


    Lu Wenfeng¡¯s palms intertwined, Void Han pressed the hilt of the sword, and then the palms made a sudden move, and the long sword was spinning at high speed like a drill in front of Lu Wenfeng. In the blink of an eye, the spinning long sword changed from one to two, from two to four, and from four to eight.


    Lu Wenfeng squeezed his sword and drew it forward, and the eight long swords rotated and divided into eight directions at the same time, drawing an arc towards the ghost windmill.


    Under the control of Lu Wenfeng and Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s mental power, the ghost windmill and the eight-handed long sword suddenly fought in the air, and the fight was inextricable for a while.


    Onlookers saw the magic sickle flying, circling and shing like a disc. The eight-handed long swords are like eight little dragons ying with beads, constantly twisting and twisting in the air. The disc collided left and right, but still could not get rid of the entanglement of the eight little dragons.


    As time passed by, Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s whole body became sweaty, and the white crystal on her forehead gradually dimmed from the initial radiance. The power of the magic shadow windmill gradually weakened. Obviously, this white crystal is a medium to control the magic sickle.


    .....


    No wonder Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s mental control wasparable to that of Lu Wenfeng, who had eaten the silkworm for a year, but there was a connection between the light armor and the magic sickle, the mutual traction of the white crystal.


    At this time, Lu Wenfeng was also sweating on his clothes, and controlling eight flying swords at the same time was the limit that Lu Wenfeng could currently achieve. Although the ghost windmill was blocked, the struggle for so long was still unable to defeat it.


    But Lu Wenfeng was still stronger than Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s spiritual power. He didn¡¯t have the auxiliary boost like Mi Xiaoqian, and he was on a par with Mi Xiaoqian.


    As Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s spiritual power continued to weaken, Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s crystal amplification ability was straight down. The ghost windmill swayed barely twice, and then dissipated in an instant.


    Lu Wenfeng was overjoyed when he saw Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s appearance, and knew that she had reached the end of the force.


    At this time, Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s spiritual power was almost exhausted. As the magic shadow windmill dissipated, light shed all over her body at the same time, and the originally slim and beautiful girl turned back to a short and thin girl.


    As soon as Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s body returned to its original shape, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s eight-handed long sword stopped in front of her, and the tips of the swords all pointed at Mi Xiaoqian¡¯s body.


    ¡°I admit defeat!¡± Mi Xiaoqian had no choice, after all, her skills were inferior to others, so she had to admit defeat. But Mi Xiaoqian was very aggrieved in her heart, and she secretly said in her heart: I count myself as a loser, and in thest battle, I encountered such a formidable opponent. If you are assigned to another group, you must be sure to qualify. After all, his reputation in the transformation department is very high.


    At this time, the examiner walked to the center of the ring and directly announced the result: ¡°Lu Wenfeng wins, the next match will be starting soon!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng bowed to the examiner, then clenched his fists to Mi Xiaoqian, then walked off the ring and went directly to the rest area of ??the contestants. It seemed that he still had some energy left. Entering the semi-finals and being able to walk into the rest area so easily, Lu Wenfeng could be regarded as a pioneer.


    Thinking about how Mei¡¯er, Bu Yueyue and Fatty looked like they were nearing the point of copse when they reached the semi-finals, Lu Wenfeng really deserved to be the leader of the five.


    At this time, in the lounge, the yer who won the first game was still resting in the lounge, and the teacher in charge of treatment had just finished his treatment and walked out.


    Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t rest either, sitting at the door of the lounge, watching thest two contestants on the ring through the door of the lounge. After all, watching the battles of the masters was also helpful to one¡¯s own cultivation, and maybe he could get some inspiration from the fighting between the two sides to enhance his own cultivation.


    Soon, thest two games were also over. The selection of the top four of the transformation system has also been finalized. Lu Wenfeng also got the opportunity to enter the Xuanbing Pce.


    After the game, Lu Wenfeng walked to the gate of the arena to meet Bu Wenle and the two. As soon as they met, the three of Zhang Fei hugged happily.


    Bu Wenle was very excited at this time. He didn¡¯t expect that the five students he brought with him were all so good. Over the years, this was still the proudest, happiest and most fulfilling day for Bu Wenle.


    While Lu Wenfeng was happy at this time, he was also full of guilt towards Zhang Fei. If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Fei¡¯s resignation before, it might be Zhang Fei who hase this far.


    Zhang Fei was very calm at this time, he was sincerely happy for Lu Wenfeng. Lu Wenfeng, Bu Yueyue, Fatty and Fei¡¯er have all settled in Xuanbing Pce, and they have their own credit for this achievement.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zhang Fei sharing Lingchen Cave with everyone, the only one who could be stronger at this time would be Zhang Fei himself. Now that everyone has rushed into the top four of each department, this pride was also expanding in Zhang Fei¡¯s heart.


    It could be seen that Zhang Fei was not a selfish person. And his generosity also won the approval of Bu Wenle as a teacher and othercstudents, and also made everyone in the Xuanbing Branch hold a group, thusying a solid foundation for friendship, and this friendship was unshakable and deep.

 Chapter 156

    156 The Reunion


    The two embraced each other for a moment before letting go. Zhang Fei said to Lu Wenfeng, ¡°Brother Lu, congrattions on reaching the top four!¡±


    However, Lu Wenfeng said with a guilt expression: ¡°Zhang Fei, this time it¡¯s your brother who stole your position. If there is room for saving, your brother doesn¡¯t care about the name of the top four.¡±


    Zhang Fei patted Lu Wenfeng on the shoulder and said, ¡°Big Brother Lu, don¡¯t do this, the only pity I feel is that I can¡¯t challenge the academy¡¯s representative team with you. To be able to fight with you is what I hope most. It¡¯s a pity ...¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled mysteriously at this time, and said, ¡°What a pity? Who said you can¡¯t challenge the academy team together?¡±


    After speaking, Bu Wenle took out a jade token from the space ring and handed it to Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei took a look and said in shock, ¡°Xuanbing Pce? Teacher, is this?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng took a look, was Zhang Fei being handed the token for entering the Xuanbing Pce? He was also surprised, and looked at Bu Wenle with Zhang Fei suspiciously.


    Bu Wenle patted the two of them on the shoulders and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk while walking.¡± After that, Bu Wenle led Zhang Fei and the two directly to the Xuanbing Pce.


    Originally, Bu Wenle¡¯s master and apprentice were only temporarily living in Xuanbing Academy, and everyone had nothing important to put in their residence. So as soon as the game was over, Bu Wenle took Lu Wenfeng and Zhang Fei directly to the Xuanbing Pce.


    .....


    Bu Wenle said to Zhang Fei as he walked: ¡°Yes, this token of the Xuanbing Pce is for you. What did you think I was doing yesterday? Of course I went to the grand elder for your business. This piece of jade is for you. The card was specially approved by the grand elder for you.¡±


    Zhang Fei shouted: ¡°Damn it! Teacher, you are too good! Is that okay?¡± Zhang Fei heard Bu Wenle talk about his past and his rtionship with the grand elder before, but he didn¡¯t say it in detail. But Zhang Fei still knew about the rtionship between Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun.


    But Zhang Fei never imagined that Bu Wenle could get him a jade que from the Xuanbing Pce by virtue of this rtionship.


    Bu Wenle looked at Zhang Fei thoughtfully, and said: ¡°You, don¡¯t think about it in a crooked way! I got this jade stone for you, and it¡¯s not just a matter of rtionships. The reason why Chang specially granted you this jade card is because of your rtionship with the body of the Sacred Spirit.¡±


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng were shocked at the same time. Zhang Fei said, ¡°Teacher, have you told Grand elder Shen about me?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said: ¡°Yes, not all! I only told grand elder Shen some innocuous things. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long for the secret of your sacred spirit body to be spread. I told the grand elder in advance. Therefore, the grand elder specially approved you to enter the Xuanbing Pce as a special training object, and you can also participate in the selectionpetition of the college team.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lu Wenfeng suddenly shouted happily: ¡°Long live teacher!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Xuanbing Branch!¡± Zhang Fei happily joined Lu Wenfeng, holding Bu Wenle¡¯s two hands and shouting and jumping.


    The group of three walked happily while chatting, and soon came to the entrance of Xuanbing Pce. Bu Wenle took out another jade que from the Xuanbing Pce and entered the Xuanbing Pce together with Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng.


    In this regard, Zhang Fei and the two were not too surprised. With the rtionship between Bu Wenle and grand elder Shen Lingyun, it was normal to have such a treatment of entering and leaving the Xuanbing Pce at will.


    As the light disappeared, the three of them appeared in the Xuanbing Pce at the same time.


    Different from the gorgeous archway at the entrance, the ce where the three of them appeared in the Xuanbing Pce was a small teleportation circle, and this was also the exit of the entire Xuanbing Pce.


    After entering the Xuanbing Pce, Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng really saw that the entire Xuanbing Pce was built in a cave, as Teacher Bu Wenle said. And where exactly this cave was, whether it was on the inside of Phoenix Mountain or in which direction, they were afraid that only the people who built it in the first ce would know.


    With the existence of the teleportation circle, even if the cave was a hundred miles away, it could also be reached instantly through the circle.


    ¡°Oh? It turns out to be Brother Bu! Brother, my eyes are not deceiving me, right? You haven¡¯t been here for a long time, have you forgotten about my brother?¡±


    At this time, an old man was standing beside the teleportation circle. Because the life of spiritual masters was very long, it was impossible to judge his approximate age from the surface. But judging from the situation of a normal person, the person who spoke was probably in his 50s or 60s.


    Behind the old man, there was a stone room, and there was nothing nearby. It seemed that the old man was the gatekeeper at the entrance of Xuanbing Pce.


    ¡°Oh! Uncle Shen Qing, do you still live here?¡± Bu Wenle immediately walked up to Shen Qing and gave Shen Qing a deep salute.


    Shen Qing was the cousin of the two sisters Shen Lingxue and Shen Lingyun. Because of the rtionship between Bu Wenle and Shen Lingxue, they also called Shen Qing an uncle with Shen Lingxue.


    The position of the grand elder of Xuanbing College had always been passed down regardless of gender, so after Shen Lingxue¡¯s parents abdicated, it was passed on to their daughter ording to traditional practice, and there was no status dispute with Shen Qing.


    And Shen Qing had been stationed in Xuanbing Pce as a guard for many years, and was one of the elders of Xuanbing Academy.


    When Bu Wenle was young, Shen Qing liked Bu Wenle very much, and it was pleasing to the eye no matter what. At Shen Qing¡¯s insistent request, the two became brothers. But Bu Wenle was a more conservative person. Since he established a rtionship with Shen Lingxue, he had always called Shen Qing his uncle.


    Since Shen Lingxue died, Bu Wenle came back to Xuanbing Pce for the first time today. That¡¯s why Shen Qing said these words. Although she lived in Xuanbing Pce for a long time, Shen Qing still knew the rtionship between Bu Wenle and the Shen sisters very well.

 Chapter 157

    157 Entering Xuanbing College


    Seeing Bu Wenle saluting her, Shen Qing immediately raised her hand to support Bu Wenle,ughed and said, ¡°Why is it still so worn out, brother, you can call me brother, how can you act like that? How about it? Looking at yourplexion, is your condition much better?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled tactfully and said, ¡°Uncle, my illness is no longer a serious problem. I came here today, mainly to bring a few students here for special training, so that they can participate in the college selectionpetition in a few days.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle pushed Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng forward, and said to them, ¡°This is Elder Shen from the Academy¡¯s Elder Hall.¡±


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng immediately saluted Shen Qing and said, ¡°I have seen Elder Shen!¡±


    Shen Qing patted the two of them on the shoulders and said, ¡°Okay, you are indeed young and promising! It seems that you are all only about ten years old, right? To have this cultivation level is really a hero!¡±


    Afterwards, Shen Qing walked up to Wenle and said: ¡°Brother, I really didn¡¯t see it. You are so talented, you can teach such a monstrous student! I remember that three children came in a few days ago, and they are only as old as they are. About ten years old, but their cultivation is not bad!¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle, the three you mentioned plus the two in front of you are my five students.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shen Qing was shocked and sighed, ¡°You mean, you taught these five enchanting students?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled without saying a word, and nodded to show his acquiescence.


    .....


    ¡°Aiya! Aiya! It seems that they are not the evildoers. It turns out that the most evildoer is your brother! Hahaha! Tell my brother, how many other students do you have?¡± Shen Qing seemed to be interested, Leaning in front of Bu Wenler and said.


    ¡°Uncle, are you trying to rob me? But, no more! I only have five students, and there is no sixth one!¡± Buwenle joked.


    ¡°Bah! Bah! Bah! Do you despise your brother so much? Who will rob you! Besides, is yours not mine? Shen Qing also came to push the boat, and sold a good one, which was considered a bargain.


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said to Shen Qing, ¡°Uncle, then I¡¯ll take them in first, and then let¡¯s talk about the old times when we have time.¡±


    Shen Qing nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in! You two little ones have to work hard, get along well with my brother, and you will definitely make a big difference!¡±


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng smiled at each other, saluted Shen Qing again, and entered the Xuanbing Pce under the leadership of Bu Wenle.


    The Xuanbing Pce was built in a huge cave, and the teleportation circle was just a small hole. Except for a teleportation circle and a stone room, it was nothing more than a dead end.


    Aftering out of the small hole, there was a huge cave, the area was about the size of three or four football fields, and it was also 20 to 30 meters high. On the floor of the cave, all were paved with t stone bricks.


    There was a huge tform two or three meters high in the middle of the cave. The tform was a square, about 40 meters long, which was simr to the size of the top four wartime arena.


    But this tform was very beautifully decorated, with steps carved in white marble in the center of all four sides. The tform was also surrounded by fences carved with white marble. The carving was exquisite, and the characters and animals were very agile.


    At the four corners of the tform, there was a white marble pir with a height of five or six meters. At the top of the jade pirs, there was a huge glowstonemp. Four glowstonemps illuminated the surroundings of the tform. In the light, you can vaguely see the dots of heaven, earth, and spiritual power light points slowly rotating on the tform.


    Bu Wenle pointed to the tform in front of him and said to Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng, ¡°Look, on that tform, was where the energy-gathering array was located. The entire array can amodate about 50 people to practice together.¡±


    After speaking, Bu Wenle took Zhang Fei and the two to the tform.


    I saw that the tform was paved with a huge rough stone, very t and smooth. In the middle of the tform was a huge magic circle.


    The main pattern of the magic circle was a huge circle, with a hexagram pattern drawn in the circle, andplex thin lines are engraved around the main pattern. The pattern of the entire array exudes a kind of fluorescent golden light, attracting countless light spots of heaven and earth spiritual power to continuously gather into the array, circling and condensing on the hexagram.


    At this time, on the tform, there were thirty or forty people sitting cross-legged in the magic circle with their eyes closed for cultivation. The light spots of heaven and earth spiritual power hovering on the magic circle are continuously absorbed into their bodies by these people.


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help but whispered to Zhang Fei: ¡°Zhang Fei, I think this energy-gathering array is nothing but the same. The condensed heaven and earth spiritual power is simr to the one that you mobilized during cultivation.¡±


    Zhang Fei also said in a low voice, ¡°Brother Lu, you are wrong. Don¡¯t underestimate this energy gathering array. This is the crystallization of the wisdom of the elves, and not just anyone can make it.¡±


    Zhang Fei casually pointed to the light spots of spiritual power and said, ¡°Look, the condensed spiritual power of heaven and earth can provide energy to 50 practitioners at the same time. And the spiritual power of heaven and earth that I inspired during my practice can only be used for me. on myself.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said, ¡°That also means that each of them has a very limited amount of heaven and earth spiritual power. Compared with your cultivation, it¡¯s a thousand miles away.¡±

 Chapter 158

    158 Entering Xuanbing College [II]


    Zhang Fei shook his head gently and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. My practice time is only about two hours a day. But this energy-gathering array is condensing the spiritual power of heaven and earth all the time. The spiritual power of heaven and earth shared by many practitioners is equally huge.¡±


    After hearing this, Lu Wenfeng nodded lightly and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case, and what you said makes sense. But it¡¯s better than when we were cultivating...¡±


    Having said this, Zhang Fei immediately made a gesture to Lu Wenfeng, motioning him to stop talking. Although Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t say it, Zhang Fei and Bu Wenle could hear it. He wanted to say that the spiritual power of heaven and earth here was far worse than that in Lingchen Cave.


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng knew that he had made a blunder, and immediately stopped talking.


    The three searched for a while in the crowd, and sure enough, they found that Bu Yueyue, Fei¡¯er and Fatty were all here, and they were cultivating with their eyes closed. So the three of them did not disturb their cultivation. Bu Wenle waved to Zhang Fei and the two of them, and the three walked off the tform at the same time.


    After getting off the tform, Bu Wenle said to Zhang Fei and the two: ¡°The Xuanbing Pce is divided into three areas. This is the training area, and there are also the main hall and the martial arts field. Come on, I will show you first.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle led the two to one side of the cave. Coming to the stone wall, Bu Wenle pointed to a hole in front of him and said, ¡°Entering here is the main hall, and it is also the ce where practitioners live and live. The martial arts field is on the other side of the cave.¡± After speaking, Bu Wenle said. He pointed in the other direction of the cave.


    Zhang Fei and the others looked up, and could vaguely see a small hole where Bu Wenle pointed. And the hole in front of them was more than ten meters wide and high, and I believe the hole on the other side was not much smaller.


    I saw a smooth stone surface on one side of the stone wall at the entrance of the cave. The tworge characters ¡°Main Hall¡± were carved with gold powder on the stone surface. Under the illumination of a small fluorescent stonemp at the entrance of the cave, it gave off a golden brilliance.


    .....


    Bu Wenle raised his legs and walked towards the main hall, saying as he walked, ¡°In addition to an empty field, there is also a library of books in the martial arts field. There are collections of cultivation methods in various departments, all of which are quite powerful. Cultivation method. It is not the same as the collection of books in the library in the academy. The cultivation methods here are carefully selected and collected in the Xuanbing Pce, and only students with outstanding cultivation bases have the opportunity to contact and cultivate. Xi, when you are free, you can go and have a look.¡±


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng kept nodding their heads and listened carefully to Bu Wenle¡¯s instructions. In fact, Bu Wenle told everyone on the road as early as when Fei¡¯er came in. Entering Xuanchong Pce at this time, Zhang Fei and Zhang Fei heard Bu Wenle speak again, and they felt more real.


    After all, when the teacher talked about these situations before, there was no specific concept in everyone¡¯s mind. At this time, standing in Xuanbing Pce, everything waps clear at a nce.


    The passage into the main hall was not long, and the three Buwenle had already passed through the passage when they were talking.


    They saw another huge cave appear in front of me, about the same size as the previous cave. The ground was still a smooth surface paved with stone bricks, but unlike the cultivation area, a magnificent building was built in the cave.


    The building has a total of six floors. It was an ancient pce-style building with carved beams and painted columns, which was exquisite and unusual. The whole building was basically made of wood, and the wood surface was painted with heavy paint.


    The building was only built on one side of the cave, while on the other side there was a small underground waterfall. The waterfall was not very big, and it looks like seven or eight meters wide. But the amount of water was very sufficient. Although the drop of the waterfall was only about ten meters, it still makes a ¡°rumbling¡± sound.


    A small pool was naturally formed under the waterfall. After the water flowed down 20 to 30 meters, it flowed into an underground cave and disappeared. There was a guardrail made of thick iron bars at the entrance of the cave to prevent someone from identally falling into the water and being washed away by the current.


    Bu Wenle pointed to the building in front of him and said to Zhang Fei and the two: ¡°This is the main hall. The first floor of the main hall is the office area, and any notices and various affairs of the college are handled on the first floor. The second floor is for Xuanyuan. The living quarters of the permanent staff of the Ice Pce, the third floor and above are the living quarters of those whoe and go in and out of the Xuanbing Pce on a daily basis, as long as no one moves in in advance, each residence can be used casually, and there is a special person responsible for taking care of it.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle pointed to a one-story building next to the main hall and said, ¡°There is a cafeteria over there. You can go there to eat at any time 24 hours a day, and there is a special person in charge of reception.¡±


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng listened to Bu Wenle¡¯s introduction, nodded non-stop, and walked all the way down, which was considered to have a basic understanding of the entire Xuanbing Pce.


    ¡°Okay, you probably all know the situation. Now, what are we going to do, you two will study it.¡± Bu Wenle looked at Zhang Fei and the two, as if asking for their suggestions.


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng looked at each other, only to hear Zhang Fei say: ¡°I see, we can go to practice now, and after Fei¡¯er and the others finish their practice, we will study the arrangements for the next few days together.¡±


    ¡°I think you want to see Fei¡¯er earlier, right?¡± Lu Wenfeng, who has always been unhappy with his words, was uncharacteristically at this time, and first made fun of Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei raised his eyebrows and said to Lu Wenfeng, ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t destroy your image in my mind, okay? I think you can¡¯t eat grapes and say grapes are sour. Do you want the teacher to hire another junior? Girl, it¡¯s a pair for you.¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of you. I¡¯m afraid that before thispetition, you really have to add another member in.¡±


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng were shocked when they heard it. Before, Bu Wenle was very strict and didn¡¯t reveal any rumors. Why did they say they were going to join a neer as soon as the battle for the top four was over?

 Chapter 159

    159 The Sixth Student [I]


    They listened to Bu Wenle as he continued: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised, in fact, adding a member is also ast resort. In the academypetition of history, each team is limited to six people at most. One person is one more strength, so each team will be made up of six people.¡±


    Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng nodded when they heard this. Since the five members of the branch have all settled in the Xuanbing Pce, the participating teams must be teamed up topete in the general election. But five people were obviously weak, so adding a team member is also necessary.


    Lu Wenfeng said, ¡°Then, teacher, do you know who this sixth person is?¡±


    Bu Wenle shook his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s up to you to find it yourself. The whole hospital is divided into nine departments, and each department selects four strong people to settle in the Xuanbing Pce. The first purpose is to make you work hard here. Cultivation and quickly improve your own cultivation. Another point is that you can get to know each other here and form groups freely so that you can participate in the general election in a few days. ¡±


    Bu Wenle and the two of Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng walked slowly towards the training werea again. Bu Wenle said as he walked: ¡°There are nine departments in the whole school, and a total of 36 students have the opportunity to enter the Xuanbing Pce, so they can form 6 groups of participating teams, but this time, because of the addition of Zhang Fei, I am afraid there will be one. Personally, I won¡¯t get the chance to be selected for the team, but I can still get the opportunity to cultivate in the Xuanbing Pce until your graduation.¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wenfeng tapped Zhang Fei, both of them tacitly understood and both smiled and said nothing.


    Bu Wenle paused and continued: ¡°Tomorrow, the top four of the light system will also enter the Xuanbing Pce, and you don¡¯t have to worry about choosing people today. The top four of the light system are not selected throughpetition, but The examiner will make aprehensive evaluation based on the cultivation level of each light student and the level of magic they have cultivated, and finally select four light students who are most suitable for assisting team attacks to settle in the Xuanbing Pce.¡±


    ¡°However, because of the existence of Zhang Fei, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have students of the light system or not, or that sentence, everything depends on your fate, whoever has fate with you can be recognized by all of you. ¡±


    The three of them chatted and returned to the ce of gathering energy. Seeing that everyone was cultivating, the three Bu Wenle also chose a position, sat cross-legged, and began to practice.


    .....


    Lu Wenfeng had consumed too much spiritual power before, so before practicing, he ate a silkworm, which would help the rapid recovery of spiritual power and spiritual power.


    This was the effect that Zhang Fei and the others found out by themselves in Lingchen Cave, and it can be regarded as another effect of Tianling Silkworm. It¡¯s just that the recovery time is rtively long, about an hour or so.


    In this case, this method couldn¡¯t be used when confronting the enemy. Otherwise, it would be a real betrayal. The eater not only could not get the supplement of spiritual power, but also had to allocate a part of the original spiritual power to guide the spiritual power of the heavenly silkworm to absorb, otherwise the spiritual power of the heavenly silkworm would scramble in the abdomen, giving it to the eater. It would cause some damage.


    An hourter, some people on the tform began to gradually withdraw their power and leave.


    Because it was almost noon when the three Buwenle came in, it was already past noon, and it was already afternoon. So some cultivators left one after another and went to the cafeteria to eat or do some errands.


    And these people who got up and got up included the fat man Feng Ziyu. The fat man has been so beautiful these days. If nothing else, just eating here will ruin the fat man.


    Because Xuanbing Pce was only qualified for the students with the best grades in the entire academy, the academy is very considerate in serving these students. Also very attentive.


    The chefs of the cafeteria in the Xuanbing Pce were all specially recruited, and the ingredients used were also treasures in the food system. They were also full of some top-quality herbs that can only take a hundred years or a thousand years to grow into a nt, and there were many refined meat from Warcraft. Ingredients.


    Therefore, each meal is not only full of vors and fragrances, but also has the effect of strengthening the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation and improving his cultivation. Especially the key point is that these foods were provided to everyone for free.


    This time, the fat man is amused. How can we improve the food? What kind of meat buns from the old shop of the Lin family? Not in the same league as the food here.


    So these days, the fat man has not pulled down every meal, and every time he eats, the ditch is full of t, and his body shape wass like blowing a balloon, swish up, and his nickname of fat man was getting more and more morepatible.


    After Fatty finished practicing, he stood up and raised his feet when he saw three more familiar faces outside the circle.


    He saw Bu Wenle, Zhang Fei, and Lu Wenfeng sitting cross-legged on the outside of the circle and practicing. Fatty was instantly overjoyed. After counting the time, today should be thest day of the transformationpetition. It seemed that Zhang Fei and Lu Wenfeng should had qualified together.


    Fatty didn¡¯t feel anything strange about why Bu Wenle was able to enter the Xuanbing Pce. After all, the rtionship between Bu Wenle and the dean was not a secret in the branch. Whether it was possible to enter the Xuanbing Pce, that was not a matter of the dean.

 Chapter 160

    160 The Sixth Student [II]


    Fatty was overjoyed, and immediately woke up Bu Yueyue and Mei¡¯er beside him. After the two woke up, they were overjoyed when they saw that the three of Bu Wenle had also entered the Xuanbing Pce. Mei¡¯er immediately walked over to wake up Zhang Fei and the three of them, and then the group of six gently got off the tform and walked towards the main hall.


    After getting off the tform, everyoneughed excitedly. Zhang Fei first said to Fatty, ¡°I said Fatty, has Sister Yueyue took special care of you these days? How did you keep you so fat and strong? It¡¯s only a few days before the Chinese New Year, and it¡¯s still early for next year¡¯s Chinese New Year. Is Sister Yueyue too anxious?¡±


    Fatty narrowed his eyes and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Mei¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s really a beautiful thing to cook a big pot of pork during the Chinese New Year. Oh. I¡¯m greedy just thinking about it.¡±


    Fatty looked at Mei¡¯er and said while talking to himself. He shuddered at once, and said, ¡°You two don¡¯t meet again after a long time, so why don¡¯t you make fun of me first? You...¡±


    ¡°Crack.¡± A water polo exploded on the fat man¡¯s head instantly, hitting the fat man with water all over his face.


    I just heard Mei¡¯er angrily say: ¡°Damn fat man, who were you talking about making out with whom? I have nothing to do with Zhang Fei, why do you keep making fun of me? Woo. Sister Yueyue, if the fat man bullies me, you don¡¯t care about him. .¡±


    After speaking, Mei¡¯er fell into Bu Yueyue¡¯s arms and cried.


    The fat man threw a handful of water droplets on his face, and said helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable. Who is bullying who? God, you ept me. Let me get out of this sea of ??misery as soon as possible.¡±


    .....


    Seeing Fatty¡¯s pious appearance, the amused people burst intoughter.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Just as everyone wasughing, a girl¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind everyone.


    ¡°Sister Menghan.¡± As soon as Xiao Mei¡¯er saw the person who came, he immediately ran over and put his hands on the person¡¯s arms.


    They saw that the person who came was a little girl with a height of about one meter five or six. It is higher than everyone in the courtyard. There was a hint of coldness on her beautiful face, and she was slender and wore a pink long dress. A long dark green hair was scattered behind her back, which was very soft.


    Who says red and green can¡¯t look good? The slim and beautiful girl in front of her is clearly the bestbination of red and green.


    Xiao Mei¡¯er say to everyone: ¡°This is Sister Ji Menghan. Since I entered Xuanbing Pce, Sister Menghan has taken care of me the most. Sister Menghan, these are my friends, and this is ours. Teacher, Teacher Buwenle.¡±


    I saw Ji Menghan bowed to everyone and said, ¡°Hello, teacher and fellow students. My name is Ji Menghan, and I practice earth magic. Brother Wenfeng, congrattions on your entry into the Xuanbing Pce.¡±


    Following Ji Menghan¡¯s gaze, everyone turned to look at Lu Wenfeng in confusion, but no one thought that Ji Menghan knew Lu Wenfeng.


    ¡°Yeah. Hmm.¡± Lu Wenfeng cleared his throat, and when he saw everyone swept his eyes, he said embarrassedly: ¡°Sister Menghan, you¡¯re here too, I really didn¡¯t expect it. How have you been for the past two years? ?¡±


    Ji Menghan said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, I heard that you went to the branch, I thought I would not be able to meet you again.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng smiled stupidly and said, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t this happen. Let me introduce you, these were my ssmates in the branch. This is Zhang Fei, this is Bu Yueyue, this is Feng Ziyu, Mei¡¯er, you know him.¡±


    Ji Menghan nodded at Zhang Fei and said, ¡°Brother Zhang Fei, hello. ¡°We already know Yueyue and Fatty. I heard Mei¡¯er say that there were only five students in your branch. Couldn¡¯t you all make it to the top four? ¡±


    Fatty replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, where is our branch? That¡¯s where there are talents. If even the top four can¡¯t get in, what kind of talents are they called?¡±


    Ji Menghan said suspiciously: ¡°But, you all seem to be very young, howe your cultivation is so high? This is unlikely, right?¡±


    Fatty said, ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Facts speak louder than words. Shall we condense the spirit crystals for you to see?¡±


    Bu Wenle said at this time: ¡°Student Ji Menghan, let me ask you one thing. In a few days, it will be thepetition of the college team. Which team are you currently participating in?¡±


    Ji Menghan shook his head and said, ¡°Someone has been looking for me these days, but I haven¡¯t decided which team I want to join.¡±


    ¡°Then join our team, we were just one person away.¡± Mei¡¯er said eagerly. In the Xuanbing Pce these days, Mei¡¯er, Bu Yueyue and Fatty have also figured out the rules of the team selectionpetition in a few days.


    Bu Yueyue and Fatty also said: ¡°Yes, join us. Our strength is very strong.¡±


    Ji Menghan smiled, but her eyes were fixed on Lu Wenfeng¡¯s face. Zhang Fei, who was standing beside Lu Wenfeng, immediately hit Lu Wenfeng with his shoulder, and then gave him a wink, which meant: People were waiting for you to express your opinion, why were you still standing stupidly?


    Lu Wenfeng blushed and said to Ji Menghan awkwardly: ¡°Well, sister Menghan, you can join our team. You see, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm is so high, don¡¯t refute everyone¡¯s face.¡±


    Ji Menghan did not answer directly to Lu Wenfeng¡¯s suggestion, but turned to Bu Wenle and said, ¡°Teacher, is your branch still recruiting people? Can I be transferred to your branch?¡±


    Everyone was stunned for Ji Menghan¡¯s sudden question. Then Fatty, Mei¡¯er, and Bu Yueyue nodded to Teacher Bu Wenle at the same time. Looking at their eager look, it was obvious that if Buwenle didn¡¯t speak again, they would agree on behalf of Mr. Buwenle.


    Bu Wenleughed and asked, ¡°Have you made up your mind? The conditions in our branch are not very good. However, if you insist oning here, the transfer procedures will be covered by me.¡±


    After Ji Menghan heard this, he immediately rushed to Buwenle and bowed deeply, and said in his mouth, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Meier shouted and jumped happily while holding Ji Menghan¡¯s arm. Everyone also happily expressed their wee to Ji Menghan.

 Chapter 161

    161 Preparation For The Finals [I]


    Whileughing, everyone walked towards the cafeteria together.


    As he walked, the fat man described the deliciousness of the various dishes in the cafeteria, and his mouth was full of water.


    Mei¡¯er was holding Ji Menghan¡¯s arm. The two were whispering and chatting, and they nced at Lu Wenfeng from time to time.


    Soon, everyone came to the entrance of the cafeteria, but Mei¡¯er suddenly eximed. ¡°What? Fiance?¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it, and turned their attention to Mei¡¯er and Ji Menghan. Only Lu Wenfeng stepped into the cafeteria after a moment, ignoring everyone.


    Mei¡¯er also realized that she had made a blunder, and immediately covered her mouth, but unfortunately it was toote. Mei¡¯er took a peek at everyone¡¯s doubtful eyes, turned her head and stuck out her tongue at Ji Menghan. Then she shook her little hand and said to everyone, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s go in and eat!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Mei¡¯er pulled Ji Menghan¡¯s arm away from the others and walked into the cafeteria.


    Everyone saw that Mei¡¯er and the two had entered, so they could only follow. However, when they were eating, everyone still asked the truth about what they heard earlier.


    It turned out that Ji Menghan and Lu Wenfeng were childhood sweethearts who were engaged in marriage. The elders of the two were from big families in Xuanbing City, and their parents were very good friends. Lu Wenfeng was conceived when Ji Menghan was two years old. So the parents on both sides made a decision: if a girl is born, let the two be sisters. But if it¡¯s a boy, they get married.


    .....


    Although Ji Menghan was three years older than Lu Wenfeng, it did not affect the parents¡¯ decision. So, after Lu Wenfeng was born, the parents of both parties really set up a banquet and ordered a baby kiss for the two children.


    Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan have yed together since childhood. When they were children, they were ignorant, and they didn¡¯t know what the doll parents represented. But when the two became sensible, under the constant jeering of their friends, they all lost face, so they gradually distanced themselves. Until the two entered the Xuanbing Academy. After that, they haven¡¯t seen each other at all.


    This was one of the reasons why Lu Wenfeng agreed to join the branch. He was afraid that he would often encounter Ji Menghan in the general academy and feel embarrassed. Then, grand elder Shen Lingyun saw that his talent was good, so he deliberately asked him to talk to him, and obtained the result that he agreed to enter the branch to study.


    But Lu Wenfeng never dreamed that after he chose to join the branch for two years to avoid Ji Menghan, he would walk with Ji Menghan again. And this time, it was not as simple as encountering each other often, but every day.


    Was this the so-called fate that was destined to fail? Seeing how everyone was asking questions while eating, Lu Wenfeng only felt that the future was getting darker and darker, but he could only bear it.


    Blinked to the next day.


    When it was near noon, the top four of the light system really entered the Xuanbing Pce one after another. Since then, the selection of the top four of the academy had finallye to an end. In a few days, it would be the trial for the entire team.


    These days were also the busiest days for the top four of each department. They have to find suitable candidates by themselves and form a team of six to participate in thepetition in a few days.


    for this. Those yers who came inter took a big advantage. Because they watched almost all of the previous semi-finals games. Have a general idea of ??each person¡¯s skills.


    This also makes them focus exclusively on those yers with strong abilities to win over when choosing teammates. During this period, many people also came to find the people in the branch, but unfortunately, the team of the branch has already been formed, and they can¡¯t pull them away even if they use various means.


    On this day, after practicing the team¡¯s cooperation on the martial arts field, Zhang Fei pulled Lu Wenfeng aside. Then Zhang Fei said, ¡°Big Brother Lu, do you have feelings for Sister Meng Han?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Zhang Fei, why are you asking this? Are you trying to make fun of me again?¡±


    Zhang Fei said sternly: ¡°Brother Lu, I am asking this very seriously. Your rtionship with Sister Menghan will directly affect the future cooperation of our team. Tell me, do you really have feelings for Sister Menghan?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng knew that Zhang Fei was not a casual joker. Seeing what Zhang Fei said was so serious, he calmed down, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Zhang Fei, I don¡¯t know your n, but our marriage was decided by our parents. Yes, we can only follow the arrangements of our parents, and...¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, as long as you have feelings for Sister Meng Han. I can see that Sister Meng Han means a lot to you!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng raised his eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°Zhang Fei, you really are making fun of me, see if I don¡¯t...¡±


    Zhang Fei quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Big Brother Lu, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    After speaking, Zhang Fei took out a small bag of Tianling silkworms from the space, handed it to Lu Wenfeng, and said, ¡°Big Brother Lu, since you and Sister Menghan are a family, then Sister Menghan is also my sister. You don¡¯t have to keep our secrets from Sister Menghan, just tell Sister Menghan not to tell them. You can give this bag of heavenly silkworms to Sister Menghan.¡±


    After speaking, Zhang Fei shoved the Tianling silkworm into Lu Wenfeng¡¯s hands, winked at Lu Wenfeng, and turned to leave. Only Lu Wenfeng was left holding the Tianling Silkworm on the spot, looking at his expression, it seemed that he was still struggling in his heart.


    In the blink of an eye, a few days passed by the constant cultivation and training of everyone. On this day, everyone has also rummaged through the Book Collection Pavilion in the Xuanbing Pce to find a cultivation method that suits them, and they have all found something.

 Chapter 162

    162 Preparation For The Finals [II]


    These exercises would be of great help to their future growth. But it could only be cultivated step by step, and only the day when the cultivation base wasplete would it show its powerful power.


    On this day, an announcement was posted in front of the main hall in Xuanbing Pce. All participating teams are informed to prepare for the tryouts to be held in the academy¡¯s arena in two days. The team that hadpleted their arrangements would report the list to the college in advance. From now on, everyone could leave the Xuanbing Pce for arrangements and preparations.


    As soon as the announcement came out, there was an uproar among the students. Those who hadn¡¯t found a good team stopped cultivating, and they all ran to each other to form a team, but in the end there would still be one person who didn¡¯t have a team to join, so they wouldn¡¯t show it.


    Bu Wenle saw that the time for thepetition had been set and the team had been formed, so after reporting the team list, he brought the students from his branch back to the small courtyard arranged by Director Wang.


    For Zhang Fei and the other six, with the help of Tianling Silkworm, it would not help much in a short period of time if they were not cultivating in the Xuanbing Pce. Moreover, after returning to the courtyard, the elegant environment here is very suitable for everyone to learn from each other and speed up the running-in between each other.


    In fact, Zhang Fei and the five of them had already reached a tacit understanding with each other after more than a year of cultivation. Bu Wenler started training everyone with team cohesion. In the past few days of cultivation, everyone is just to strengthen the cooperation and understanding with Ji Menghan.


    In order to strengthen the coordination and coordination ability of the six people, Bu Wenle also spared no effort to act as a sparring trainer for everyone. Although Bu Wenle¡¯s injury had notpletely improved, but relying on his seventh-level spiritual cultivation, he still turned the six people around. But the tacit understanding of the student¡¯s cooperation was constantly increasing.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for the academy team topete.


    What was overcrowded before? Today¡¯s arena was overcrowded. The students from the 9 departments of the academy crowded the huge arena of 10,000 people. In order not to cause confusion, the college also divided areas for viewing personnel from various departments in the stands, and students who could not squeeze in were simply not allowed to enter.


    .....


    A total of six teams participated in the academy teampetition, and thepetition time was only one day.


    The rules of the game were that the six teams were divided into three groups in the morning to y a knockout first. The remaining three groups of teams were yed by the two teams that qualify first. The losing group was given another chance to y against the teams that have qualified for the third group. In the end, two groups of teams were selected to participate in the finals held in the afternoon.


    Therefore, if each team wanted to qualify, they would face two or three battles in the morning. In this way, the physical strength of each team member and the tacit understanding of each other would be tested very much.


    Zhang Fei and his party of six came to the arena early this morning, because Bu Wenle took the time to go through the transfer procedures for Ji Menghan in the past two days, so today, all six of them put on the school uniform of the Xuanbing branch.


    Although the word ¡°division¡± on the school uniform was very inconspicuous, it still caused a stir among the full audience. In the previous four majorpetitions, because of the difference in age and cultivation base, the members of the branch who qualified were spread among the students at that time.


    With the continuous rendering among the students these days, the cultivation of the five students had already be a legend among the students in the general academy. Students who haven¡¯t witnessed Zhang Fei¡¯spetition with their own eyes raised a question mark in their hearts, feeling that there must be something tricky in it.


    And this morning, theposition of the six groups of participating teams was posted at the entrance of the arena. The most notable of these was the team of Xuanbing Branch headed by Zhang Fei. Because the word ¡°division¡± was marked with parentheses after everyone¡¯s name.


    Moreover, it had long been spread among the students, and there were only a few students in the Xuanbing branch. But what was surprising was that the students from these branches all broke into the semi-finals and formed a team.


    Among Zhang Fei¡¯s team, Ji Menghan was the one who caused a lot of talk. Other departments were not very obvious, but among the students of the earth department, Ji Menghan¡¯s transfer to the Xuanbing branch caused quite a stir.


    Because Ji Menghan was only 13 years old this year, but her cultivation had reached the early stage of the third-level spiritual master, and she had be the most beautiful among the students of the earth system. It could be said that among the students under the age of 14 in the earth system, Ji Menghan was ranked first or second.


    But what everyone never expected was that Ji Menghan with such a good cultivation level actually transferred to the Xuanbing branch to practice after thepetition between the four great powers. Before this, everyone in the main courtyard could not imagine it at all. What was Xuanbing Branch? It was aughing stock among the students!


    Not to mention the scale and facilities of the Xuanbing Branch, the students scoffed at the fact that only Bu Wenle served as the head and instructor of the branch.


    Buwenle? He was nothing more than a trash teacher! This was a well-known thing in the whole academy. Asking a waste teacher to teach cultivation, wasn¡¯t that pushing yourself into the hot oil?


    However, today, in the hearts of all the students of the main academy present, the Xuanbing branch was no longer aughing stock, but had be an inexplicable mystery. Because there were too many iprehensible things that have appeared in Xuanbing Branch.


    The first reason was why the five 9-year-old 10-year-old students in the Xuanbing Branch had all reached the level of the second and third stages. In the general academy, the students of this age were only dangling in the first level, and even those who enter the early stage of the second level were rarely seen.


    Furthermore, why are there not a few contestants with the same level of cultivation, but why were they all defeated by these little children? This was something that made all students with higher cultivation feel very strange.


    The third point was, why did Ji Menghan choose to join the Xuanbing Branch? Could it be that he took a fancy to the cultivation of all the students in the branch? So why would she want to be one of these monsters too?


    The fourth was, why the former so useless teacher, Bu Wenle, could teach such enchanting students. And looking at Bu Wenle¡¯s appearance, he didn¡¯t seem to be as trashy as the legend.

 Chapter 163

    163 Let The Game Begin [I]


    Numerous questions were constantly discussed among the students. But the final result was only one, that was, the Xuanbing Branch was not as bad as the legend. As for the strength of the branch, after today¡¯s bigpetition, everything was clear at a nce.


    Therefore, the students and many teachers in the stands were now looking forward to the start of thepetition, so that they could witness the true strength of the Xuanbing Branch!


    Just when there was a lot of noise in the arena, a loud voice suddenly sounded. Although there are tens of thousands of people talking on the field at this time, they were still covered by this voice. It could be seen that the cultivation level of the speaker had already reached the level of seven or eight.


    Just listening to this voice said: ¡°Quiet! Everyone please be quiet! The teampetition of Xuanbing Academy is about to start. Please line up and gather in front of the ** stage.¡±


    After the sound, the huge arena immediately became quiet. It can be seen that the personal quality of the students is very high.


    At this time, the six participating teams were divided into six groups, and they walked to the ** stage and stood in order. On the stage, apanied by a group of male and female teachers, Dean Shen Lingyun came up in a beige long dress, shining like a princess.


    There was a burst of warm apuse and cheers from the stands. As the dean of Xuanbing Academy, Shen Lingyun actually rarely shows up. Therefore, very few students in the academy have seen this beautiful dean. This also made Shen Lingyun even more mysterious among the students.


    Today, as an important day for the academy, Dean Shen Lingyun¡¯s appearance on the stage immediately caused a stir among the students. It turned out that this beautiful princess was the mysterious and beautiful grand elder of one of the many mysterious events in the academy! She was as beautiful as the legend says!


    Another mysterious event was the mysterious Xuanbing Pce. The Xuanbing Pce was only open to students once every five years. The top four of each department who entered the Xuanbing Pce for cultivation would practice in the Xuanbing Pce until they graduate, and then they would choose whether to leave the academy or stay to continue their cultivation.


    .....


    Because students who enter the Xuanbing Pce could freely enter and exit the Xuanbing Pce, this also made the matter of the Xuanbing Pce widely circted among the students. But because Xuan Bing Pce was not a ce that could be entered lightly, it deepened the mystery of Xuan Bing Pce.


    Therefore, Xuanbing Pce, as a mysterious ce, has be one of the mysterious events of Xuanbing Academy. Of course, as such arge Xuanbing Academy, there were many mysterious events, including the incredible Xuanbing Branch, the mysterious Bu Wenle, and so on. But for the time being, there were no mysterious events involved in the development of the story.


    After Shen Lingyun walked to the stage, he waved his right hand in front of him. Suddenly, a huge ck ice bird appeared out of thin air in front of Shen Lingyun. With a loud phoenix cry, Xuanbing Bird spread its wings, fluttering its long tail feathers, and circled the sky above the arena.


    With the flying of the mysterious ice bird, countless ice crystals scattered from behind the mysterious ice bird and scattered all over the sky.


    There was a loud cheer again in the stands, and the sound of gongs, drums, and shouts rang out.


    Momentster, the chaotic cheers were reced by rhythmic chants. Tens of thousands of students were shouting in unison at this time: ¡°Xuanbing! Xuanbing! Xuanbing! Xuanbing!¡±


    The charismatic shouts rose from wave to wave, and through the amplification of spiritual power, this rhythmic shout could even be heard from a few kilometers away.


    After circling around the arena for a week, Xuan Bing Bird rushed back to Shen Lingyun¡¯s body. When he saw that he was about to collide with Shen Lingyun, he suddenly turned into ice crystals that filled the sky and disappeared.


    Then, the loud voice rang again: ¡°Quiet, everyone please be quiet! Next, I ask Dean Shen Lingyun to give the opening speech for thepetition. Wee everyone!¡±


    There was another round of warm apuse.


    They saw Shen Lingyun waved her hand, and after the apuse, Shen Lingyun said in a clear voice: ¡°Teachers, students, everyone! Today is the selection day of the participating teams of our Xuanbing Academy every five years. I hope , the six teams participating in the selection can give full y to their strength and coborativebat ability today, and show the results of their cultivation. With excellent results, they won the representative right of the academy andpeted in the spiritual master academies of the whole continent. To achieve higher grades in the school. To bring glory to the academy and to improve myself! Now I announce that the Xuanbing Academy will participate in the Continental Spirit Master Academypetition, and the team selectionpetition will begin now!¡±


    ¡°Wow!!!¡± There was another round of warm apuse.


    Apanied by a group of teachers, Shen Lingyun walked to the stands at the back stage and took their seats with the enthusiastic apuse of the audience.


    They heard the host say: ¡°Students, please be quiet! Before thepetition starts, I will announce the order of thepetition. The six groups of teams participating in the trials will be divided into groups 1-6 ording to the order of registration. First, the first group will Group 6 ys; Group 2 ys Group 5 in Group 2; Group 3 ys Group 4 in Group 3.¡±


    ¡°After the first round of three games, the winning team of the first game will y the fourth game with the winning team of the second game. The winning team will qualify for the finals in the afternoon. The losing team will y the third game. The winning team ys the fifth game, the losing team is eliminated, and the winning team ys the afternoon finals.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of fairness in the game. Before the fifth game, there is a half-time break, and the rest period is a quarter of an hour. I hope that the yers participating in the fifth game will make good use of the rest time to adjust and recover.¡±

 Chapter 164

    164 Let The Game Begin [II]


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll announce the rules of thepetition. Thepetition is in the form of a team battle. During thepetition, those who fall off the stage or lose their attacking ability will be eliminated immediately; the examiner thinks that the contestants can¡¯t resist the attacking power and help them, and they will be eliminated immediately. Whoever admits the loss automatically will be eliminated immediately. Whichever team¡¯s yers finally win the final victory, then the team will be the winner.¡±


    ¡°During thepetition, the contestants must not cause fatal injuries or incurable injuries to their opponents, otherwise they will all lose. Okay, the order of thepetition and the rules of thepetition have been read out. Now, thepetition will start immediately. Please y the first contestant.¡±


    As the host¡¯s voice fell. Drumming and shouting sounded immediately above the stands. And amid this shouting, the members of the Xuanbing Branch first entered the ring as the Number one team. The six team followed behind everyone in the Xuanbing branch.


    They saw four men and two women among the six people, all of whom were over 1.5 meters tall. Leading the team was a woman who should be the captain of the team.


    After the yers from both sides came to the stage, they first lined up and stood opposite each other. As the captain, Zhang Fei and the woman stepped forward at the same time.


    Zhang Fei clenched his fists at the other party and said first: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zhang Fei, the captain of the No. 1 team, please advise!¡±


    The woman also folded her fists and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Meng Qingran, the captain of Team No. 6, please advise!¡±


    After the announcement, the yers from both sides retreated to both sides of the arena under the instruction of the examiner.


    The arena of the teampetition was also a square arena with a length of 40 meters. Around the ring, there were more than a dozen teachers who were responsible for setting up protective shields to prevent the aftermath of the fight from being released and hurting others.


    .....


    Inside the protective cover, in addition to the two groups of yers participating in thepetition, there were three chief examiners in the arena. Under the arena, there were four other teachers in charge of treatment inside the protective cover. They were guarding around the arena. Prevent situations that require emergency treatment.


    Therefore, the two groups of yers can fight with confidence on the ring. Even if there is a disability, the teacher will treat them in time, unless there was an irreversible fatal injury, which wass also not allowed in thepetition.


    After the two groups of yers stood on both sides of the ring, they immediately entered the attack state. I saw the six members of the sixth team in a 411 formation. Captain Meng Qingran stood in the front with three male yers, a female yer behind the four, and a male yer standing at the back.


    Three spiritual crystals were condensed in front of the six people, all of which seemed to be third-level spiritual masters, but the size of the spiritual crystals was different. Judging by the color of the spirit crystals, except the female team member standing in the second row is a white crystal spirit master, the other five are amethyst spirit masters.


    At this time, the six Zhang Fei people also formed a 411 formation on the other side of the ring. Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan, Fatty, and Bu Yueyue stood at the front, Zhang Fei was in the second row, and Mei¡¯er was at the back.


    The six people also condensed their own spirit crystals in front of them, butpared to the other party, Zhang Fei¡¯s side is obviously not as good as the other party. The other six had three spirit crystals in front of them, and on his side, except for the four people standing in the front row who all had three spirit crystals, Zhang Fei and Mei¡¯er both had two spirit crystals.


    However, Zhang Fei¡¯s side also has its bright spot, that is, the two amethysts more than one foot long in front of Mei¡¯er. In the entire Xuanbing Academy, Mei¡¯er could be said to be a unique existence with Lingjing reaching a length of more than one foot.


    The rest of the students, including the teacher, could not find a single person whose spiritual crystal could reach one foot long. Therefore, as soon as Mei¡¯er¡¯s spirit crystal appeared, there was a voice of discussion from the strings in the stands.


    Among the three main examiners, a teacher was standing in the middle of the ring. Seeing that the yers on both sides were ready to attack, he immediately waved his hands and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± After speaking, he quickly retreated to the side of the ring.


    As soon as the examiner finished speaking, he saw the top four members of the sixth team rushing forward almost at the same time. But when they just took the first step and their feet hadn¡¯t settled down, they heard two sounds from the other side of the ring, ¡°Bah! Bah!¡±


    Captain Meng Qingran felt two smashing sounds in front of him, followed closely, followed by a loud cry from his teammates behind him, followed by a ¡°thump¡±, and the sound of heavy objects hitting the ground.


    Meng Qingran and the others secretly thought that it was not good, and looked back at the same time. He saw that the light magician standing at the back of the team was lying on the ring at this time, with blood gushing out from his chest and stomach at the same time, and he had lost his ability to fight.


    Seeing this scene, the teacher in charge of treatment immediately jumped onto the ring and carried the light magician down for emergency treatment.


    Meng Qingran and everyone just nced back, and at the same time they were surprised, they turned around immediately, and they all gathered their shields in front of them and rushed forward. In their minds, without the help of the Light Magician, there was no choice but to fight against the odds.


    Generally in team battles, light magicians are usually responsible for healing and restoring teammates¡¯bat capabilities. So they usually stood at the back of the line. When a teammate wss injured, send out healing magic to heal teammates¡¯ injuries in time.


    Then, when the overall spiritual power of the team was insufficient, recovery magic could be used to instantly replenish the spiritual power of teammates. Although it sounds simple, when ites to actualbat, the fighters could recover even a trace of spiritual power when the spiritual power was exhausted, and it might rewrite the oue of the battle. Therefore, the Light Elemental Spiritualist was actually a very crucial existence in a team.


    It was also because of this. At the beginning of the battle, Zhang Fei immediately defeated the opponent¡¯s Light Elemental Master with two shots. It could be said that the sudden attack of Zhang Fei¡¯s two guns had indeed received good results.

 Chapter 165

    165 Morning Bell [I]


    Because the ring was 40 meters long, with such a long distance, ordinary magic attacks have long lost the power of attacks. But Fei¡¯s attacks were different from ordinary magic attacks, let alone 40 meters, even if it was 100 meters away, its power still existed.


    That¡¯s the big difference between modern weapons and magical attacks. It was also the reason why Bu Wenle was obsessed with studying firearms for more than ten years. It was because the gun¡¯s attack distance was long, and its lethality was equally huge.


    But this was only limited to the duel between spiritual masters of the same level, and the gun has the advantage. For spiritual masters with a huge difference in cultivation, the threat of spears to spiritual masters with higher cultivation will gradually decrease.


    Meng Qingran and everyone ignored Fei¡¯s existence at first, and then they were beaten unexpectedly and suddenly lost their backup. If they had been wary of Fei¡¯s sneak attack from the beginning, and if they had taken precautions, they wouldn¡¯t have let Fei seed.


    After losing the light magician, Meng Qingran immediately took three magicians with shields and rushed to Fei and everyone. The White Crystal Spiritist behind them also rushed over, while running, drawing bows and arrows, one bow and three arrows continuously shot at Fei and everyone.


    Because bows and arrows were also long-range attack weapons, it can also be said that the y styles of the two teams were almost the same. It¡¯s a pity that the long-range weapons in Meng Qingran¡¯s team were obviously not as good as Fei¡¯s guns, which was a big loss at the beginning.


    As the arrows of the sixth team continued to shoot. The three spirit crystals in front of Ji Menghan flickered, and a thick earth wall quickly rose up in front of everyone. Following the advance of Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan, Fatty, and Bu Yueyue, they moved forward like a wave of water.


    But Fei and Mei¡¯er, who were behind the four, disappeared in the mist released by Mei¡¯er. Moreover, the mist released by Mei¡¯er rushed towards the side and front of the ring, and did not follow behind Lu Wenfeng and the others.


    ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± As the feather arrows continued to pierce into the earth wall, the team members on both sides had been brought closer to within 20 meters, basically entering the effective range of the magic attack.


    .....


    Meng Qingran looked at the mist that was constantly rushing to the side on the opposite side, and was immediately alert to Dasheng, and immediately said to the wind team members around him: ¡°You go to solve the mist of the other side, others follow me!¡±


    I saw the three spirit crystals in front of Meng Qingran lit up with a bang, and the shield suddenly shattered into countless fine metal sand grains with a bang. As Meng Qingran rushed forward, the piece of metal sand was picked up by Meng Qingran like a long snake, and charged towards Lu Wenfeng who was in front of her with ws and ws.


    Because the distance between the two sides was close, the long-range attack couldn¡¯t y much role, so the sixth team¡¯s feather arrow attack also stopped. Immediately, Ji Menghan¡¯s earth wall was also put away. After all, this kind of attack was a waste of spiritual power, and it can save a little if you use it less for a while.


    With the disappearance of the earth wall, Lu Wenfeng saw Meng Qingran in front of him triggering a chain of golden sands to attack him like lightning. Immediately, he moved his spiritual power and threw out the long sword in his hand. With a move, the dragon shed towards the golden sand chain. I saw that the long sword was like a rotating drill, turning into eight dragons in the air, hitting the golden sand from different directions.


    In the blink of an eye, the eight dragons collided with the golden sand chain. The onlookers saw that countless fine metal sands were continuously thrown from the chain by the eight wandering dragons. As the eight dragons and the golden sand chain continued to fight, the air was filled with fine metal sand thrown by the dragons for a while. And the metal chain was constantly shrinking in the fight.


    On the surface, Meng Qingran¡¯s metal chain was obviously not as solid and powerful as Lu Wenfeng¡¯s eight dragons. Seeing that the metal chain in the air was only less than a quarter of its length. There was a sudden ¡°whack¡±, but the metal chain suddenly disintegrated by itself.


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng was instantly overjoyed. Just as he was about to mobilize eight gueri dragons to attack Meng Qingran, he saw that the metal sand particles that had been scattered by him in the air suddenly spun. In a blink of an eye, the metal sand grains in the sky turned into a huge metal vortex.


    The eight-handed long sword controlled by Lu Wenfeng waspletely wrapped in the metal vortex, and soon lost contact with it, and was ground into pieces by the metal vortex.


    Lu Wenfeng was startled and immediately withdrew his spiritual power. Seeing the metal vortex swept towards him, Lu Wenfeng immediately took a few steps back. With a sh of inspiration, the eight-handed long swords turned out immediately, with the sword tips facing each other, forming a disc that rotated in front of Lu Wenfeng.


    Meng Qingran¡¯s metal vortex was about to collide with Lu Wenfeng¡¯s disk, and suddenly a thick earth wall rushed up in front of Lu Wenfeng, reaching a height of more than ten meters. The metal storm immediately came into close contact with the earth wall.


    As a piece of dust flew up, countless metal sand particles were all smashed into the earth wall, and the metal vortex suddenly dissipated.


    At this time, there was already a melee on the ring. While Lu Wenfeng and Meng Qingran were fighting, the wind magician of the sixth team also faced the fog of Fei and Mei¡¯er. The other two third-level spiritual masters, a fire-type and a wood-type spiritual master, also found Bu Yueyue and Fatty respectively.


    Thest White Crystal Spiritist of the sixth team, under the power of Fei¡¯s sand eagle, was constantly on the defensive and was kept on the side of the ring.


    And because of the help of divine sense, Fei now has a very clear understanding of all the scenes within a radius of more than 20 meters. Under the circumstance of suppressing the opponent¡¯s white crystal spiritual master, he can still be distracted and constantly help other teammates, and asionally put a cold shot or two, and the opponent couldn¡¯t fully deal with the opponent¡¯s attack.


    On Fei¡¯s side, only the earth magician Ji Menghan has no opponents. As the main defender of the entire team, Ji Menghan will release the earth wall for defense when he sees who has a stronger opponent, which saves his team members too much. Spiritual power.


    Seeing that Meng Qingran¡¯s ultimate move was neutralized by Ji Menghan, Lu Wenfeng immediately controlled the eight-handed long sword and pointed at Meng Qingran to strike.


    Meng Qingran¡¯s magic was broken, and the spiritual power in his body suddenly trembled. He immediately calmed down and adjusted his spiritual power. Seeing Lu Wenfeng¡¯s ultimate attack, Meng Qingran took a sharp breath, the Lingjing in front of him emitted a dazzling brilliance, and a huge copper bell immediately condensed out.


    When Lu Wenfeng saw something bad, he immediately thought. The eight-handed long swords circled in eight directions, drawing an arc, dodging the bell mouth of the giant bell, and still striking at Meng Qingran.


    At this moment, there was only a loud bang, ¡°Boom!¡±. The bronze bell exploded with a huge shock wave. The eight long swords that rushed past the giant bell were shaken by the shock wave, and they lost control and fell to the ground one after another. After the giant bell also rang, it disappeared into the invisible.


    The people who were fighting in the arena were shaken by the loud noise at the same time, and they stopped fighting and stood on the spot.


    On the arena, the only person who was not affected by the giant earthquake was Fei. Due to Fei¡¯s powerful consciousness, he was far away from the giant bell. At this time, he was fighting with the attacking wind magician.


    When the wind magician rushed over, a gust of wind blew away Meier¡¯s mist. Fei and Mei¡¯er suddenly lost their concealment and were exposed on the ring.


    And the wind magician uses a quick magic to make his body change quickly. As soon as Fei¡¯s Sand Eagle fired, the opponent switched positions. For a while, Fei and the wind magician began to fight.


    After the fog was blown away by the wind, Mei¡¯er immediately rushed to the opponent¡¯s white crystal spiritualist, and at the same time, he released the fog magic around him. With Fei¡¯s dealings with the wind magician, the wind magician no longer has the opportunity to use wind magic to blow away the fog.

 Chapter 166

    166 Morning Bell [II]


    Fei fired more than a dozen shots, but he didn¡¯t find the exact location of the wind magician. Originally, Fei was at a disadvantage in dealing with the third-level spiritual master with the second-level cultivation level, and the other party applied the rapid magic. For a while, Fei really had no way to take the other party.


    Relying on his speed advantage, the wind magician kept hitting Fei with a series of split wind shes. With the help of divine sense, although Fei couldn¡¯t resist the magic power of his opponent, he was more than enough to dodge.


    Seeing that the Wind Element Mage was not far from his side. Fei suddenly shot two balls of light with both hands. I saw the two light balls arcing and the Wind Master rushed over. The wind-type magician immediately hit two wind-splitting shes to meet the two light balls.


    The two light balls that Fei shot were about to suddenly change direction when they collided with the split wind, and collided with each other. People who have seen Fei make this move immediately realized that it was Fei¡¯s zing sh, and immediately avoided their sight.


    It¡¯s a pity that this wind magician ended the game before everyone in the branch participated in thepetition, and went directly to the Xuanbing Pce. He didn¡¯t know the power of Fei¡¯s move. The wind magician saw a sh of light in front of his eyes, and his eyes suddenly could not see anything.


    Oops not good! The wind magician screamed in his heart, and immediately stepped back. Because behind the wind magician was exactly where his teammates were. It¡¯s rtively safe to go back to your teammates.


    With his own swift movement, Fei¡¯s Sha Ying has nothing to do with him. But sadly, just after the wind magician stepped back more than ten meters, and was about to join his teammates, Meng Qingran¡¯s giant bell rang at this moment.


    Originally, this wind-type magician could not see with his eyes, and could only rely on his ears to hear the sound. Just as he was listening intently, there was a loud ¡°dong!¡± in his ears, which immediately made the wind magician dizzy, and a Yan Mei fell to the ground.


    The so-called opportunity must not be missed, Fei was shocked, but he saw it very clearly, followed by two shots.


    .....


    ¡°Crack! p!¡± Two times, the wind magician was shot in the back, and was immediately moved off the ring by the teacher in charge of the test, and the teacher in charge of the treatment went to emergency treatment.


    Fei solved the opponent here, and Mei¡¯er also finished.


    Originally Mei¡¯er rushed straight to the White Crystal Spirit Master under the cover of the fog.


    That white crystal spiritual master had watched Mei¡¯er¡¯s game before, and knew that Mei¡¯er was very powerful in the mist, so he didn¡¯t dare to approach the range of the mist easily. But he couldn¡¯t see the exact location of Mei¡¯er in the fog, so he could only randomly shoot arrows into the fog. At the same time, as the fog continued to spread, the white crystal spiritualist kept retreating.


    Seeing that he was about to retreat to the edge of the ring, the White Crystal Spiritist still had no way to take Meier. The feeling of not being able to see or touch really made this plump woman with a slightly fat body feel depressed to death.


    Seeing that there was no turning back, the spiritual crystal in front of the fat girl suddenly lit up, and a dozen iron balls the size of eggs condensed out. There is no need to go back, no need to go back! Thinking of this, the fat girl gritted her teeth and rushed into the mist.


    More than a dozen iron balls condensed in front of him revolved around him at the same time, spinning rapidly ording to different trajectories. This move was called Dou Zhuan Xing Jiu, and it was a move that can continuously evolve with the improvement of the cultivator¡¯s cultivation level.


    When the cultivator finally reaches the ninth level of spiritual immortality, he can control hundreds of huge iron balls with a diameter of more than ten meters to fly and attack ording to the trajectory. Its power was earth-shattering, but this move requires a huge amount of spiritual power for practitioners, and most people were rarely able to practice this move to level 8 or above.


    Because this fat girl was slightly fat and not very flexible, she majored in mind control skills. I saw this fat girl rushed into the mist, and immediately sent out a lot of mental power, controlling a dozen egg-sized iron balls to circle and fly in the mist, looking for Mei¡¯er¡¯s trace.


    The fat girl knew that Mei¡¯er could fly to high altitude with the power of blisters, so she did not ignore the attack on high altitude. It¡¯s a pity that the iron ball¡¯s attack range is still limited, and it couldn¡¯t get too far away from the fat girl. So after the fat girl attacked for a long time in one breath, Meier was not found. On the contrary, he was very tired, and his mental strength was lost too much.


    The fat girl thought to herself, she couldn¡¯t be so reckless, or she will suffer. After judging the direction, the fat girl rushed straight to the center of the ring, trying to get rid of the fog as soon as possible.


    It¡¯s a pity that in the fog, it¡¯s easy to get in, but it¡¯s difficult to get out. Mei¡¯er felt clearly in the sky, and continued to increase the output of the mist, spreading in the direction of the fat girl¡¯s retreat.


    At the same time, Mei¡¯er knew that the spread of the fog couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of Fat Girl¡¯s escape, so she raised her hand and released a series of blister magic while releasing the fog, sealing Fat Girl¡¯s escape.


    The fat girl knew that Mei¡¯er had severe blisters, so she didn¡¯t dare to let the blisters get close. Feeling a lot of blisters floating around, he immediately urged the iron ball in front of him to hit frantically. At the same time, elerate towards the center of the ring.


    Fat girl¡¯s defensive skills were really powerful, and she didn¡¯t get close to any blisters. Seeing that the fog in front of her faded, she rushed out of the fog in three or two steps. Fat girl suddenly elerated and rushed out.


    The sudden bright feeling in front of her made the fat girl feel relieved, and she secretly rejoiced in her heart: she finally escaped. The fog is really not a ce for people to stay, and there were invisible horror traps everywhere.


    After a burst of rush, the fat girl¡¯s mental power was not small. Facing the fog, she vented her mental power and took the iron ball back. Unexpectedly, as soon as the fat girl¡¯s old force left, before the new force came out, she heard a sudden loud noise behind her! Immediately after that, a violent shock wave hit, and the shocked fat girl was suddenly dizzy, and her spirit seemed to leave her body.


    Mei¡¯er was high in the sky, and under the wrapping of the blisters, she was shocked by the shock wave, and the blisters burst in response. Because of the blockage of the blisters and her mental strength, Mei¡¯er was not affected. Immediately, a blister magic, circled himself in the middle, and flew to the edge of the fog to see what happened.


    Outside the fog, the fat girl who had just escaped covered her ears with her hands and stood on the edge of the fog in a trance, shaking her body. Appears to be in a weak state.


    Seeing that the opportunity was rare, Mei¡¯er immediately pierced the blister and flew down. While rushing to the top of Fat Girl¡¯s head, Mei¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power revolved in her body, bursting out a series of blisters, heading straight for Fat Girl to be surrounded by.


    When the fat girl was in a trance, her spiritual power was not running smoothly, and she was trying her best to stabilize her spiritual power. After a while, as soon as his mental power recovered, he felt that his whole body was surrounded by blisters. The secret in my heart was not good, the spirit crystal was flickering, just about to defend. I felt that my head was suddenly covered by a huge blister.


    The fat girl was shocked, and immediately transformed into a mask and raised the gloves on her head. This was what Fat Girl came up with after watching Mei¡¯er¡¯s game, specifically targeting Mei¡¯er¡¯s magic attack skills.


    The blisters didn¡¯t stop the fat girl from putting on the mask, and the blisters didn¡¯t break. The countless blisters around the fat girl were constantly merging with the blisters on the fat girl¡¯s head.


    I saw that Fat Girl¡¯s mask directly covered her nose and mouth, and at the same time she also stretched out two forks and stuffed it into her ears. There is also a long tube extending above the mask, which has been extended for more than one meter, directly out of the blisters, and used for breathing. It seems that the fat girl designed it very carefully. Completely blocked Meier¡¯s magic skill.

 Chapter 167

    167 Tragedy


    Seeing that the blisters were filled with water in a blink of an eye. The fat girl was not affected much because of the mask. Just when I was secretly rejoicing, I didn¡¯t expect that Mei¡¯er was shot down at this time. The fat girl just paid attention to the blisters before. There was no precaution against Mei¡¯er¡¯s closeness.


    I saw Mei¡¯er¡¯s head up and down, pressing down on the fat girl. As it approached, the fat girl suddenly had a warning sign, and suddenly raised her hands, a fire came to the sky, and she used her spiritual power to prepare for a blow from Mei¡¯er.


    Unexpectedly, when Mei¡¯er¡¯s palms were about to touch the fat girl¡¯s palms, a burst of cold air suddenly hit, and Mei¡¯er then turned around, and her body floated lightly on the ring.


    The fat girl had used enough spiritual power to prepare for Mei¡¯er¡¯s blow, but she saw Mei¡¯er¡¯s body suddenly turn around, and when she was using her strength, she only felt a chill running down her palms as her hood. It was toote for the fat girl to try to dodge. She only felt that the chill came from the top of her head and rushed straight to her feet. The whole body suddenly shivered as the chill prated, and she was immediately frozen in ce.


    But the fat girl¡¯s head was a huge ice hockey at this time, because the ice hockey was too heavy, after the fat girl was frozen, the fat girl¡¯s body fell backwards stiffly. It was really hard to fall on the ring, so the chief examiner came over immediately and carried the fat girl¡¯s stiff body down.


    Mei¡¯er pped his hands and looked at the three people in the center of the ring with a smile on his face.


    At this time, there were only three people left in the sixth team in the center of the arena. Meng Qingran was standing in the middle. The two boys also woke up from the dizziness of the morning clock, and they were on both sides of Meng Qingran.


    And Fei¡¯s group of six people was quite a lot, forming a circle, surrounding the three people of the sixth team in the middle. Because there was still a game in the morning, Fei and the others do not want to consume too much spiritual energy.


    I just heard Fei say to Meng Qingran: ¡°Captain Meng, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to fight anymore, right? You have already lost half of yourbat power. Do you think you can win this game with the three of you?¡±


    .....


    Meng Qingran was also at the end of the line at this time. In the end, in order to protect himself, the morning bell struck almost exhausted all his spiritual power. No wonder it¡¯s so powerful.


    Although the morning bell rang to ensure that he was undefeated, Meng Qingran never dreamed that because of his self-preservation move, it would ruin the retreat of the twopanions. This was a huge mistake in teamwork.


    Because the code name of the team was named ording to the order of registration. As the sixth team, they were thest team to sessfully form a team, and the yers were all selected from the previous five teams. Therefore, in terms of teamwork, it can basically be described as a mess.


    This also determines their fate that it was impossible to qualify. Looking at the battle situation in front of him, Meng Qingran¡¯s heart was already like a mirror. Looking at the two yers on the left and right, at this time, neither of them had the slightest fighting spirit.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s admit defeat!¡± Meng Qingran squeezed out these words through gritted teeth. After all, it should be a very shameless thing to admit defeat in front of many ssmates with such a high level of cultivation. And this failure also has a lot to do with his own mistakes.


    But to lose is to lose. Meng Qingran is also a hero in the women¡¯s high school. He dares to do things and does not go to the top of the horns. Meng Qingran knew in his heart that thispetition was to select the most powerful team to represent the entire Xuanbing Academy to participate in thepetition.


    To be able to achieve good results in the Continental Spirit Master Collegepetition, the college was glorious, and as a member of the college, I will also be honored when the timees. At this time, Meng Qingran just hoped that Fei¡¯s team could finally qualify and represent the academy to participate in the Continental Spirit Master Academypetition. If you lose, you will be considered a loser. Don¡¯t lose to them yourself, and they lose to another group. That¡¯s a really shameless thing.


    Meng Qingran conceded defeat, and the examiner immediately walked to the center of the arena and announced loudly: ¡°In the first game, the first team wins. The second game personnel are ready to y.¡±


    With the announcement of the examiner. The six members of Fei and Meng Qingran¡¯s team stood in a row, bowed deeply to each other at the same time, and said in unison, ¡°Thank you for your advice!¡± Then they lined up and walked off the ring.


    At the same time, there was a burst of enthusiastic cheers from the stands. Before, Bu Yueyue gained a lot of fans during thepetition, but why not others? For a while, the reputation of the Xuanbing branch also rose, and the students in the general academy all fantasized about whether they could join the branch.


    It can be said that in the first game, everyone in Fei did not consume too much spiritual power. Among the six people, Ji Menghan was the one who consumed the most spiritual energy. Because she was in charge of everyone¡¯s defense. And the mental strength was not as strong as everyone else, so after a game, only Ji Menghan feels a little tired, and the others were almost like doing a warm-up exercise. Looking at Ji Menghan, that was called envy, jealousy and hate! Obviously he was the oldest and his cultivation is not low, so why does he count himself so much?


    On the other hand, Fei should be the one with the least consumption among the six. After the whole game, he ended the battle with only twenty shots, not even a warm-up.


    Fei was also trying to take care of everyone¡¯s sense of teamwork, so he didn¡¯t use his full strength. This was also the result of Fei being a rtively low-key person, and it was quite necessary for Fei to do so, so that he can intimately integrate himself with the entire team.


    Seeing that Ji Menghan¡¯s consumption was not small, Fei immediately walked to Ji Menghan¡¯s side. A ray of light emanated from Fei¡¯s hand, enveloping Ji Menghan in it. The light was very soft, Ji Menghan only felt as if he was immersing in the hot spring, and there was an indescribablefort in his whole body. Therefore, Ji Menghan immediately crossed his knees and closed his eyes to earnestly recover his spiritual power and the excessively consumed spiritual power.


    As the light emitted by Fei gradually erged, Ji Menghan only felt that the spiritual power and spiritual power that he had consumed before were quickly recovered in the soft light emitted by Fei.


    After a while, Ji Menghan¡¯s consumed spiritual power and spiritual power recovered 80-90%. Ji Menghan opened his eyes and nodded to Fei, indicating that he was fine. Only then did Fei slowly withdraw the light of recovery.


    At this point, the two teams on the ring were already fighting in one ce. Fei and the others did not rest, firstly because the previous consumption was not too great; secondly, the winner of the second match was their opponent in the next duel.


    Therefore, everyone watched the game in the ring with their eyes wide open, and carefully observed the attacking skills of each yer. After all, it wasmon sense to know the enemy and be victorious in every battle. I believe that the two groups of people on the stage did not miss the match just now.


    Don¡¯t look at the number of people in a team fight, but the real fight doesn¡¯t take longer than it takes to fight alone. Because of the mutual cooperation between teams, after a fight, thebination of attributes and tacit understanding can often solve the opponent quickly.


    The second game quickly ended the battle, and the winning side was still the second team that formed the fastest team. The fifth team got a fiasco!


    In the third game that followed, Fei and others still carried out serious research and analysis, because the winning side of this game was very likely to be the final opponent of Dabi.


    This game took a long time, because the yers of the third team and the fourth team have little difference in ability, and the tacit understanding between the groups was also evenly matched. So after a game, the fourth team can be described as a narrow victory.


    Only one of the two groups of people was able to stand on the ring in the end, and the others all fell down. Even the extremely hard ring table was damaged in this fierce fight.


    Immediately after the third game, the staff repaired the ring in time. Soon, the examiner announced the start of the fourth game.

 Chapter 168

    168 Two Fierce Tigers [I]


    This game was a y-off between the two teams that won the first and second games, and the first team led by Fei and the second team that won the second game y.


    As soon as the examiner¡¯s voice fell, the two groups of yers lined up in two rows and walked onto the ring neatly. What made the audience¡¯s eyes bright was that the first team and the second team led by Fei were alsoposed of three men and three women. It was just that the girls on Fei¡¯s side were more beautiful.


    But the audience knew that this game would probably be the most exciting game of the morning. Because the members of the two teams were the most outstanding people in the entire academy, and in the game they had just yed, the two teams ended the battle without wasting much spiritual power. It could be seen that the two teams have Powerful.


    This game should be regarded as the encounter between two tigers, and they were afraid that a very exciting battle would break out. Therefore, after the two groups of yers came to the stage, the audience held their breath and watched the game that was about to start.


    At this time, the only people who did not focus on the ring were the members of the third and fourth teams who had just stepped down. Because of the game just now, both sides were seriously injured, and almost all of them were under the emergency treatment of the teacher at this time.


    Especially the winning fourth team. After this game, they have to stand on the ring again andpete with the team that lost this game for the right to y in the finals.


    Therefore, the time for them to rest and recover was very limited. At this time, after receiving the teacher¡¯s treatment, everyone had to seize the time to recover their spiritual power and spiritual power, and they simply did not have the energy to watch the progress of the game.


    At this moment, above the arena, two teams of 12 people stood facing each other in two rows. The 12 people were all wearing the uniform of the Xuanbing Academy, and the exquisite Xuanbing bird pattern swaying gently on the clothes as the breeze blows, which was very lifelike. The only difference is that on the chests of everyone in the first team, the word ¡°division¡± was embroidered, showing the special identities of several people.


    Seeing Fei take a step forward, he sped his fists at the other party and said, ¡°Hello everyone, the first team captain Fei, please advise!¡±


    .....


    They saw that in the second team, a man with a height of more than one meter six stepped out. The figure was slightly thin, and the cheekbones on the face are somewhat copsed, but it did not lose the heroic spirit of the face. A pair of eyes were bright and energetic, and the short hair that stands up on the head is even more energetic.


    They saw this man sped his fist at Fei and said, ¡°Hello, Zuo Tianya, captain of the second team, please advise!¡±


    After the briefing, the yers from both sides retreated to both sides of the ring. They saw that after the second team retreated to the side of the ring, they formed a 321 formation. Two female yers stood at the front with a male yer sandwiched between them.


    Through the game just now, everyone in Fei knew that the two female yers, one of the gold type and the other of the wood type, were both aggressive yers. The man in the middle is a member of the soil system, mainly responsible for defense.


    The captain, Zuo Tianya, was a Lei type, standing in the second row with a male member of the transformation type. In the third row stood the female team members of the light system, responsible for everyone¡¯s backup.


    This formation waspletely different from the formation in theirst duel. It coould be seen that the second team had adjusted the formation specifically for the attacking methods of Fei and others.


    After the formation waspleted, three spirit crystals condensed out in front of each person at the same time, and everyone was a third-level spiritual master.


    On Fei¡¯s side, the formation had also changed. The first team was in a four-two formation this time, with Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan, Fatty and Bu Yueyue standing in the front, and Fei and Mei¡¯er standing in the back.


    When Mei¡¯er two amethysts more than a foot long condensed out again, there was still a sigh of sighing in the stands. It could be seen how much envy everyone had for Mei¡¯er.


    Seeing that both sides were ready for battle, the examiner immediately waved his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± and then quickly retreated to the side of the ring.


    Following the chief examiner¡¯s order, the two teams acted quickly. With the help of Mei¡¯er¡¯s bubble magic, Fei and Mei¡¯er flew into the sky at the same time. Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t release the fog, but took Fei straight towards the other side. The other four also rushed forward on the ring at the same time, and the spirit crystals in front of them flickered, condensing their own ultimate moves.


    On Zuo Tianya¡¯s side, after the game started, a wall of earth quickly protruded, blocking the crowd, presumably to block Fei¡¯s sudden attack. The three people standing in the first row rushed forward at the same time as the earth wall protruded.


    The White Crystal Spiritist behind him immediately transformed into a giant crossbow while everyone rushed forward. They saw that the giant crossbow was six or seven meters long, and there was a huge tform end ced on the ring. The three crossbow arrows with the thickness of the arms pointed in the direction of Lu Wenfeng¡¯s group.


    The effective firing range of this giant crossbow could reach two or three kilometers. The range above the arena is small, and it was impossible to use this kind of giant crossbow, so this kind of weapon rarely appears on the arena. In thest game, Zuo Tianya¡¯s team didn¡¯t use this kind of weapon either. Unexpectedly, at the beginning of this game, the giant crossbow appeared when it shouldn¡¯t. Was it to catch the opponent by surprise?


    As soon as the giant crossbow was wound, Zuo Tianya condensed three football-sized thunderballs attached to the front end of the crossbow. At the same time, the light magician behind also shot a white light that enveloped Zuo Tianya and the White Crystal Spiritist.


    This white light was the strengthening light emitted by the light magician, which could instantly increase the attack power of the attacker by 10%. Didn¡¯t underestimate this 10% increase. For a spiritual master of the same level, it coould have 1% more attack power than the opponent, and its power should not be underestimated, let alone a 10% increase!


    This was also one of the main roles of light magicians in team battles, so light magicians were usually the first reason why they were targeted by the opponent in team battles.

 Chapter 169

    169 Two Fierce Tigers [II]


    It was slow to say, but these were actually only moments that happen. They saw the crossbow string vibrate, and the three crossbow arrows shot straight forward with three whistles. At the moment when the crossbow arrows sounded behind them, the three members of the second team rushed forward, and immediately left and right, giving way to the forward path of the middle crossbow arrows.


    It could be seen that the second team had a lot of practice in the application of this trick, and the cooperation was seamless.


    At the moment when the opponent¡¯s giant crossbow turned out, Fei felt that the opponent¡¯s attack method had changed. With a move in his heart, he immediately changed his previous attack n and signaled Mei¡¯er to release fog in the air and hide. He rushed down, blocking the front of everyone who was rushing forward.


    As soon as Feinded, he saw three strong winds blowing towards the earth wall in front of him. With the help of divine sense, Fei saw the three crossbow arrows flying. But the four people behind Fei didn¡¯t know what was going on because of the earth wall. Seeing Fei descend from the sky, it was not the same as the previous n, and immediately knew that the situation had changed, and they all became alert.


    At this moment, the whistle of the opposite side suddenly sounded, and then the opposite earth wall was divided to the left and right. Ji Menghan was mainly in charge of defense tasks. Seeing this scene, he made a decisive decision and immediately erected a thick earth wall to block the crowd.


    As soon as the earth wall protruded, the three crossbow arrows arrived with the momentum of thunder, and a loud ¡°coax!¡± was heard in the earlun, and the three thunderballs exploded at the same time, making a sound.


    The earth wall was blown apart and disintegrated, and for a while, the sky was filled with flying yellow sand. Ji Menghan was implicated by the attack. At the same time as the explosion sounded, he only felt a sweetness in his throat, and a mouthful of fresh blood was not suppressed, and suddenly spurted out. Fortunately, Fei arrived in time, and a shield of light shot out, dissipating the residual power of the explosion, and everyone was not affected.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er!¡± Fei shouted loudly, waving his hand and shooting a ray of light that enveloped Ji Menghan, instantly alleviating Ji Menghan¡¯s injury. Ji Menghan¡¯s body swayed, and Lu Wenfeng immediately held him. The sand and dust in the sky quickly disappeared with Ji Menghan¡¯s injury.


    Immediately after that, three more whistles sounded. Fei threw out three fist-sized balls of light and rushed away. The audience saw that although the light ball was glowing with dazzling white light, ayer of ck light grid was shing on the surface of the light ball.


    .....


    With the shooting of the three light balls, there were three roars in front of them. The arena was suddenly filled with yellow sand again. Relying on the guidance of divine sense, Fei detonated the three flying arrows at the opponent¡¯s earth wall, and sure enough, the opponent¡¯s earth wall was also blown up.


    The incident happened suddenly, and the earth-type spiritual masters of the second team were not prepared at all. Immediately, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he fell to the ground on his back. When the light-type spiritual master saw something bad, he immediately sent out a light of recovery, shining on the earth-type spiritual master.


    At this moment, only to hear ¡°Bah! Bah!¡± Two gunshots rang out, and two blood arrows shot up from the earth-type spiritual master. How could Fei miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? So, two shots were fired, and one opponent was immediately dealt with first.


    Immediately, the chief examiner stepped forward and held the earth spirit master for emergency treatment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stop!¡± Zuo Tianya saw that everyone was taken aback by this sudden change, the rhythm of the attack was suddenly stuck, and he immediately sounded a reminder.


    The two women of the wood and gold types in front of them, Jing Zuo Tianya, reminded them, and immediately condensed a shield to block them in front of them, and quickly rushed towards Fei and everyone.


    And the White Crystal Spirit Master wound up three crossbow arrows, and after the three lightning balls were adsorbed on the crossbow arrows, they wereunched immediately. At this time, while the light-type spiritual master applied strengthening light to the two of Zuo Tianya, he condensed a light shield in front of the three to prevent Fei from attacking again.


    However, after this change, Fei¡¯s side also changed. They saw Mei¡¯er fall instantly after Fei shouted. Then, arge amount of fog suddenly enveloped everyone.


    The mist was rising very fast. In the blink of an eye, it filled a radius of more than ten meters, which waspletely unattainable in terms of Mei¡¯er¡¯s cultivation. And it is Fei¡¯s credit that this effect could be produced.


    Because there are ten attributes on the Ziling Continent at the same time, they are gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, darkness and transformation. There was no theory of the five elements on earth at all.


    But Fei has the memory of the previous life, and he could no longer understand the five elements. So, when everyone was cultivating, Fei asked everyone to do experiments ording to the principle of the five elements.


    The so-called mutual growth is mutual enrichment and mutual growth. The sequence of the five elements were: wood produces fire, fire produces earth, earth produces metal, metal produces water, and water produces wood. The rtionship of mutual generation could also be called the rtionship of mother and child, such as wood making fire, that was, wood was the mother of fire, and fire is the son of wood.


    ording to the principle of the mutual generation of the five elements, Fei made the two people with mutualistic attributes blend in their spiritual power to conduct experiments. Using wood to make fire as the principle, let the wood-type fat man introduce his spiritual power into the fire-type Bu Yueyue¡¯s body. As a result, the magic that Bu Yueyue guided Fatty¡¯s spiritual powerbined with his own spiritual power, the power really increased greatly.


    But the other way around. When Bu Yueyue introduced the spiritual power into Fatty¡¯s body, Fatty couldn¡¯t stand Bu Yueyue¡¯s spiritual power and almost set himself on fire. If it wasn¡¯t for Bu Wenle¡¯s protection, he would have forced Bu Yueyue¡¯s spiritual power out of Fatty¡¯s body in time. Fatty¡¯s more than 100 kilograms would probably be exhausted on the spot.


    But ording to the principle of Shuishengmu, when Mei¡¯er put the spiritual power into Fatty¡¯s body, Fatty couldn¡¯t help it. The previous injuries caused by Bu Yueyue also fully recovered under the mutual effect of Mei¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power. The power of the magic skills yed was also greatly increased. This gave Fei aplete confidence in his heart.


    Bu Wenle also developed a strong research interest because of Fei¡¯s experiments. After everyone¡¯s attempts with each other, the final conclusion was that the five elements were also applicable on the Purple Spirit Continent, but the reverse would produce the effect of mutual restraint.


    Another discovery was that the light attribute could actually increase any attribute in the five elements. Think about the amplification and healing skills of the light attribute magic, and finally Bu Wenle came to the conclusion: the light attribute could be used to increase all attributes except the dark attribute. Attributes increase spiritual power.


    Note that it was a spiritual increase, not a magic increase. It was the increase generated after the spiritual power was directly input into the opponent¡¯s body. This was several times stronger than the magic effect of the amplification of the light system.


    But the dark attribute ispletely opposite to the light attribute. Therefore, there was only mutual restraint, but no mutual generation.

 Chapter 170

    170 Two Fierce Tigers [III]


    At this time, on the ring, the reason why Mei¡¯er¡¯s mist magic spread so quickly is because of the superimposed effect produced by Zhang Fei¡¯s input of his spiritual power into Mei¡¯er¡¯s body. At this time, everyone in Zhang Fei flew into the air with the help of Mei¡¯er¡¯s magic.


    ording to the method of mutual generation of attributes, at this time, Bu Yueyue was injecting her spiritual power into Ji Menghan¡¯s body. This not only could quickly restore Ji Menghan¡¯s consumption of spiritual power, but also had a very good recovery effect on her injuries.


    In particr, Ji Menghan suffered an internal injury, and this mutual effect was even more obvious, which was even better than Zhang Fei¡¯s light healing magic. But if it¡¯s trauma, it¡¯s more realistic to use light-based healing magic.


    Not long after everyone flew into the air, the three crossbow arrows of the second team arrived immediately. This time, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t block it, only the audience heard. ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± After three explosions, the fog was suddenly rolled over by the st wave.


    At this moment, the wood and gold members of the second team also went outside the fog. Immediately after the three explosions, the three spirit crystals in front of the golden girl suddenly burst into light, and the shield in her hand disappeared immediately, reced by a silver flying needle that was more than three meters round in front of her. .


    This name was called the Silver Locust Bee Needle. Even though the silver needle itself was very small, it was only less than half a chi. But it was expensive in therge number, at a nce, there are thousands of them. Because of the huge number, the mental power consumed by control was also very huge, and it could not be controlled individually. It seemed that the members of the second team have adopted crazy storm tactics as soon as theye up.


    They saw that with the appearance of the silver locust bee needle, the female team member rushed into the mist, and the ten thousand silver needles in front of him suddenly swept across the mist like locusts. Because the previous three thunder arrows exploded on the ring. This gold member knew that there would be no one on the ring at this time, so he put all the targets of the attack in the air.


    Just as the gold-type team member rushed into the fog, a strong light shone from the opponent¡¯s light-type spiritual master, constantly expelling the fog. At this time, Zuo Tianya also led the white crystal spiritualist to rush over.


    At this time, among the six people in the sky, only Zhang Fei and Mei¡¯er saw the movement in the mist clearly. Seeing arge piece of flying needles attacking from below, Zhang Fei said to Fatty: ¡°Ziyu, the people below are handed over to you, and make a quick decision. Mei¡¯er, help Ziyu, and the others,e with me.¡±


    .....


    After speaking, Zhang Fei decisively dodged, led everyone to avoid the attack range of the silver locust bee needle, and touched the wooden team members outside the fog.


    Fatty agreed, and after Mei¡¯er showed him the approximate location of the gold member, Fatty pierced the blisters, shook his hand, and threw a handful of seeds. Afterwards, the three spirit crystals in front of Fatty suddenly lit up, and as the body fell,rge swaths of thorny vines exploded from Fatty¡¯s hands.


    Those thorn vines were like octopus tentacles, waving back and forth in front of Fatty. Soon, the silver locust bee needle issued by the gold member below met Fatty¡¯s thorn vine.


    In an instant, tens of thousands of silver locust needles were like rain falling on a pond, and after a few winds, they all plunged into therge thorn vines in front of Fatty. The thorn vines in front of Fatty were originally thorns, but this time it was good. There were tens of thousands of silver needles on the thorn vines, and the roots were erected and densely packed, suddenly simr to the tail of a cat with fried fur.


    The gold members below, saw the bee needle hit the target, and immediately withdrew their spiritual power. Immediately, hundreds of steel needles more than a foot long condensed, and they shot away at the location where the bee needles were pierced.


    As soon as the hundreds of steel needles flew out, Ziyu in the air shook the thorn vine in his hand. After a few flicks, the thorn vine disappeared into nothingness, while the tens of thousands of bee needles stuck on the thorn vine went downward at the same time. The golden team members shot down.


    Afterwards, the audience saw the brilliance of the spiritual crystal in front of Fatty flickering, and the thorns used it. The whole body was suddenly covered with spikes two or three meters long, and he rolled and charged towards the approximate direction of the gold team members.


    When hundreds of steel needles and tens of thousands of bee needles inteced, the gold team members felt bad with their mental strength, and something rushed down their heads.


    The gold member did not dare to be careless, and immediately condensed a thick steel shield to protect the top of his head. At the same time, he looked for the direction and rushed towards the edge of the fog.


    The gold team members just rushed out two steps, and suddenly found that countless thin vines grew out of nowhere on the ring. After the gold team members stepped on a thin vine with one foot, arge number of thin vines around them immediately seemed to be attracted, all entangled.e over. Immediately, the two legs of the gold team member were wrapped tightly.


    Fatty grinned, and secretly said in his heart: Haha, I found you. His figure nted, and went straight to the Jin team and rolled down. Those flying steel needles were swept away under the long thorns that were two or three meters long on Fatty¡¯s body.


    Through the traction of magic power, the gold members felt that the steel needle was missing, and their hearts suddenly tightened. At this moment, tens of thousands of bee needles were stabbed in the head. The legs of the gold members were entangled in the vines, unable to move for a while, and they had no time to get rid of the entanglement of the vines.


    They could only hold up a huge steel shield and forcibly received the attack of tens of thousands of bee needles.

 Chapter 171

    171 Two Fierce Tigers [IV]


    In the blink of an eye, the bee sting attack was over. At this time, on the arena, within a radius of six or seven meters, there are fine needles everywhere, densely packed, even if there was no entanglement of fine vines, the gold team member would feel that there wass no way to settle.


    As soon as the critical attack was over, the Jin team members immediately gathered a long de and shed at the thin vines under their feet. It was impossible to stay in the fog for a long time. The Gold team member originally nned to rush out of the fog after hitting one or two high-level magic tricks, and reced it with another Wood team member to attack.


    The main purpose was to use high-level magic to hold everyone in the first team first, and thenunch a general attack after Zuo Tianya arrived. Of course, it would be nice to be able to knock down one or two opponents by the way. This was also the reason why they maintain their own personal cultivation base, and they have a kind of arrogance themselves.


    At this time, the mist had already begun to fade under the strong light of the light-type spiritual master. Just as the gold-type spiritual master cut off the thin vine on one foot, a warning sign suddenly came. Looking up, a huge ck mass in the mist was just smashing down at him.


    Oops not good! In addition to being shocked, the gold members immediately shed a sh of light, and quickly gathered a huge steel needle in front of them to protect their body. They saw that the steel needle was three or four meters long, and it was thick when they attacked it. If Zuyi smashed it directly, it would immediately be strung with sharp pikes.


    At this critical juncture, the members of the gold team suddenly moved, and the huge steel needle that had just condensed was also announced to dissipate. The onlookers saw a thorn on the back of the gold team member at this time, and the tip of the thorn had stabbed out on the little girl¡¯s stomach. The blood dripped down along the lines of the thorns.


    At this time, the little girl was pushed up in the air by the stab, her surprised eyes widened, and her eyes were full of disbelief. At this time, a long vine protruded from the ground, wrapped around the little girl¡¯s bare foot, followed by a sharp thorn, and the long vine directly threw the little girl under the ring, carrying a string of blood arrows in the air. .


    Immediately, the teacher in charge of the treatment caught the body of the golden girl and performed emergency treatment.


    Fatty¡¯s series of attack moves were like flowing clouds and flowing water in one go, which was also the attack method that Fatty nned in advance. The thorn body was only used to defend against air attacks, and the final ultimate move was the most inconspicuous thrust.


    .....


    The reason why Fatty released the thrusting attack at the end was because of the timing, and because if the distance was too far, the control would be rtively slow. That¡¯s why Fattyunched his attack within ten meters of the gold-type spiritual master. Within this distance, the control of magic was the strongest, and the result was obvious and surprisingly good.


    Just when Fatty ended the battle, there was already a fight outside the fog.


    The wooden girl, who was standing outside the fog, immediately condensed her spiritual power after the gold members rushed into the fog, and used magic to transform countless thin leaves in front of her. After the fine leaves condensed, they began to slowly spin around the wooden girl. While the thin leaves were spinning, they kept flying up and down.


    This was simr to Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu Fan-killing move, except that the little girl¡¯s mental control was obviously not as good as Fatty¡¯s, and the thin leaves were just spinning slowly around her body. The 10 meters in front of the little girl were all wrapped in fine leaves, hiding the little girl¡¯s figure.


    Just when the little girl¡¯s figure disappeared, Zhang Fei brought Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue to the edge of the fog. At this time, Zuo Tianya, who was on the other side of the ring, with the white crystal spiritual master, was about to rush to the mist. More than a dozen fist-sized thunderballs had already condensed out in front of Zuo Tianya, and the spiritual crystal in front of the White Crystal Spiritist also shone with brilliance.


    Zhang Fei said to Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue, ¡°As my ball of lightunches an attack, this person will be handed over to you.¡±


    After speaking, Zhang Fei raised his hand and hit a fist-sized light-sting ball. There was a scan of divine sense. Although the wooden girl was hidden in the thin leaves, the thin leaves were not rotating too fast. Although it had a certain impact on Zhang Fei¡¯s divine scan, Zhang Fei could still see clearly the exact location of the little girl.


    Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue acted immediately despite the st of the ball. But Zhang Fei took Lu Wenfeng out of the fog and met Zuo Tianya and the white crystal spiritualist.


    On the side of Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan, they saw that Bu Yueyue also shot a string of five football-sized me balls, followed by Zhang Fei¡¯s burst of light, lined up and rushed into the other side¡¯s Ye Yin lost track. . Wherever they passed, the thin leaves burned under the high temperature of the me ball.


    But Ji Menghan didn¡¯t make any movement, only saw the three spirit crystals in front of Ji Menghan flickering violently.


    The little girl of the wood type just hit Ye Yin¡¯s lost track and hid her figure in the thin leaves. Not long after that, she felt a string of fireballs rushing into Ye Yin¡¯s lost track, and the direction of the impact was exactly where shended. Suddenly startled in her heart, she secretly said: How does the other party know the specific location of her hiding? Could it be that it is not covered?


    Thinking of this, the little girl didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and immediately changed her body shape, dodged and slid to the side of the ring. At this moment, Zhang Fei¡¯s light-sting ball was only two or three meters away from the little girl. There was a sudden explosion, and the light-sting ball exploded in front of the little girl on its own, shattering the surrounding fine leaves.


    Suddenly, the little girl was surrounded by the shock wave of the explosion, and her figure stagnated for a while.


    Got you! Bu Yueyue clearly saw the location of the wooden girl through a burned passage and a space sted by a shock wave. The five me balls separated immediately, drawn five arcs, and rushed towards the little girl from different directions.


    The little girl of the wood type looked very real, and she was shocked, and immediately output a lot of spiritual power, controlling the countless thin leaves around her to quickly condense in front of her, forming a giant shield made of thin leaves in front of her, blocking the path of five me balls.


    ¡°Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah! Bah!¡±


    Five muffled sounds, the thin-leaf giant shield was smashed by the fireball five big holes. The burning leaves flew everywhere, but the me ball finally exploded.


    Seeing that the crisis was temporarily relieved, the little girl of the wood type immediately disappeared, the spirit crystals flickered in front of her, and a giant tree condensed out, blocking her. There were two people holding the giant tree, about five meters high. Countless branches hang down, and the branches are covered with thorns more than half a foot long, but there was not a single leaf.

 Chapter 172

    172 A Break [I]


    As soon as the giant tree was condensed and formed, the wooden girl suddenly felt soft under her feet, and suddenly sank down together with the giant tree.


    Quicksand? The wooden girl was shocked! She saw a quicksand pit formed on the arena table within a radius of six or seven meters around my body. She and the giant tree that had just condensed were just in the center of the quicksand pit, and they were sinking away quickly at this time.


    The wooden girl secretly thought that it was not good, she immediately reached out and grabbed a branch hanging down from the giant tree and pulled her body out. Fortunately, the giant tree was tall enough and has just sunk a little. After the little girl got rid of the quicksand, she immediately jumped vertically, using the power of the giant branches to jump to the top of the tree, and then twisted her body again and jumped out of the quicksand.


    As soon as she jumped up, the wooden girl felt a strong wind blowing. With a nce out of the corner of his eye, he saw that the fierce wind of mes shot by Bu Yueyue was already in front of her. Before she could dodge, the little girl immediately gathered a wooden shield to block her.


    ¡°Craack!¡± As soon as the wooden shield condensed out, the Fire and Gale sh shed on top of the wooden shield. The wooden shield burst into mes with a ¡°huh¡±, but the wooden girl¡¯s figure was shot down again and fell into the quicksand pit.


    At this time, the giant tree had already sunk to half. Seeing that her body was sinking again in an instant, the wooden girl did not dare to neglect, and immediately turned away from the giant tree, the spirit crystals in front of her shed at the same time, and countless vines poured out of the little girl¡¯s hands, quickly spreading in all directions, spinning in the quicksand pit.


    Under the massive output of spiritual power, the rattan took shape in an instant, and the little girl pulled out and wanted to climb on top of the rattan. Suddenly there was a warning sign, and when she looked up, it was not good! She saw a huge falling rock in the air just smashing down on the head, and at the same time there was a me and gale sh attacking him, and he rushed over in an arc.


    This time, the little girl of the wooden system was so frightened that she immediately rolled on the ground andnded on the rattan. With all her strength, she got up and quickly rushed towards the edge of the quicksand pit. The spirit crystals flickered in front of her, and a wooden shield blocked behind her at the same time, blocking the threat of Fiery Gale sh.


    But the little girl was wrong. She never thought that Bu Yueyue¡¯s Fire and Gale sh could turn. It might not be possible for ordinary third-level spiritual masters to do this. But Bu Yueyue was different. Because of eating silkworms for more than a year, Bu Yueyue¡¯s mental control was much stronger than that of spiritual masters of the same level.


    .....


    Just as the little girl jumped up with all her might, the Fire and Gale sh, which had chased behind her, turned in a circle and went straight to the front of the little girl.


    The little girl was jumping with all her might, when the fire suddenly burst out in front of her eyes. Subconsciously, she crossed his hands in front of her. Hearing a loud bang, the little girl was immediately surrounded by mes, and she was beaten back to the quicksand pit.


    The so-called blessing was unparalleled, and misfortunes do note singly. The little girl¡¯s figure was just hit back, and the falling stone ¡°huh¡± arrived. The little girl¡¯s figure hadn¡¯t evennded on the rattan, and was instantly smashed into the quicksand by the huge falling rock and disappeared.


    A figure exploded on the edge of the arena, and the examiner quickly flew into the quicksand pit, and hit it with a palm, and the huge falling stone was lifted up like a piece of paper. Immediately, the little girl from the wood department was quickly taken out of the ring by the examiner, and the master in charge of healing rushed over to treat the little girl¡¯s injuries.


    They saw a huge wound on the two arms of the little girl, and the bones were deep. The tender meat at the wound was scorched, and the whole body was also burned in multiple ces. Fortunately, her face was blocked, and there was no damage.


    The teacher in charge of the treatment frowned and thought to himself: Why was it hurting so badly? He was afraid the injury would not be healed on time. Immediately began to treat the injured girl.


    At this time, Ji Menghan on the ring was not feeling well either. Two powerful attack magics were fired one after another, which had emptied all Ji Menghan¡¯s spiritual and spiritual power. When the examiner flipped the falling stone, Ji Menghan also fell to the ground, the sweat on his body kept pouring out like a fine spring, and his clothes were already soaked.


    Bu Yueyue immediately ran to Ji Menghan, picked up Ji Menghan¡¯s body, and slowly sent the spiritual power into Ji Menghan¡¯s body. After a while, Ji Menghan finally regained some strength.


    ¡°Yueyue, leave me alone! Let me step down, the battle isn¡¯t over yet! Save your spiritual power to help Zhang Fei and the others!¡± Ji Menghan barely squeezed out a few words, and began to breathe quickly.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er and Fatty ran over after dismissing the gold opponent.


    Fatty crouched down and said, ¡°Sister Menghan, we would not leave you alone! Yueyue, you stay to take care of Sister Menghan, and Mei¡¯er and I would help Big Brother Lu and the others.¡±


    Originally, for Ji Menghan, who finally joined the team,pared with the other five, she always felt that she was an outsider. Although on the surface, she was very affectionate with the other five, but she had not fully opened her heart.


    Sometimes Ji Menghan always locks herself in a small space in his heart, estranged from everyone. Especially whenever Zhang Fei and the five people argued about something that happened before, Ji Menghan always felt that it was difficult for her to integrate into this small team because she had not been in the team for a long time and was unfamiliar with the incident. After a long time, a frozen shackle appeared in Ji Menghan¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 173

    173 A Break [II]


    What Ji Menghan said to Bu Yueyue just now, in addition to her feelings about the current situation, she also had some reasons for her inner closure. When Fatty said ¡°Sister Menghan, we will not leave you alone!¡± Others don¡¯t have any special feelings, but when Ji Menghan heard it, she felt iparably cordial and warm.


    Yes, she was part of this team. She could give everything for this team, and others treat her the same. In this team, the six of them were a family, a six-in-one existence.


    Tears flowed out unexpectedly, and the shackles in her heart gradually melted with the outflow of tears.


    ¡°Sister Menghan, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Bu Yueyue asked with concern when she saw Ji Menghan¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°No, nothing!¡± Ji Menghan raised his hand and wiped it on his face, wiping the tears and sweat off his face. Then Chongbu Yueyue smiled and said, ¡°The sweat is too salty, and the tears came out! I feel much better, let¡¯s go and support them!¡±


    After speaking, Ji Menghan struggled to stand up without knowing where the strength came from, and rushed to the ce where they were fighting with Bu Yueyue.


    By this time, the battle wasing to an end.


    The White Crystal Spiritist in the second team had already been carried off the stage by the examiner for treatment. The light-type spiritual master also stood under the ring at this time, and it seemed that he was not injured because he jumped off by himself.


    On the ring, the six people in the second team were only left with the fierce battle between the captain Zuo Tianya and Zhang Fei on the ring.


    .....


    Zuo Tianya¡¯s whole body shrouded in lightning, as if Lei Gong was reincarnated. Under the control of Zuo Tianya, the lightning balls kept hitting Zhang Fei.


    And Zhang Fei did not use gun at this time. The whole body was wrapped in a condensed iron ball. With the shing of the figure, the iron ball rolls around on the ring, and it looks very ghostly.


    The onlookers saw that the iron balls were made of dozens of iron bars with the thickness of fingers, hollowed out everywhere. One by one, the light-sting balls were continuously shot by Zhang Fei from the hollowed-out gaps. They collided with the thunder balls from Zuo Tianya and exploded. A loud explosion. But Zhang Fei was only ate second-level cultivation base after all, and he was still far behind Zuo Tianya in the early third-level cultivation level.


    Although the light-sting ball was constantly being thrown, colliding with Zuo Tianya¡¯s thunder ball, it was obviously not as powerful as the thunder ball. During the fight, thunderballs constantly ran over the blocking of the light sting balls and hit the iron balls in front of Zhang Fei.


    As the lightning light roamed, countless sparks of lightning discharge erupted on the iron ball, but they were only fleeting, and could not bring any harm to Zhang Fei.


    This made Zuo Tianya feel extremely depressed. Ordinarily, with the power of his own thunder and lightning, he could¡¯t turn Zhang Fei into charcoal with a single blow, and he has to be electric! But the iron ball in front of Zhang Fei did not know what it was, and it could actually digest the power of thunder and lightning that he released.


    In fact, not to mention that Zuo Tianya didn¡¯t understand, even Zhang Fei¡¯spanions didn¡¯t understand why. This iron ball was actually a solution that Zhang Fei suddenly came up with when he was fighting.


    He remembered that in his previous life, he once saw a program on TV, which said that there was a ¡°Thunderbolt Boy¡± in China. This young man puts on an iron suit he developed and could dance with thunder and lightning.


    At that time, because Zhang Fei was an electrician himself, he paid special attention to this program. The iron clothes made by this boy of thunder and lightning were actually very simple.


    When lightning was close, the resistance of the iron clothing was very smallpared to the resistance of its own body, almost negligible. Therefore, the current basically flowed directly into the earth along the iron clothes, and there was basically no current willing to give up the good path and not go, and must pass through the human body and then flow into the ground.


    Therefore, the human body inside the iron suit was rtively safe. When Zhang Fei was fighting, when he saw Zuo Tianya¡¯s lightning ball shing, he suddenly thought of this TV show.


    Zhang Fei thought to himself: In the previous life, it was very dangerous to do this kind of experiment. If it was not good, he would be electrocuted and his whole body would die. So even though he was interested, he didn¡¯t dare to try it out. But now it was different! He had a whole body of cultivation, why not take this opportunity to do an experiment to see the effect?


    So, Zhang Fei immediately activated his spiritual power, and transformed into an iron ball to cover his body. Because Tie Shen¡¯s requirements were too high, with Zhang Fei¡¯s current cultivation base and the rtively short time, it was toote to do it carefully. But the principle of the iron ball and the iron coat was the same, so Zhang Fei first condensed a hollow iron ball to rece the iron coat for testing.


    Nobody knew if this method was really feasible. When Zuo Tianya¡¯s first thunderball hit the iron ball, Zhang Fei didn¡¯t feel any damage to himself except for some impact force inside the iron ball.


    This made Zhang Fei¡¯s yfulness swell up. So he put away the powerful sand eagle and yed a duel game with Zuo Tianya. After the others dealt with the other two members of the second team, when they saw Zhang Fei¡¯s expression, and then looked at Zhang Fei¡¯s rxed expression during the fight, it was clearly the same as when he was fighting.


    At the same time, everyone was also attracted by Zhang Fei¡¯s strange iron ball, so they all stood on the periphery of the battlefield watching the excitement, and no one went to help. This was the tacit understanding that people usually develop. If it was ced on a general team, I am afraid that they would have rushed up to solve the opponent long ago.


    And Zhang Fei¡¯s usual whimsy and bizarre research have already left a deep impression on everyone¡¯s heart. At this time, everyone agreed that Zhang Fei was doing experiments now, not really fighting.

 Chapter 174

    174 The Xuanbing Branch


    But there was one exception among the people in the first team, that was Ji Menghan. Because she joinedte, she didn¡¯t know much about Fei. But at this time, she wanted to help, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only stand on the periphery with everyone with strange eyes and cheer for Fei.


    The fight continued for more than a minute, and Zuo Tianya finally flipped and fell out of the fighting circle. At this time, Zuo Tianya was already tired and panting, and his whole body was wet with sweat. Although there was still spiritual power, Zuo Tianya was not a fool, he has already seen the gap between himself and Fei.


    In fact, Zhang Fei did not win in cultivation, but in wisdom. With the help of that huge iron ball, even if Zuo Tianya had endless spiritual power, he might not be able to defeat Fei.


    Compared to Zuo Tianya¡¯s sweaty appearance, Fei was much more rxed. Although a lot of spiritual power was also consumed, don¡¯t forget, how much wss Zhang Fei¡¯s innate spiritual power? That was the existence of up to 93!


    Although Zhang Fei was a little worse than Zuo Tianya in terms of cultivation, but in terms of the strength of spiritual power, let alone a small Zuo Tianya, looking at the entire Sacred Spirit Continent, he was afraid that there was no second one who could have it. Zhang Fei was so strong.


    Even if he fought against Zuo Tianya and used up all his spiritual power, Zhang Fei could still have about half of his spiritual power. This was the advantage of high innate spiritual power. But what was Zhang Fei¡¯s true spiritual power value, only everyone in the Xuanbing branch knows, and Ji Menghan was not included in this issue.


    Zuo Tianya looked up and looked left and right, and saw that the six people in the first team were all around him. Except for Fei who was fighting with him, the other five people looked at him from a distance as if he were watching the fun. But Fei stood opposite him, but his anger did not grow, his face did not change, and he looked leisurely.


    On the other hand, looking at his team, except for himself standing on top of the ring, and the light-type spiritual master standing under the ring, everyone else was brought down by the opponent. And now that he was almost out of fuel, what¡¯s the point of fighting again?


    Zuo Tianya sighed up to the sky, waved his hand at Fei, and said, ¡°s! Don¡¯t fight! Captain Fei, we will admit defeat!¡± No longer waiting for announcements.


    .....


    With Zuo Tianya¡¯s end, the examiner walked to the center of the ring and announced loudly: ¡°In the fourth game, the first team wins! Now there is a half-time break, and in a quarter of an hour, the fifth game will be held!¡±


    As soon as the examiner¡¯s voice fell, the audience burst into enthusiastic cheers. After Fei and everyone lined up to bow to the examiner, they walked off the ring to the cheers of tens of thousands of people. At this time, Bu Wenle had already been waiting under the stage and hugged Fei and everyone else.


    Above the stand, grand elder Shen Lingyun also stood up from his seat when he saw this, walked off the stage with a smile on his face, and walked towards Phoenix Mountain apanied by Director Wang. For Shen Lingyun, watching or not watching the next game is meaningless.


    With this satisfactory answer submitted by Bu Wenle, Shen Lingyun was also satisfied. At this time, Shen Lingyun¡¯s heart was full of five vors. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy for Bu Wenle¡¯s achievements or sad for the general sect¡¯s failure.


    However, time seemed to really change everything! But, would this change really develop as it was designed?


    ***


    A quarter of an hour passed quickly. The stands were still so lively, not many people left, and everyone was waiting for the result of thest game.


    When the examiner announced the start of the fifth game, the second team and the fourth team stepped into the ring at the same time. But the two teams were notplete at this time. They saw that the second team did not have the wooden girl, but the fourth team lost two people and only four came up.


    After the examiner announced the start of the game, everyone in the second team rushed towards the fourth team like a tiger. Although the fourth team only had four people, it was not ambiguous, and the four people who rushed forward with the second team suddenly came to one ce.


    The light masters in the second team still did not charge forward, but stood at the end of the team. While the other four rushed forward, they released a strengthening light, which strengthened thebat effectiveness of all four by 10%.


    This made everyone in the second team quickly gain the upper hand in the game. Thebat power of the two teams was almost consumed in the previous battle. At this time, they fought again, and it didn¡¯t take long to decide the winner.


    Because of the increase of light-type spiritual masters, the second team finally won and won the right to participate in the afternoon finals. This result exceeded most people¡¯s expectations. After all, the second team had already yed two games in the morning, while the fourth team had only yed one. In terms of overall consumption, the fourth team should also have the advantage. Unexpectedly, it was the second team that won in the end.


    But what was even more unexpected was thetter. As the examiner announced the results of thepetition, it was about to announce the end of the morningpetition. Unexpectedly, Zuo Tianya took a step forward, came to the examiner, and said a few words to the examiner.


    The examiner frowned, and solemnly asked Zuo Tianya, ¡°Have you all made up your mind?¡± After speaking, he nced at everyone in the second team. However, everyone in the second team lowered their heads and expressed silence.


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s up to you!¡± After speaking, the examiner turned to his side and gave Zuo Tianya the role of the announcer.


    Zuo Tianya took a deep breath, through the transmission of spiritual power, he said loudly: ¡°With the unanimous consent of all members of our second team, we have decided to give up the finals in the afternoon. Give the first team the chance to qualify. Dear students of Xuanbing Branch! At the same time, we also wish the first team to achieve good results in thepetition of spiritual master colleges across the continent!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, it was as if a nest had been blown up in the stands, and a violent voice of discussion suddenly sounded. At the same time, there were also the leaders of the various colleges on the stage.


    After Zuo Tianya finished speaking, he bowed deeply to the examiner, turned around and bowed to all the teachers and students present, and then walked back to the team.


    After a while, only to hear a voice on the stage, the audience suddenly quieted down.


    The host announced. ¡°Just now, after consultation with the leaders of the college: I agree to the withdrawal application of the second team. This is the end of thepetition in this world. The first team formed by the branch. Let us wish the representative team of the academy to achieve the best results in the Continent Spirit Master Academy Competition!¡±


    ¡°Wow!!!¡± The thunderous apuse suddenly sounded in the audience, and then it was gradually reced by a shout. At this time, tens of thousands of teachers and students in the audience shouted in unison: ¡°Section! Branch! Branch! Branch! Branch!¡±


    In the midst of shouting, the people of the second team silently walked off the ring, and the first team, the six members of the Xuanbing branch, and Bu Wenle, the teacher of the branch, also walked into the ring together. .


    At this moment, the eyes of the seven people were filled with tears. After more than two years, thanks to the efforts of everyone, the Xuanbing Branch finally ceased to be theughing stock of the whole hospital, and finally stepped onto the front desk from behind, and it was the most eye-catching and dazzling front desk.


    The Xuanbing Branch at this time is glorious, supremely glorious! And this glory is due to the efforts of everyone, after being suppressed for more than two years, it finally burst into glory at this moment.


    Bu Wenle held the six children tightly in his arms on the ring. At this time, he finally got rid of the title of waste. He was looked down upon by other teachers and ssmates for more than ten years. At this moment, he finally got rid of the title of trash. All turned into smoke.


    At this time, Bu Wenle seemed to have no thoughts in his heart, and just hugged these lovely children tightly. It was the hard work of these children that has made them what they were today. In fact, it is these children who deserve the most credit. They are actually not qualified to be teachers.

 Chapter 175

    175 The Xuabing Branch [II]


    In a lively atmosphere. This mighty collegepetition thatsted more than a month finally came to an end. But it left many memories for the teachers and students of the whole school, and it was also apanied by many problems. Moreover, for a long period of time after that, the most talked about topic among teachers and students is still the topic of Xuanbing Branch.


    In the afternoon, the grandelder¡¯s Office.


    Shen Lingyun was still sitting behind the desk. There were only two people in the entire office, but no one spoke. The needles could be heard falling in the huge hall, and the other was Bu Wenle.


    After being silent for a long time, Shen Lingyun finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Okay, I agree with you to leave. I know that what you decide is something that nine cows can¡¯t pull back. I will arrange for someone to notify their families separately, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Shen Lingyun said helplessly, But his eyes never moved away from Buwenle¡¯s handsome face.


    After listening, to Bu Wenle got up and said, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave right away!¡± After speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Shen Lingyun quickly stopped him. ¡°Wait! What are you in a hurry for? I agreed to your business, but I still have a lot of things I haven¡¯t discussed with you, you sit down first!¡±


    Bu Wenle turned around and asked Shen Lingyun strangely, ¡°What? What important thing do you need to discuss with me?¡±


    Shen Lingyun chuckled, picked up a stack of paper from the table, handed it to Bu Wenle, and said, ¡°Good thing! Look at it, this is the application letter for students in the college who are applying to be transferred to your branch these days. Let¡¯s see what to do, shall we?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bu Wenle frowned, took the application and flipped through it. Truly, there were quite a few! There was a thick book. He counted the number, there were fifty or sixty people! And looking at the personal profile above, everyone¡¯s innate spiritual power value was not low. There were students with cultivation bases ranging from first-level spiritual masters to third-level spiritual masters.


    Holding the application form, Bu Wenle fell into thought for a while. Shen Lingyun looked at Bu Wenle with a smile and didn¡¯t bother him.


    After a long while, I only heard Bu Wenle say, ¡°Ling Yun, do you think this will work?¡±


    With a sound of ¡°Ling Yun,¡± he called grand elder Shen with great joy. In the past, Bu Wenle usually referred to her directly as elder Shen or directly by her full name. At this time, Bu Wenle changed her name and called it so intimately, how could Shen Lingyun not be moved?


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening!¡± Shen Lingyun smiled sweetly, staring into Bu Wenle¡¯s eyes.


    Buwenle put the application form back on the table and said, ¡°My own energy is very limited, and I don¡¯t want to bring too many students. In my opinion, the branch is based on the special training of the college.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After a pause, Bu Wenle continued: ¡°I will bring the current six students to graduation first, and then re-enroll new students. Moreover, in order to enter the branch, the students¡¯ innate spiritual power must be above 60. The number of students is also controlled at 6. I will bring each batch of students to re-enroll after graduation, what do you think?¡±


    Shen Lingyun thought for a while and said, ¡°I have no opinion, but I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You can ask.¡± Buwenle said.


    Shen Lingyun said. ¡°The college has new students every year. ording to your method of recruiting students, I am afraid that a group of students will be recruited every ten years or so? Wouldn¡¯t it miss a lot of outstanding students?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said: ¡°There are many outstanding students every year, and I can¡¯t teach them by myself. Moreover, there are so many excellent teachers in the main school, and it is not necessary to enter our branch to have them. What they have achieved. Everything is about a word of fate! If you have the fate to enter our Xuanbing branch, then I will do my best to train them, and I can¡¯t manage the others. ¡±


    Shen Lingyun nodded and said: ¡°Okay, just as you said, everything depends on the fate of the children! Next year¡¯s bigpetition, everything is up to you. I am looking forward to youreback this time. What a surprise for the academy!¡±


    ¡°You will definitely see it!¡± Buwenle said firmly, a confidence bursting out of his handsome face.


    ***


    Early morning.


    Xuan Bingcheng woke up from a deep sleep, with the crystal clear morning dew, and the fragrance of birds and flowers was everywhere. There were people and cars on the street, shops and hawkers, calling for people to buy and sell, it was very lively.


    At this time, seven people were walking out of the east gate of Xuanbing Academy, including an adult with six children. Every child was wearing a brand-new Xuanbing Academy uniform. The silver-white brocade school uniform was rusted with an ice-blue Xuanbing bird pattern. Under the light of the zing star, it seemed to be a student of Xuanbing Academy.


    However, the school uniforms of these six people are slightly different from the school uniforms of others. There was a small word ¡°Division¡± embroidered on the chest of each person. That¡¯s right, these seven people were Bu Wenle, Fei, Feng Wenfeng and other members of the Xuanbing Branch.


    At this time, there are also many students from the main college at the east gate of Xuanbing College. Because the east gate was the main gate of the college, there were many students on duty and cleaning. When the seven of them, teacher and students, from the branch sect came out, the students from the main sect gave courtesy, and their eyes were full of excitement and longing.


    Feeling the nces from the surrounding, Fei and everyone immediately raised their heads high. They remembered that before the collegepetition, the teachers and students of the main sect always raise their heads high and looked up at the sky, and they didn¡¯t even look at them.


    Now, the team of the branch had finally won the championship of the collegepetition with its own efforts. The students in the main courtyard suddenly turned from looking up to looking down. This feeling of exaltation was really good.


    Zhang Fei and the others, led by Teacher Bu Wenle, walked out of the academy with their heads held high and walked towards the east gate of Xuanbing City.


    After the game ended yesterday morning, the Xuanbing Branch held a meeting of teachers and students in the courtyard of the main academy. Of course, due to limited space, only Bu Wenle and Fei attended the conference.


    But fortunately, as a branch, the teachers and students of the whole school are also here. Because the Xuanbing branch, including teacher and students, was just made up of seven people. In the end, after a one-off vote by the teacher and students of the school branch, it was decided that everyone would still return to Lingchen Cave to practice before thepetition next year.


    Because there was still nearly a year before the Continent Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition. Cultivation in the Xuanbing Pce, although for ordinary students, could quickly improve their cultivation. Butpared with Lingchen Cave, Xuanbing Pce was far worse. Even if everyone spend some time on the road, the final cultivation effect was stronger than that in the Xuanbing Pce.


    Therefore, after the meeting of Xuanbing Branch ended yesterday afternoon, Bu Wenle immediately went to Phoenix Mountain and asked Shen Ling to discuss this matter.


    ording to Bu Wenle, Lingchen Cave could not only help everyone to quickly enhance their cultivation, but next year¡¯s Continental Spirit Master Academy Grand Competition would be held in the Forbidden City in the central area of ??Ziling Continent. It was faster than starting from Xuanbing City.


    At the beginning, Shen Lingyun did not agree with Bu Wenle¡¯s proposal. Because Lingchen Cave was too far away from Xuanbing City, in terms of safety, there was really no guarantee that Bu Wenle could ensure it. Especially when Buwenle and the others went to the cave thest time, Mei¡¯er¡¯s parents went to the academy because of Mei¡¯er¡¯s safety.


    Although that incident was over, this time Bu Wenle was going to take them out to retreat again. If something really happened, let alone Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t afford it. Shen Lingyun and the entire Xuanbing Academy wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the oue.


    In the end, Bu Wenle proposed to let Lao Caitou from Xuanbing Branch also go with him as a safety guarantee for everyone. Shen Lingyun thought about it for a while, and then agreed to Bu Wenle¡¯s request. But Lao Caitou disagreed and said two things.


    As an important member of the Elder Hall of Xuanbing College, Lao Caitou chose to live in the ruins of the college, mainly because he wanted to find a quiet ce to enjoy his old age, and he did not want to worry about the chores of the world.

 Chapter 176

    176 Rewards


    However, Bu Wenle assured Shen Lingyun with certainty that he had a way to persuade Lao Caitou to go with him, so the matter was settled. On Lao Caitou¡¯s side, Bu Wenle was in charge of persuading Tong Go to retreat, and Shen Lingyun was in charge of notifying everyone¡¯s homes about the retreat of several students, so that the family could feel at ease.


    Bu Wenle took the six students around several streets and walked out more than two miles. I saw a particrly prosperous street appearing in front of everyone. On the street, the number of pedestrians buying and selling more than doubledpared to other streets, which was very lively.


    As he walked, Ziyu looked left and right to inspect the spots on the side of the road, and his small eyes seemed to be incapable. He was different from Mei¡¯er, Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan, the three girls only linger when theye across a beach spot that sells trinkets and women¡¯s red.


    Fatty was looking at what he wants, especially the small beach that sells food. Fatty not only looks at it, but also smells it with his nose.


    ¡°Master, where are we going? Didn¡¯t we say we were going back to the branch first? Why did we go around such a big circle? Isn¡¯t this going further and further?¡± Fatty asked Buwenle as he walked.


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said: ¡°Of course there is a good reason for that!


    ¡°A big good thing?¡± They all replied at once.


    Bu Wenle said this, and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s interest, and they turned their heads around.


    Buwenleughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will know right away. Look, that¡¯s where we¡¯re going.¡±


    .....


    Looking in the direction Bu Wenler pointed, they saw a very majestic building in the most prosperous part of the street. The building covered an area of ??tens of thousands of square meters and was a ssical pce-style building.


    The building was divided into three floors. Each floor was higher, and the area was rtively reduced. The carved balcony can be clearly seen between every two floors. The top of the building was designed in a herringbone shape, with green tiles iid with ridges, the corners are simple, and the roof slope was soothing and smooth.


    They saw that there were many gates on the first floor of this building, and people came in and out with joy. A huge que hangs high above thergest gate in the middle, with three golden characters ¡°Ju Bao Zhai¡± written on it.


    ¡°Ju Bao Zhai? What are we doing here?¡± Fatty asked in confusion. As a local resident, Fatty hahered also been here with his family and knows that this was a good ce for Taobao. But was Taobao any use for these little brats? Buy and sell to earn some pocket money? Obviously unlikely, earning money was not necessary for them!


    Bu Wenle ignored Ziyu¡¯s question, and said to everyone: ¡°Ju Bao Zhai is the biggest ce to shop for treasures in our Xuanbing City. In the first-floor hall, anyone can set up a beach and sell their treasures. Whether it¡¯s medicines that increase spiritual power or various weapons and equipment for hunting and hunting monsters, as well as the corpses of monsters, magic crystals, spiritual masters¡¯ cultivation methods, etc., as long as you think you can sell anything, you can use it. It¡¯s sold here. It can be said that in Treasure House, there are only things you can¡¯t think of, and there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy. But there is one thing, the sale and purchase of spirit crystals of spiritual masters is prohibited in the whole continent, and this ce is no exception.¡±


    Everyone listened to Bu Wenle¡¯s introduction of Ju Bao Zhai, and nodded while listening. Although they had never been here, Xuanbing City was veryrge, and there were many existences simr to Ju Bao Zhai, but it was too far from here in terms of scale.


    When Zhang Fei and the others were practicing in the branch, they had a hunting ss every week. The monsters that could be eaten were basically used to improve everyone¡¯s food, but the monsters that couldn¡¯t be eaten were all found in a simr ce. ces like Ju Bao Zhai were ced directly. Therefore, with a brief introduction by Buwenle, everyone would understand the basic situation here.


    Bu Wenle continued: ¡°Ju Bao Zhai was divided into three floors. The first floor is a ce where mobile beach vendors set up their spots. The things are very misceneous, and there is nothing too valuable. asionally, there are one or two treasures. It was quickly taken away. So this first floor is just a ce where some people from the market usually hang out.¡±


    Bu Wenle pointed to the second floor of Ju Bao Zhai and said: ¡°The second floor is divided into different storefronts, all of which are guarded by some solid and rich merchants. If you really want to find good things, this The second floor is the preferred ce. The price of the baby is much higher than that of the first floor. But the quality and quantity of the goods are guaranteed, and on this floor, buyers don¡¯t have to worry about buying fakes.¡±


    While listening, the students had walked to the gate of Ju Bao Zhai, and saw Bu Wenle raised his hand and pointed to the third floor, and said, ¡°We are not here for sight-seeing , so the first and second floors, We don¡¯t have to stay. Our destination is the third floor of this Ju Bao Zhai.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle waved his hand, led everyone into the Treasure House, and walked directly up the stairs at the door. As he walked, Bu Wenle said: ¡°This third floor is not an ordinary trading area, so ordinary people are not allowed to enter. There are people guarding the entrance, and only members here cane and go freely, and the people on this floor are not allowed to enter. Babies are also precious things, and ordinary people may not be able to take a look at them.¡±


    Fatty interrupted and said, ¡°Master, we are not members here. ording to you, can we not even get in the door? Then what are we doing here?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said: ¡°Yes, not a member, you will definitely not be able to enter the third floor. However, you don¡¯t have to worry, maybe you were not a member here before, but since yesterday, all of you have be new members here.¡±


    Just as they were talking, everyone hade to the entrance of the stairs on the third floor, and then went up to the restricted area. There were two burly men at the entrance guarding both sides of the stairs. Seeing Buwenle and the disciples walking towards the stairs, one of the big men stretched out his hand to stop him and said to Buwenle: ¡°The third floor does not do business, everyone pleasee back!¡±


    They saw Bu Wenle stretched out his hand, took out seven jade ques from the space ring, and disyed them in front of the big man. As soon as the man saw the jade sign, he immediately drew back his hand that was blocking the road, made a gesture of please, and at the same time bowed and said, ¡°Oh, it turned out to be all the distinguished guests, please go upstairs!¡±


    Bu Wenle put away the jade card and waved to Zhang Fei and the others, and the seven climbed to the third floor one after another.


    Among the six students, Fatty couldn¡¯t hold his breath the most. As he went upstairs, Fatty asked, ¡°Master, what happened just now? Are the seven jade cards you took out the membership card here? We How could there be such a thing?¡±


    Bu Wenle stopped and looked at everyone, only to see six people with twelve eyes looking at him with doubts. With a slight smile on his face, Bu Wenle took out the jade card again.


    Bu Wenle handed the six jade ques to Ziyu and said, ¡°Come on, hand them out, one piece per person, everyone should keep it, Ziyu is right. This is the membership card of Ju Bao Zhai, and you will bring this in the future. , you can freely enter and exit the third floor of Ju Bao Zhai.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle moved his legs and took everyone to the third floor, saying at the same time, ¡°Many people don¡¯t know that this Treasure House is actually opened by our Xuanbing Academy.¡±


    Everyone, along with Zhang Fei, was stunned when they heard it. Judging from the scale of Ju Bao Zhai, it is probably the most profitable ce in this Xuanbing City, and it will be opened by the academy, which was really beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Bu Wenle smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised, in fact, this is a well-known secret. It¡¯s just about hanging the sign of Xuanbing Academy at the entrance of Ju Bao Zhai. How is it? If you say that, you should understand it better. Why have you been a member here since yesterday? It¡¯s because you are the most outstanding students in the academy, and you are also the representatives who are about to represent the Xuanbing Academy in the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition.¡±

 Chapter 177

    177 Harvest [I]


    Having said this, Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said, ¡°But, as the final winner of the Xuanbing Academypetition, you would be surprised, why doesn¡¯t the Academy give you some rewards?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right? We won the championship so hard, howe the academy doesn¡¯t say anything?¡± Fatty said immediately angrily. He felt strange yesterday. After thepetition was over, it was over immediately. The host only said a few words of encouragement and then left the stage, and no awards were given to everyone.


    Fei smiled at Fatty and said, ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t worry, howe the academy¡¯s rewards are missing for you? Isn¡¯t this right in front of you?¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fei rushed to Wenle and said: ¡°Master, the academy will not be so stingy, it will only be a matter for each of us to be a member of the Ju Bao Zhai? Is the prize awarded to us in this Ju Bao Zhai? ¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yu¡¯er is still smart, and he knows everything. The reward given to you by the academy is for each of you ti choose a treasure in this treasure house.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. Fatty said, ¡°Master, is it a free gift? You won¡¯t ask us for money, will you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, of course it¡¯s a free gift. Why do you call it a reward?¡± Bu Wenleughed.


    When they came to the hall on the third floor, Fei and others were immediately shocked by the magnificence here. The first thing that caught everyone¡¯s eyes was the huge background wall facing the entrance of the stairs. On the wall, a huge whole piece of wood was carved with an exquisite ck ice bird pattern. The carving was fine and vivid. Especially the eyes of Xuan Bing Bird, although Fei and several people were standing in different positions, they all felt that this Xuan Bing Bird was staring at them with cold and arrogant eyes.


    Under the background wall was a huge service desk. At this time, there were more than a dozen beautiful girls of seventeen or eighteen years old standing behind the service desk, and their gorgeous clothes were worn on them to bring out their delicate faces.


    .....


    Small bridges, flowing water, rockeries, micro-scapes, antiques, ornaments, etc. The pcenterns were dotted all over the hall, filled with fluorite, and the whole hall was splendidly illuminated. It could be said that in the hall on the third floor, the beauty of harmony between man and nature and the beauty of antique artistic conception were everywhere.


    Seeing Buwenle people go upstairs, a beautiful little girl immediately turned to the service desk and greeted Buwenle people.


    ¡°Hello, distinguished guests, do you need anything?¡± The little girl bowed respectfully to everyone.


    Bu Wenle took out the reward certificate given by the academy. After the pretty girl saw it, she immediately gave it back to Bu Wenle and said at the same time, ¡°Oh, it turned out to be Mr. Bu Wenle, presumably these are the first in the finals. The representative team, right? We have been notified by the academy, pleasee with me.¡±


    While talking, the little girl led Bu Wenle and the others to a private room at the end of the corridor. Wherever they pass, the elegant rooms were hidden in the natural and fresh miniaturendscape, showing a harmonious and natural beauty everywhere.


    After entering the room, the little girl asked everyone to wait for a while before exiting the elegant room. They saw that the interior area of ??the elegant room was veryrge, enough for 20 people to gather together. The interior decoration was also very luxurious. There were exquisite wallpapers, neat patterns and exquisite paintings on the four walls. It looked very warm.


    Arge pcentern hangs in the center of the room, illuminating the room. There was a heavy carpet on the ground, and it was veryfortable to step on it with thevsole of the foot. All kinds of decorations were ced in the house in an orderly manner, which was messy but not messy, exquisite and elegant. There was arge coffee table directly opposite the door, and there were exquisite sofas in a C-shaped circle around it.


    They saw meticulous carvings on the back of the sofa, and clusters of carved flowers emerged, white as wash. The sofa was covered with an unknown white animal skin, which added to the overall sense of nobility.


    Fatty fell in love with this sofa at a nce, and jumped over as soon as he stood up, his butt sunk deeply on the sofa, and then bounced up. After that, Ziyu was on the sofa. ¡°So good!¡±


    The ground crunched non-stop, and he had a lot of fun. Mei¡¯er and Bu Yueyue were also unwilling to see Fatty having a good time, so they ran over one after another, and Ji Menghan was also dragged by the two girls to join the y.


    At this time, the waiters were serving tea and desserts. Seeing that there was something to eat, Ziyu and others settled down to drink tea and chat. In a short time, the beautiful little girl knocked on the door and walked in with four thick books.


    The little girl put the books on the coffee table and pushed it in front of everyone, and said to Buwenle. ¡°Elder Buwenle, this is the list of all the treasures that we have collected so far in Ju Bao Zhai. There are pictures and introductions in it. You can find them here. Choose any six treasures from among the treasures.¡±


    After Bu Wenle nodded his thanks, he distributed the four books to everyone to see, and let everyone choose their favorite treasures.


    Fei took a book and felt that the book was heavy. The thick cover was made of some kind of animal hide, with a shortyer of fluff on the surface, which was soft to the touch. The cover was decorated with metal patterns around it, which was very ornate. The words Ju Bao Zhai were written in the middle of the cover. The whole book had a luxurious atmosphere.


    Fei opened the first page of the book, and saw arge line of words ¡°Amplification Magic Items¡± written on it, and the second page was the catalog of all the magic items in this book.


    At this time, the beautiful little girl exined to everyone: ¡°The various treasures collected by our treasure house are divided into four categories, which are bound into books. The first category is augmentation magic items, which can be used by spiritual masters. It enhances its magical power while defending, and the most advanced augmentation magic items can even increase the attack effect of spiritual masters by 50%, which is a favorite item for spiritual masters.¡±


    ¡°The second category is auxiliary magic items, which can assist spiritual masters in attacking and defending. The spiritual master only needs to trigger the power of these items in battle, and it does not require a lot of spiritual power consumption. It is a very practical magic item. ¡±


    ¡°The third category is the corpses and magic crystals of high-level monsters. Because our Ju Bao Zhai is located in the central city in the north of the maind and is very close to the habitat of the monsters, we have dabble in all kinds of monsters. It can be said that except for dragon monsters that we don¡¯t have any of their corpses and magic crystals of a family here, and we can basically provide the magical beasts and magic crystals that can be called by name.¡±


    Fei everyone was speechless after hearing this, this tone was too crazy! There are more than 1000 kinds of monsters on the Ziling Continent, and there are many unknown monsters. However, since the little girl dared to introduce them in this tone, it also showed that there were so many types of monsters collected by Ju Bao Zhai.


    They heard the little girl continued. ¡°The fourth category was all kinds of precious gems, rare metals, seeds of strange nts, etc., which belong to the misceneous category. Among these treasures, there are many specific effects of treasures that we have not fully understood in Ju Bao Zhai. It is only because of the degree of its rareness that we collect it, and its true value can only be experienced by the person who has obtained it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s probably the case. All distinguished guests, please read it casually. If you have any questions, I will answer them in detail.¡± After speaking, the beautiful little girl put her hands on the side of her body and stopped talking.


    Fei opened the page of the first treasure. He saw that the title column of the treasure said ¡°defense stacking ring¡±. Below was the pattern of the ring, which was a ring-like thing with a gemstone iid on it.


    In the introduction below the picture, it was written: The defense stacking ring can increase the defense power of the spiritual master by 10% on the basis of the defense magic issued by the spiritual master. How to use it, wear it directly on your finger, and inject a certain amount of spiritual power when you activate the defense magic, which can resonate with your own defense magic to achieve the effect of superimposing defense power.

 Chapter 178

    178 Harvest [II]


    After reading it, Fei felt that it was useless, and directly turned to the page of the next magic item. He saw the title column read: Wind riding boots. Below was a pair of exquisite short boots. The legs of the boots were iid with gemstones. They were beautifully shaped and looked like a pair of men¡¯s boots.


    He read the introduction below: Wind riding boots can increase the speed of the spiritual master, and the running distance in a straight line can be increased by 20%, which can y a key role in attacking and escaping. The method of use was to wear it directly on the feet. When using it, you only need to inject a small amount of spiritual power to achieve the effect of fast walking.


    Disadvantages: Wind riding boots are consumables, long-term wear, valid for one year, the actual effect will gradually decrease ording to the length of use, please use it wisely.


    Seeing this, Fei touched Lu Wenfeng next to him with his elbow. Lu Wenfeng was reading another book, and when he saw Fei calling him, he turned around and took Fei¡¯s book to read.


    Nodding while watching, he said to Fei at the same time: ¡°Wind riding boots are indeed a good treasure, make reservations first, and then look at other things.¡±


    Ju Bao Zhai was worthy of being thergest treasure collection and distribution center in the city. There were thousands of treasures in four thick books, and everyone was dazzled.


    It was a pity that everyone could only choose one treasure each. But even so, any of these treasures was a sky-highmodity. Therefore, being able to have a choice was also a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for everyone.


    An hour passed in a blink of an eye, and the items chosen by everyone had alsoe to a conclusion. Under Mr. Buwenle¡¯s direction, the six people selected treasures that were suitable for them.


    Lu Wenfeng finally chose the wind control boots, because Lu Wenfeng mainly practiced swordsmanship and had very high requirements for speed, and the amplification effect of wind control boots was the best among all treasures.


    .....


    What Ji Menghan chose was a pair of protective gloves, which were made of some kind of demonic beast skin and were fingerless. Gloves wwre equipped with gauntlets, which could be used as melee weapons, and each glove had a thumb-sized gem on the palm of the glove.


    This was a pair of auxiliary magic items. When fighting, just inject a touch of spiritual power into the gem in the palm to trigger the magic power of the glove itself, quickly forming a defensive wall in front of the user, which could resist any threat of magic below the third level.


    However, the use time of the gloves is limited, because after each use, the gloves must absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth to restore their own magic power, so it could only be used once every three hours, so it could only be used once every three hours. But it could be used as a means of life saving.


    Fatty chose the seeds of a nt called Regret Leiyin. It was a very rare nt and was said to be possibly extinct. Because this nt was a terrestrial nt, it usually grew underground, and only leaves that were very simr to ordinary weeds are exposed on the ground, so it was difficult to find.


    Usually, the nt was apanied by arge, magical flower that grew at the same time. This flower was called Xuanyang flower, the nt was about one meter high, the stem was divided into five leaves, the flower shape was like a huge banana, the middle was empty, and it was full of honey. This flower had a growing period every five years, and the blossoming time was one month. Its fragrance was iparable, and the nectar could be used as medicine. It was said that it had the effect of recovering the user from death. But it was true that this flower had a significant effect on some ailments of men.


    This flower itself did not have any defense, but there was often a kind of nt scattered around it within a radius of ten meters, which is regret Leiyin. Because Qi Leiyin was born underground, it was difficult to be discovered by humans and beasts. If you identally step on Qi Leiyin, it would cause a huge explosion, and those who step on it would be killed or injured. Its explosive power wasparable to that of a second- or third-level spiritual master, so the seeds of this nt were also very popr with low-level spiritual masters.


    It was only in the past ten thousand years that the Xuanyang flower had been picked by humans inrge numbers due to its special medicinal itemerties, and had almost disappeared. It was difficult to find traces of regret Leiyin who was born with Xuanyanghua. Therefore, the seeds of regret Leiyin were also included as precious things, and their value was even higher.


    Fatty had read the introduction of regret Leiyin in the book before, and at this time, he could get a bag of regretful Leiyin seeds, and he was instantly overjoyed.


    Bu Yueyue chose a pair of jade bracelets. The whole body of the jade bracelets was as transparent as crystal, and there was a very beautiful fire-red cloud pattern throughout. This pair of jade bracelets were augmentation magic items, which were mainly aimed at increasing fire-type spiritual masters.


    When the fire-type spiritualist was attacking, injecting a trace of spiritual power into the jade bracelet would increase the magic attack power by 15%. You must know that in the previous teampetition, the light-enhancing light skills that the top four spiritual masters of the light system cast on the team only increased the attack power of the spiritual master by 10%.


    It could be seen that it could increase the attack power of the spiritual master by 15%, which was how precious it was for the jade bracelet.


    What Meier finally chose was a drop-shaped ne. The chain of the ne was crafted from ordinary gold. The pendant was in the shape of a water drop made of a finger-sized turquoise gemstone. Framed with gold openwork around the gemstone, it looked very delicate.


    This treasure was also an augmented magic item, and it was a treasure exclusively for water spirits. When the spiritual masterunches an attack, injecting a trace of spiritual power could increase the attack power by 15%. Like Bu Yueyue¡¯s jade bracelet, it was a rare enhancement treasure.


    And the magic item that the beautiful little girl said before could increase the attack power of the spiritual master by 50% was real in the book. But because of their huge power, there were also many restrictions, and some would be destroyed with only a few blows, which were pure consumables. Therefore, under the suggestion of Mr. Buwenle, everyone did not choose such a magic item.


    Unlike others, the magic item Fei chose was not an augmentation type, but a gem. This gem was spherical, the size of a softball, and the whole body is translucent aquamarine. It could be clearly seen that the center part of the sphere was a pitch-ck sphere.


    This gem was called the Stone of Unpositioned Space Teleportation, and users could use this gem to teleport long distances. However, if one want to trigger the teleportation ability of this gem, the user needs to inject a lot of spiritual power. ording to the size of the injected spiritual power, up to ten people could be teleported at the same time without positioning space.


    The reason why it was said to be without positioning means that the ce to be transmitted was uncertain. Maybe in the air, maybe on the ground, maybe in the water. But the distance of the transmission was limited to a hundred miles, and it would never exceed the range of a hundred miles.


    Because it was not positioned transmission, so its risk was very high. Because there might be unknown dangers in the ce to be teleported, such as being teleported to the base camp of the monster family, the person would be dismembered by arge number of monsters immediately. If the user was teleported hundreds of miles underground, and there was no special ability to burrow out, the person would simply be buried alive.


    It was precisely because of its high risk that this kind of non-positioning teleportation stone was very powerful, but few people would use it. But Fei chose this treasure, which made everyone a little strange.


    To be clear, this treasure was actually a treasure for pure escape. But was Fei so timid? Even if it was to escape, it was only when there was no other way to escape one¡¯s predicament. If one is fortunate enough to be teleported to a safe ce, it wouldl be considered to have escaped fate itself.


    Among the six people in Xuanbing Branch, it could be said that only the treasure that Fei chose was useless. Because Teacher Bu Wenle also said before that in next year¡¯s Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition, contestants were allowed to use magic items.

 Chapter 179

    179 Flight Home


    After breakfast, everyone packed up their things and gathered together.


    Bu Wenle said to Fei and the six: ¡°The results of this retreat and training will directly affect our performance in the Continental Spirit Master Academypetition a yearter. Therefore, when we go to Lingchen Cave this time, we must hurry up, can¡¯t waste time on the road. Therefore, I decided to fly directly over this time.¡±


    ¡°Fly over?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard it. How does this fly thing worked? In addition, Bu Wenle¡¯s cultivation base was enough to fly, Yi Meier¡¯s Blister Magic could take people to fly, but it can only fly short distances. Going to Lingchen Cave this time was more than a thousand mountains and rivers, so it was no wonder that Xiao Mei¡¯er was exhausted to death.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to Mei¡¯er. Mei¡¯er felt the eyes of everyone and said nervously: ¡°You guys, don¡¯t look at me! I don¡¯t fly with so many people, and my magic is fine indoors. In this open air, the wind blows, and It¡¯s in the sun, and I can¡¯t fly very far.¡±


    Everyone was right when they heard it, let Mei¡¯er take everyone to fly, it¡¯s not as fast as everyone running around. Just when everyone was confused, Lao Caitou stood up, raised his leg and knocked the cigarette ash on the sole of his foot, then put the big cigarette bag away from his waist, and said to everyone: ¡°Okay, everyone, don¡¯t look at it in confusion. Today, this old man will help. You just need to prepare for the flight, and I will take you to fly together.¡±


    As soon as Lao Caitou said this, everyone immediately looked at Lao Caitou with strange eyes. In the impression of these little guys, Lao Caitou is just a housekeeper who only swept the floor and cooked! Why, could he be a spiritual master too?


    Among the 6 people, the only one who didn¡¯t feel strange was Fei. Because as early as when Fei joined the branch, Daoist Fengmo had told Fei that Lao Caitou¡¯s cultivation was not easy. Therefore, Fei paid special attention to Lao Caitou¡¯s actions at ordinary times, and he found something special.


    Especially when the barbecuest night, the departure of Lao Caitou may not be noticed by others. But Fei was using his divine sense to observe the roasting heat, and everything within a radius of 20 meters was in Fei¡¯s mind. So Fei saw Lao Caitou¡¯s departure clearly.


    Especially when Lao Caitou returned, there was no sign at all. Lao Caitou suddenly appeared in Fei¡¯s perception range as if moving in an instant. His speed was so fast that Fei was startled, and he almost felt the The skewer fell to the ground. Because of this, Fei deeply realized that Lao Caitou¡¯s cultivation was not so simple, at least Bu Wenle¡¯s cultivation was far less than that.


    .....


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Lao Caitou, Bu Wenle pped his hands and said to everyone: ¡°Everyone hurry up and get ready, let the curtain..., let Cai Lao lead everyone to fly. You must keep your spirits up. Raise it to a level of 120 degrees, otherwise we are not responsible for any idents!¡±


    After speaking, Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou nodded to each other. An invisible force suddenly enveloped everyone. Fei and the six people only felt their spirits shake, and suddenly they found that they were far away from the ground, and they were in the air hundreds of meters above the ground. The originally huge Xuanbing City at the foot was as big as a matchbox at this time.


    Lao Caitou¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s mind: ¡°Everyone get ready, I¡¯m going to speed up!¡±


    After speaking, Lao Caitou twisted his body and rushed out in the southwest direction. Everyone only felt their bodies moved, and suddenly couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Although he was enveloped by an invisible force, he could not feel any wind pressure. But its iparably fast flight speed made the scenery under everyone¡¯s feet suddenly be a long line.


    They didn¡¯t know how long it took, maybe just a moment, maybe countless years. Fei and the others finally felt their bodies froze, and they felt like stepping on the real thing. But at this time, the six people were like drinking a few bottles of white wine, and no one could react when they were lying on the ground. The description of the people at this time with drunkenness could not be more vivid.


    In fact, it couldn¡¯t be said that there was no reaction at all. The only reaction was vomiting. Although everyone had vomited and covered with filth on the way, they were still retching. If nothing else, the animal meat porridge in the morning was considered a waste of food, it didn¡¯te out from the bottom, and it was vomited out from the top.


    Even Bu Wenle, who had reached the seventh level of cultivation, couldn¡¯t help but spit two mouthfuls after he got his feet on the ground. It could be seen that Lao Caitou¡¯s flying speed was terrifying. It was no wonder that Fei and the six people fainted like that.


    When it was getting dark, everyone finally felt a little bit, and they were able to climb two steps on the ground. With the help of divine sense, Fei was a bit stronger than everyone else after all. At this time, Fei was able to move around freely except that his head was a little dizzy. It was just that the stomach was still twisting.


    Seeing the cool river water not far in front of him, Fei walked over tremblingly, washed his face with cold water, and immediately felt much better. Afterwards, Fei washed the filth on his clothes by the way, and then stood up again.


    Fei calmed down and looked around, the environment here was so familiar. In front of you is an endless grasnd, and in front of you is a big river. Several other people were lying under the few big trees by the river at this time. And behind everyone is a virgin forest.


    This was? The resting ce of the Ironwood tribe? Fei looked at an entrance to the forest in the distance. After turning around the small dirt slope, it should be the tomb of his parents.


    How could this be? Are you not dreaming? How could it be that in the blink of an eye, these people woulde to the Great Ruins Forest from Xuanbing City, which was thousands of miles away?


    Fei turned his head and looked at Lao Caitou and Bu Wenle sitting under the tree. The two were talking at this time. Seeing Feiing over, Lao Caitou patted the stone beside him and motioned Fei to sit down.


    At this time, the other five little guys were still lying on the ground like dead pigs. Looking at Fei¡¯s appearance, Lao Caitou liked this little guy from the bottom of his heart. Unexpectedly, Fei was indeed a monster. Those who were higher than him were still unable to get up, but Fei was able to act as usual.


    In fact, how did Lao Caitou know that Fei was able to perform such a monster with the help of his divine sense. And Fei¡¯s consciousness was not known to anyone except Daoist Feng Mo. There was no way for Fei to tell others. Without proof and no evidence, Fei said directly: I have spiritual consciousness, amazing, right? Who believed it?


    And what was divine consciousness? He was afraid that everyone would not know. Even the ninth-level spiritual masters couldn¡¯t grasp the concept of divine consciousness, it was only strange that a few of them knew it. Those spiritual masters with a high level of cultivation usually judged the enemies hidden in the surrounding by sensing the energy fluctuations of the elements in the air, which waspletely different from the perception of spiritual consciousness.


    Therefore, using their senses to perceive the existence of consciousness was as difficult as finding white sugar in the sand.


    Fei sat down beside Lao Caitou and asked suspiciously, ¡°Grandpa Cai, I¡¯m not dreaming! Is this really the Great Ruins Forest?¡±


    Lao Caitou and Bu Wenleughed at the same time, only to hear Bu Wenle say: ¡°What did I say? How could Fei¡¯er not recognize the ce where Fei¡¯er has lived for so long!¡±


    Fei was taken aback when he heard this. He thought to himself. Sure enough, I returned to my hometown. I didn¡¯t expect Grandpa Cai¡¯s cultivation to be so high that it took less than a day to fly over thousands of miles away. This kind of speed is not something that ordinary seventh or eighth-level spiritual masters can achieve, and it is carrying so many people. Could it be that Grandpa Cai is a ninth-level spirit ascendant?


    Seeing Feiyi¡¯s thoughtful look, Bu Wenle said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, my teacher knew that you are a filial child, so I asked grandpa Cai to bring everyone here first, and I¡¯ll apany you to give your parents should be incense sticks.¡±


    After some words, Fei¡¯s thoughts were suddenly pulled back. Fei hurriedly knelt to the ground, kowtowed to Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou, and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you Grandpa Cai and teacher for making it happen. You took the trouble.¡±

 Chapter 180

    180 The Forbidden City [I]


    As soon as his body became heavier, Zhang Fei was immediately supported by Lao Caitou. Then, he say to Zhang Fei kindly. ¡°Good boy, don¡¯t be too polite. If you are all right, go and pay homage to your parents first.¡±


    Bu Wenle also stood up and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go with you to pay the homage!¡±


    Bu Wenle also liked the two former apprentices, Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er, very much. It was a pity that God paid no attention to those two, allowing them to die here. At this time, when he got to the apprentice¡¯s grave, Bu Wenle¡¯s heart was also very heavy.


    Along the way, Zhang Fei picked a bunch of wild flowers and ced them in front of Mu Tuo¡¯s husband and wife¡¯s grave, and took out some fruits from the space and ced them. Although Zhang Fei and the others had just left for two or three months, the tomb was still full of weeds. After Zhang Fei cleaned up the weeds and acknowledged his parents, he returned to the camp with Bu Wenle.


    At this time, Lao Caitou had already set up three big tents. How about saying that ginger was still old and spicy? It seemed that Lao Caitou was really well prepared. Lu Wenfeng and everyone have gradually recovered. However, there was still some wobbles when walking, and after washing with cold water, it was all right. It¡¯s just that the filth all over the body emitted an unpleasant smell.


    Fortunately, Lao Caitou set up a tent, and everyone immediately got into the tent and changed into clean clothes. Since everyone hadn¡¯tpletely woken up from the dizziness at this time, they didn¡¯t eat anything at night, but simply got thirsty and got into the tent and went to sleep.


    After a long sleep, the next morning, everyone crawled up vigorously. At this time, everyone discovered that after an emergency flight, everyone actually came directly to the Great Ruins Forest! This had to make everyone curious about Lao Caitou.


    Lao Caitou felt the strange eyes of everyone, and while packing the tent, he said, ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? Our Xuanbing Academy is not a ce to support idlers. You must not underestimate anyone in the academy.¡±


    Everyone nodded and said yes, but the gaze towards Lao Caitou had obviously changed a little. Less casual, but more respectful.


    .....


    After cleaning up, everyone returned to the outside of Lingchen Cave under the leadership of Zhang Fei after paying homage to his parents. For the sake of safety, everyone rested by the pool first, and Lao Caitou was in charge of patrolling around. After finding that there was no danger, everyone returned to Lingchen Cave from the entrance below the pool.


    Everyone has been practicing in Lingchen Cave for a year, so they were very familiar with the terrain here. But Lao Caitou and Ji Menghan saw this scene for the first time, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh for a while.


    Especially Lao Caitou, who had lived for so long, this was the first time he had encountered such an opportunity. Although his cultivation base has reached this level, Lao Caitou believed that there was no possibility of improvement in this life, and he no longer had nostalgic for the things in the world, and was dedicated to old age. But after arriving at Lingchen Cave, a desire inevitably arose in his heart.


    This desire was also expanding in the hearts of all people at the same time. Having only cultivated here for a year before, the cultivation base of everyone had broken through to a level that could only be achieved by normal cultivation in four or five years. It would be another year soon, and they didn¡¯t know what kind of surprises this year would bring to everyone.


    At this time, the cultivation bases of Zhang Fei and others were:


    Lu Wenfeng, an early third-level spiritual master.


    Ji Menghan, an early third-level spiritual master.


    Feng Ziyu, the early third-level spiritual master.


    Step by month, the initial stage of the third-level spiritual master.


    Zhang Fei,te second-level cultivator.


    Yi Mei¡¯er, a mid-level cultivator.


    As a seventh-level spiritual saint, Buwenle¡¯s mental damage had not fully recovered. Therefore, recovering from the injury as soon as possible was Buwenle¡¯s primary goal.


    Although Lao Caitou¡¯s cultivation had reached the level of Spirit ascendant, he wass only wandering in the initial stage of Spirit ascendant. Nheless, on the Sacred Spirit Continent, Lao Caitou could be regarded as an all-powerful figure. After all, being able to cultivate to the ninth-level spirit fairy level was not so easy to do.


    Therefore, Xuanbing Academy¡¯s Mu Lao¡¯s reputation was also very high among high-level spiritual masters. Therefore, Yin Yu and Fang Kui would be so respectful after hearing the name of Mu Lao.


    At this time, Lao Caitou¡¯s originally dull eyes clearly added a touch of brilliance...


    ***


    Another spring blooming.


    The central area of ??Ziling Continent upies about one-third of the entire Ziling Continent and belongs to the warm and humid climate. With the season of recovery of all things, there was a sea of ??flowers everywhere.


    Due to the concentration of human life in the central area, seven of the top ten spiritual master colleges in the whole continent were concentrated in this central area. Among them, the most famous, the Forbidden Advanced Spiritualist Academy located in the Forbidden City, the center of human administration.


    The reason why this academy was particrly famous was that it was located in the Forbidden City and has many privileges that other academies did not have; the second was that the academy only recruited children of nobles. The Forbidden Academy was impossible to achieve, and no matter how much money one spends, it would not work here; the third was because the Forbidden Academy had always been ranked among the top three among all the spiritual master colleges in the world, and more often was in the first ce.


    In fact, this academy was not the only one in the Forbidden City. Because it was the center of human culture and politics in the whole continent, the Forbidden City was very huge. Although due to the passage of time, the Forbidden City had expanded by an unknown number of timespared to a million years ago.


    At the moment, the Forbidden City was divided into an inner city and an outer city. The inner city was bounded by the old city a million years ago, with a length and width of more than 50 miles. The Forbidden City Advanced Spiritualist Academy was located in the inner city.


    The outer city was set outside the inner city, and the length and width were more than two hundred miles. In this vast outer city, there were spiritual master colleges in the east, west, north and south. Although they were not too famous, they were all ranked within the top 30 of the more than 3,000 spiritual master academies in the maind, and there were asional examples of these colleges breaking into the top ten. It could be said that their teachers were also strong enough.


    It was precisely because the Forbidden City has such arge scale that the Great Competitions of the Continent Spirit Master Colleges in the past were held in the Forbidden City. In order to ept more and more spiritual master colleges to join the ranks of collegepetitions, the official Forbidden City began to divide an area in the outer city as early as hundreds of thousands of years ago to receive teachers and students from participating colleges.


    This area was called the Hall of Spiritualists. The Hall of Spiritual Masters upied a veryrge area, not because of therge number of students. There werere only about 40,000 to 50,000 teachers and students who enter the hall of spiritual masters in each world, and it was not very easy to provide food and lodging for these people. The main ones upying arge area were the various small arenas scattered in the Hall of Spiritualists.


    Due to the continuous increase in the number of spiritual master academies participating in the past, the number of arenas in the hall of spiritual masters has now grown to 100. But each arena was not very big, and the arena could only amodate three or four thousand people to watch the game at the same time.


    It was precisely because of these 100 arenas that even though there were more than 3,000 participating academies, the entirepetition would end in just one month.


    And this month was also the most prosperous and lively month in the entire Forbidden City. Just imagine, at the same time, there were 40,000 to 50,000 top students from various colleges flocking to the city, and they were all representatives of all parts of the maind. It could be said that each one was a little god of wealth.


    With so many Gods of Wealthing all at once, it was no wonder that the Forbidden City¡¯srge and small businesses didn¡¯t make any loss. Of course, the ¡°robbing¡± here was not the kind of robbery that resulted in fights. In the entire Forbidden City at this time, no matter which street was, Gangxiang, therge and small shops werere all decorated with lights like the New Year, and they were thriving.

 Chapter 181

    181 The Forbidden City [II]


    Because during this month¡¯spetition, not only the teams of 40,000 to 50,000 people came to the Forbidden City, but also many family groups, fan groups, cheerleading teams, etc. that came along, and there were many other groups specially designed to watch Ordinary people who came to the city to join in the fun.


    These people were the real God of Wealth, and these people couldn¡¯t enter the hall of spiritual masters. Tickets could only be used to enter the various arenas while watching the game.


    Therefore, although the Forbidden City wasrge enough, it tended to be saturated for a while. Everywhere was overcrowded, especially the storefronts closer to the Hall of Spiritualists. Those who opened the store even cleaned out the firewood house, which still could not meet the needs of amodation.


    At noon, in a bustling street in the Forbidden City, Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou led Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue, Fatty and Mei¡¯er, walking freely. The various shops on both sides of the street attracted everyone¡¯s attention from time to time.


    At this time, there were still three days before the opening time of the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition. In order to get used to thepetition environment in advance, and to rx everyone who had been in retreat for a year, Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou decided toe to the Forbidden City a few days earlier.


    Actually, there is another reason. Even Fei didn¡¯t dare to let Lao Caitou fly with him. Thinking of the painful experience a year ago, everyone still feels nauseated.


    Therefore, aftering out of Lingchen Cave this time, everyone just ran all the way, moving directly towards the Forbidden City. But this was fine, Bu Wenle thought that this could consolidate everyone¡¯s physical fitness.


    Because Lingchen Cave was not too far from the Forbidden City, and ordinary people could get there in just over a month, so, under the fast movements of everyone, it took only a week to arrive.


    In the past year, Fei and the other six students have obviously changed a lot. Apart from the fact that they have grown a little taller, the one who had changed the most is Fatty. Compared to the fat pig with big head and big ears a year ago. At this time, Ziyu was obviously thinner than a circle, as if all the fat on his body had been stretched.


    .....


    Seeing that Fatty¡¯s original jade-like pink face was now a little more heroic, and his face became a little more angr. But the skin is still white and fine, probably because it¡¯s been too long without seeing the sun in Lingchen Cave. This could be confirmed from theplexion of everyone including Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou.


    Especially Fei and the other six students, all of them have thin skin and tender body, and they didn¡¯t feel like the wind and the sun had touched them at all. The appearance of the three little girls was better. Their white skins and thin bodies were very good-looking, but the three little boys Fei, Lu Wenfeng and Fatty, who were also so white and thin, seemed to be a little sick and weak.


    At this moment, Ziyu asked as he walked: ¡°Teacher, where is the delicious restaurant you said? Why haven¡¯t we arrived after walking for so long? I¡¯m so hungry that my heart is now on my back.¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately replied: ¡°Eat, eat, eat! You only know how to eat! You just want to eat a lot after a few days of losing weight, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Fatty said unconvincingly, ¡°It¡¯s my own business to be fat or not. Why do you care so much? Anyway, you are used to the nickname Fatty. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m fat or not! Eating food is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Saying you¡¯re fat makes me gasp! Brother, I¡¯m going to take care of your pig head today, and I¡¯ll punish you not to eat meat at noon!¡± Bu Yueyue pouted and said with her slender waist crossed.


    Fatty stuck out his tongue at Bu Yueyue and said, ¡°Little thin mom, you are so good at managing things, who would dare to ask for your hand in the future?¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± A ball of me suddenly appeared in front of Bu Yueyue, exaggeratingly burning hot in the air. Bu Yueyue said with a ck line on her face: ¡°Damn fatty, who are you talking about?¡±


    The sudden burst of mes immediately attracted a lot of talk from passersby. But Ziyu trotted all the way and hid in the crowd. Mei¡¯er came over, hugged Bu Yueyue¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Sister Yueyue, ignore him, there will be time to handle him in the future!¡±


    Bu Yueyue put away the fireball, gestured at Ziyu who was in the crowd with his middle finger, and snarled: ¡°Humph! You run fast, be careful not to let your sister catch you.¡±


    After turning two alleys, Bu Wenle led them to go further and further, far away from the downtown area. They saw residential houses on both sides of the hutong, some high and some short, and the hutong at the foot was only enough for three people to walk together. Due to the high walls on both sides, the hutong was dark and there were not many pedestrians.


    Mei¡¯er hugged Bu Yueyue¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Sister Yueyue, where is the teacher taking us to eat? Why did wee to such a spooky ce if we can go to so many big restaurants?¡± Bu Wenle was very familiar with it, and Xiao Meier wondered if the teacher would find a ce to abduct and sell them.


    Bu Yueyue said with certainty: ¡°Since the teacher said that there are good ces to go, it must not be wrong. Let¡¯s just follow.¡±


    Because Fatty was warned by Bu Yueyue just now, he stayed far away and followed behind everyone. Although he was also full of doubts, because he was far away from everyone, he couldn¡¯t talk. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know what to ask.


    After a while, Bu Wenle slow down, pointed to a house in the alley and said, ¡°Here, it¡¯s there, I haven¡¯t been here for so long, I¡¯m really afraid that this ce will be closed, but it seems that we have another good luck today. Time to enjoy!¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction indicated by Bu Wenle, and saw that there was a rtively open ce in front of the alley, and a residential house was opening its door.


    Maybe because it was the center of the whole hutong, there was a small square here, which could be half the size of a battle arena. An ancient locust nt grew on one side of the square, almost covering the entire square.


    Next to Guhuai was the residential house that Bu Wenle pointed to, which was just an ordinary building that could no longer be ordinary. A low wall with a height of two meters and a gatehouse with a gray tile spire. Above the gatehouse was a triangr guise with the word ¡°wine¡± written on it. Telling passersby, this was a pub, not an ordinary house.


    There was also a small que hanging in the middle of the gatehouse, with the four characters ¡°Monster Heaven¡± written upright on it. It could be seen from the jerky pen in the characters that this que should have been written by the shop owner himself.


    After seeing the que, everyone didn¡¯t know why, so they drew question marks in their hearts. Apart from the guise at the door, it didn¡¯t look like an inn. Especially the strange store name, how could it be called Monster Paradise? Could it be that this was a ce where monsters gather together?


    Bu Wenle walked in front of everyone, pointed out the direction to everyone, raised his legs and trod through the gate. Due to the open door, they could clearly see that the courtyard was very spacious, several deep yards into the house.


    A gust of breeze blew, and the smell of meat suddenly wafted in the air. Fatty smelled the fragrance, and half ran in. Angrily, Bu Yueyue shouted from behind Fatty, ¡°Damn Fatty, stop for me.¡±


    Fatty didn¡¯t care about her calls, ran in, dodged directly to Buwenle¡¯s side, and said to Buwenle. ¡°Teacher, you can find such a hidden ce, I really admire you. I know the food here by smelling it. It must be delicious!¡±


    While speaking, everyone entered the courtyard one after another. They saw fiverge earthen stoves in a row in the middle of the yard. At this time, more than a dozen people were busy around the earthen stove. A big pot was steaming hot, and the smell of meat was constantly wafting out. Several people suddenly drooled.


    At this time, a shop assistant came over and shouted to everyone from a distance: ¡°Come on, guest! Please, there is a seat inside!¡±


    Following the second storey through the two-story building, in the third building, the second storey chose a spacious room, pushed the door, and let everyone in.

 Chapter 182

    182 The Young Master Of The Elder Of Crystal Pce


    ¡°Ruo Feng! So it¡¯s you!¡± Mei¡¯er was obviously surprised when the young man across from him walked out.


    They saw the young man smiled slightly, saluted Mei¡¯er, and said, ¡°Sister Yifei, I haven¡¯t seen you for two years, but you are getting more and more beautiful. I don¡¯t even recognize you, sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, your tongue is slick! It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m pretty or not. Come on, why can¡¯t you find so many people to get along with, brother?¡± Mei¡¯er put her hands on her hips and said to Ruofeng with the appearance of a big sister.


    Fatty listened to this expression, and thought. When did I be Feier¡¯s brother? However, it seemed that Mei¡¯er was an acquaintance with the person opposite, so it wasn¡¯t easy for him to attack.


    They just heard Ruofeng say: ¡°Sister Yimei, this is all a misunderstanding! Since it¡¯s all my own family, then this matter is over. Brother wants to invite sister Yifei and all her friends over to our house to deepen our rtionship, what do you think? ?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a good boy! But you don¡¯t have to be a guest, we still have business, see you!¡± After speaking, Mei¡¯er pulled Yueyue¡¯s arm, made a face at Ruofeng, squeezed through the crowd, and left .


    Seeing this, everyone in Fei also walked in front of Ruo Feng, but they still looked at Ruo Feng and the others with a look of hatred and hatred, and then followed Mei¡¯er into the crowd.


    Seeing that there was no more excitement to see, the onlookers gradually dispersed.


    After walking for a while, Bu Yueyue asked Mei¡¯er, ¡°Mei¡¯er, who is this Ruofeng? Why is he so arrogant?¡±


    .....


    Seeing Bu Yueyue asking, everyone came over and put on a curious expression.


    Mei¡¯er thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Ruo Feng? It¡¯s nothing, he¡¯s just the youngest son of the Pce Master of the Crystal Pce.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lao Caitou let out a surprised look and asked Mei¡¯er, ¡°You mean this child is the child of Ruo Tianyun, the master of the Crystal Pce¡¯s main hall?¡±


    Mei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Uncle Ruo¡¯s child.¡±


    Lao Caitou tapped the big cigarette bag to his mouth twice, and said thoughtfully, ¡°Oh, so it is! I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Fei walked to Lao Caitou and asked, ¡°Grandpa Cai, do you know the master of the Crystal Pce?¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded and said, ¡°Well, we met a couple of times! When we were young, we met in the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition. This Ruo Tianyun was very special when he was young. Amazing, at that time, our team met them in the finals, and they lost very badly.¡±


    Fei was shocked and asked, ¡°Oh? So, this Ruo Tianyun is about the same age as Grandpa Cai. How can there be such a young son?¡±


    When Fei asked such a question, everyone also responded, and they all raised their brows and focused their eyes on Lao Caitou.


    Lao Caitou da da da smoke and said: ¡°This is also a ce that I feel strange. Back then, during my travels after graduation, I participated in the war against the demons together with Ruo Tianyun in Nanfeng City. At that time If Tianyun has suffered a lot of injuries, he should have lost his fertility.¡±


    Lao Caitou exhaled a cigarette and continued: ¡°Until decadester, when we meet again, this Ruo Tianyun has already be the master of the Crystal Pce¡¯s main hall, but because of old injuries, he still asks for a child without a child. Fang. I didn¡¯t expect to have such a big child after not seeing each other for so many years. It is considered a child of old age, so it is no wonder that he is so spoiled.¡±


    After everyone heard it, they were secretly amazed. In terms of Lao Caitou¡¯s age, if not two hundred, he is more than one hundred years old. It¡¯s very strange that an old man as big as Lao Caitou can still give birth. Generally speaking. After a spiritual master is over a hundred years old, he has basically lost the ability to reproduce.


    Therefore, for Ruo Feng¡¯s birth, everyone expressed inconceivable. But to everyone, Ruo Feng was just a passerby, and after a few words, he didn¡¯t mention it anymore.


    Not long after walking, arge group of strange buildings appeared in front of everyone. Bu Wenle pointed to the buildingplex and said, ¡°Look, there is the Hall of Spiritual Masters.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle pointed to the tall circr buildings in the distance and said: ¡°Those are the arenas in the hall of spiritual masters, each venue can amodate three or four thousand people to watch the game at the same time. In this hall of spiritual masters , there are currently a hundred such arenas.¡±


    Following Bu Wenler¡¯s introduction, everyone saw that huge circr and roofless buildings were neatly located in the nned area. Every building was surrounded by neat roads, with huge old trees nted on both sides. It could be seen from the age of the trees that these roads have a very long history. Some particrly sturdy ancient trees require six people to hug each other to form a circle. And some trees were so huge that the six students couldn¡¯t hold them.


    These ancient trees were connected together in the Spirit Master Hall, covering the entire Spirit Master Hall like a forest. Under the old trees, in addition to roads for walking, greenwns were nted everywhere. It seemed to be repaired frequently, and it was very clean.


    Everyone followed Bu Wenle through the hall of spiritual masters for a long distance. Finally, their eyes light up, and they walked out of the forest with huge ancient trees everywhere. They saw that there was an open field in front, without the cover of the old trees, the whole area was very real. There were dozens of tall buildings built in this open space. Each building was a dozen stories high, and it seemed that there was no problem at all for 30,000 to 50,000 people.


    Bu Wenle pointed to the building and said, ¡°That is the core part of the entire spiritual master¡¯s hall, and it is also the area that provides room and boarding for contestants from various colleges across the continent. Only the participating teams and apanying teachers are eligible to stay, others are not. There is no way to live in.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle pointed to one of the low buildings and said, ¡°That¡¯s where the participating academies sign up, and it¡¯s also the management center responsible for all matters in the entire Spirit Master Hall.¡±


    Following the direction of Bu Wenler¡¯s finger, everyone saw a huge hall built in the middle of the first row of buildings. From the tall floor-to-ceiling windows outside, it could be judged that this hall has two floors, but each floor was more than ten meters high, which was very impressive.


    The entire temple was built on a huge rectangr base. The height of the base was about ten meters, and the steps made of white marble cover the entire base. From any direction, you could walk to the entrance of the hall through the white marble steps.


    There were no railings above the pedestal. Only at the main entrance of the hall, there was a row of huge white jade pirs that reach the top of the hall.


    Bu Wenle led their group of his old master and students directly to the management center of this spiritual master hall to go through thepetition procedures. At the same time, he received the key card for staying in the spiritual master hall, and then walked to the amodation area.


    Passing through two rows of tall buildings, a huge garden appeared in front. Everyone looked around and could clearly see that the entire garden was surrounded by dozens of buildings.


    At this time, the spring flowers were in full bloom. The garden was full of flowers of various colors. The breeze was blowing, and the fragrance of flowers with different fragrances was constantly floating in the air, interwoven into awork, which made everyone feel intoxicated.


    Pavilions and rockery waterfalls, and small bridges and flowing water set off among them, adding to the elegance and beauty of the garden. Through the lush flowers and trees, you could vaguely see the corners of some exquisite houses exposed in the garden. The green tiles, gray bricks, and white walls were beautifully painted, which contrast with the surroundingndscape, which was a beautiful incredible.


    Approaching a house, They saw that it was a two-story vi, covering an area of ??about 200 square meters. Around the small building was a circle of small courtyards, separated by bamboo walls. The courtyard was also shady with flowers and nts, apanied by a pavilion and rockery, which wws very elegant.


    ¡°This ce is too beautiful. If we could stay here for one night, I don¡¯t know how it would feel!¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help sighing when he looked at such a beautiful house.

 Chapter 183

    183 Huiyun Pavilion


    Afterughing, Bu Wenle raised his voice and asked: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask again, to strive for the top three, do you have any confidence?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. Ziyu was afraid that someonw would twist his ears again, so he even jumped high when he answered, standing in front of the sofa in a triumphant pose and shouted, ¡°Promise three fights for one! Three fights for one!¡±


    Sitting behind Fatty, Bu Yueyue stomped her foot on Fatty¡¯s buttocks angrily when he saw Fatty¡¯s idiot-like appearance, and shouted, ¡°What are you promising? Are you going to take the first ce?¡±


    Ziyu was kicked and fell directly on the coffee table, turned his face towards Bu Yueyue and squeezed out a smile, and said, ¡°Yes, yes, three fights for one!¡±


    Bu Yueyue smiled and put a foot on Ziyu¡¯s butt and said, ¡°Okay, this is what you said. If you don¡¯t get the first ce, let¡¯s see how I will deal with you!¡±


    After Ziyu heard it, he directly spread it on the coffee table and didn¡¯t move. He regretted this in his heart, what nonsense he say in his heart! As a result, he found himself sick!


    Bu Wenle got up and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s each find your own room. There are many rooms here, you can choose whatever you want. Go back and take you to a few fun ces for the teacher.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burst of cheers. Fei and the sother students immediately ran away like a revolvingntern around the upstairs and downstairs.


    After half an hour, Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Bu Yueyue, Ji Menghan and Yi Mei¡¯er returned to the bustling streets under the leadership of Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou.


    .....


    As the political and cultural center of the entire human race, the prosperity of the Forbidden City was notparable to that of a central city like Xuanbing City. Not only the architectural styles here were all kinds of strange, but the architectural essence of the entire continent was almost gathered, and the pedestrians on the streets were also of various kinds, and there were all kinds of races.


    People of different heights, shorts, fats and thins, different skin colors, different costumes, and different cultural characteristics could be seen in the Forbidden City. Or as the saying went: it was better to take a walk in the Forbidden City if you travel thousands of miles. It was really eye-opening! Fortunately, humans of all races speak the samenguage. Except for some local ents, it will not affect normalmunication, otherwise it would have been be very troublesome.


    Bu Wenle led the others to take a walk on the most prosperous street in the Forbidden City, and unknowingly walked to a tall building. Looking up, they saw that this building, which covered an area of ??10,000 square meters, was divided into upper and lower floors, and each floor wss nearly ten meters high. There was a huge que hanging at the door, with three big characters ¡°Huiyun Pavilion¡± written on it.


    Bu Wenle and the others looked at each other and knew in their hearts that this was a Taobao ce. Since they encountered it, there was nothing to do anyway, so everyone went in one after another. After all, it was also very practical to see more and learn about the knowledge of various treasures.


    With the sparse flow of people walking into Huiyun Pavilion, they saw that such a huge building was hollow. They saw that the central hall was a patio, and the sky was unobstructed, making it very spacious and bright. It was surrounded by a square ring surrounded by two-story buildings, and there was a gate in the middle of each direction leading to the outside. The whole hall felt much bigger than it looked from the outside.


    Around the hall, the upper and lower floors were divided into many fixed facades, while the middle patio was full of retail beach. In the entire hall, although people came and went, it was not very noisy. The sellers only answer when someone asks, and there was no call to buy or sell.


    This shows the difference between Taobao and Ganji. Taobao was a thing that reflects opportunities and showed a person¡¯s knowledge. As long as you know a lot and have a lot of knowledge, you could find good things. Going to the market was just a ce to join in the fun, as long as you go more and ask more, you could buy high-quality and cheap goods.


    Buwenle and everyone first turned around in the beach area in the middle. They saw that the things in this area were veryplicated and had everything. Like magic crystals, magic bones, magic meat, various items of spiritual masters, various books, precious gems, medicinal materials and finished medicines, etc., but they were all ordinary things, there were no particrly preciousmodities, and there were many things. They were all second-hand or broken.


    In fact, this phenomenon was also normal. Usually a market like this opens very early every day. And the merchants who sell bulk goods only need to have good things on disy. It would be taken away by those regr beach vendors and resold at a high price.


    Just like the Panjiayuan Market in Weijing, it was also a rtively concentrated market for all kinds of treasures in the country. Whenever the market opens on weekends, transactions start after 12:00 in the morning. Those long-term Taobao merchants do not sleep at night. One stare in the marketsted all night, and it wasn¡¯t until the sun rose in the early morning that trading in the market normalized.


    Therefore, Panjiayuan Market was also called ghost market. If you really want to know Taobao, then don¡¯t sleep at night, take your shlight to guard it early. As soon as the sun came out, the good things were long gone, and even if there were, the prices had soared several times.


    It was already afternoon and evening, and of course there were no good things to buy on the beach in Huiyun Pavilion. Moreover, many beach owners have already closed the beach and went home. In the evening, there were very few people who really Taobao. Of course, they didn¡¯t want to waste too much time here. After everyone in Buwenle turned around in the hall, they turned their attention to the surrounding stores.


    Although this kind of fixed storefront was rtively expensive, it was often a ce where treasures gather. Because these stores were professional Taobao, so there were all kinds of treasures on the maind.


    The treasures in each store were varied. The staff who watch the store, from the shopkeeper to the clerk, were all knowledgeable and well-informed. Often just interacting with them could increase a lot of knowledge.


    Bu Wenle walked in with the others. He chose a store with a bigger front. There were only two people in the store, an old shopkeeper and a little guy. It was almost evening, when the flow of people was rtively sparse, and eight people came in at once, and the young man immediately greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Guests, if you need anything, just tell me. The store has aplete range of treasures, high quality and low price, so you are guaranteed to be satisfied!¡± The young man looked like a shrewd and capable person.


    Bu Wenle said casually: ¡°Well, thank you little brother, let¡¯s take a look first!¡±


    The young man nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay, all the guests, please feel free, if you have any questions, just call me.¡± After that, the young man stayed by the side of everyone and stopped talking. Only when everyone focused on a certain treasure, that he would insert a few words to introduce the situation of this treasure.


    Everyone stopped and walked in front of various treasures, and soon turned from the outer store to the inner store. As soon as they entered through the door, they saw a magic wand hanging on the opposite wall. Obviously different from other treasures, other treasures were ced on the counter or on the shelf, and only this magic wand was hung in the center of the wall, which showed the preciousness of this magic wand.


    Bu Wenle walked directly to the magic wand, only to see that the body of the magic wand was made of some kind of monster horn, and the whole body was green and translucent. Because the horn had been crafted into a rtively regr cane shape, it is impossible to tell what kind of monster horn it was made from, but it was certain that it was indeed made of monster horn, not a gem.


    At the top of the cane, it was made into a pedestal shape, with a huge dark green magic crystal on it. There was an organ at the base that controlled the three slender canine teeth to hold the magic crystal firmly and fix it on the cane.


    Seeing that Buwenle was very interested in this magic wand, the young man immediately came over and said to Buwenle: ¡°Guest, you are really discerning. This treasure is called Biling Staff, the top treasure of my shop. The Biling Staff is a rare treasure for wood-type spiritual masters. Using this treasure can increase the attack power of wood-type spiritual masters by 30%.¡±


    ¡°Oh? 30%?¡± Buwenle was shocked after hearing this.

 Chapter 184

    184 Windfall [I]


    Seeing that Bu Wenle¡¯s interest was aroused, the young man immediately introduced: ¡°Yes, it is 30%, and this treasure is not a consumable, it is an augmentation magic item that can be used continuously. It is known that this Biling Staff is made from a magical beast called the one-horned blue sprite. The wand is made from the single horn of the one-horned green beetle, and the magic crystal above it is the magic crystal of the one-horned green beetle. Common affinities, the grade is so powerful.¡±


    Bu Wenle stroked the beard under his jaw, and said thoughtfully, ¡°Oh? It turned out to be a one-horned blue sprite!¡±


    Buwenle knew that this one-horned green zard was a very rare beast that grew up in the eastern desert region of the Sacred Spirit Continent, and only lived in the forests in the desert, and its attribute was wood. There were few wends in the desert, and there were even fewer ces where forests could be formed, so the number of such beasts was very rare.


    Seeing that Bu Wenle seemed to like this treasure, the young man immediately introduced it more in-depth: ¡°Please see, the magic crystal of this treasure is surprisinglyrge, and the size of the one-horned green zard can produce such arge amount of magic crystals. The big magic crystal, I am afraid that the cultivation base of this one-horned green dragon has reached level 9 or above, it is an extremely rare treasure.¡±


    ¡°Well, not bad!¡± Bu Wenle looked at it for a while, and asked the boy, ¡°How much do you want to sell this Biling Staff?¡±


    The young man was about to speak, but the shopkeeper walked in from the outside and said in a deep voice, ¡°This Biling Staff is not for sale!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. They originally thought that this little guy would charge a sky-high price that would smash their brains, but they didn¡¯t expect the shopkeeper toe out like this.


    Even the little guy felt a little baffling, and hurriedly asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Boss, this...¡±


    The old shopkeeper waved his hand, indicating that the young man did not need to ask any more questions, and then said to the crowd in a deep voice: ¡°Guests, seeing your behavior, you are not ordinary people, and the old man is not a treacherous person, to be honest, the reason why the treasure is not sold is because this treasure is a waste product. If you sell it to a few people, I am afraid it will destroy the shop¡¯s reputation.¡±


    .....


    Bu Wenle was startled and asked the old shopkeeper, ¡°Oh? Why did the old shopkeeper say this? Could it be that the Biling Staff has been damaged?¡±


    The old shopkeeper took the Biling Staff from the wall, held it in his hand, and said to Bu Wenle: ¡°What the guest said is very true, please see, the magic crystal on this Biling Staff has been damaged, and its power has been exhausted. So, now it can only be used as a decoration.¡±


    Bu Wenle followed the point where the old shopkeeper pointed, and saw a small crack on the magic crystal. Although there was still a faint aura reflected, its light was not enough for the magic produced by ordinary first-level beast. The crystal light was strong, and it really had been destroyed.


    Bu Wenle shook his head and sighed: ¡°Oh, what a pity! What a pity! Such a good treasure is so wasted. Old shopkeeper, can¡¯t this treasure be repaired any more?¡±


    The old shopkeeper shook his head again and again and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to repair it, but the hope is too slim. If you want to repair this thing, you can¡¯t restore it to the greatest extent unless you find another magic crystal of the ninth-level unicorn. The power of a treasure. But the magic crystals of the one-horned green-zard are so hard to find, even low-level magic crystals rarely appear, not to mention the ninth-level magic crystals? Oh, it¡¯s useless! It¡¯s useless! ¡±


    Seeing the helplessness of the old shopkeeper, everyone also felt a little regret for the scrapping of this treasure.


    Seeing the old shopkeeper hang the Biling Staff back on the wall, Zhang Fei suddenly said something.


    ¡°Old shopkeeper, can you transfer this Biling Staff to me?¡±


    Everyone was startled again, thinking to themselves: What¡¯s wrong with this Zhang Fei? When he was in Treasure Housest time, he didn¡¯t want other good treasures. He had to choose an unpositioned space teleportation stone that no one wanted. I didn¡¯t expect to be interested in this waste again this time. Isn¡¯t this something wrong?


    The old shopkeeper was also surprised, turned around and said to Zhang Fei: ¡°Doll, this treasure has been scrapped. What do you want it for? Hang it in my shop!¡± After speaking, he turned around and adjusted the Biling Staff¡¯s position.


    Bu Wenle also reminded: ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, this blue spirit staff can only be used by wood-type spiritual masters, and it has been destroyed. What do you want it for?¡±


    Zhang Fei waved his hand and said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Teacher don¡¯t need to worry too much, Zhang Fei¡¯er will make it useful.¡±


    Turning around, Zhang Fei threw his hands at the old shopkeeper and said, ¡°Please, I ask the old shopkeeper for a price. I want this Biling Staff.¡±


    The old shopkeeper looked at Zhang Fei and pondered for a while, seeing that Zhang Fei was only a teenage child, still childish, but his voice was very mature, whether to sell or not to sell, it was a bit difficult.


    After a long silence, the old shopkeeper asked Zhang Fei: ¡°Baby, can I ask you, what is the use of this Biling Staff after you buy it?¡±


    Zhang Fei said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide it from you, old man. I¡¯m thinking maybe I can repair this Biling Staff!¡±


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was shocked. The old shopkeeper has said it very clearly just now. If you want to repair this treasure, you must find a magic crystal of the ninth-level one-horned blue spiritzard. At a young age, with insufficient cultivation, and not deep knowledge of the world, could Zhang Fei be sure to find such a hard-to-find magic crystal?


    In fact, what did everyone know, at this time in Zhang Fei¡¯s heart there was no certainty. The reason why Zhang Fei said these words was given by Daoist Fengmo. When Feng Mo Daoist woke up just now, he had a conversation with Zhang Fei. Under the advice of Zhang Fei, Daoist Fengmo scanned the entire Huiyun Pavilion with his divine sense, and there were only a few items that Daoist Fengmo could see.


    Among them, this Biling Staff, and only this Biling Staff was a waste, and the other pieces were intact augmentation magic props. Therefore, in terms of price, of course, this one was the cheapest, and Daoist Fengmo also signaled to Zhang Fei that he has a way to repair this treasure.


    That¡¯s why Zhang Fei insisted on buying this Biling Staff. Although it¡¯s not a magic item that he could use, he couldn¡¯t miss such a good thing. After all, he has a team. And as the only wood-type spiritualist in the team, Fatty didn¡¯t have any magic items yet.


    As soon as Zhang Fei¡¯s words came out, everyone was shocked. The old shopkeeper stared at the child in front of him with wide eyes, and asked suspiciously, ¡°Young one, practitioners don¡¯t talk nonsense. Are you sure you can restore this treasure?¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded affirmatively. The old shopkeeper took another look at Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou.


    Just listen to Bu Wenle say: ¡°Old shopkeeper, you can give me a price, I believe my student, since he said there is a way to repair the Biling Staff, he will definitely be able to repair it. Therefore, we want this Biling Staff.¡±


    They saw the old shopkeeper sighed softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think this old man is long-winded, my dear guests. To tell the truth, this Biling Staff was originally owned by an old friend. It¡¯s a pity that this old man had an encounter with the demons. He was killed in the middle of nowhere, and when I rushed there, I only got back the spirit crystal of my old friend and this Biling Staff, but this Biling Staff was already destroyed.¡±


    The old shopkeeper was talking, tears already looming in his eyes, obviously his feelings for this old friend were very deep.


    The old shopkeeper lifted his sleeves and wiped the eye marks in his eyes, and said to the people in Buwenle: ¡°This old man is ipetent, this life is hopeless for revenge on this old friend, if you can really repair this Biling Staff, make it return to its original state. On the battlefield against the demons, it can be regarded as a pity for the old man. As for this blue spirit rod, the old man will give it to you. I only hope that all guests can use this blue spirit rod to kill the demons a lot, so that the Constion for the old and the dead spirit in the heavens!¡±

 Chapter 185

    185 Windfall [II]


    As soon as these words came out, everyone, including the little guy in the store, was shocked. But the old shopkeeper was the owner, no matter how hard the little guy couldn¡¯t figure it out, he couldn¡¯t stop the old shopkeeper¡¯s decision.


    Bu Wenle quickly said: ¡°Old shopkeeper, how can this be done? You and I have never lived together, how could I not be so embarrassed to ask for such a precious thing from you?¡±


    The old shopkeeperughed, took off the Biling Staff again, sent it to Buwenle and said, ¡°Mr. Buwenle, do you really think we have never lived together? Yes, maybe you don¡¯t know me, but ten years ago, your performance in the World Spiritist Competition left a deep impression on this old man. Although more than ten years have passed, the memory of this old man has not declined!¡±


    Everyone was surprised at first, but they were relieved by the old shopkeeper¡¯s exnation. It turned out that this old shopkeeper was very fond of Bu Wenle!


    After listening to the old shopkeeper, Bu Wenle waved his hands again and again and said, ¡°The old shopkeeper¡¯s words are too serious. The so-called idle work is not worth it. How can I not be so embarrassed to ask you for such a precious treasure!¡±


    Seeing the two of them push back like this, Zhang Fei thought for a while, then stepped forward and said, ¡°Old shopkeeper, why don¡¯t you do it like this! The so-callede without indecent manner, we will exchange something for you for this Biling Staff, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Change?¡± Everyone immediately turned their heads to Zhang Fei, wondering what Zhang Fei would exchange for this treasure with the old shopkeeper.


    They saw Zhang Fei took out an object from his storage space and held it in front of the old shopkeeper on the palm of his hand, and said, ¡°Old shopkeeper, we will exchange this treasure with you. What do you think?¡±


    Everyone looked at Zhang Fei¡¯s palm, and saw a big, fleshy white bug held by Zhang Fei¡¯s palm, and a faint green light flickered faintly in the bug¡¯s body.


    .....


    When the young man saw it, he couldn¡¯t help sneering, and said to himself, ¡°Sure enough, he is a child with a lot of yfulness, and he even exchanged a meat bug with our old shopkeeper for such a precious treasure. Pity our old shopkeeper is still being yed by this child. already.¡±


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t need to say it, but they were surprised that Zhang Fei was not afraid of the danger of this secret being exposed and took out the Tianling Silkworm. But the moment the old shopkeeper saw the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm, his eyes widened, he grabbed the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm and put it in front of his eyes and looked at it.


    Afterwards, the old shopkeeper walked quickly to the front of a bookcase with Tianling Silkworm, and rummaged through the listed books for a while, even ignoring that the books were dropped.


    Zhang Fei nced at the fallen book inadvertently, but was attracted by the graphics drawn on a page. Zhang Fei suddenly realized how this graphic looks so familiar? So, Zhang Fei walked over and picked up the book, only to see that the book was very thin, only a few dozen pages, but it was too old.


    Originally, in order to increase the preservation time, the books were not made of ordinary paper, but made of specially treated animal skins. But looking at the extent of the shattered animal skin, the book¡¯s conditions couldn¡¯ t have reached this shattered level without the dissolution of more than tens of thousands of years.


    He turned to the page of the figure he just saw, and he saw a light ball drawn on it, and a circle of flickering light spurs was drawn around the light ball, which was as beautiful as a discharge light ball. The strangest thing is that this light spur is painted ck.


    Zhang Fei immediately realized that this ball of light was not exactly the same as the distinctive ball of light with his own light attribute? When I closed the book again, I saw that the cover of the book was broken and I could not see anything clearly, but in the middle of the first page was written arge line of ¡°Light and Shadow Shortcuts¡±.


    Light and shadow cheats? Zhang Fei was immediately moved in his heart and opened the second page, only to see a brief introduction written on it, which roughly said: Among the light attribute spiritualists, there was a special existence, which we call light and shadow spiritualists. It was just because this kind of light-type spirit master had the light-type attribute and was apanied by the shadow attribute.


    The shadow attribute was a variant attribute that was different from the other ten attributes. It could only be generated at the same time as the light attribute, but the probability of urrence was one in a billion, and often it would not appear for tens of thousands of years. A spiritual master with dual attributes of light and shadow, so this property of light and shadow was not well known to the world.


    And once a light and shadow spiritualist appears, he would surely achieve a brilliant life. Just because the shadow attribute had a powerful ability,bined with the light attribute, one light and one shadow were enough to generate powerful magical energy.


    Zhang Fei was looking at the book of light and shadow attentively, when he suddenly heard the old shopkeeper eximing excitedly: ¡°Haha, yes, it really is a heavenly silkworm! I didn¡¯t expect that such creatures really exist in the world!¡±


    Everyone in Zhang Fei was shocked when they heard it. Zhang Fei originally wanted to introduce Tianling Silkworm to the old shopkeeper, but after seeing the series of strange actions of the old shopkeeper after seeing Tianling Silkworm, he didn¡¯t say anything. At this time, when he heard that the old shopkeeper could call out the name of Tianling Silkworm, he was shocked, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling awe at the knowledge of the old shopkeeper.


    The old shopkeeper pulled Zhang Fei¡¯s hand and said excitedly: ¡°Little brother, where did you find the silkworm this day? Is there any more?¡±


    As soon as the old shopkeeper said this, everyone in Buwenle suddenly became nervous. After all, this involves the secrets of everyone in Zhang Fei. If it is known to the world, it may cause a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    Just listening to Zhang Fei, he said without hesitation: ¡°Old shopkeeper, even if you know this silkworm, then you must know its preciousness. I don¡¯t get many such precious things, only a hundred pieces. Just about.¡±


    The old shopkeeper was overjoyed when he heard this, and said to Zhang Fei excitedly, ¡°Yes, little brother! Then can you sell me all your heavenly silkworms, the price is up to you, as much as you want!¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled slightly and said to the old shopkeeper. ¡°The old shopkeeper¡¯s words are serious. Although Zhang Fei is young, he also knows the truth of receiving the kindness of water, and it must be reciprocated by the spring. Since the old shopkeeper¡¯s benevolence and righteousnesse first, then Zhang Fei It¡¯s not an exaggeration for Yu to give you some.¡±


    After all, Zhang Fei took out a small bag of Tianling silkworms from the space and sent them to the old shopkeeper. It seemed that there were about forty or fifty.


    When the old shopkeeper saw this, he quickly said. ¡°Oh! This, how embarrassing this is! Originally, the treasures I gave you were just scraps. You actually gave me such precious things. Really, it¡¯s really embarrassing to this old man.¡±


    The old shopkeeper seemed to be really tempted. Although he was polite, he still took Tianling Silkworm over. Afterwards, the old shopkeeper¡¯s face turned pale and he said to everyone, ¡°I think so. Dear friends, you are old and ipetent, please register your surname first. My surname is Li. If you have a singr name, you can call me Shopkeeper Li!¡±


    ¡°Today I¡¯m just making friends with all of you. Li has nothing else. You can choose from the treasures in this room. This old man will give each of your friends a treasure as a gift. I wonder what everyone thinks? In the future, let¡¯s get closer and closer, and if you need any help from Mr. Li, Mr. Li will do his best to serve you friends!¡±


    Bu Wenle looked at each other and said that they had nothing to ask for, so Bu Wenle stepped forward and said to Shopkeeper Li: ¡°Manager Li, we don¡¯t have anything to ask for, we just hope that we have the best of luck. You and this little brother must not speak out with outsiders, so as not to cause us trouble.¡±


    After hearing this, Shopkeeper Li quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Mr. Li must keep this secret for all of his friends.¡± After speaking, he kicked the guy next to him.


    The young man quickly echoed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear guests, everything is at themand of the shopkeeper.¡±


    Zhang Fei took a step forward, holding the book ¡°The Secret Book of Light and Shadow¡± in his hand and said to the old shopkeeper, ¡°Old shopkeeper, Zhang Fei wants to ask you for a book. I wonder if this book can be given to me?¡±

 Chapter 186

    186 Let lt Begins


    Listening to the host¡¯s introduction and the enthusiastic apuse of the audience, everyone in Fei¡¯s group felt that their whole body was instantly boiling. They raised their hands and waved to the full audience.


    The host only introduced the top ten colleges, and he did not introduce them one by one. If these schools were all introduced, there would be no need to do anything else on this day. After the tenth team entered the venue, the remaining more than 3,000 college teams entered the venue one after another.


    Half an hourter, the originally empty stadium was already filled with more than 20,000 participating teams. They saw that on the field, each team of six yers wore different school uniforms, some exquisite, some luxurious, some brocade clothes and jade pendants, and some short spirits.


    All kinds of school gs with different patterns wdre automatically in the arena, showing their pride. Even being able to stand here and participate in thepetition of the spiritual master colleges in the whole continent was enough to prove the strength of these colleges. You must know that there were even more spiritual academies with low-level teachers who were not even qualified to stand here!


    During the entire admission ceremony for more than half an hour, the host had been floating in the air and giving a simple exnation. It could be seen that this old man not only had a high level of cultivation, but also knew a lot of things about various colleges. It was believed that there were not many people who could do this in the whole continent.


    When all the contestants had entered the venue, the host said in a strong voice: ¡°Now for the second item of the opening ceremony, please stand up!¡±


    As soon as the voice went silent, more than 100,000 people stood densely on the stand. It showed that there were so many spiritual masters whoe to watch the game, and it also showed the profound background of the entire human race.


    They saw the host dodging back to the stage, facing the sky, kneeling on one knee,nding on the right knee, pressing the left shoulder with the right hand, and said loudly. ¡°I swear by the honorable qualifications of the spiritual master, I swear to the death to exorcise the demons, protect the human beings, and I will always enjoy peace and prosperity!¡±


    All the spiritual masters in the audience also knelt to the ground along with the host. Every time the host said a word, hundreds of thousands of people followed and shouted, and the voice resounded through the sky. Even the spiritual masters in the main stadium fell to one knee when they heard the sound, swearing to the sky.


    .....


    This was the cohesive spirit of human beings. It was precisely because of this firm belief and the strength of unity that human beings could reach today¡¯s prosperous world step by step in the era when the demons were raging.


    After the oath was read, the host broke the skin of the middle finger of his right hand and drew a bloodstain under his eyes, in order to swear his determination. Hundreds of thousands of people also drew two bloodstains under their eyes. For a time, the entire venue was filled with blood and energy.


    Then, the host said. ¡°Okay, the ceremony is over. Now, please let His Majesty the Emperore on stage to give the opening speech of thepetition. Wee everyone!¡±


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the door of the huge hall behind the stage opened, and two rows of fully-armored warriors walked out from inside. With the samurai one point left and right, a man and a woman walked out from the center of the gate. From the costumes of the two, it could be determined that this was the current emperor and queen.


    The emperor and the queen appeared to be both in their forties, but their real age could not be seen on the surface. Because almost all members of the royal family were from spiritual masters, even if they were seventy or eighty years old, they were only in their 40s and 50s from the outside. And when you were young, the higher your cultivation, the more you could maintain your youthful appearance.


    The appearance of the emperor and the queen immediately drew warm apuse from the audience. As ordinary people, the chance to see the emperor was rare in this life, and participating in the opening and closing ceremonies of the spiritual masterpetition was an excellent opportunity to see the emperor¡¯s dragon face.


    The emperor took the queen¡¯s hand, and while waving to the audience, he walked to the stage. After standing still, the emperor made a gesture to everyone, and the audience suddenly became quiet.


    The emperor said in a loud voice, ¡°Wee to this event. The team of spiritual masters is the main force for us to fight against the demons. To be an excellent spiritual master is the goal of every human being. Today, I am very happy. I¡¯m d to see so many excellent spiritual masters participating in thepetition. You are the hope for the future of mankind. I hope that through thispetition, you can grow into a real and powerful spiritual master, in order to protect the prosperity of our mankind. Fight! In the end, expel the demons from our world, and mankind will win!¡±


    ¡°Victory! Victory! Victory! Victory!¡±


    The emperor¡¯s short words immediately ignited the enthusiasm of the audience, and shouts continued to hover over the audience. The emperor and the queen returned to the hall behind the stage with the shouts of the people. The direction of the hall facing the arena was made of crystal ss, and everything on the arena could be clearly seen inside.


    When the emperor was speaking, the empress kept her eyes fixed on one direction under the stage, and when she left, she looked a few more times in that direction with some reluctance. And this direction happened to be where Fei and everyone stood.


    Ziyu stood beside Fei and whispered to Fei, ¡°Hey, Fei! Did you notice? The queen was staring at me just now. Has your charm value increased again?¡±


    Fei tilted his body slightly and said softly, ¡°You can save it! Which green onion do you think you are? The queen is looking at the people of the Forbidden Academy next to you, so don¡¯t be too affectionate!¡±


    At this moment, among the members of the Forbidden Academy standing next to him, Ruo Feng was looking at Mei¡¯er out of the corner of his eye.


    Bu Yueyue touched Mei¡¯er¡¯s arm lightly and said, ¡°Hey, Mei¡¯er! That eldest young master is sneaking a look at you again! Mei¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    But Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red at this time, and tears were clearly shing in her eyes, as if she had just cried. After Bu Yueyue asked, Mei¡¯er quickly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her sleeve, and said to Bu Yueyue, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s because the light is too strong, and it hurts my eyes.¡±


    Bu Yueyue said suspiciously, ¡°Oh!¡± Although she didn¡¯t ask any more questions, she knew in her heart that Mei¡¯er must be hiding something from her. However, since Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t want to talk, at this time, Bu Yueyue didn¡¯t ask much.


    Soon, after the cheers from the audience ended, all the contestants withdrew from the venue. Followed by some routine performances at the opening ceremony, but after Fei and everyone left, they returned to the vi together with Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou.


    Because what happened after that had nothing to do with everyone, everyone just waited for the half-month preliminaries to end in time to participate in the finals.


    Therefore, during this period of time, everyone practiced hard again. Especially Fei, after obtaining the secret book of light and shadow, he studied the magic tricks in the book every day. Based on his current cultivation, he could already practice three shadow magic tricks.


    It was just because the current time was pressing, there was not much time for Fei to strengthen the practice and application of these magics. Therefore, Fei took all the time every day to practice continuously, and at the same time, he also practiced the cooperation with the team, so that the magic skills could exert the greatest power.


    In this way, everyone quickly spent more than half a month in the practice of not hearing anything outside the window. As for the cultivation of shadow magic, Fei was finally able to do some simple applications as he wanted, but he was still a long way from reaching the proficiency like an arm and a finger.


    Early this morning, Bu Wenle called everyone together and said to everyone: ¡°Tomorrow is the day of the finals, everyone will have a good rest today. In a while, I will go to thepetition managementmittee to draw a number to determine the finals tomorrow. After the opponent, collect their information by the way. Everyone can do whatever they want today, but don¡¯t act alone to avoid idents. Mei¡¯er, you wille with meter!¡±


    Mei¡¯er nced at Bu Wenle strangely, then agreed without saying much.

 Chapter 187

    187 Finals [I]


    Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition were held at the main venue of the Spirit Master Hall.


    Today was the first day of the finals.


    Early in the morning, Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou brought Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue to the outside of the main arena.


    Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t return to the vist night. The news that Bu Wenle brought back at night was: Mei¡¯er¡¯s parents insisted that Mei¡¯er stay for one night, and then let Mei¡¯er and everyone meet in front of the main arena after getting up early.


    Although the main arena was very lively with peopleing and going, everyone still saw Mei¡¯er standing in front of the main arena under the protection of two bodyguards, waiting for everyone from afar.


    It was still Yin Yu and Fang Kui who were protecting Feier¡¯s safety. Seeing Bu Wenle and his partying over, the three of them hurriedly greeted them.


    Yin Yu rushed to Bu Wenle all the way and sped his fist, and said, ¡°Mr. Bu Wenle, Yin Yu is very polite.¡±


    Bu Wenle quickly returned the salute: ¡°Brother Yinyu is polite, let¡¯s not keep the two brothers waiting for a long time!¡±


    Yin Yu said. ¡°My master exined, Mr. Bu Wenle taught well, the master is very satisfied, let me express my thanks on his behalf.¡±


    .....


    Bu Wenle smiled and said: ¡°Yes, please tell your master, let them rest assured, Bu Wenle will teach with all his heart. After thepetition, they will see the growth of Mei¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then we won¡¯t disturb thepetition, let¡¯s just leave it! I wish you all good results in the finals!¡± Yin Yu and Fang Kui sped their fists to the crowd and then disappeared into the crowd.


    ¡°Mei¡¯er, how does it feel to be home this time?¡± Bu Yueyue asked as she hugged Mei¡¯er¡¯s body. After being together for a long time, Bu Yueyue was really not used to being separated for a night suddenly.


    Mei¡¯er stuck out his little tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so good. Arge group of people are asking questions, and it¡¯s so annoying. It¡¯s better to be with us all.¡±


    At this time, everyone gathered around and asked Mei¡¯er questions at the same time. Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t know who to answer first.


    Seeing this, Bu Wenle coughed and said to everyone: ¡°Okay! Okay! Everyone is here, let¡¯s find a quieter ce to study today¡¯s tactics!¡±


    When everyone heard it, they finally recovered their thoughts from the short parting. Today was the day of the finals. Moreover, today¡¯s opponent was decided by random picking. Just because Feier was not there yesterday, Bu Wenle did not discuss the issue of today¡¯s game with everyone. Now that everyone was here, it was time to discuss tactics. .


    At this time, there was still some time before the game started, and everyone came to a corner and began to study today¡¯s tactics.


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°Through yesterday¡¯s draw, the 10 teams that qualified for the preliminaries will y a knockout match with the top ten teams in the upper bounds today. Therefore, each team will have a match today, a total of ten matches. We were ced in the fifth game. The ten teams that won today will start the top ten ranking match tomorrow.¡±


    Fei carefully analyzed Bu Wenle¡¯s introduction, and couldn¡¯t help but interjected: ¡°How can theypare like this, master? Wouldn¡¯t it be too unfavorable for the team that qualified for the preliminaries?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng also said: ¡°Yeah, if any outgoing team encounters the top academies in the upper bounds today, wouldn¡¯t there be no hope of winning at all?¡±


    After listening, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°No way, this is a long-standing tradition of the Spirit Master Academypetition. Everypetition is like this, including our Xuanbing Academy¡¯s ability to enter the top ten, it is also through this harsh Thepetition system is the only way to squeeze in. After all, luck is also a part of strength, so let¡¯s see if the teams in the payout line can draw lots of teams from the academy after the top five. Only in this way can we have a chance to squeeze into the top ten.¡±


    After listening to the crowd, they could only nod their heads silently. After all, as a top ten academy, their team was on the dominant side today.


    Bu Wenle pped his hands to signal everyone to concentrate, and then said to everyone: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about today¡¯s opponents first, after all, if we lose today, we will be kicked out of the top ten.¡±


    As soon as Bu Wenle reminded them, everyone immediately pulled their thoughts back.


    They just listened to Bu Wenle¡¯s words, ¡°Our opponent today is very strong, so don¡¯t take it lightly in the game. Our opponent today is the team from the Rainfall Spiritist Advanced Academy from the south of the maind. In this preliminaries , the Yuluo Academy team¡¯s results are among the ten academies that have qualified, and they are definitely in the top three.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle gave everyone a detailed ount of the collected information about the Yuluo team. In the end, Bu Wenle said: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all the information I have collected. Do you have confidence in today¡¯s game?¡±


    The six immediately shouted loudly: ¡°Yes!¡±


    The sudden shouting immediately attracted the attention of many pedestrians, and many of them were pointing at Fei and the others. It seemed that they knew some information about Xuanbing Academy. After all, it wordswas easy to recognize the logo of Xuanbing Academy from the school uniforms worn by everyone in Fei.


    Bu Wenle suddenly smiled strangely and said to everyone: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s best to have confidence. Now, I¡¯m going to make a bet for the teacher and bet that our team will win. If you want to bet with me, just take the money out.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s okay too?¡± Fei¡¯s eyes widened immediately, but they didn¡¯t expect to bet on their own to win, this Forbidden City really wanted to earn everyone¡¯s money!

 Chapter 188

    188 Finals [II]


    The finals of thepetition.


    Thinking of this, everyone immediately took out the money. After all, although money was an external thing, the more the better! Otherwise, who would be willing to eat there all the time in a ce like World of Beast Demons!


    Everyone took the money and followed Bu Wenle to the nearest betting point. They saw on the sign that the odds ratio of today¡¯s ten games was written. Everyone found their odds for this group of games, only to see that it said: Xuanbing team VS Yuluo team, the odds are 1.5:1.6.


    That is to say, if the Xuanbing team wins, after the Xuanbing team wins, the bettor can get one and a half coins for one coin. And if the Rainfall team wins, the staker who buys the Rainfall team wins can turn one coin into 16 pieces.


    It could be seen from the odds ratio that the official Forbidden City believes that theprehensive capabilities of the two teams should be simr. Moreover, Team Xuanbing, as the top ten yers in the upper bounds, took a little bit of the odds today, slightly higher than their opponents.


    Everyone looked at the odds ratios of other matches, and saw that the first match was the Forbidden Team vs. the Blue Fire Team. And their odds ratio turned out to be 1:100. That was to say, the bettor who buys the Forbidden n to win, after the Forbidden n wins, the bet will be returned as usual, and not a penny will be paid. And if the Blue Fire team wins, those who bet on the Blue Fire team¡¯s victory are incredible, and one coin will immediately be a hundred.


    This is too exaggerated, is the Forbidden Team really that strong? There was a hint of doubt in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Bu Wenle urged everyone: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t look at it, let¡¯s make a bet and enter the field immediately.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle took out the gold coins and said to the little girl at the betting point: ¡°Miss, I bet a thousand gold coins. In the fifth game, the Xuanbing team won.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± The little girl at the betting point immediately gave Buwenle a betting certificate.


    Afterwards, everyone in Fei also took out money to bet for their team. The one who made the most bets was indeed Fatty. This upstart had a lot of money, and he even ced a bet of 500 gold coins. The least one is Bu Yueyue. Don¡¯t look at the fact that Fei was alone among the six, but his money is not too small. The magic crystal and gold coins add up to three hundred gold coins. .


    But Bu Yueyue was different, because she and Bu Wenle depended on each other and spent very little money, so she didn¡¯t carry much, and only found 20 gold coins. This was under the strong request of Bu Wenle before, and Bu Yueyue often carried it with her. Otherwise, with her character, she might not bring a penny, because there is usually no ce to spend money!


    After everyone put away the betting vouchers, they entered the arena directly under the leadership of Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou. At this time, the venue was already full of spectators. Judging by the crowd, it should have exceeded 200,000 people. Many spectators who did not have seats sat directly on the steps.


    The ying field of the main arena is very huge. At this time, a huge squarepetition table has beenid in the middle of the ying field, which was about 100 meters long. Thepetition table was all paved with a kind of huge bluestone, which looked very solid. The arena is two meters high, and there are no fences around, and there are no steps to go up. The table is empty, which is convenient for contestants to use their magical skills.


    One side of thepetition arena, twenty beautiful pergs have been erected at this time. The names of each team were written in front of each perg. At this time, most of the pergs are already full of people from various colleges. , looks like it should be the rest area for yers. Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou led Feisix to find the perg with the Xuanbing team written on it, and went straight in to wait for the start of the finals.


    Before long, the host¡¯s voice rang from outside.


    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet! First of all, I¡¯ll announce that the finals of the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition will begin now!¡± You could tell from the voice that the old man was speaking.


    As soo he finished, there were warm apuse and cheers from the stands. Fei looked at the stage, and sure enough, they saw the old man standing in front of the stage.


    Before the cheers calmed down, the host continued to say: ¡°After more than half a month of fiercepetition, ten spiritualist college teams finally stood out from more than 3,000 colleges. They will be ranked in the upper bounds. The top ten college teams will participate in today¡¯s finals together. The top ten teams are: Baimu College Team, Yuluo College Team, Qiantai College Team, Yangjun College Team, Xipo College Team College Team, Huailonggu College Team, Wenhai College Team, Jiandao College Team, Honggu College Team, and Blue Fire College Team. Let us give apuse and congrattions to these ten qualified teams!¡±


    ¡°Wow!!!¡± There was another cheer from the stands.


    When the apuse faded, the host said: ¡°Okay, ording to the regtions of thepetition, the ten teams that have qualified for today have passed the lottery and will y against one of the top ten teams in the upper bound. Let us wish them the best of luck. Good results, and finally broke into the top ten.¡±


    ¡°Wow!!!¡± There was another round of apuse.


    The host finally said: ¡°Now let¡¯s enter the finals. The two teams participating in the first game are the Blue Fire team that qualified for the preliminaries and the Forbidden Team, the champion team of the previouspetition. Please y again!¡±

 Chapter 189

    189 A Weird Development


    As soon as the host finished speaking, the two teams immediately walked out of the students¡¯ rest area.


    The rest area was built on the stone steps on the edge of thepetition venue, so Zhang Fei and everyone sitting in the rest area of ??the yers could clearly see everything on the ring.


    They saw that among the six members of the Blue Fire team, there were four women and two men. Physically, they were all very thin. If it weren¡¯t for the difference in school uniforms between boys and girls at Blue Fire Academy, it would be hard to tell from the back that those two were boys.


    They saw six people walking under the two-meter-high ring, and they all jumped onto the ring with very light movements.


    The Forbidden team that jumped into the ring with the Blue Fire team was of three men and three women. No, it couldn¡¯t be said that they jumped to the stage together. Because there was a boy in the forbidden team who climbed up, and it was only with the help of his teammates that he finally climbed into the ring.


    This surprised everyone in the audience. Who would have thought that someone from the Forbidden n, which ranks first among all the spiritual master academies in the whole continent, could not even jump on the two-meter-high arena? Thinking of the tradition that the Forbidden City Advanced Spiritualist Academy only recruits children of nobles, one couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this tall, weird fat man really got into the Forbidden Academy by virtue of his qualifications?


    And he also appeared in such an important game, and all the spectators present suddenly had two viewpoints. One point of view is that this big fat man had a deep background, and he did not need to do anything when he sneaks into the game. He could get supreme glory just by showing his face. After all, with the teaching ability of the Forbidden Academy, only five yers could still win the top three, and the possibility of winning the first ce was not ruled out.


    Another point of view was that this big fat man probably has a special talent, and this talent was enough to make up for all his shorings. Coupled with his stupid appearance, he could often y a surprising and winning effect in the game.


    Therefore, the more than 200,000 spectators who were present immediately started talking about it. Moreover, the object of discussion was not only the fat boy from Team Purple Spirit, but the three girls in Team Purple Forbidden were the most attractive to the audience. Because these three girls looked exactly the same!


    .....


    That¡¯s right, triplets! Among human beings, the chances of twins appearing were generally very low. What appeared in front of everyone today turned out to be a pair of triplet sisters, and they were all very beautiful, and they were all from spiritual masters. For a time, the ¡°buzz¡± sounded loudly in the stands, and people were expressing their opinions.


    As early as the opening ceremony half a month ago, the audience discovered the existence of this pair of triplets, because the Forbidden team was the first team to appear at that time. So it aroused the interest of the audience at that time. Most of the audience who came to see the finals today were people who had never seen the opening ceremony before, but they had already heard about the triplets in the Forbidden Team. Seeing them today was an eye-opener.


    However, after the members of both teams walked to the center of the ring and lined up, the audience¡¯s discussion gradually died down.


    As the two teams stepped onto the arena, a transparent protective cover was raised around the arena. The shield had a slightly pale blue tinge that made it a little different. Under the illumination of Chiling Star, it was easy to see that the protective cover was buckled on the ring like a cauldron.


    They saw a middle aged man flew up from outside the protective cover, and directly passed through the light blue protective cover andnded in the middle of the ring.


    Seeing this, everyone in Zhang Fei felt a little strange. Seeing that the man who seemed to be the judge directly passed through the protective cover, why did the protective cover not reflect at all?


    Seeing the confusion in everyone¡¯s eyes, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but smile, because he was also confused by it when he was young.


    Bu Wenle asked. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s so special about the protective shield around this arena?¡±


    After hearing Bu Wenle¡¯s question, everyone focused their attention around the arena. They saw four middle-aged men guarding the four corners of the ring. But after a closer look, it was discovered that the protective shield was not issued by them. In addition to these four men, there were only two spiritualists in the middle of each direction who were in charge of healing.


    Who formed the shield? Everyone frowned! Seeing this, Zhang Fei immediately released the gods to scan the arena. However, because the arena covers arge area, Zhang Fei only performed a scan within a controble range.


    However, the mystery was soon discovered by Zhang Fei. Through the scan of divine sense, Zhang Fei clearly saw that there was a small device at the corner of the ring. There was aplex magic circle inside, and a huge magic crystal was installed in the center of the magic circle.


    Judging from the size and quality of the magic crystal, it should be a magic crystal of level 9 or higher. And this light blue protective cover was the energy of this magic crystal released through that small device. It could be seen with the naked eye that there was one such device at the four corners of the ring.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°Magic crystal?¡±


    One sentence immediately attracted the attention of several other people.


    Bu Wenle smiled and said: ¡°Well, Zhang Fei is still correct. Not bad! This protective cover is generated by magic crystals. Moreover, this protective cover only protects spiritual energy, and has no barrier ability to the human body. That¡¯s why the referee just walked in easily. In the same way, during a fight, if someone is kicked out of the ring, that person will not be blocked by the protective cover and will fall out directly. Yet, no magical attack from the shield can prate through it.¡±


    Through Bu Wenle¡¯s exnation, everyone noticed the small device at the corner of the ring, but the magic crystal that Zhang Fei mentioned waspletely invisible from the surface of the device.


    IBu Wenle continued: ¡°Look, there is a small device at the four corners of the ring, and a ninth-level magic crystal is installed in the device, which is output through the built-in magic array, and thisyer of protection is generated. The reason why the ninth-level magic crystal is chosen is that the magic power of the ninth-level magic crystal is huge, which is enough to defend against any magical impact from both sides of the game. You can swap it out and let it regenerate its mana on its own. Recycling like this can reduce a lot of costs.¡±


    After everyone heard it, they suddenly realized that they took a few more nces at the device.


    At this time, the referee¡¯s voice sounded from above the ring: ¡°Both groups please register the surname and the cultivation base for the members.¡±


    As soon as he finished, they saw a girl in the blue fire team standing at the first step forward and sped her fist at the other party, and said, ¡°Tang Xia, the captain of the blue fire team, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Afterwards, the other five team members also announced their names and cultivation bases in turn, all of them were 15 years old, and their cultivation bases were between the early and middle stages of third-level spiritual masters.


    After Team Blue Fire finished repo, Ruo Feng from Team Forbidden City stood up first, sped his fist at the opponent, and said, ¡°Forbidden Team Captain Ruo Feng, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Standing behind Ruofeng was a boy, tall and slender, more than 1.7 meters tall, thin and flowing, as long as noodles. Maybe it was because he was too tall, there¡¯s a bit of a load on the back, maybe it¡¯s a habit problem.


    They saw this man take a step forward, sped his fists and said, ¡°Yabu, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    After Yabu¡¯s introduction, he stepped back and the fat boy immediately stepped forward and said in a very naive voice: ¡°Shang Pengyu, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    It seemed that Shang Pengyu didn¡¯t raise his voice deliberately, but his naive voice came out far away. The audience in the stands were mainly spiritual masters, and they all listened to Shang Pengyu¡¯s introduction.

 Chapter 190

    190 Tiger¡¯s Cage [I]


    There was another chatter in the audience. No one would have imagined that this weirdly fat man had reached thete stage of a third-level spiritual master at the age of 15. Others could be faked, but the cultivation base couldn¡¯t be faked. Since Shang Pengyu dared to say it, he must have this cultivation.


    Finally, the triplets of the Forbidden team stood up at the same time. They just listened to them saying: ¡°Nangong Zi, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master; Nangong Rou, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master; Nangong Man, 15 years old, third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    After Zhang Fei¡¯s group heard these words, everyone looked at each other. Unexpectedly, the six members of the Forbidden Team were allte-stage third-level spiritual masters! For a time, everyone in Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t hide their shock. It¡¯s no wonder that the Forbidden Academy could be ranked among the top three in everypetition. This kind of strength was indeed too monstrous!


    If the Xuanbing Academy hadn¡¯t been represented by Zhang Fei and the others, it would be difficult for the entire academy to even have a third-levelte-stage cultivation base. However, everyone in Zhang Fei¡¯s group was shocked. Some of the eyes were only firm, and there was no panic or fear.


    However, the Blue Fire team on the ring was not as calm as Zhang Fei and the others. After the Forbidden team¡¯s announcement waspleted, it was obvious that someone in the Blue Fire team had a panicked look.


    Originally, after the fight against Team Forbidden was drawn, everyone in Team Blue Fire yelled at the raspberry, and suddenly had no hope of being able to advance to the top ten. But after fighting so far, everyone also wanted to touch the Forbidden n, the number one team in the whole continent, to see how big the gap could be. Even if they knocked down one or two opponents, it would be worth celebrating.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that all the opponents had reached thete third level of cultivation, while in their own team, only the captain was thete third level of cultivation, and he had just broken through not long before the start of the game. The desire to defeat one or two opponents of the other party suddenly disappeared.


    After the two sides finished announcing their status, the referee waved his hands to signal the yers from both sides to retreat to both sides of the ring. In the process of retreating, the captain of the Blue Fire team kept cheering everyone up, and everyone regained the morale at the beginning.


    Originally, the Blue Fire team did note to participate in today¡¯s game with the hope of winning. As long as they could defeat the opponent even if it was an opponent, in the hearts of everyone, it was their victory.


    .....


    Soon, the yers from both sides walked to both sides of the arena and set up their respective battle formations.


    They saw that the Blue Fire team was in a formation of two and three, with one man and one woman standing in the front, captain Tang Xia and another man and a woman standing in the middle, and the remaining female student stood at the end, obviously for the sake of the whole team. A team of light students who did auxiliary attacks. Three spirit crystals shed out in front of everyone.


    On the other hand, there was no formation on the Forbidden Team, a total of six people lined up, each with three spirit crystals condensed in front of them. Surprisingly, the smallest of the six people¡¯s spirit crystals was nearly a foot long, while the big fat man Shang Pengyu¡¯s spirit crystal was a foot and a half long.


    The opponents didn¡¯t know if this kid¡¯s spiritual crystal was because of insufficientpression, or because it really had such a high spiritual power value. If it was real, they were afraid that his innate spiritual power value was definitely above 70!


    One must know that Mei¡¯er shocked the teachers and students of the entire college when shepeted in Xuanbing College with a spiritual power value of 70. It was conceivable that there were so many Forbidden Academy with abnormally high innate spiritual power, It was really a ce for genius.


    Seeing that both teams were ready for battle, the referee immediately waved his hand and announced, ¡°The game begins!¡± Then, he flew directly into the air.


    As soon as the referee¡¯s voice fell, the six members of the Forbidden Team rushed to the Blue Fire team at the same time. However, although they started at the same time, the triplet sisters rushed to the front, while the fat man Shang Pengyu was left behind. His fat body swayed like a wriggling giant, probably not much faster than walking.


    As for the Blue Fire team, after the referee¡¯s voice faded, they did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, after moving forward more than 20 meters as a whole, they stopped in ce andpletely took the defensive position.


    The onlookers saw a man and a woman standing in the front at the same time shing spirit crystals, and two thick earth walls ovepped one after the other, blocking the front of everyone. And the light-type spiritual master released a strengthening light, which shone on the three people in the middle at the same time.


    Tang Xia stood in the middle of the three of them. At this moment, the three and a half-foot-long spirit crystals in front of her continued to flicker, and the fireballs that were close to the size of footballs changed into two, two, four, and four in front of her, constantly appearing in superposition, and in a moment, 64 fireballs were condensed.


    The two team members, a man and a woman, beside Tang Xia also gathered their spiritual power. A huge lightning ball in front of each of them continued to absorb the spiritual power output by the two and gradually erged. From the flickering electric light on the surface of the lightning ball, you can feel that the power of the two lightning balls is not bad. They were afraid that after a single blow, the lightning ball would be enough to exhaust all the spiritual power of the two of them.


    As soon as Tang Xia¡¯s three moves were formed, the members of the Forbidden Team were killed. The first to arrive were the triplets.


    They saw that the three of them didn¡¯t hesitate after running to the earth wall, and they all jumped up to a height of more than three meters. Unfortunately, the height of the earth wall is four or five meters, and the three of them did not jump on the earth wall with all their strength.


    Seeing that the three of them were about to fall without further strength, Nangong Man suddenly turned over, his head and feet were up, and he tried to push upwards. Nangong Zi and Nangong Rou used the power of this push to jump up more than two meters again. High, go directly over the dirt wall.


    At this time, the members of the Blue Fire team on the other side of the earth wall did not know the attack of the three Nangong sisters due to the obstruction of the earth wall. defense.


    The two Nangong sisters, Zi and Rou, had just appeared above the heads of the two soil members of the Blue Fire team. After seeing the direction, Nangong Zi immediately cast a magic spell, and saw an earth wall cage suddenly rushing up from the ring, throwing the blue fire away. The two earth members of the teampletely surrounded it.


    The two were startled by the sudden change, and immediately stopped the output of magic. They hit the ground with both hands, and two thick soil spears rushed up, with their bodies rising rapidly, trying to get out of the cage, and attack range.


    It was a pity that the two Nangong sisters have the same mind, and they cooperated very well. As soon as Nangong Zi¡¯s earth-walled cage trapped the opponent, Nangong Rou¡¯s magic arrives.


    As soon as the two members of the Blue Fire team rushed up, countless slender soil spears rushed up from the four walls of the cage.


    They saw their bodies hovering in the dense of earth spears, and they were pierced by a dozen slender earth spears at the same time on their bodies, legs, arms, etc. But fortunately, the important positions of the two have been avoided, and they will not die on the spot.


    It¡¯s slow to say, but it all happened in the blink of an eye. Tang Xia, the captain of the Blue Fire team standing in the middle, spotted the two Nangong sisters when they jumped over.


    Tang Xia¡¯s heart was sensing a bad development, and he didn¡¯t have time to issue a warning, and immediately triggered dozens of condensed fireballs to rush towards one of the Nangong sisters.

 Chapter 191

    191 Tiger¡¯s Cage [II]


    It was a pity that Tang Xia¡¯s movements were still a beat slower. When Tang Xia¡¯s fireball rushed in front of the two Nangong sisters, the two soil members on his side had also been pinned to the ¡°tiger¡¯s death cage¡± of the Nangong sisters¡¯bination technique.


    With the serious injuries of the two members of the Blue Fire team, the tall earth wall formed by the two suddenly disappeared.


    After the Nangong sisters seeded in the sneak attack, they immediately withdrew their spiritual power, and the death cage disappeared immediately. The falling bodies of the two jumped back in the air at the same time, and merged with the oing Nangong Man.


    At the same time as the death cage disappeared, the two members of the Blue Fire team fell softly to the ground. The referee saw it clearly in the air, and immediately waved at the two of them, and an invisible force immediately lifted them up and quickly sent them out of the ring. Instantly, the personnel responsible for treatment caught the two for emergency treatment.


    Just as the two sisters Nangong spun and jumped back, Tang Xia¡¯s fireball came behind them. All this was seen by the oing Nangong Man. Immediately, an epiphany shed, and a huge earth wall appeared behind the two Nangong sisters.


    With a loud explosion, the earth wall collided with more than a dozen fireballs as soon as it took shape, and was immediately disintegrated by the impact of the fireballs.


    But after such a block, the three Nangong sisters finally reunited. Seeing that there are dozens of fireballs rushing towards the three people. Nangong Zi and Nangong Rou had also adjusted their spiritual power at this moment, and immediately a huge cage appeared, covering the three of them.


    As soon as the cage appeared, Tang Xia¡¯s fireball arrived. As the fireball and the cage continued to collide, a loud explosion caused a cloud of smoke. The cage was also destroyed by dozens of fireballs.


    The bombardmentsted for more than ten seconds before it stopped. As the smoke and dust dissipated, not only did the cages disappear where the three Nangong sisters stood, but a big hole was also blown out of the hard bluestone countertop. But the three sisters of Nangong had no bones left, not even a piece of clothing.


    .....


    Did the three Nangong sisters really get smashed to pieces like that? Just as Tang Xia and the others looked at the empty pit, a scream suddenly came from behind the Blue Fire team.


    not good! Tang Xia and the three turned their heads suddenly, and saw the disappearing three sisters Nangong appeared behind the Blue Fire team at some point, looking at everyone with a smile. With the disappearance of the death cage, the Light Elementalist of the Blue Fire team had fallen on the arena covered in blood.


    The referee immediately sent the light spiritualist to the arena for emergency treatment.


    It turned out that at the same time that Tang Xia¡¯s fireball collided with Nangong sisters¡¯ soil prison cage, Nangong sisters performed the earth escape technique in the cage and ran behind Tang Xia¡¯s people. It was only because the bluestone in the ring was too hard that Nangong sisters¡¯ speed of escaping the past was slower.


    When Tang Xia¡¯s attack ended, the three Nangong sisters also emerged from behind the Blue Fire team. It¡¯s just that at this time, the Blue Fire team¡¯s attention was all focused on Tang Xia¡¯s attacking position, and they didn¡¯t notice the three people appearing behind.


    So, the three Nangong sisters immediately performed anotherbo technique ¨C death cage, which easily eliminated the light member of the Blue Fire team.


    At the same time as the death prison was gone, a Thunder member of the Blue Fire team quickly reflected on it. Immediately rushed over with a huge thunderball that condensed.


    Seeing that the thunderball rushed in front of the three sisters of Nangong, a wall of earth quickly rushed up, blocking the front of the three, followed by a huge explosion. At the same time as the explosion, Nangong Man was blown up by the huge impact and fell on the table.


    But that Lei team member was not feeling well either. The huge thunderball had already condensed all of his spiritual power, especially after losing the enhancement boost of the Light Elemental yers, the huge thunderball emptied his spiritual power and spiritual power almost instantly.


    Therefore, for the attack of the three sisters of Nangong, that Lei team member had no choice but to send it. But at the moment when the explosion sounded, the Thunder Team member was also thrown up by the huge shock wave and smashed backwards.


    At the same time that the Lei team member¡¯s body was thrown away, another violent explosion also exploded between the yers on both sides. The bodies of another Lei team member and Nangong Zi were also thrown into the air at the same time.


    A slender earth spear rushes up at the same time on the table where the two mine members are about to fall. If it hits the soil spear, I am afraid that the two mine team members will be seriously injured immediately.


    Tang Xia, who was standing behind, had just gathered the remaining spiritual power and wanted to make the final blow. Seeing that his two team members were about to be seriously injured on the soil spear, Tang Xia immediately changed the attack target. Tang Xia suddenly opened a passage in the soil spear. At the same time that Tang Xia was attacking, he jumped and caught two teammates. Then, holding the two of them, they quickly exited the range of the soil spear.


    It was a pity that Tang Xia was still half a beatte. Just as Tang Xia caught the team, the original spear was suddenly reced by a rushing cage. As soon as Tang Xia took two steps out, he was trapped in the cage with his two teammates.


    It was suddenly dark all around, Tang Xia suddenly screamed badly, and the three of them hadn¡¯te to defend. They saw countless slender soil spears suddenly rushing up from the four walls. There was no dead angle interspersed in the cage.


    Anotherbo of Nangong sisters ¨C death cage. They saw that the soil spear disappeared in a sh, and with the disappearance of the soil spear, the cage also dispersed.


    Tang Xia and the three of them, who were originally alive and strong, fell to the ground one after the other. This was due to their bodies softening when the death cage disappeared. Blood gushed from countless wounds on his body at the same time.


    The referee immediately waved in the air, held up the bodies of Tang Xia and the three, and quickly sent them to the staff in charge of treatment for emergency treatment.


    In just over a minute, the six members of the Blue Fire team were all destroyed in the death cage of the three Nangong sisters. At this time, Shang Pengyu, the big fat man in the Forbidden Team, had just run to the Blue Fire team and was panting for breath.


    On the other hand, although Ruofeng and Yabu followed closely behind the three Nangong sisters, they had already arrived here, but there was no sign of anyone making a move. They just stared at every change on the battlefield and gave the three Nangong sisters a seat. array.


    This was the trust between teams. Ruofeng and Yabu both had considerable confidence in the abilities of the three Nangong sisters, so they just watched and did not take action. Maybe this was also to give all participating teams a dismay.


    Let all participating teams take a look, our Forbidden team could destroy a team with only the strength of three people. In the face of a team weaker than himself, this was indeed a great opportunity to stand out. It seemed that the Forbidden team had a very good grasp.


    At this time, although there were more than 200,000 spectators present, they were still absent-minded because of excessive surprise. At this time, the huge main stadium was silently audible for needles to fall.


    In the arena, Nangong Man and Nangong Zi also jumped up from the arena at this time, wiped the blood from the corners of their mouths one after another, and returned to their team with Nangong Rou.


    After sending away the seriously injured team member of the Blue Fire team, the referee also returned to the center of the ring, and loudly announced: ¡°In the first game, the Forbidden team won! Please wait a moment, everyone, the second game will be repaired by the staff. Start immediately after the ring!¡±


    As soon as the referee¡¯s voice fell, the audience apuded enthusiastically like a dream, and the sound of cheering and shouting resounded through the sky for a while.


    It was so strong that no one in the audience would have imagined that the Forbidden team only had three people to solve the top ten yers from more than 3,000 academy teams, and it only took more than a minute. .


    This was an overwhelming victory! For a time, the reputation of the Forbidden team was even higher.


    ¡°Forbidden! Forbidden! Forbidden! Forbidden!¡±


    A rhythmic shout gradually reced the cheers. The six members of the Forbidden Team walked back to the rest area while waving to the audience amid the shouting.

 Chapter 192

    192 Are You Shocke?


    Just as the audience was shouting, the members of the Xuanbing Branch who were sitting in the rest area, discussing the power of this ¡± death cage¡± one after another. It could be clearly seen that everyone from the other dozen or so colleges was also chatting with each other.


    Bu Wenle said in a deep voice: ¡°Have you seen it? The Forbidden Academy¡¯sbination skills are very powerful. Because the three of them are triplets, they are verypatible with each other.¡±


    Zhang Fei also said: ¡°I also found that among the three of them, the division ofbor is very clear. One is in charge of defense, one is in charge of siege, and the other is in charge of attack. The timing can be described as seamless. Trapped, the trapped people have no time to prepare for a defense.¡±


    Everyone nodded after hearing this. Bu Wenle said: ¡°Yu¡¯er is right, do you have any way to crack theirbo?¡±


    After Bu Wenle asked, everyone immediately fell into thought.


    Zhang Fei thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to crack it, it¡¯s actually very simple. Although the Forbidden Team relied on thisbination technique to shock the audience just now. But because of this, they exposed this organizational technique too early. The secret, so that future opponents are prepared in advance.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone could not help but nod their heads, deeply feeling that what Zhang Fei said was reasonable.


    Only listening to Zhang Fei continued: ¡°If they want to use thisbination of skills, they must meet two preconditions: First, they must be closer to the opponent, the closer the distance, the greater the power. The second condition is that they must be Two or three people attack together. If the three people arepletely separated, the possibility ofbining skills will be lost.¡±


    Fatty suddenly realized and said: ¡°Yes, then we just need to separate the three of them or directly kill them from a distance to solve the problem.¡±


    .....


    Zhang Fei smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what it means.¡±


    Everyone was suddenly relieved.


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s too simple, you know, there are still three people in the Forbidden team who haven¡¯t shot! Especially the big fat Shang Pengyu. Don¡¯t look at his stupid appearance. , but being able to stand on the ring shows that this person must have special talents. If you encounter them in the ring in the future, you must always beware of his existence.¡±


    Everyone nodded immediately, expressing their understanding, and at the same time looked into the rest shed of the Forbidden Team. At this time, the Forbidden team did not leave, because all 20 teams today had to y a game. This is the best opportunity to observe and understand thebat capabilities of all teams.


    Especially for the Forbidden team that just won, there is no pressure topete today, and they canpletely rx and analyze and study thebat capabilities of each team. And other teams will have a crucial knockout match today. If they can¡¯t pass today¡¯s test, it¡¯s useless to study others.


    Team Xuanbing¡¯s opponent today is Team Rainfall. Through the namete in front of the rest shed, everyone in Zhang Fei found today¡¯s opponent at a nce. It was a team of four men and two women, also sitting in the rest shed under the leadership of two teachers. Seeing Zhang Fei and everyone looking over, they all looked towards this side in unison.


    The second, third, and fourth games quickly ended the battle in the analysis and research of everyone. For the duel between the masters, there is no pure war of attrition like the one encountered in the Xuanbing Academy before. Even if the fighting strength of the two sides is simr, with the cooperation of the team members, they are also using big moves frequently, and the speed of spiritual power consumption is like throwing them out without money.


    During this period, it was not the games on the ring that excited the audience and the team members the most. But when the game was in the third game, two people suddenly appeared on the stage.


    In the past in the Calendar Academypetition, as the leaders of the royal family, the emperor and the queen couple rarely visited the process of thepetition, and only appeared in public when they needed to show up.


    But this worldpetition aroused the interest of the emperor and his wife for some reason, and on the first day of the finals, they boarded the ** stage to watch the followingpetition.


    This has also attracted the attention of the variouspetition teams. It is a great honor to be able to disy one¡¯s talents in front of the emperor and queen. As a result, each team that entered the ring did their best, and the fight became more and more exciting.


    This made the audience feast their eyes. Not only can I watch the game with the emperor and queen on the same stage, but the game is so exciting.


    Soon, with the announcement of the referee, it was the fifth game.


    Zhang Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue and Xiao Zhang Feier stood up at the same time and walked out of the rest area. Along with the Xuanbing team, there are the Yuluo team not far away.


    When they came under the two-meter-high arena, everyone jumped onto the arena one after another. Fatty Feng Ziyu jumped twice under the stage, but couldn¡¯t get up. That stupid look made everyone in the stands feel very familiar, as if they had only seen this situation not long ago, which immediately caused a burst ofughter.


    Fatty also shamelessly asked his teammates for help: ¡°Whoever helps me, I can¡¯t climb up.¡±


    Standing in the back, Bu Yueyue suddenly walked over with a stern face and said to the fat man, ¡°I can¡¯t climb up, right? Well, my sister will help you.¡±


    When the fat man saw Bu Yueyue¡¯s face, he knew that this joke made Bu Yueyue angry. Immediately replied: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll crawl by myself, I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    As soon as he turned around, he was about to go straight up, but Bu Yueyue said behind Fatty, ¡°I want you to y tricks on me, now it¡¯s toote if you want to help me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Yueyue flew up step by step, and directly pped a foot on Fatty¡¯s buttocks that had just straightened up, and immediately kicked Fatty up to a height of more than four meters.


    This time, Fatty was no longer stupid, and he didn¡¯t start to fall until he was about seven or eight meters away from the arena. Although it seemed that Fatty had an unsteady center of gravity, but when Fatty flipped twice in the air, hended on the ring lightly.


    After standing up, the fat man didn¡¯t forget to turn his hand back and rub the buttocks that was kicked by Bu Yueyue. The audience suddenly burst intoughter, and even the emperor and the queen were amused.


    At this time, there was one person in the rest area of ??the yers who was very angry, and a sweaty man suddenly stood up in the Forbidden Team, it was the fat man Shang Pengyu. Although Shang Pengyu is fat, he is not stupid. A discerning person can see that Feng Ziyu¡¯s series of actions are aimed at Shang Pengyu¡¯s previous ridicule.


    They saw Shang Pengyu clenched his fists tightly, and said fiercely in the direction of the ring: ¡°Stinky boy, don¡¯t let me touch you, otherwise I¡¯ll see how I deal with you!¡±


    Ruofeng stood up, although Shang Pengyu¡¯s shoulders were almost as tall as Ruofeng¡¯s, but Ruofeng patted Shang Pengyu¡¯s shoulders and said to Shang Pengyu: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t get angry in front of the emperor and the queen. It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, we have a chance to vent your anger!¡±


    After speaking, the two looked at the stage, and then they returned to their seats and sat down.


    At this time, the members of Team Xuanbing and Team Yuluo had also walked to the center of the arena and stood still.


    They listened the referee say: ¡°Please exchange the names and cultivation bases of the yers on both sides!¡±


    As soon as the words were utteredl, the first female member of team Yuluo, took a step forward. Chong Zhang Fei and others sped their fists and said, ¡°Fang Yiru, captain of Team Yuluo, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Afterwards, a male team member walked out, and he also sped his fists and said, ¡°Qian Dongyu, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Then the three female yers stepped forward and said:


    ¡°Zheng Han, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Guo Ling, 15 years old, early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Xie Yao, 15 years old, early third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Thest male team member also stepped forward and said: ¡°Li Cheng, 15 years old, the early stage of the third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    After the six people announced themselves, it turned out to be three early stage three, two middle stage and e stage. This kind of strengthbination is indeed quite powerful. If it was ced in the Xuanbing Academy, the people watching were afraid that no team can make such a strong teambination.

 Chapter 193

    193 Are You Shocked?


    No wonder Mr. Buwenle said that the Yuluo team we met today is very strong! Fortunately, everyone in Zhang Fei¡¯s cultivation base was rtively a monster. Otherwise, if the Xuanbing main sect sent a team out, then the status of the top ten would not be guaranteed.


    It could be seen that in recent years, the rapid progress of other colleges and the aging of the teaching system of Xuanbing College have be quite serious. Even Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but sigh that it was really thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi!


    After the Yuluo team¡¯s announcement waspleted, Zhang Fei was the first to take a step forward and bowed to the opponent, saying: ¡°Xuanbing team captain Zhang Fei, 10 years old, mid-level third stage spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    As soon as the words came out, everyone in the Yuluo team was immediately surprised, and even the audience in the stands couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    He was only 10 years old! And his cultivation base has reached the mid-level level of a third-level spiritual master. Where did this Xuanbing Academy dig such a treasure? But as the rest of the Xuanbing team reported in turn, everyone present was stunned, they were really shocked!


    Lu Wenfeng take a step forward and said, ¡°Lu Wenfeng, 11 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Feng Ziyu, 11 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Ji Menghan, 14 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Bu Yueyue, 11 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yi Meier, 10 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    After the briefing, everyone in the Yuluo team, including all the spectators present, were all dumbfounded! First of all, the first reflection in everyone¡¯s mind was that this was impossible! Only at the age of 10 or 11 but could cultivate to the mid-tote level of the third-level spiritual master. Only a monster could be able to do this! And there¡¯s more than one! Are all the monsters used to being dispatched in groups now?


    Even the members of the Forbidden Squad stood up in shock. Before, they only saw that everyone in the Xuanbing team was not tall, and they all had a bit of immaturity. They didn¡¯t expect that they were all so young. Except Ruo Feng knew that Xiao Zhang Feier was only 10 years old, and he didn¡¯t know much about the other Ruo Feng.


    But Ruo Feng could never imagine that everyone in Xuanbing Academy was actually Mei¡¯er¡¯s age. Moreover, Xiuwei was the same as himself, reaching the mid-tote level of the third level. If everyone in the Xuanbing team grows to the age of 15, I am afraid that Xiuwei has already left himself behind.


    Back then, when Ruo Feng was 11 years old, his cultivation was only the initial stage of a third-level spiritual master! This was because Ruo Fengyi was able to achieve this result with the help of the high-level elixir and the special cultivation ce of the Forbidden Academy, relying on the advantages of the family.


    Ruofeng has always beencent with his various superior conditions, and believes that in the world, no one could be more enchanting than his own cultivation. This has also cultivated Ruo Feng¡¯s usual habit of being arrogant, whether in the academy or in the Forbidden City, Ruo Feng is also a character who walks sideways.


    However, just now, after the Xuanbing team abbounced their cultivation base, Ruo Feng was shocked! If this wals a dream, let him wake up quickly! Ruo Feng even began to think that this was a dream. How could there be a genius who wass monstrous than himself in the world? And there are six at once, is this God¡¯s revenge against me?


    For a time, Ruofeng stood in the resting shed, dumbfounded, and even cold sweat began to fall from Ruofeng¡¯s forehead.


    Just as shocked as Ruofeng was the Yuluo team on the ring. Facing the members of the Xuanbing team, who were even more than half a head shorter than themselves, the members of the Yuluo team suddenly felt like they were standing upright.


    Before, because the two teams were of the same level, the enthusiasm for a showdown with the Xuanbing team on the ring seemed to have disappeared all at once.


    But the game was a game, and there is no chance for everyone to think. After the yers on both sides have finished reporting, the the judge waved the yers on both sides to retreat to both sides of the ring.


    The Yuluo team and the Xuanbing team then walked to both sides of the ring and stood still, posing their respective battle formations.


    The Yuluo team was in a three-two-one formation. Through the information collected by Mr. Bu Wenle, everyone in Zhang Fei could see at a nce that the Yuluo team probably wanted to fight steadily in this battle.


    The captain Fang Yiru led Zheng Han from the water element and Xie Yao from the fire element to stand at the front, in the middle were Guo Ling from the wind element and Li Cheng, a boy from the transformation element, and another boy stood at the back of the team. Qian Dongyu, a member of the Light Element who did an auxiliary attack for everyone.


    This battle formation was the traditional steady style of y. It seemed that the members of the Yuluo team have changed their habit of attacking after knowing the cultivation of the six evil spirits of the Xuanbing team. In the games about the Yuluo team collected by Mr. Buwenle, this kind of stable formation rarely appeared.


    On the other hand, the Xuanbing Academy had also changed the previous battle formation at this time. Like the Forbidden Team, the members of the Xuanbing team were also lined up, and six people stood in a row. The first Forbidden team yed like this because the opponent was too weak and wanted to stand up on the spot. But the Xuanbing team also put on such an arrogant formation at this time, was it also because the victory was in hand?


    Ji Menghan nced at Zhang Fei and whispered, ¡°Zhang Fei, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Zhang Fei stared at the Yuluo team 100 meters away, and whispered back: ¡°Since the Yuluo team is timid, why can¡¯t we be arrogant? Ziyu, prepare to rush forward with me!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m ready, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ziyu didn¡¯t know whether it was because of excitement or happiness, but at this time, the little fat face was slightly angr, and the feeling of cynicism before waspletely lost. With that kind of resolute expression, even Bu Yueyue, who disliked Ziyu the most, couldn¡¯t help but stare nkly.


    Soon, the two teams condensed their own spiritual crystals after setting up the battle formation. The three Lingjings more than one foot long in front of Mei¡¯er suddenly made the pupils of the Yuluo team shrink again. This is the secondrgest spiritual crystal that appeared after the big fat man Shang Pengyu after thepetition started.


    But the Yuluo team didn¡¯t have much time to be surprised. At the same time that everyone¡¯s spirit crystals condensed out, the judge waved his hand and shouted: ¡°The game starts!¡± Then he flew into the sky and left the ring.


    As soon as the judge¡¯s voice trailed off, the students on both sides immediately began to act.


    They saw that the light-type members of the Yuluo team immediately released the strengthening light, which increased thebat effectiveness of the five members in front by 10%. At the same time, the members of the Yuluo team also had shes, nes, or earrings, etc., obviously all of the augmentation magic props simultaneouslyunched the augmentation effect.


    After the members of the Yuluo team got the double boost, their spirits were suddenly lifted, and just as they were about to cast their magic and charge forward, they heard two explosions from the Xuanbing team. Immediately after, two strong winds rushed towards the center where their captain Fang Yiru was standing.


    Not good! Fang Yiru was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that the opponent¡¯s attack would be so sharp at a distance of 100 meters. He quickly gathered up a lightning shield in front of him.


    As soon as the Thunder Light Shield was formed, Fang Yiru felt two strong winds quickly shing past his body.


    Missed? Fang Yiru was puzzled when he heard a scream from behind: ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately after, the strengthening light that shone on everyone in the Yuluo team disappeared.


    What? Everyone in the Yuluo team turned back to the light to watch, only to see that the light-type spiritual master standing at the end of the team was lying in a pool of blood at this time. The two blood holes in the stomach were dripping with blood.


    The referee immediately sent the light yer out of the ring. Immediately, the staff responsible for the treatment came forward to take him and gave him emergency treatment.


    As soon as everyone in the Yuluo team was surprised, they heard a series of explosions from the Xuanbing team. Everyone couldn¡¯t be surprised, and immediately gathered their shields to protect their bodies.

 Chapter 194

    194 Are You Shocked? [III]


    The sound of ¡°Bah! Bah!¡± kept ringing, and everyone¡¯s shields felt the shock of multiple impacts.


    Captain Fang Yiru had a bad heart, but he didn¡¯t expect to be seized by the opponent so quickly. But the opportunity has gone, and his side can only stabilize its position first and then fight back.


    Thinking of this, Fang Yiru immediately shouted to the water team members beside him, ¡°Zheng Han, mist!¡±


    Following Fang Yiru¡¯s instructions, arge swath of fog began to spread from Zheng Han¡¯s side, and soon shrouded everyone in the Yuluo team. From the outside, theypletely disappeared.


    The corner of Zhang Fei¡¯s mouth, who was rushing forward, was slightly raised at this time, and he immediately stopped Sha Ying¡¯s attack, and quickly rushed towards the direction of the Yuluo team with the other five members.


    At a distance of 100 meters, it only took a few seconds for everyone to rush out of the fog of Yuluo team.


    On the surface, the turbulent fog was quite quiet at this time, but as everyone in the Yuluo team, they were doing their best in the fog at this time. While hiding in the fog, everyone gathered their most proud magic moves one after another, just waiting for everyone in the Xuan Bing team to rush to the front and back, the fog was the same, and each big move greeted everyone in the Xuan Bing team.


    In just a few seconds, the powerful magic moves of the Yuluo team have taken shape, and with the auxiliary effects of the augmented magic props on their bodies, once the moves are released, it will definitely be a storm-like impact.


    But everyone in the Yuluo team was wrong, and the mistake was quite serious. The mistake was that everyone in the Yuluo team had no understanding of the magic tricks of Zhang Fei and the others, let alone Zhang Fei¡¯s monstrous spirit. They thought that no one would be able to determine their location in the fog.


    .....


    But Zhang Fei could see clearly through the scan of his divine sense.


    They saw Zhang Fei and everyone flew to the periphery of the fog, and Zhang Fei immediatelyunched an attack. After the three half-foot-long spirit crystals in front of Zhang Fei flickered, the shadow irradiated by the zing spirit star under Zhang Fei suddenly elongated by itself. And it was divided into four directions, and instantly disappeared into the fog.


    When Zhang Fei attacked, he immediately made a gesture to Mei¡¯er and shouted at the same time, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the air!¡±


    in the air? Is there anyone in the Yuluo team who can fly into the air? Although Mei¡¯er was a little confused, it was still a freezing technique, and the mist suddenly turned into fine ice g and fell down under the freezing effect of the freezing technique.


    And the first person to be exposed in front of the Xuanbing team was Guo Ling, a member of the wind element who was flying in the air. There was a burst of discussion in the stands. Who would have thought that a third-level spiritual master could fly into the air with a little magic?


    Usually only after reaching the fourth level of cultivation, the spiritual master can sense the existence of the surrounding spiritual power elements through the affinity of his own spiritual power, and integrate his body into the surrounding spiritual power elements to achieve the purpose of flying. But at this time Guo Ling flew into the air with only a small magic skill.


    They saw Guo Ling stopped in mid-air wrapped in a vortex, and a small tornado was condensing in front of him. Seeing the fog dissipated, everyone from the Xuanbing team appeared under his feet. Guo Ling immediately waved his hand, and the tornado instantly soared several times, rushing towards the Zhang Fei crowd with a roar.


    Seeing this, Mei¡¯er immediately cast a blister magic and flew into the air quickly. The spirit crystal in front of him flickered with brilliance at the same time, andrge waves of water condensed out, rushing towards the tornado in front. There was another noiseing from the stands.


    They saw that the tornado sent by Guo Ling was powerful after all, and the water waves were continuously sucked into the tornado. In just a moment, the originally huge tornado turned into a huge waterspout, and Mei¡¯er, who was in the air, swept in.


    The audience in the stands suddenly eximed, thinking that Mei¡¯er would be injured and retreat under the power of this huge waterspout, and even the emperor and the queen on the stage couldn¡¯t help but let out an exmation.


    But Xiao Mei¡¯er, who was under the threat of the huge waterspout, was slightly curled at the corners of her mouth. Seeing the waterspout rushing forward, the spirit crystal in front of Mei¡¯er suddenly shed.


    Immediately after, the huge waterspout started from the position close to Zhang Feier, and saw that it was frozen into a huge tornado-shaped ice lump. The whole process was only three or four seconds and it was over.


    And the huge tornado cast by Guo Ling also disappeared with the formation of the ice lump. Seeing that the huge ice cubes turned into light spots of spiritual power and disappeared as soon as they took shape, Guo Ling suddenly appeared a little panicked. One must know that this huge tornado had almost exhausted all of his spiritual power! It was solved so easily by the opponent.


    But Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t give Guo Ling much time to think at this time. When the ice lump disappeared, several waves of water rushed towards Guo Ling in the air. When Guo Ling saw this, he immediately controlled the small whirlwind and supported his body to fall to the ring.


    It was a pity that there was no way for Guo Ling to retreat on the ring at this time.


    Just after Mei¡¯er used the freezing technique to dissolve the fog, everyone in Yuluo¡¯s team was immediately exposed to the ring. But what was strange was that although everyone had different powerful magics in front of them, the four members of the Yuluo team were all standing on the ring like statues and motionless, and everyone¡¯s movements were also uniform and the hands are raised to the sky.


    If one look closely, one would find that there was a ck shadow under everyone¡¯s feet that extends to Zhang Fei¡¯s feet. At this time, Zhang Fei was also standing on the ring like a statue with his hands to the sky, and he was looking at the surprised eyes of everyone in the Yuluo team with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 195

    195 Are You Shocked? [IV]


    Ziyu wasn¡¯t idle either. At the same time as the fog disappeared, he threw a handful of seeds in the direction where the Yuluo team was standing. Soon, thick vines sprang up from the ring.


    Facing everyone in the Yuluo team who stood motionless on the ring like statues, Ziyu was not polite. The vines were coiled, and each vine was rolled one by one, and all the four members of the Yuluo team standing on the ring were swept into the air. Afterwards, Chang Teng threw all four of them out of the ring.


    At this time, Guo Ling, who was in the air, did not pay attention to the changes in the ring, and wanted to rush to the ring. Who knew, it was not the teammates who were waiting for Guo Ling, but Ziyu¡¯s Long Vine. With the rotation of the whirlwind, Changteng inserted into the vortex and mmed into the vortex, and directly wrapped Guo Ling firmly. After that, Changteng threw the vine, and Guo Ling followed in the footsteps of the captain Fang Yiru and others, and fell directly under the ring. .


    At this point, the battle was over. There were only six members of the Xuanbing team left on the ring.


    The rhythm of the entire battle was very fast. From the time the referee announced the start of the game to the time when the six Yuluo teams were all thrown off the stage, it took less than half a minute before and after. It was a full minute less than the previous match of the Forbidden Team.


    It¡¯s so monstrous! During the entire battle, only the wind element spirit master Guo Ling made a magic trick in the Yuluo team, and the whole battle was over before the others even came to attack.


    And Xuanbing Academy had only dispatched three people, the other three were just like the Forbidden team, standing outside the battle area just to watch.


    For a while, the audience was silent for a while. Including the high-level spiritual masters present, all the audience present couldn¡¯t understand why Yuluo¡¯s team¡¯s long-awaited ultimate moves were on the line, but suddenly they all stopped moving.


    And what happened to the strange shadow emanating from Zhang Fei¡¯s feet? Among the spiritual masters present, there is no shortage of high-level spiritual masters above the seventh or eighth level, but all of them are puzzled by Zhang Fei¡¯s strange trick.


    .....


    Even the emperor on the stage was frowning deeply at this time, and asked a few words to an old man beside him, the old man also shook his head, saying that he did not know. On the other hand, the queen next to her stared brightly at everyone in the ring, as if she didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s doubts.


    At this time, the judge returned to the center of the ring and loudly announced: ¡°In the fifth game, the Xuanbing team won! In the sixth game, the students from both sides are ready tomence!¡±


    As soon as the judge announced this, thunderous apuse and cheers erupted from the stands. The students resting area was quiet at this time. Whether it was the team that finished the game or the team members waiting for the game, they all stared at the members of the Xuanbing team who were returning to the arena like monsters.


    What was a blockbuster? What was standing on the spot? As early as the very beginning of the first game, Team Forbidden told all the people present with their actions. Butpared with the Xuanbing team at this time, the Forbidden team waspletely overwhelmed.


    The same three people participated in the fight, and they all ended the game quickly, but the time difference was several times. After the game, the members of the Xuanbing team didn¡¯t even breathe a sigh of relief. On the other hand, the Forbidden Team ended the battle only when two people were injured.


    This was the difference! No matter how the opponent¡¯s levelpared, the Xuanbing team is reallypared to the Forbidden team at this time. Moreover, the biggest selling point of the Xuanbing team was the huge contrast between everyone¡¯s small age and higher cultivation level.


    Ruo Feng was still standing in the students resting shed, his face was blue and white for a while. Cold sweat hung on his face, as if he had been sprayed with ayer of fine water droplets. During the entire battle of the Xuanbing team, Ruofeng had been standing so stiffly.


    His usual pride, after he had been praised by people for a long time, was now a mess.


    *Haha, genius! Am I really a genius? Then why are there so many people who are a hundred times stronger than me appearing in front of me! In front of them, am I not a piece of shit? Even Xiao Zhang Feier is better than myself. What am I now? In front of so many people, I was actually humiliated by these children!*


    At this moment, the fighting scene of Team Xuanbing just shed in Ruo Feng¡¯s mind like a movie.


    *That¡¯s right, they¡¯re targeting me and humiliating me! snort! Don¡¯t start to getcent when you win so easily. One day, I would definitely step on you, right on top of this arena, in front of hundreds of thousands of people! I want people to see that I am the real genius!*


    Ruo Feng¡¯s stiff body finally moved, and after a sh of murderous intent shed in his eyes, he finally returned to normal. Turning around, Ruo Feng waved at his teammates and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Go? Where are you going? Didn¡¯t you watch the next battle?¡± Fatty Shang Pengyu asked strangely.


    And Ruofeng walked out of the stadium as if he didn¡¯t hear it. Everyone looked at each other strangely, and they all left the field of y. Only one instructor was left to further examine the teams that were going to yter.


    Zhang Fei, who had just returned to the students rest area, felt a little strange as they watched the Forbidden team leave. Why did they just leave halfway through the match?


    Zhang Fei calmly looked at the back of the departing Forbidden team, and said to everyone: ¡°I¡¯m afraid we are the enemy under the tree!¡±


    Fatty asked, ¡°Why? Are you referring to the Forbidden Team?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said: ¡°It seems that this Ruofeng is not a good person. I didn¡¯t expect that we were so angry that he ran away! It seems that there may be trouble in the future!¡±


    Fatty waved his small fist and said, ¡°What are you afraid of, we are just opponents anyway. The big deal is that if they fight in the arena, they will find their teeth all over the ce!¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded and said, ¡°Ziyu is right, it¡¯s just that, based on their background, they could stab us in the back!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, let him dare try it!¡± Mei¡¯er red at Ruo Feng and the others who were far away and said fiercely.


    Zhang Fei and everyone looked at Mei¡¯er in unison, and they couldn¡¯t help but start to specte about her origin.


    At this moment, there was another sound of discussion in the stands, and everyone looked up, and it turned out that the emperor and the queen had also left the stage. The departure of the Forbidden Team and the Emperor and Empress at the same time immediately aroused spections among many spectators present.

 Chapter 196

    196 The Top Ranked Teams


    But despite the absence of the visit of the emperor and his wife, thepetition will continue. The next five games were still very intense. But the fighting time was not long, and the longest one only took less than ten minutes to end the fight. Instead, the staff took up more time when they were resting in the ring.


    After half an hour, all the top tenpetitions came to an end. There were only two preliminaries that finally made it to the top ten. This means that two academies ranked in the top ten in the upper bound have been eliminated.


    Starting tomorrow, the top ten ranking matches will be held. Each of the ten teams will have a match against each other, and the final ranking will be based on the number of wins.


    The ten teams that entered the top ten today are:


    Forbidden Academy team


    Huaming College Team


    Fengdu College Team


    Sanjiang College Team


    Xuanbing College Team


    .....


    Nash College Varsity


    Nanfeng College Team


    Zhongli College Team


    Binhai College Team


    Qiongshan College Team


    After the game, the host immediately summoned the ten winning teams to send representatives to draw lots for the rankingpetition.


    When Mr. Buwenle came back after drawing lots, he also brought back the order of the teams that will be faced in the next game. ording to the requirements of thepetition, ten teams will hold a match every day. The opponents will be changed every day for a total of 9 days. After the end of the 9th day, all ten teams will be ranked ording to the number of games won.


    And everyone saw the order of appearances that Bu Wenle took back. In the first game, that is, tomorrow¡¯s opponent is Nanfeng Academy, which has always been ranked among the top three.


    For the reputation of Nanfeng Academy, everyone has long been stunned. When Zhang Fei was choosing the college he wanted to enter, Mu Tuo had considered whether to send Zhang Fei to Nanfeng College. In the end, it was because Nanfeng College was too far away from the Tiemu Tribe that they gave up the choice there.


    The reason why Nanfeng College is so powerful is mainly because of the special geographical location of Nanfeng City. Arge area near the sea in the south is virgin forest, and it is also the ce where the most demons gather.


    Nanfeng City, on the other hand, is thergest gateway for mankind in the south, guarding the edge of the gathering ce of monsters. Because of this, the battles between humans and demons in the surrounding area of ??Nanfeng City happened almost every day.


    Therefore, the cultivation of spiritual masters in Nanfeng City was verymon, and this was also a rigid requirement. Different from other spiritualist colleges, Nanfengcheng Spiritualist College did not refuse human beings whoe to study, and did not charge a penny in tuition fees. It was the purest academy that exists only to cultivate spiritual masters.


    Because of this, the number of spiritual masters trained by Nanfeng College was veryrge, but the personal abilities of spiritual masters were also uneven, but there was no shortage of students who were talented and monstrous. Therefore, Nanfeng College had always been ranked among the top three spiritual master colleges in the whole maind.


    Seeing that the opponent in the first ranking match turned out to be the powerful Nanfeng Academy, everyone in Xuanbing Academy fell into a brief silence. Everyone has seen the performance of Nanfeng Academy in the ring just now. It was a wild and crazy style of y, and their personal strength should not be underestimated.


    Bu Wenle put away the game table, looked at the crowd that was starting to recede, and said to everyone: ¡°Okay, today¡¯s game came and gone, but we should have one more thing to do.¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and Xiao Mei¡¯er asked strangely, ¡°What else is there?¡±


    Bu Wenle suddenly burst into joy and said, ¡°You guys think about it!¡± After speaking, he took the lead and walked out of the rest shed.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m getting rich!¡± Ziyu jumped up first and ran after Bu Wenler.


    After Ziyu shouted like this, everyone just remembered that everyone still has a bet on it, and it¡¯s a lot of money!


    Mei¡¯er shouted excitedly: ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to the World of Beasts Heaven to have a big meal and make up for yesterday¡¯s share!¡±


    So, everyone ran out of the rest shed behind Bu Wenle.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning.


    After breakfast, Buwenle called everyone together and said, ¡°Today our opponent is Nanfeng Academy. Yesterday, everyone saw Nanfeng Academy¡¯s performance in the ring, it was very good! So, everyone is in today¡¯s show. In the battle, you must fight steadily and don¡¯t give your opponent an opportunity. Try to bite this hard bone! Do you have any confidence?¡±


    ¡°Have!¡±


    ¡°no problem!¡±


    The crowd suddenly shouted with confidence.


    Yesterday, because I won a lot of money, at Zhang Feier¡¯s strong request, everyone went to the World of Warcraft Paradise for a meal. Of course, Bu Wenle paid for it. So, early this morning, everyone was in a good state.


    Ziyu rushed to Wenle and said, ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s bet today too! This is a good opportunity to make a fortune!¡±


    Bu Yueyue red at Fatty and said. ¡°Only money is in their eyes!¡±


    Zhang Fei quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh, stop it! Stop it! There¡¯s not much time today, we don¡¯t have time to listen to the two of you flirting.¡±


    Xiao Mei¡¯er took Bu Yueyue¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Ziyu is right. If you don¡¯t take this kind of money, you won¡¯t take it for nothing. Isn¡¯t Sister Yueyue also very happy when she won the money yesterday?¡±


    Bu Yueyue stuck out her little tongue and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say no to gamble, I just said that Ziyu is a fan of money.¡±


    Bu Yueyue was not a fool, who would throw away money like this for nothing? Although Buyueyue only pressed 20 gold coins yesterday, but he recovered a dozen more gold coins all at once, and of course he was very happy.


    Even if you didn¡¯t spend a lot of money, after all, you would have the confidence to do anything with the money in your hand. After entering and leaving the World of Beasts several times, Bu Yueyue also understood this truth.


    So everyone left the vi one after another and came to the central venue of the Spirit Master Hall early.


    After finding a betting point, everyone took a look at the odds ratio of each group of games. I saw the second game read: Nanfeng team VS Xuanbing team, 1.5:2. This meant that if everyone in Wang Wei¡¯s group pressed themselves and wins in the end, one coin could be turned into two.


    Bu Wenle said strangely. ¡°Why are the odds so low? It is said that if the top three teams y against the bottom three teams, the odds difference will generally exceed three points. Our group is only half apart. point.


    After everyone heard Bu Wenle¡¯s doubts, they saw on the notice board that the odds ratio between the top three Sanjiang team and the tenth ranked Qiongshan team turned out to be 1.2:4. Is the difference too big? Everyone frowned for a while.

 Chapter 197

    197 Gold On Us


    Zhang Fei suddenly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If we yed conservatively yesterday¡¯s game, I¡¯m afraid the odds today would not be so low.¡±


    After listening, everyone nodded, and it seemed that it was exactly what Zhang Fei said. The monstrous performance of everyone yesterday made many people start to be optimistic about the Xuanbing team, which also directly affected the changes in the odds of the bet.


    Fatty asked, ¡°Then, who will win?¡±


    Bu Yueyue raised her eyebrows, lifted her leg and kicked the fat man¡¯s ass, and said angrily, ¡°You bastard! Of course we¡¯ll win! Do you still want to buy another team?¡±


    Ziyu was busy rubbing his butt and said with a smile: ¡°Just kidding, just kidding!¡±


    After speaking, Fatty took out all 800 gold coins, put them on the counter, and said to the little girl at the betting point: ¡°Sister, I bet the second Xuanbing team to win!¡±


    Seeing that Fatty had staked all his money, Bu Yueyue red at Fatty and said coldly, ¡°Dogs can¡¯t change their ways, can they?¡± After that, she staked all her thirty gold coins. The rest of the people also took out their family assets and bet them on themselves.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re all dogs then.¡± Ziyu replied with a smile.


    Seeing that the people from Xuanbing Academy put a lot of money on themselves, many of the onlookers immediately came out and bet a lot of money on the Xuanbing team. After all, people are so sure of themselves, so they were probably inseparable.


    .....


    Seeing that the opportunity could not be missed, some people even brought their friends over to bet on the Xuanbing team after they had all the money on them. For a time, the reputation of the Xuanbing team increased a lot.


    ording to the rules of the game, only five games will be yed each day for the nine days starting today. But the number of people who came to watch the game was still huge, even to the point where it was hard to get a single ticket. They were all here to watch the game. Who didn¡¯t want to see the fighting ability of the top ten academies in the whole continent with their own eyes?


    This had also spawned a lot of scalpers. After all, it was not illegal to sell tickets in the Forbidden City. In addition, this kind of money was more than a bet. As a result, there were many scalpers selling tickets in front of the gates of the main stadium.


    Because everyone in the Xuanbing Academy was a participating team, they did not go to the entrance of the venue full of scalpers, but have a special rest area for yers to directly enter the venue, which was rtively quiet.


    But when the people of Xuanbing Academy just came to the entrance of the rest area, they happened to have a face-to-face with the people of Forbidden Academy who had just arrived.


    Ruo Feng was stunned at first, and then came over with a smile on his face, first saluted everyone in Xuanbing Academy, and then said to Xiao Zhang Feier: ¡°Sister Mei¡¯er, congrattions on your team¡¯s victory yesterday. Congrattions!¡±


    Mei¡¯er used to y with Ruo Feng when she was a child. She couldn¡¯t say she liked or disliked this brother, she just regarded him as an ordinary ymate. At this time, seeing Ruofeng greeting everyone in his team with a smile on his face, he couldn¡¯t help but reply. ¡°Brother Ruofeng, you¡¯re wee, your team performed very well yesterday! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very curious, why did you leave when our teams just finished the game yesterday?¡±


    Ruo Feng pondered for a while and said to Mei¡¯er: ¡°Oh! Yesterday I really had to leave because of something very important, but we insisted on watching your game before leaving. Seeing sister Mei¡¯er¡¯s growing up, your brother really happy for you!¡±


    Mei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually nothing, I¡¯m still far from being able to do it. I still have to work hard!¡±


    Ruofeng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, sister Mei¡¯er. Let¡¯s work together!¡±


    Looking at the back of Mei¡¯er and the Xuanbing team leaving, the smile on Ruofeng¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, and even the eyes looking at the Xuanbing team became sharp.


    But this change did not escape the scanning of Zhang Fei¡¯s consciousness. Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing secretly in his heart: Oh, he really was a wolf with ambition!


    Lu Wenfeng touched Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What do you think of Ruo Feng¡¯s words?¡±


    Zhang Fei shook his head and said, ¡°Far-fetched and perfunctory, he hides the knife in his smile!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng nodded and said, ¡°I think it looks the same. The more I look at Ruofeng, the more I feel like he¡¯s not the one to trust.¡±


    Zhang Fei said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s guard against him in the future. Let¡¯s prepare first, the game will start soon.¡±


    After that, Zhang Fei and the others passed through the rest area of ??the yers and came directly to the rest shed of thepetition venue.


    Above the stand, after seeing the members of the Xuanbing team walking out, there was a burst of discussion. It seemed that the performance of Xuanbing Academy yesterday did have a big impact.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the game to start with the announcement of the host. To the excitement of the audience and the teams, the emperor and the queen came to the stage to watch the grand asion of the game together, and there was a warm apuse on and off the stage.


    With the wave of the emperor and the queen, the warm atmosphere gradually eased. Immediately afterwards, the game began, and the first to enter the ring was the Binhai team VS the Nash team.


    These were two teams with simr rankings in the upper bound, one fifth and one sixth. The Binhai team came from a coastal city in the southern part of the maind. It was also in an area where the demons were rampant. They were mainly water-type spiritual masters. Due to the frequent small-scale battles with the demons, the people in the Binhai team were very experienced in actualbat.


    The Nash team came from the desert fringes in the western part of the continent. The living conditions there were poor, and although there were not many demons, they were all very powerful existences. Therefore, Nash College specifically aimed to cultivate high-quality spiritual masters. The team that came to participate in thepetition on behalf of Nash College this time was also very strong.

 Chapter 198

    198 Battle Commenced [I]


    It could be said that the two teams are indistinguishable in the arena. The battlested for more than ten minutes before it was dered over. All the students on both sides were also very lucky, and in the end, the Binhai team narrowly defeated the opponent with the boosting effect of the Light Element Spiritist.


    After the first match, the ring was refurbished. Soon, after the referee announced the start of the second match, Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue and Mei¡¯er entered the ring in turn.


    Team Nanfeng was the one who entered the arena with everyone from Team Xuanbing. The Nanfeng team is alsoposed of three men and three women, butpared with the members of the Xuanbing team, the Nanfeng team is tall and dark. Including the three girls, although they are very attractive, their skin is slightly dark, which may have a lot to do with the degree of sunlight.


    But one of the three boys was unusually tall, half a head taller than the big fat man Shang Pengyu, but he looked very strong and didn¡¯t feel bloated at all. The other boy was long, thin and dry, with a long face and deep sunken cheeks, just like chronic malnutrition, but his eyes were piercing and bright.


    After the students from both sides stood in the middle of the ring, the referee signaled to both sides to register their surname and Xiuwei.


    They saw the only rtively normal boy in the Nanfeng team took a step forward, sped his fists at Fei and everyone, and said, ¡°You Yinhuai, captain of the Nanfeng team, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    The big man then took a step forward, sped his fists and said, ¡°Geluobu, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Then, the malnourished boy sped his fists and said, ¡°Ding Xiaofei, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    The three girls took a step forward and said, ¡°Xia Shangqiu, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Liu Yaxin, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Wen Xiaoxi, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    As expected of the top three academies, every team member¡¯s cultivation base was very high, and there was not even a first-level third-level team member.


    After everyone in the Nanfeng team finished reporting, the Xuanbing team also reported one by one. It¡¯s just because everyone in the Xuanbing team already knew the age of everyone in the Xuanbing team and the cultivation base of the monster, so they didn¡¯t show any more surprises.


    Soon, the students on both sides retreated to one side of the field and set up a battle formation.


    They saw the six Nanfeng team posing in a three-three formation, with two wood-type girls Xia Shangqiu and Liu Yaxin standing in the first row, with the earth-type Geluo n in the middle. Wen Xiaoxi from the Water Element, Ding Xiaofei from the Wind Element, and You Yinhuai from the Captain Transformation Element stood in the second row.


    From the formation, it could be seen that the Nanfeng team¡¯s style of y today waspletely different from yesterday¡¯s savage style of y. It seemed that it was specially designed for the Xuanbing team. After the formation was set up, the three spirit crystals in front of each person condensed out, shing faint aura.


    On the side of the Xuanbing team, they also formed a three-three formation today. Then, Fei was standing in the middle of the first row, with Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan standing on either side of Fei. Behind Fatty, Bu Yueyue, and Mei¡¯er, three spirit crystals condensed out of each.


    The referee saw that the two sides had set up a battle formation, and immediately announced the start of the game, and then flew into the air.


    Fei and the others were divided into two rows, and rushed out together as soon as the game started. Although Fei had two guns in hand, he didn¡¯t shoot. Just led Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan to rush towards each other quickly.


    The Nanfeng team also responded as soon as the referee announced the start of the game. They saw a thick earth wall rushing up instantly in front of the crowd more than 20 meters away. The earth wall was not very high, it was only two meters high at most, but it was very long, about thirty or forty meters long, and it divided the arena into two pieces like a barrier.


    At the same time as the earth wall was rushing up, two wood-type members, Xia Shangqiu and Liu Yaxin, rushed forward at the same time, and threw a lot of seeds around. As the seeds fell to the ground, tall and straight trees continued to emerge from the arena. In the blink of an eye, a forest within a radius of more than 20 meters grew into a forest.


    At the same time as the forest was taking shape, the earth wall that was blocking the front of the crowd suddenly disappeared, and everyone could clearly see that the members of the Xuanbing team had rushed through the center of the ring and were rushing towards the Nanfeng team.


    Immediately afterwards, mounds of mounds that were one meter high popped up like flowers everywhere in the woods. At the same time, Wen Xiaoxi, a member of the water element behind, released a thick mist that spread to the entire forest. But the fog only upies a space below 1.5 meters, and the space above 1.5 meters is clear.


    The members of the Nanfeng team did not rush forward, and it seemed that they wanted to rely on this forest to take aplete defense. As the Nanfeng team that has grown up in the southern forest for a long time, maybe only in the forest is their best fighting method!


    As soon as Fei and the others approached the edge of the woods, they saw three cold arrows shot out from the woods. Lu Wenfeng hurried two steps, and with a flick of the sword flower in his hand, the three cold arrows were immediately cut into several pieces. But more feather arrows shot towards everyone like three long lines. The speed of that burst seems to have no gaps at all.

 Chapter 199

    199 Battle Commenced [II]


    Everyone in Fei¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but admire the other party¡¯s leader of the transformation department, You Yinhuai, to be able to practice Feather Arrow to this level, it could definitely be called a great stunt. They saw that the feather arrow not only shoots fast, but also has high uracy. Every feather arrow is shot straight to the eyes and throats of everyone.


    If one was identally shot by You Yin¡¯s Feather Arrow, even if the treatment was timely, the eyes would never be able to open again. This was not to say that You Yinw wa so vicious. Based on their long-term experience in fighting monsters, shooting these three ces wass the most fatal blow to the opponent.


    Therefore, You Yinhuai wanis just a habitual attack, and You Yinhuai does not think that his feather arrow could really hit everyone in the Xuanbing team. His purpose was nothing more than blocking and interference, but it was not himself who really hurts the opponent.


    Ji Menghan hit a thick earth wall to block Fei¡¯s crowd, and turned around and asked Fei, ¡°Fei, how do you fight?¡±


    Fei had already used his divine sense to scould the interior of the woods. So he said to the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s just a stick to beat the turtle with its head shrinking. The enemies are scattered in the woods, so let¡¯s defeat them individually!¡±


    Then Fei reminded: ¡°There are thorns and traps everywhere in the woods, and it is easy to be caught by the cover of fog. Everyone, please don¡¯t rush in. Brother Lu, you rush in with me. The perimeter of the woods is advancing steadily, and the woods would be eradicated first. Sister Menghan is responsible for the outer defense and action!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Fei jumped up and rushed straight into the woods, followed by Lu Wenfeng who also rushed out. The two held two guns in one hand and two swords in their hands. They did not walk on the ground, but jumped between the tree trunks.


    Through the scould of divine sense, Fei directly selected the bulky group that was closest to the two of them. The Geluo tribe is the main defense in the Nanfeng team, and they brought him down first, which opened the door for everyone to attack.


    As soon as the two of Fei rushed into the woods, the woods immediately changed. I saw two members of the wood system greeted them when Fei and Lu Wenfeng broke in. As the spirit crystals in front of the two flickered, the giant tree in front of Fei and the two suddenly came to life.


    .....


    I saw the branches of two giant trees suddenly rolled towards the bodies of Fei and the others. Seeing that the situation was not good, Fei immediately fired two shots, and his body flew backwards at the same time. Lu Wenfeng, on the other hand, held the sword in his hand, and his body rushed towards the iing branches like a mad dragon.


    As Lu Wenfeng dashed forward, broken branches and foam flew everywhere he passed. But more branches are rushing towards Lu Wenfeng one after another, like the flowing water of the Yangtze River, endlessly, and like the flood of the Yellow River, overwhelming the sky.


    The two shots that Fei fired while retreating were not aimed at the branches, but were fired casually. Yes, it was shot casually, but the bullet didn¡¯t fly out in a straight line.


    At this time, Fei was not the one who had been repaired a year ago. I saw two bullets under the control of Fei¡¯s mental power, and flew straight to Liu Yaxin, who was hiding behind the tree.


    Liu Yaxin is fully controlling the attack of the giant tree. Originally, she used spiritual power to spread such arge area of ??forest. Xia Shangqiu and Liu Yaxin have already consumed a lot of money. At this time, everyone could only control one giant tree. Do simple attacks. This is also the limit that the two of them could achieve with the help of augmented magic items.


    Seeing Fei¡¯s bullet arcing from left to right, Liu Yaxin rushed over. Liu Yaxin was shocked, but it was toote to think about changing her tactics. Just at this critical moment, two earthen walls suddenly emerged from both sides of Liu Yaxin, directly protecting Liu Yaxin¡¯s body.


    You don¡¯t have to think about it to know that it is the Geluo tribe of the earth system who hase to help. Because Fei and the others were originally for the Geluo n, the Geluo n at this time was the closest to Liu Yaxin.


    But just after the Geluo tribe sent out two earth walls to defend Liu Yaxin, they did not imagine the sound of the neutron bomb colliding with the earth wall. When the two bullets appeared in the earth wall, they suddenly changed their direction and flew straight to the grid department not far away.


    This change waspletely unexpected. The speed of the bullets was very fast, and it was toote for the Geluo tribe tounch magic for defense. I saw Globu suddenly turned around suddenly, but the bullets that had hit Globu¡¯s stomach hit his back one after another.


    Geluobu was directly rolled on the spot by the impact belt, and then stood up again when he stood up, this abnormal action suddenly startled Fei. I saw that the clothes on Geluobu¡¯s back had been punched with two small holes by Fei¡¯s bullets, but no blood had flowed out. It could be seen through the small holes in the clothes that there seems to be a translucentyer on the surface of the skin of the Glob that bounces the bullet.


    Defensive suit? Fei immediately realized that the Geluo tribe should be wearing a protective suit with high defense, otherwise it is impossible for his bullets to go in.


    I saw Geluobu stood up, scratched his back with his backhand, and simply rubbed the ce where Fei was hurt, looking very painful.


    Afterwards, the Geluo tribe suddenly roared, and the brilliance of the Lingjing in front of him burst forth, and countless earth spears rushed up from the ground, heading straight for Fei.


    Fei was also surprised when he found out that Geluo was wearing a defensive suit. He didn¡¯t expect that there were people wearing defensive suits like himself, which Fei had ignored before. But after Fei was startled, he immediately jumped into the sky, and the earth spear under his feet was chasing him.


    Fei shook his hand in the air and shouted, ¡°Brilliant!¡±


    They saw three fist-sized light balls hitting Xia Shangqiu, Geluobu, and Liu Yaxin at the same time. You could vaguely see ck light spurs shing on the surface of each photosphere.


    Lu Wenfeng turned around quickly while Fei shouted, and the countless branches behind him chased after him.

 Chapter 200

    200 Battle Commenced [III]


    Immediately after that, three strong lights suddenly erupted in front of Xia Shangqiu, Geluobu, and Liu Yaxin. The attack of the three people immediately stopped, let alone chasing the enemy. At this time, the three people could see nothing but a dazzling white.


    The three of them screamed badly, and immediately condensed their shields to block in front of them. Because the Geluobu could not judge the position of their teammates, they could only use the earth wall to protect their whole body first.


    Seeing that the opportunity could not be missed, Fei immediatelynded on both feet, and the shadow under his feet quickly extended at the same time, dividing into three directions and rushing straight towards Xia Shangqiu, Geluobu, and Liu Yaxin. At the same time, Fei gave Lu Wenfeng a wink, and Lu Wenfeng understood that the three spirit crystals in front of him suddenly flourished.


    They saw the nine long swords condensed out in front of Lu Wenfeng, and when Lu Wenfeng waved his hand, the nine long swords spun at a high speed like a drill. Lu Wenfeng squeezed his sword and drew it forward. The nine-handed long swords spun out like nine dragons going out to sea. They were divided into three groups and rushed towards Xia Shangqiu, Geluobu, and Liu Yaxin.


    That¡¯s right, this was Lu Wenfeng¡¯s strongest magic ¨C Dragon sh. Controlling nine flying dragons at the same time was the strongest blow of a third-level spiritual master recorded in ¡°Ningfeng Luoxue Sword¡±.


    But at this time, it was very easy for Lu Wenfeng to control the nine flying dragons at the same time. This was entirely because Lu Wenfeng has eaten the Celestial Silkworm for two years. It could be seen that the Celestial Spirit Silkworm has a powerful effect on enhancing the spiritual power of human beings.


    Seeing the nine flying dragons roaring, they rushed towards Xia Shangqiu, Geluobu and Liu Yaxin. If there was no ident, then the three would be eliminated immediately. At this critical juncture, Nanfeng team captain You Yinhuai and wind team member Ding Xiaofei arrived in time.


    Before, Fei six people were divided into two groups to attack. We only talked about Fei and Lu Wenfeng, but Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue, Fatty and Mei¡¯er attacked when Fei and Lu Wenfeng rushed out.


    Fei exined clearly that he couldn¡¯t go deep into the woods, and asked everyone to eradicate the woods from the periphery. In this regard, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue, Fatty and Mei¡¯er cooperated tacitly.


    .....


    I saw Fatty and Bu Yueyue in a group. ording to the principle of wood making fire, Fatty directly injected spiritual power into Bu Yueyue¡¯s body, and Bu Yueyue just released a few fires, whether it was a big tree or a vine in the woods. Something like that, under the attack of Bu Yueyue¡¯s powerful firepower, it burned to the fullest.


    Looking at Ji Menghan and Mei¡¯er¡¯s side, it¡¯s even more simple and direct. Mei¡¯er used the freezing technique one by one, and the big trees were suddenly frozen into huge ice trees, and then Ji Menghan pushed the big tree directly with an earth wall. Smash it.


    The four of them were advancing steadily behind, which scared everyone in the Nanfeng team. This style of y of the Xuanbing teampletely broke the previous battle n of the Nanfeng team.


    At this time, Xia Shangqiu, Geluobu and Liu Yaxin were entangled by Fei and Lu Wenfeng and couldn¡¯t escape. So, You Yinhuai, Ding Xiaofei, and Wen Xiaoxi rushed over immediately, each with their own tricks, trying to stop the Xuanbing team from destroying the forest.


    Wen Xiaoxi of the water element sent out a rain curtain, and was then swept into it by Ding Xiaofei¡¯s huge cyclone. For a time, the strong wind brought the rainstorm directly to the fire caused by Bu Yueyue.


    While captain You Yinhuai came, he first shot a rain of arrows and shot directly at Mei¡¯er and Ji Menghan. Then a sh of light shed in front of him, and a suit of armor instantly covered his body. Then, a four-foot-long giant sword appeared in You Yinhuai¡¯s hand at the same time. Seeing You Yin holding the front finger of the giant sword, he went straight to Mei¡¯er and Ji Menghan.


    Seeing the rain of arrows approaching, Ji Menghan did not hesitate, and a wall of earth stood in front of the two of them. Mei¡¯er released arge amount of mist at the same time, hiding the figures of the two.


    Do not enter lightly in the fog, this is a taboo in battle. Because there are often many unknown dangers in the fog. You Yinhuai knew the reason, rushed out of Mei¡¯er¡¯s fog, and saw that the two had disappeared into the fog.


    Just as You Yinhuai took two steps, she heard a few explosions. Immediately following, Wen Xiaoxi of the water element was directly swept up by the explosion wave to a height of more than three meters, and fell heavily on the ring, leaving a blood-colored rainbow in the air.


    And after Wen Xiaoxi fell to the ground, she didn¡¯t react directly. The referee immediately waved his hand in the air and sent Wen Xiaoxi out of the ring, and the staff provided emergency treatment.


    It turned out that when Wen Xiaoxi and Ding Xiaofei were rushing towards Bu Yueyue¡¯s mes, the fat man Feng Ziyu threw a few seeds of regretful Lei Yin and went straight to Wen Xiaoxi.


    Since the seed was too small, the impact of the shot could be said to be negligible, and the cover of the fire at that time did not attract Wen Xiaoxi¡¯s attention. At that time, Ding Xiaofei was blocked by a huge storm vortex in front of him, so Fatty couldn¡¯t kill two birds with one stone.


    So, just as Wen Xiaoxi was rushing forward, she suddenly felt as if her body was touched by something small. Before Wen Xiaoxi could react, a huge explosion sounded in front of Wen Xiaoxi. .


    So, the sad Wen Xiaoxi was directly destroyed by Fatty¡¯s regretful Leiyin. You must know that the explosive power of each regretful Leiyin was enough to give a third-level spiritual master the power to strike with all his strength. It¡¯s not as simple as one plus one equals two. It was possible that Wen Xiaoxi won¡¯t be hurt too lightly this time.


    Fatty was also taken aback by regret Leiyin¡¯s huge explosion. Since he got regret Leiyin¡¯s seeds, because the seeds are too precious, Fatty has only tested the power of one seed in the open space. But because there was only one seed and the experiment was conducted in an open space, the effect was not too obvious. And the fat man just felt sorry for Leiyin¡¯s usage and then stopped.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that several regretful thunderbolts would explode at the same time, and the superimposed power would be so terrifying. Even a fourth-level spiritual master would be directly bombed. At this time, Fatty began to feel the seeds of regretful Leiyin that he yed more often.


    Knowing that regret Leiyin¡¯s superimposed explosion power would be so great, Fatty was reluctant to shoot so many at once! It seemed that he would save some for use in the future. You must know that this regretful Leiyin¡¯s seed could not be regenerated, and it was not easy to find. That was one less than one.


    For a while, Fatty shook his hands in pain, and seeing the painful expression on Fatty¡¯s face, the heartache was not to be mentioned.


    Also heartbroken was You Yinhuai, the captain of the Nanfeng team. It was less than a minute after the opening, and my side had lost a general. They were afraid that this battle would never end well, and the best result is likely to be two defeats and fear of injury.

 Chapter 201

    201 End Of The Battle


    While You Yin was feeling sadness, he suddenly heard Fei shouting ¡°Chiling sh!¡± not far away, and then, a strong light exploded on the ring in an instant. Fortunately, You Yinhuai and Ding Xiaofei had their backs facing the strong light and were not harmed by the strong light.


    But when the strong light disappeared, You Yinhuai suddenly had an ominous omen in his heart. As soon as he turned around, he saw that Fei had once again assumed the strange posture of holding the sky with his hands on the ring yesterday. His heart moved, and he immediately greeted Ding Xiaofei and quickly converged with his three team members.


    As soon as they got up, You Yinhuai and the two saw Lu Wenfeng¡¯s move, You Long Zhan. Busy condensing their own spiritual power, each rushed to a group of flying dragons to intercept them.


    Fortunately, You Yinhuai and the two arrived in time, and immediately resolved the crisis between Xia Shangqiu and Liu Yaxin. However, the three wandering dragons attacking the Geluo tribe directly hit the earth wall in front of the Geluo tribe without any obstruction.


    For a time, the loess in the sky was thrown up by You Long. Because the Geluo tribe could not see anything, they could only concentrate their spiritual power to defend with all their strength. Fortunately, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s attack was divided into three points, and he had to fully control the two groups of You Long to fight with You Yinhuai and Ding Xiaofei. Otherwise, the Geluo tribe might suffer under pure defense.


    But at this moment, the fat man Feng Ziyu, Bu Yueyue, Ji Menghan and Mei¡¯er also arrived at the same time. Seeing Fei¡¯s appearance, everyone immediately knew that Fei had controlled the other three through shadow magic.


    So Ziyu, Bu Yueyue, and Mei¡¯er jumped out at the same time, each of them rushing towards an opponent whose body was fixed. Ji Menghan, on the other hand, was assisting Lu Wenfeng, constantly attacking You Yinhuai and Ding Xiaofei with earth spears.


    Seeing that the other three went straight to the three who were controlled by the opponent, You Yinhuai and Ding Xiaofei were anxious, but they couldn¡¯t get rid of the joint attack of You Long Zhan and Tu Spear.


    At the same time, Lu Wenfeng, who was fighting with the two teammates, saw that his teammates came for reinforcements, and he had already withdrawn the three dragons that attacked the Geluo n. For a time, nine Youlongs flew up and down, and with the cooperation of Ji Menghan Tuspear, they tightly entangled You Yinhuai and Ding Xiaofei.


    .....


    Ziyu, Bu Yueyue, and Mei¡¯er were also wee. This time, they didn¡¯t throw the three controlled opponents away like Ziyu didst time. Since their opponents were very powerful, they were afraid of what to do, so the three of Ziyu directly attacked their opponents.


    I saw that Ziyu ran to Xia Shangqiu first, jumped up, and his body suddenly burst out with long spines in the air. Ziyu thorns used his body and hugged Xia Shangqiu directly.


    Since Ziyu learned this magic trick, he has never hugged an opponent. Just imagine, what would be the consequences if he was hugged by a big hedgehog? Ziyu wants to know!


    However, some people don¡¯t want to know. Xia Shangqiu was set on the spot by Fei¡¯s shadow magic at this time, holding his hands to the sky, he had no ability to counterattack at all, he could only use his spiritual power to condense a simple defense in front of him.


    At this time, because Fei¡¯s zing sh has been ying for a while, Xia Shangqiu and Liu Yaxin are both wood-type spiritual masters, and they themselves can heal magic, so after applying healing magic to themselves, add their own depth His eyes have gradually recovered his vision.


    Seeing that Ziyu was full of thorns and hugged him, even though Xia Shangqiu was unconvinced, he thought about how his defense couldn¡¯t resist Ziyu¡¯s thorns.


    Seeing that Ziyu was about to embrace Xia Shangqiu, Xia Shangqiu suddenly shouted, ¡°I admit defeat!¡±


    ording to the rules of the game, if the opponent voluntarily admits defeat, the attacking side must give up the attack immediately, otherwise, if the opponent admits defeat and then causes damage to the opponent, he will be punished and banned from the game.


    Ziyu originally jumped to Xia Shangqiu from the air, but Xia Shangqiu was approaching, but at this juncture, Xia Shangqiu conceded defeat. Ziyu had no choice but to sh his spiritual power immediately, and the long thorns on his body disappeared immediately.


    But the tendency of the fat man to fall can¡¯t be changed. Hearing the sound of ¡°Bah!¡± Ziyu hugged Xia Shangqiu directly, and then the two of them both fell on the ring and rolled into a ball.


    When Xia Shangqiu conceded defeat, Fei also lost the control of Xia Shangqiu by Shadow Magic. So after Xia Shangqiu fell, he struggled a few times to get rid of Ziyu¡¯s entanglement. Xia Shangqiu got up, red at Ziyu, and said angrily, ¡°Damn Ziyu, take advantage of this girl.¡±


    Just as Ziyu was about to speak back, he heard a crisp ¡°crack!¡± Xia Shangqiu gave Ziyu a mouthful, then turned his head and left.


    At this time, Liu Yaxin also voluntarily conceded defeat under the threat of Bu Yueyue. Seeing Xia Shangqiu pped Ziyu and turned away, Bu Yueyue walked straight to Ziyu. Ziyu was covering the half of his face that was beaten by Xia Shangqiu, looking at the back of her leaving with anger. Seeing Bu Yueyue approaching, just as he was about to open his mouth to speak, Bu Yueyue raised her hand and delivered another p Ziyu¡¯s other side. Another p on the face.


    Ziyu finally said angrily: ¡°Yueyue, why are you hitting me?¡±


    Bu Yueyue grinned and said, ¡°Well, it looks symmetrical now!¡±


    Compared to Ziyu and Bu Yueyue, Mei¡¯er was not polite at all. At this time, the eyes of the Geluo tribe did not restore their vision. Out of the tightness of the defense, they directly covered themselves with the soil cage, and at the same time condensed all the spiritual power to support the defense of the soil cage. As for the changes in the outside world, the Geluo tribe did not really understand Xia Shangqiu and Liu Yaxin.


    So, after Mei¡¯er dodged and jumped in front of the Geluo tribe, he directly used a freezing technique to freeze the Geluo tribe on the spot. Even the soil cage condensed by the Geluo tribe did not escape the result of being frozen.


    The referee immediately removed Geluobu and the earth wall he had condensed out of the ring, and the staff in charge of the treatment provided treatment.

 Chapter 202

    202 End Of The Battle [II]


    On the ring, at this time, only the captain You Yinhuai and the wind team member Ding Xiaofei were left in the Nanfeng team. However, the two of them were still struggling under the attack of Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan, and their spiritual power was consumed very much.


    Fei crossed his chest with his arms, looked at You Yinhuai and the two in battle, and shouted loudly, ¡°Captain You, why don¡¯t you stop?¡±


    Under Fei¡¯s shout, the four people in the fight put away their magic tricks at the same time and jumped out of the battle circle.


    You Yinhuai looked at the top of the ring. At this time, the woods, fog, traps and other objects on the stage have long disappeared.


    In the bare ring, apart from the six members of the intact Xuanbing team, there were only himself and Ding Xiaofei left. You Yinhuai swung the giant sword heavily, and the whole body armor disappeared, revealing You Yinhuai¡¯s handsome figure.


    You Yinhuai put away the Lingjing and sped Fei with a fist, and said, ¡°Team Xuanbing is really strong, I¡¯ll admit defeat on behalf of Team Nanfeng!¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the referee immediately dodged down from the air andnded in the middle of the yers on both sides, and then loudly announced: ¡°In the second game, Nanfeng team vs. Xuanbing team, Xuanbing team wins!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the audience suddenly burst into thunderous apuse. The two of the Nanfeng team and the Xuanbing team stood opposite each other. After bowing to each other, they walked off the arena amid the enthusiastic shouts of the audience.


    The entire battle process onlysted more than two minutes before it was dered over. After returning to the rest shed, Bu Wenle immediately hugged everyone in his arms excitedly. No matter what the final ranking was, it was a great congrattion to be able to beat the Nanfeng team today.


    .....


    Because in the entire history of Xuanbing Academy¡¯spetition, the number of times that Nanfeng Academy could be defeated was also very few. And Nanfeng College ranks second in thepetition rankings of the upper bounds, so everyone¡¯s victory today would definitely be written into the annals of Xuanbing College forever.


    After being excited for a moment, Bu Wenle asked the crowd, ¡°How is your health? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads, indicating that they were not injured. It¡¯s just that most people¡¯s spiritual power has been consumed by more than half, especially Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan¡¯s consumption is particrly serious. Fortunately, today¡¯s game was over, and everyone had a lot of time to recover their spiritual power after they go back.


    Therefore, Bu Wenle told everyone to take advantage of the enthusiasm at the end of the game, recall the process of the fight just now, look for their own shorings, and see if there was anything that can be improved. Doing so would help everyone to cultivate. Improvement was very important.


    The next three games would also soon have results. In particr, the Forbidden Team¡¯s battle ended very quickly today, and it only took more than a minute to end the battle.


    And the big fat man Shang Pengyu still has no chance to shoot today. Just like yesterday, when Shang Pengyu finally ran to the opponent¡¯s field, the whole battle was almost over. As soon as Shang Pengyu took a deep breath, the whole battle was over.


    Shang Pengyu¡¯s ability was not shown in the two battles, which left some suspense for the teams present. But today, Ruo Feng¡¯s tough attack as the captain of the Forbidden Team left a deep impression on everyone present.


    Including everyone in the Xuanbing team, they were all shocked by Ruofeng¡¯s powerful attack. They never thought that Ruo Feng, who usually has the virtue of a young master, would fight so sharply. It seemed that when he fights against the Forbidden team in the future, he must be careful with 120 copies.


    What surprised the entire audience was that when the Forbidden Team was fighting fiercely, the emperor and the queen husband and wife did not know when they quit the show. At that time, everyone was attracted by the fierce fighting in the ring. As for when the emperor and the queen left, few people saw it.


    Didn¡¯t the two emperors and queense to watch the game of the forbidden team? This discovery quickly caused a heated discussion in the audience.


    After the game, everyone in the Xuanbing team once again got a huge bet. This made everyone go to the World of Warcraft Paradise to eat again. It came several times in a row, and even the little guy who ran the hall in World of beasts knew everyone, and the one who took care of several people was meticulous. Of course, the generous tip given by Bu Wenle also yed a very crucial role.


    After a night of silence, it was the third day of thepetition.


    Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Ziyu, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue and Xiao Mei¡¯er, led by Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou, came to the main stadium excitedly.


    Team Xuanbing¡¯s opponent today was the representative team of Qiongshan College, which had just eliminated the tenth ranked college in the upper bounds. However, through the observation of the past two days, everyone in Fei has already discovered that the six members of the Qiongshan team have obviously shown some fatigue.


    After all, after more than half a month of continuouspetition, everyone climbed over in the case of injury, treatment, re-injury, and re-treatment. No matter how energetic you are, you can¡¯t stand such a toss!


    This is where the whole contest is unfair. But the rules have always been set by the ruling ss, and have been in ce for millions of years. Therefore, although everyone knows the unfairness of thepetition, there is nothing the ruling ss can do if they don¡¯te forward to correct it.


    After all, the Forbidden Academy, the cradle of the ruling ss, has always ranked first in the maind.


    Therefore, for everyone in the Xuanbing team today, the battle with the Qiongshan team should be easy to win, so everyone does not have too much pressure in their hearts.

 Chapter 203

    203 A Partial Loss For Ziyu


    Everyone excitedly came to a betting point outside the main stadium, intending to win two more hands against him. Because today he was sure to win, the reason everyone thought so was to put as much money as they have.


    However, when everyone found their odds ratio for this game on the sign in front of the betting point, they were all dumbfounded.


    They saw on the sign: Xuanbing team VS Qiongshan team, the odds ratio is 1:4.


    Damn, what¡¯s going on here? Everyone immediately looked at each other in dismay! The odds ratio of 1:4 means that if everyone bets on themselves to win, it will be refunded how much money they bet.


    Everyone was immediately discouraged. The organizingmittee of thispetition was too slippery. They must have seen that the Qiongshan team was not the opponent of the Xuanbing team to set the odds to such arge gap. Even the odds of 1.1 or 1.2 are not reserved for the Xuanbing team.


    Ziyu looked around the crowd, finally set his eyes on Buwenle, and asked, ¡°Teacher, how do we bet today?¡±


    Buwenler spread his hands and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, everyone can bet on their own, anyway, you can¡¯t bet on yourself. If you really want to bet, you can study for yourself which team has the possibility of winning.¡±


    After Bu Wenle expressed his attitude, everyone began to study the situation of each team. There were a total of five games. Except for their own group, the other groups include the three top three teams in the upper bound, namely Team Forbidden, Team Sanjiang and Team Nanfeng, so these three teams should definitely be able to win. .


    What was more controversial was the match between the third-ranked Sanjiang team in the upper bound and the fourth-ranked Huaming team. Although most people think that the Sanjiang team will definitely win, from the analysis of the odds ratio of 1.5:2.5, Huaming The Ming team was not without the possibility of victory.


    .....


    In thest group, only Zhongli Team VS Nash Team was left. The Nash team ranked sixth in the upper bound, while the Zhongli team was a new team. The college that was squeezed out by Zhongli College was ranked eighth before. So, no matter how you look at it, the Nash team would be stronger.


    Therefore, the teams that could be bought could only be bought from these two teams, and if the two strong teams that bought the Forbidden Team or the Nanfeng Team win, it would only be the same as buying your own team.


    Ziyu scratched his head and asked Fei, ¡°Fei, you are the smartest. Which team should you buy?¡±


    Fei shook his head gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s better to encourage yourself than to encourage others. I only have confidence in myself, and it doesn¡¯t matter if others win or lose. I¡¯d better not buy it.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t buy it either!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t buy it either!¡±


    ...


    Following Fei¡¯s statement, the rest of the crowd also said that they would no longer bet today.


    In the end, only Ziyu was left. With his financial fanatic mentality, he would never give up today¡¯s bet. But no matter how Ziyu moves, he could¡¯t be sure which team to buy.


    In the end, Bu Yueyue said: ¡°Damn Ziyu, if you don¡¯t bet any more, we¡¯re leaving, and the game is about to start!


    Seeing Ziyu¡¯s worried expression, Fei smiled and said, ¡°Ziyu, if you are really unsure, I suggest you try Team Zhongli.¡±


    ¡°Team Zhongli?¡± Ziyu had just studied for a long time and never thought that Team Zhongli would win. This team was a team that has just entered the top ten this year, and there was nothing to watch from their fighting level! He really didn¡¯t know how Fei felt that Zhongli¡¯s team was able to beat the sixth-ranked Nashi team.


    What Ziyu didn¡¯t know was that Fei didn¡¯t propose Ziyu to buy Zhongli¡¯s team because of his feelings. It was only because Fei discovered through his divine sense that the Zhongli team gathered at another betting point had ced a heavy bet on him, so he thought that the Zhongli team was sure to win.


    What is the so-called death and then life? It seemed that Zhongli¡¯s team was also determined to win. And on the other hand, if everyone in Zhongli¡¯s team was not fully confident, would they throw away their family treasures? And considering the steady attitude of Zhongli¡¯s team, Fei also felt that this Zhongli team couldn¡¯t take it lightly.


    Ziyu hesitated for a long time. Seeing that everyone couldn¡¯t wait to leave, he made up his mind to point at Fei and said, ¡°Okay, brother, I¡¯ll trust you today. If you win, I¡¯ll treat you tonight. If you lose...¡±


    ¡°Then even if you are unlucky!¡± Bu Yueyue urged: ¡°Dead fortune fan, take it slow, we¡¯re leaving first!¡±


    Ziyu quickly took out the money, ran to the counter, thought about it, and took back more than half of it. In the end, he only deposited 200 gold coins on Zhongli¡¯s team, and after he deposited it, he hurried back to the crowd. Looking at Ziyu¡¯s miserly face, everyone didn¡¯t know whether to be angry or tough.


    The audience present today was still huge. But unlike a few days ago, the emperor and the queen did note to watch the game today. This inevitably made many viewers who wanted to see Emperor Longwei greatly disappointed.


    The match between Xuanbing and Qiongshan was ranked first today. Maybe it¡¯s because the Qiongshan team knew that they had no certainty of winning today, so the Qiongshan team took an absolute defensive position as soon as they yed, trying to find a chance to counterattack with a tight defense.


    But the Qiongshan team was soon disappointed. The force of the Xuanbing team¡¯s offensive was very sharp, and it was not something that a few of them could defend against. Therefore, for the sake of preserving their strength, after seeing that the Xuanbing team had broken through their own line of defense, the Qiongshan team immediately conceded defeat.


    As expected by everyone, the entire battle between the Qiongshan team and the Xuanbing team took less than a minute before and after the Qiongshan team was defeated.


    Fortunately, there were no injuries on either side of the battle. This gave the exhausted Qiongshan team some chance of buffering to meet the next few games.


    In the fourth game that followed, when Zhongli¡¯s team challenged the Nashi team, the battlested for more than ten minutes before it ended. As expected by Fei, Zhongli¡¯s team narrowly defeated the sixth-ranked Nash team and won the game.


    When Zhongli¡¯s team won the victory, Ziyu jumped up from his seat and stomped his feet. But Ziyu was not so happy because he won the bet, but a remorseful expression of wanting to cry without tears.


    You know, the odds ratio of Zhongli¡¯s team VS Nashi¡¯s team is as high as 2:4!


    The 200 gold coins that Ziyu pressed turned into 800 coins at this moment. But if Ziyupletely believed what Fei said and put all the 1,600 gold coins in his hand, then Ziyu at this time would have really be rich.

 Chapter 204

    204 Another Of Competition


    That was a harvest of up to 6400 gold coins! You know, all the stores opened by Ziyu¡¯s father couldn¡¯t make so much money in a year! But it was toote to regret, there was no regret medicine in the world, and there was no ce to buy it on Ziling Continent either.


    At this moment, Ziyu repented and hit his forehead on the table. Fei and the othersughed for a while, and they inevitably hurt Ziyu a few words. But Ziyu won the bet today after all. ording to what Ziyu had said in advance, after the game, Ziyu went to the World of Demon Paradise for a meal under the crowd¡¯s running.


    Ziyu earned a full 600 gold coins today, and after deducting 20% ??of the tax point, there were still nearly 500 coins left! Therefore, the more stingy Ziyu behaved, the more everyone knocked on Ziyu desperately. After a meal, everyone actually spent nearly 200 gold coins today. Ziyu was so heartbroken that he wanted to cry without tears!


    On the fourth day of thepetition, Team Xuanbing met Team Nash, who had lost to Team Zhongli yesterday. However, despite the fact that the Nash team lost to the eighth-ranked Zhongli team yesterday, the fighting spirit in today¡¯spetition was still strong, as if the tragic match yesterday had never happened.


    But despite this, the Nashi team only persisted for less than two minutes before losing, which was twice as strong as the tenth-ranked Qiongshan team.


    To the disappointment of all the audience present, the two emperors and queens still did not appear on the stage today. This couldn¡¯t help but make people wonder if the emperor and the queen would not appear again in the next game.


    After all, in the previouspetitions, the number of times the emperor and queen could attend apetition in a certain circle was quite limited. And this world has attended two games in a row, which was the first time in history.


    However, to the surprise of all the teams present today, in today¡¯s game, when the Forbidden team yed against the fourth-ranked Hua Ming team, Ziyu Shang Pengyu finally made his move. And it was the decisive blow that turned from confrontation to victory.


    Everyone finally knew that the attribute of the big fat man Shang Pengyu was thunder. And the big move he used, Ben Lei Yong, obviously exceeded the level of a third-level spiritual master. In his decisive blow, the Hua Ming team lost two generals at once.


    .....


    As a result, each team that has not yet yed against the Forbidden Team began to study how to resist the attack of Ziyu Shang Pengyu. It also includes everyone in the Xuanbing team.


    Today, everyone in the Xuanbing team did not make any more bets, including Feng Ziyu, a small fortune fan. Because the odds ratio of Team Xuanbing VS Team Nash turned out to be 1:4 today, perhaps because of the poor performance of Team Nash yesterday, the support rate also plummeted.


    And everyone didn¡¯t buy another team to win, not because Ziyu changed his mind today, but because today¡¯s five groups of games were still a fog, except for the team that could win, who will be in the remaining games? Whoever wins or loses was uncertain.


    After all, it¡¯s the fifth day of thepetition, and all factors have to be taken into ount, and all kinds of possibilities could happen. Therefore, at Fei¡¯s suggestion, everyone remained neutral. And Ziyu was very obedient today and didn¡¯t make any more bets.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the fifth day of thepetition, and the Xuanbing team finally encountered a strong team ¡°Sanjiang Team¡±, which was the third-ranked team in the upper boundpetition. Through the observation of the past few days, the Sanjiang team is indeed a strong team that has always remained in the top three, and it has never lost a game.


    But in thispetition, Team Xuanbing also never lost a match, including the battle against Team Nanfeng, who ranked second in the upper bound, and they also easily qualified.


    Therefore, these two teams were also hot spots for many gamblers to bet today. It could be clearly seen on the betting point sign that the Xuanbing team VS Sanjiang team, the odds ratio was 2:2.5, the difference was not very big, but it was obvious that the Xuanbing team was more dominant in the support rate, which was also simr to them. It was not unrted to defeating the Nanfeng team.


    Another big betting hotspot today was the match between the Forbidden n VS Nanfeng n. In previouspetitions, the Nanfeng team had also defeated the Forbidden team many times and ranked first in the entire continent.


    At the time of this bigpetition, although the Nanfeng team was defeated by the Xuanbing team once, its strength was still not to be underestimated. Therefore, the odds ratio of Team Forbidden VS Team Nanfeng was not very different today, it was 1.5:2.5, the support rate of Team Forbidden has an absolute advantage.


    Because of the showdown between these two powerful teams, the number of spectators who want to visit the stadium today has increased significouldtly, which has allowed many scalpers to make a lot of money. The scalper tickets were actually ten times higher than the official selling price. times.


    Moreover, the scalpers also said that the emperor and the queen will definitely attend the game today, which also makes the high-priced scalper tickets still a hotmodity. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to see the majesty of the rulers of the whole continent?


    For all the spectators who entered the venue, today was really a worthwhile trip. The emperor and the queen were really on the stage at the beginning of the show. I don¡¯t know if those scalpers have an insider or because the blind cat met a dead mouse and got caught.


    Today¡¯s Xuanbing team¡¯s game was ranked second. The first game was a warm-up match between the tenth-ranked Qiongshan team and the seventh-ranked Fengdu team. The tragic Qiongshan team still ended in failure.


    When the referee announced that the personnel for the second match would be on the court, Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue and Xiao Mei¡¯er jumped onto the ring.


    The five men and one woman who jumped into the ring with the Xuanbing team were the members of the Sanjiang team. The five people were all very good, and they were rtively well-proportioned. They were all over 1.7 meters tall, but the female yer was slightly lower.


    Different from the others, the faces of the six members of the Sanjiang team showed ayer of rust, and at first nce they looked like people who lived by the water for a long time. As the main city of Sanjiang College, Sanjiang City was indeed a half-water city located by the water.


    The reason why it was called Sanjiang City was because there were three big rivers running through this city. However, these three rivers did not meet in the city, but passed through the city separately. It could be seen that Sanjiang City was indeed arge-scale ancient city.


    After the yers from both sides stood up in the middle of the ring, they passed their surnames under the signal of the referee.


    I saw a boy led by Team Sanjiang took a step forward and sped his fists to Fei and said, ¡°Team Sanjiang Captain Mu Sansheng, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    The female team member stood in second ce, sped her fists at everyone and said, ¡°Su Hongcha, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    The other four boys stepped forward one by one and announced.


    ¡°Pan Shisan, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Sha Haixing, 15 years old,te third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Wen Tianyou, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Jiang couldgcouldg, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    Among the six team members, there were threete-level three and three mid-level three, just like the Nanfeng team. Through the observation of the past few days, Fei and everyone already knew the spiritual attributes and powerful cultivation of the Sanjiang team. So, I didn¡¯t feel too much emotion at this time. Fei took the lead, and everyone in the Xuanbing team also reported their cultivation and age one by one.


    After the briefing, the yers from both sides stood back on both sides of the ring. I saw that the six members of the Sanjiang team stood in apact 222 formation on one side of the ring. The leader Mu Sansheng from the light department and Wen Tianyou from the thunder department stood side by side at the front. The other four were close behind the two of them, very close to each other.


    Light-type spiritual masters take the lead, which is rarely the case in battles. At least in this worldpetition, this was the first time it has appeared. Could it be that the Light Spirit Master in the Sanjiang team also has attack magic?


    For a time, everyone in the Xuanbing team was a little confused. This kind of formation Sanjiang has not used in the previous game, it seems that it was specially designed for Xuanbing.

 Chapter 205

    205 This Is Intense [I]


    Zhang Fei looked at the crowd and said, ¡°From the perspective of the formation, the Sanjiang team should be in a strong attack formation, everyone is ready, I and Sister Menghan will take the lead, the others will follow, and Sister Menghan will be in charge. defense.¡±


    After everyone nodded, they immediately followed Zhang Fei¡¯s instructions and formed a formation of two or four. Zhang Fei and Ji Menghan stood at the front, and three spirit crystals shed out each.


    Seeing that the two sides were ready to fight, the referee immediately waved his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± and then flew away.


    As soon as the words fell, Zhang Fei jumped up and fired two shots, and went straight to Mu Sansheng, the captain of the Sanjiang team, to hit him head-on. Then, with the crowd suddenly rushed to each other.


    Just as Zhang Fei threw out two shots, three spirit crystals shed in front of Wen Tianyou of Team Sanjiang, and dozens of fist-sized thunderballs formed a circle around the six people, covering the six people in it.


    When the two bullets shot by Zhang Fei flew in front of the big made of thunderballs, two small groups of thunderballs flew out immediately, and directly detonated the bullets in the air under Wen Tianyou¡¯s control.


    At this time, a huge crystal ball suddenly appeared in Mu Sansheng¡¯s hand. It was the size of a ser ball.


    Just when the bullet fired by Zhang Fei was detonated by Wen Tianyou, Mu Sansheng was holding the huge crystal ball in his hand, and a dazzling Huaguang shot straight at Zhang Fei and everyone. Immediately after, the crystal ball flew up, suspended in the air four or five meters above the ground in front of Mu Sansheng, and the beam of light continued to increase the intensity of the illumination.


    Shining Sun Huaguang, this was actually a magic trick that all Light Element Spirit Crystalse into contact with. Its magical power was only strong light irradiation, and would not cause any damage to the opponent. At most, the higher the cultivation base, the greater the brightness.


    .....


    Usually, this magic trick was only useful when dealing with dark attribute dragons and demons. Usually it could only be used for lighting at most. But he didn¡¯t expect that, through the crystal ball¡¯s boosting effect, Mu Sansheng actually used it in the battle today.


    As the crystal ball flew out, the six members of the Sanjiang team immediately rushed towards the people of the Xuanbing team. And the crystal ball also dashed forward with Mu Sansheng, always hanging in front of Mu Sansheng¡¯s head.


    As soon as the bright light from the crystal ball appeared, the members of the Xuanbing team who were rushing forward suddenly felt that their eyes were white, and they couldn¡¯t see anything. Although the light was strengthened a little bit, it was not as domineering as Zhang Fei¡¯s zing sh, but this strong light does not sh away like the zing sh.


    Zhang Fei immediately shouted: ¡°Stop! Defense!¡±


    As Zhang Fei¡¯s voice sounded in the arena, everyone in the Xuanbing team stopped immediately, and Ji Menghan immediately hit a tall earth wall to block in front of everyone. The strong light was finally blocked by the earth wall, and everyone¡¯s eyes eased a little, and they were gradually able to see things.


    But the time for everyone to rx was over in just a few breaths. They saw Mu Sansheng¡¯s crystal ball rose a few meters at the same time as the earth wall exploded. shrouded in.


    ¡°Hateful things!¡± Zhang Fei closed his eyes tightly, and immediately fired several shots one after another, relying on the scould of his divine sense, and went straight to the crystal ball. But Zhang Fei was too far away from the crystal ball after all, not as fast as everyone in Sanjiang team reacted.


    At the same time as Zhang Fei¡¯s gunshots sounded, more than a dozen thunderballs flew out of the defense, and Wen Tianyou controlled them to block the crystal ball. After a fewps of the chase, the bullets were detonated by thunderballs.


    Seeing that everyone in Sanjiang team was about to rush to the front of the earth wall, Zhang Fei suddenly shouted: ¡°Trap, set up!¡±


    As soon as the voice was heard, Mei¡¯er suddenly released arge mass of fog. With the support of Zhang Fei¡¯s spiritual power, the fog instantly upied a radius of 20 meters at several times the speed. Everyone in the Xuanbing team disappeared into the mist. The strong light emitted by Mu Sansheng was instantly scattered under the reflection of the mist, making the mist hazy and deepening the psychedelic effect of the mist.


    At the same time, Ji Menghan controlled the earth wall to form a fan shape in front of everyone, protecting everyone, but the earth wall was not very high, only about three meters.


    At this moment, the people of Sanjiang team also rushed over. Seeing that the Xuanbing team was already within their attack range, everyone in the Sanjiang team immediately changed their formation. The light-type Mu Sansheng changed from the front to the back of the team, and the other five stood in a row and jumped directly onto the three-meter-high earth wall.


    Seeing that the strong light was no longer effective, Mu Sansheng immediately retracted the crystal ball. This crystal ball was also an augmented magic item, which could increase the strength of light magic by 20%.


    Even so, emitting this kind of strong light for a long time would not be able to consume Mu Sansheng. Therefore, Mu Sansheng also took back the magic at the first time. Immediately behind everyone, he released a strengthening light to his teammates.


    After Wen Tianyou jumped up on the dirt wall, they saw their opponents hiding in the fog in front of them. There was a space of nearly ten meters between the dirt wall and the fog, and only a small amount of fog floated on the surface.


    Wen Tianyou immediately gathered their spiritual power and jumped off the earth wall and rushed towards the mist. As soon as everyonended, there were several calls: ¡°Not good! There is a trap!¡±


    They saw Pan Shisan from the Wind Element, Sand Haixing from the Earth Element, and Jiang couldgcouldg from the Water Element all fell into the quicksand pit at the same time, sinking to a depth of half a meter in an instant.


    The wood-type Su Hongcha reacted very quickly. Seeing that the three of them were sinking, they immediately threw out three long vines and grabbed the three of them by their waists. They were just about to pull them out. I saw that the hard and thick earth wall suddenly shot down to everyone.


    Su Hongcha shouted badly, and immediately used her hands to pull the three out of the quicksand pit. And Wen Tianyou of the Thunder Department immediately led dozens of thunderballs in front of him to hit the earth wall.


    Just listening to ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± After the explosion, the earth wall was immediately smashed to pieces. For a time, the yellow sand was fascinated, but the crisis of the three teammates was finally lifted.


    The crowd had just be certain, but the captain Mu Sansheng shouted from behind the crowd, ¡°Be careful!¡± Five strong lights shot out from the crystal ball, hitting Wen Tianyou and the other five at the same time.


    They saw that in front of Wen Tianyou five people, there were five ck shadows attacking the five people against the arena. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the explosion just now washed away the mist floating on the ground, it would be difficult for everyone to notice the arrival of the shadow.


    Seeing that the shadow was about to rush to the feet of the five, Mu Sansheng¡¯s strong light arrived just in time. As soon as the strong light and the shadow met, the shadow was knocked back a distance.


    When Mu Sansheng saw the drama, he couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. He immediately controlled five strong lights and drove the dark shadow into the fog. In fact, Mu Sansheng was also blinded, and he was not sure that he could use the strong light to repel the shadow.


    Unexpectedly, the blind cat encountered a dead mouse in a hurry, and inadvertently broke Zhang Fei¡¯s shadow magic, and I couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Everyone in the Sanjiang team was surprised when they saw this.


    Originally, everyone had no way to prevent Zhang Fei¡¯s shadow magic. This time, I identally found a way to crack it, but I have less worries.


    In this regard, although Zhang Fei secretly screamed pity in the fog, he did not feel too much shock. Because the method of cracking this shadow magic was exined in the light and shadow secret book. It¡¯s just that this trick was cracked by the opponent so quickly, but it was beyond Zhang Fei¡¯s expectations.


    At this moment, Mei¡¯er¡¯s fog quickly shrouded the people of Sanjiang team. Originally, ording to Zhang Fei¡¯s n, when Zhang Fei controlled the opponent, Mei¡¯er immediately covered the controlled enemy with fog, and everyone closed the door and beat the dog.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Zhang Fei to fail. And Mei¡¯er¡¯s fog was released and quickly moved to shroud the student of Sanjiang team.

 Chapter 206

    206 This Is Intense [II]


    At first sight, everyone in the Sanjiang team knew that they must not be covered by the fog, otherwise they would be redundant.


    Pan Shisan of the wind element was quick with his hands and eyes, and when he saw the mist cover, the three spirit crystals in front of him suddenly shed with light. A row of thirteen wind sickles immediately condensed in front of him. Under Pan Shisan¡¯s control, the thirteen wind sickles were divided into thirteen directions and rushed into the rushing mist.


    The Thirteen Gale shes evolved from the powerful magic ¡°Nine shes of the Gale Wind¡± from the third-level wind-type spiritual master. Because Pan Shisan had the help of an auxiliary magic item that enhanced mental control, a powerful magic that had been deliberately improved ording to his own name, Pan Shisan.


    They saw the thirteen flying sickles quickly rushed into the fog, and spun back and forth in the central area of ??the fog. Because the central area where the fog rushes up must be the area where the magic caster was located. On this point, Pan Shisan was very urate.


    Sure enough, as Pan Shisan expected, the mist stopped rushing out while he was attacking, and there were constant explosions in the mist at the same time. And with every explosion, Pan Shisan¡¯s wind sickle will be reduced by one.


    What fought against Pan Shisan¡¯s wind sickle was nothing but the light sting ball emitted by Fei.


    Because in the fog, in addition to Mei¡¯er himself being able to understand the dynamics in the fog with his spiritual power perception, only Fei could move freely in the fog with the scan of his divine sense. Others could only dodge under the control of Mei¡¯er¡¯s blisters.


    So, just in case, Fei sent out more than a dozen light-sting balls immediately, blocking Pan Shisan¡¯s Gale Thirteen shes.


    At this moment, countless thin vines suddenly appeared around the position where Fei was standing, and in the blink of an eye, the thin vines covered the ring table in the mist. But these fine vines were not issued by Fatty Feng Ziyu, but the masterpiece of Su Hongcha, the wood-type spiritual master of Sanjiang team.


    .....


    At the same time as Fei and Pan Shisan were fighting, Su Hongcha threw a lot of seeds into the mist, turning the ring around twenty meters into awn full of vines.


    And Fei was standing in thewn at this time. In order not to be discovered by the opponent, Fei immediately stood on the spot, but the two guns in his hand fired more than a dozen bullets at the Sanjiang team at the same time.


    As soon as the gunshots sounded, the earth-type spirit masters of Sanjiang team immediately rushed up a thick earth wall to block the fog. However, Fei¡¯s bullet crossed the earth wall in an arc like a long eye and rushed towards the Sanjiang team again.


    Wen Tianyou and Pan Shisan immediately gathered their spiritual power, and dozens of thunderballs immediately blocked all Fei¡¯s bullets along with the strangtion of Gale Thirteen sh.


    At the same moment, the spirit crystal in front of Su Hongcha of the wood type was shining brightly, and the thin vines in the mist suddenly grew wildly. The thin vines under Fei¡¯s feet instantly wrapped around Fei¡¯s ankles.


    Fei secretly made a bad exmation, and immediately fired out a shot, breaking the fine vine, and rushed to the side at the same time. At the same time as he rushed out, he fired several shots in a row, all of which were aimed at Su Hongcha.


    Finally found you! The corner of Su Hongcha¡¯s mouth curved, revealing a hint of a smile, and immediately controlled the thin vines to continue to grow wildly, blocking Fei¡¯s retreat, and a few thick vines that burst up at the same time attacked Fei.


    The few shots that Fei shot at Su Hongcha didn¡¯t bother Su Hongcha, and they were all blocked by Wen Tianyou¡¯s lightning ball.


    Su Hongcha manipted the vines in the fog and trapped Fei on the spot. He was about to control Changteng to attack Fei, but suddenly felt that the vines which had trapped Fei lost contact in an instant, and a chill passed through his spiritual power. When it came, Su Hongcha suddenly shuddered.


    Immediately afterwards, countless green and thin leaves suddenly appeared around Su Hongcha¡¯s body. Pieces are falling, and it looks very poignant and beautiful under the illumination of Chi Lingxing.


    Su Hongcha was slightly stunned, but saw the thin leaves falling from the sky suddenly flying wildly, and the huge vortex immediately trapped Su Hongcha in it. On the edge of the vortex where the fine leaves were flying, Feng Ziyu emerged from the mist.


    Ye Wu was obsessed with his fan¡¯s killing move to face Fatty¡¯s great move. Once when Fatty was still in the early third level, he could barely use it. Through this year¡¯s hard work, Ye Wu Misha was no longer as difficult to control its power as it used to be. At this moment, Fatty spread it out, as handy as an arm and a finger.


    Su Hongcha, who was trapped in Ye Wu¡¯s ughter, turned pale in shock, and immediately gathered two thick wooden shields to protect his body. The reason why Su Hongcha was surprised was not because of herck of strength, but because the tricks she practiced were only suitable for attacking, but not for defense.


    So when Fei attacked her just now, Wen Tianyou from the Thunder Department was also in charge of defending her. So, for Ziyu who suddenly intervened, Su Hongcha suffered a big loss without being prepared.


    Wen Tianyou, who was closest to Su Hongcha, immediately condensed dozens of thunderballs and rushed towards Ye Wu Fan Sha who was strangling, trying to dash away Ye Wu Fan Sha¡¯s attack with a powerful explosive force.


    But as soon as Wen Tianyou¡¯s lightning ball was fired, a thick earth wall suddenly rushed up around Ye Wu Fan¡¯s ultimate move,pletely trapping Ye Wu Fan¡¯s killing move within the earth wall. The thunderballs shot by Wen Tianyou all hit the earth wall from all directions.


    The earth wall was immediately shattered by dozens of thunderballs sting powder, raising the sky full of yellow sand. However, under the protection of the earth wall, Ye Wu Misha turned faster and faster, and quickly broke through the defense of Su Hongcha trapped in it.


    And as soon as Su Hongcha¡¯s defense was broken, the one who poured the berries became the clothes she was wearing. Fatty used mind control, and the attack was just right, but he just shredded Su Hongcha¡¯s clothes, which was blown up by the strong wind, and did not hurt her skin at all.


    But this also frightened Su Hongcha quite a bit. After all, she was a 15-year-old girl. If she was stripped naked in front of hundreds of thousands of people, she would have no face. For a while, Su Hongcha lost any team honor, and shouted loudly. ¡°I admit defeat! Stop!¡±


    As soon as the voice sounded, Fatty immediately withdrew his spiritual power, and as Ye Wu¡¯s fan-killing dissipated, Su Hongcha¡¯s figure gradually emerged. They saw Su Hongcha squatting on the ring with her legs together, pressing her knees against her chest, and holding her hands on his calves. The clothes on her body were already in tatters, and her entire back was exposed. A whistle sounded suddenly from the stands, and there were people booing in the stands, and apuding.


    Seeing this, Ziyu hurriedly took out arge piece of clothing from the space and ran over to put it on Su Hongcha, and said hurriedly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    Su Hongcha wrapped Fatty¡¯s clothes, then stood up, red at Fatty, and said angrily: ¡°Little satyr! Who uses you to pretend to be a good person?¡±


    Just as Fatty was about to speak, Su Hongcha raised his hand and gave Fatty a mouthful p. Then Su Hongcha turned around and flew off the ring.


    Ziyu covered his face, blinked his small eyes, and said to Ji Menghan who was beside him. ¡°Can you believe this? I kindly put on a dress for her, but she didn¡¯t say thank you, and she still beat me!¡±


    Ji Menghan red at Ziyu and said, ¡°Who told you to take off the girls¡¯ clothes first, you deserve it!¡±


    After speaking, Ji Menghan also turned around and went to reinforce her teammates.


    At the same time Fatty and Su Hongcha faced off, Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue from Team Xuanbing also rushed out of the fog.


    Bu Yueyue ran directly to the nearest Pan Shisan, and fired more than a dozen ming gale shes, which were on par with Pan Shisan¡¯s gale thirteen shes for a while.


    You must know that although Pan Shisan has the help of the captain¡¯s strengthening light and the support of spiritual auxiliary items, Bu Yueyue¡¯s spiritual power was a little bit stronger than Pan Shisan. Moreover, Bu Yueyue also has the help of augmentation magic props, so strictly speaking, Bu Yueyue still had a strong dominant position.

 Chapter 207

    207 This Is Intense [III]


    As soon as Lu Wenfeng came out, he found Wen Tianyou of the Lei Department. In order to avoid being hit by the lightning ball and have the associated impact, Lu Wenfeng used the Dragon sh as soon as he came up. For a time, nine flying dragons flew up and down, constantly walking among the thunderballs, as imposing as nine dragons ying with beads.


    Lu Wenfeng was also stronger than Wen Tianyou¡¯s mental power, and the nine flying dragons are easy to control, like controlling himself. Compared with Lu Wenfeng, Wen Tianyou was a bit stretched when he controlled dozens of thunderballs at the same time. The flexibility of the thunderballs was not at the same level as the nine flying dragons.


    But just as Wen Tianyou supported him, Jiang Cangcang of the water system arrived in time. The audience saw the three spirit crystals in front of Jiang Cangcang shine brightly, and a rain curtain condensed out and rushed straight to Lu Wenfeng. Every raindrop had a strong prating power.


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng hurriedly condensed three long swords in front of him. They saw that the hilts of the three long swords intersected, and the tip of the sword rushed out, forming a fan shape, which soon began to spin like a fan, forming a sword shield in front of him to block the rain.


    Seeing his teammatese to help, Wen Tianyou was instantly refreshed, and he gathered dozens of thunderballs and rushed towards Lu Wenfeng. Lu Wenfeng felt a sudden increase in pressure, and immediately retreated while fighting. The consumption of mental energy also increased exponentially, and the sweat on his face instantly rushed down.


    At this critical juncture, Fei and Xiao Mei¡¯er arrived at the same time. Fei was holding two guns in his hand, raised his hand and fired a few shots, hitting Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang at the same time. XiaoMei¡¯er dodged and rushed in front of Lu Wenfeng.


    When Sanjiang team was in charge of defense, Sha Haixing, the earth-type spiritual master, saw Fei¡¯s attack, and immediatelyunched several earthen walls for defense. This time, Sha Haixing also learned to behave, knowing that Fei¡¯s bullet will turn. The several earth walls that were hit were also divided into several pieces, which were blocked from left to right under the control of Sha Haixing, constantly changing their orientation in the direction of the bullet.


    As soon as Mei¡¯er rushed to Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body, he immediately used a cryo-freezing technique. She saw a cold air rushed into the rain curtain with white mist. Ruo Da¡¯s rain curtain was suddenly frozen into an ice curtain by Mei¡¯er¡¯s freezing technique.


    Turning in front of his eyes, the ice curtain turned into a snowy field and began to spin and stir, and instantly recoiled towards Jiang Cangcang. And every snowke that was constantly swirling in the snow field was strangling like a small sawtooth, and the power should be higher than that of Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu.


    .....


    This was the ice magic ¡°Snow Dance¡± that Mei¡¯er cultivated when she reached the third level. It¡¯s simr to Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu Fan ultimate move, but because the shape of the snowkes is different from that of the thin leaves, the strangtion power that swirls like a sawtooth was far beyond what the thin leaves canpare. Therefore, the power of Snow Dance was far above Ye Wu¡¯s Fan Killing.


    Seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯s Snow Dance powerfully rushing towards Jiang Cangcang, Wen Tianyou, who was in the upper hand, knew that Jiang Cangcang would not be able to defend, and was busy manipting dozens of thunderballs to rush towards Snow Dance.


    With the sound of an explosion, Snow Dance was instantly dissipated by the shock wave of the explosion. And the dozen or so thunderballs that didn¡¯t explode still charged towards Mei¡¯er through the shattered snow.


    Lu Wenfeng¡¯s pressure lightened. Seeing that all the thunderballs abandoned him, after breaking the Snow Dance, they attacked Mei¡¯er. He immediately led nine flying dragons to greet him. For a while, he staged a nine-dragon y of pearls in the air. scene. And more than a dozen thunderballs were all sted out by You Longzhan in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, after blocking all of Fei¡¯s bullets, Sha Haixing of the earth element dodged and joined with Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang.


    As soon as the three of them stood still, three ck shadows on the ring rushed towards the feet of the three of them. Mu Sansheng, the captain of Sanjiang team, has been applying the strengthening light to his teammates just now. Seeing that Fei¡¯s shadow magic has been used again, Mu Sansheng, who had been paying attention to Fei¡¯s movements, suddenly stopped shining the strengthening light. Three At the same time, Dao Guangguang rushed out of the crystal ball in his hand and went straight to the three underworlds on the ring.


    Unexpectedly, the three dark shadows disappeared in a sh, and the three strong lights emitted by Mu Sansheng did not find their target. Everyone in the Sanjiang team was stunned for a while, and Fei¡¯s zing sh came out.


    They saw four fist-sized light balls rushing to the eyes of the Sanjiang team in an instant, three rushing towards Wen Tianyou and the others, and the other rushing straight to Mu Sansheng at the back.


    When Sha Haixing saw something bad, he immediately created a soil cage and enclosed the three of himself in it. But Mu Sansheng was far away from the three, so Sha Haixing couldn¡¯t take care of it for a while. Seeing Fei¡¯s zing shing, Mu Sansheng knew how powerful he was, so he hurriedly covered his face with his sleeves, and jumped back at the same time.


    But Fei¡¯s zing sh that hit Mu Sansheng didn¡¯t explode immediately, but rushed behind Mu Sansheng. Mu Sansheng retreated as fast as the ball of light, and soon the ball of light surpassed Mu Sansheng and rushed behind him.


    Mu Sansheng only felt a strong light shing on his back, and his body immediately froze and couldn¡¯t move. The shadow under Mu Sansheng¡¯s feet stretched all the way to Fei, ovepping with the shadow under Fei¡¯s feet.


    Mu Sansheng secretly knew that it was not good, he was afraid that today he would be more fortunate than fortune. Unexpectedly, the purpose of Fei¡¯s zing sh is not to blind the opponent instantly, but to stretch the opponent¡¯s shadow instantly, so that he could use the magic of shadow to control the opponent.


    Feiben also came up with a temporary whim, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be sessful. Although Wen Tianyou and the three were trapped in the soil cage in time and escaped the crisis of being controlled by Fei, Mu Sansheng, the captain of the Sanjiang team, did not escape this disaster.


    At this time, Zuyi Feng Ziyu just arrived near, and immediately threw out a seed when he saw it. He saw a long vine suddenly sprang up in front of Mu Sansheng, wrapped around Mu Sansheng¡¯s ankle, and after a fewps in the air, directly threw Mu Sansheng out of the ring.


    But Ji Menghan, who had just dealt with Su Hongcha with Fatty, arrived at Bu Yueyue. Without the help of the strengthening light of the light-type spiritual master, Pan Shisan¡¯s attack that was at a disadvantage immediately became a little messy.


    Ji Menghan struck out several earthen walls, and directly washed away Pan Shisan¡¯s Gale Thirteen shes. But Bu Yueyue rushed forward immediately after Ji Menghan took the opponent¡¯s attack. With Ji Menghan¡¯s cooperation, several ups and downs shed in front of Pan Shisan.


    Pan Shisan saw his opponent rushing forward, and knew that his best Gale Wind Thirteen sh had no room to use. Immediately condensed two wind des and fought Bu Yueyue in one ce.


    But how could Pan Shisan¡¯s melee ability bepared to Bu Yueyue¡¯s. Bu Yueyue originally focused on closebat, but when she came to Pan Shisan at this time, she was as agile as a fish swimming into the water.


    He saw the fire fan in Bu Yueyue¡¯s hand rushing to the left and the right, flying up and down with the body, bringing up a stream of mes, very beautiful. But it was only a good-looking effect from a distance. For Pan Shisan, who was close at hand, the messy mes had already dazzled him.


    One did not pay attention, Pan Shisan was immediately swept by Bu Yueyue¡¯s chain technique ¡°Fan Dance me¡±. For a time, Pan Shisan was carried up to a height of two or three meters by the attack, and then fell heavily on the ring, covered in mes.


    The referee immediately waved from the air and sent Pan Shisan out of the ring for emergency treatment.


    In the blink of an eye, only three members of the Sanjiang team were left, still hiding in the soil cage, as if they werepletely unaware of the changes outside.


    The six Fei spread out and slowly surrounded the soil prison cage. Gather your spiritual power and prepare for the final blow.

 Chapter 208

    208 This Is Intense [IV]


    As soon as Lu Wenfeng came out, he found Wen Tianyou of the Lei Department. In order to avoid being hit by the lightning ball and have the associated impact, Lu Wenfeng used the Dragon sh as soon as he came up. For a time, nine flying dragons flew up and down, constantly walking among the thunderballs, as imposing as nine dragons ying with beads.


    Lu Wenfeng was also stronger than Wen Tianyou¡¯s mental power, and the nine flying dragons are easy to control, like controlling himself. Compared with Lu Wenfeng, Wen Tianyou was a bit stretched when he controlled dozens of thunderballs at the same time. The flexibility of the thunderballs was not at the same level as the nine flying dragons.


    But just as Wen Tianyou supported him, Jiang Cangcang of the water system arrived in time. The audience saw the three spirit crystals in front of Jiang Cangcang shine brightly, and a rain curtain condensed out and rushed straight to Lu Wenfeng. Every raindrop had a strong prating power.


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng hurriedly condensed three long swords in front of him. They saw that the hilts of the three long swords intersected, and the tip of the sword rushed out, forming a fan shape, which soon began to spin like a fan, forming a sword shield in front of him to block the rain.


    Seeing his teammatese to help, Wen Tianyou was instantly refreshed, and he gathered dozens of thunderballs and rushed towards Lu Wenfeng. Lu Wenfeng felt a sudden increase in pressure, and immediately retreated while fighting. The consumption of mental energy also increased exponentially, and the sweat on his face instantly rushed down.


    At this critical juncture, Fei and Xiao Mei¡¯er arrived at the same time. Fei was holding two guns in his hand, raised his hand and fired a few shots, hitting Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang at the same time. XiaoMei¡¯er dodged and rushed in front of Lu Wenfeng.


    When Sanjiang team was in charge of defense, Sha Haixing, the earth-type spiritual master, saw Fei¡¯s attack, and immediatelyunched several earthen walls for defense. This time, Sha Haixing also learned to behave, knowing that Fei¡¯s bullet will turn. The several earth walls that were hit were also divided into several pieces, which were blocked from left to right under the control of Sha Haixing, constantly changing their orientation in the direction of the bullet.


    As soon as Mei¡¯er rushed to Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body, he immediately used a cryo-freezing technique. She saw a cold air rushed into the rain curtain with white mist. Ruo Da¡¯s rain curtain was suddenly frozen into an ice curtain by Mei¡¯er¡¯s freezing technique.


    Turning in front of his eyes, the ice curtain turned into a snowy field and began to spin and stir, and instantly recoiled towards Jiang Cangcang. And every snowke that was constantly swirling in the snow field was strangling like a small sawtooth, and the power should be higher than that of Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu.


    .....


    This was the ice magic ¡°Snow Dance¡± that Mei¡¯er cultivated when she reached the third level. It was simr to Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu Fan ultimate move, but because the shape of the snowkes is different from that of the thin leaves, the strangtion power that swirls like a sawtooth was far beyond what the thin leaves canpare. Therefore, the power of Snow Dance was far above Ye Wu¡¯s Fan Killing.


    Seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯s Snow Dance powerfully rushing towards Jiang Cangcang, Wen Tianyou, who was in the upper hand, knew that Jiang Cangcang would not be able to defend, and was busy manipting dozens of thunderballs to rush towards Snow Dance.


    With the sound of an explosion, Snow Dance was instantly dissipated by the shock wave of the explosion. And the dozen or so thunderballs that didn¡¯t explode still charged towards Mei¡¯er through the shattered snow.


    Lu Wenfeng¡¯s pressure lightened. Seeing that all the thunderballs abandoned him, after breaking the Snow Dance, they attacked Mei¡¯er. He immediately led nine flying dragons to greet him. For a while, he staged a nine-dragon y of pearls in the air. scene. And more than a dozen thunderballs were all sted out by You Longzhan in the blink of an eye.


    At this time, after blocking all of Fei¡¯s bullets, Sha Haixing of the earth element dodged and joined with Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang.


    As soon as the three of them stood still, three ck shadows on the ring rushed towards the feet of the three of them. Mu Sansheng, the captain of Sanjiang team, has been applying the strengthening light to his teammates just now.


    Seeing that Fei¡¯s shadow magic has been used again, Mu Sansheng, who had been paying attention to Fei¡¯s movements, suddenly stopped shining the strengthening light. Three At the same time, Dao Guangguang rushed out of the crystal ball in his hand and went straight to the three underworlds on the ring.


    Unexpectedly, the three dark shadows disappeared in a sh, and the three strong lights emitted by Mu Sansheng did not find their target. Everyone in the Sanjiang team was stunned for a while, and Fei¡¯s zing sh came out.


    They saw four fist-sized light balls rushing to the eyes of the Sanjiang team in an instant, three rushing towards Wen Tianyou and the others, and the other rushing straight to Mu Sansheng at the back.


    When Sha Haixing saw something bad, he immediately created a soil cage and enclosed the three of himself in it. But Mu Sansheng was far away from the three, so Sha Haixing couldn¡¯t take care of it for a while. Seeing Fei¡¯s zing shing, Mu Sansheng knew how powerful he was, so he hurriedly covered his face with his sleeves, and jumped back at the same time.


    But Fei¡¯s zing sh that hit Mu Sansheng didn¡¯t explode immediately, but rushed behind Mu Sansheng. Mu Sansheng retreated as fast as the ball of light, and soon the ball of light surpassed Mu Sansheng and rushed behind him.


    Mu Sansheng only felt a strong light shing on his back, and his body immediately froze and couldn¡¯t move. The shadow under Mu Sansheng¡¯s feet stretched all the way to Fei, ovepping with the shadow under Fei¡¯s feet.


    Mu Sansheng secretly knew that it was not good, he was afraid that today he would be more fortunate than fortune. Unexpectedly, the purpose of Fei¡¯s zing sh is not to blind the opponent instantly, but to stretch the opponent¡¯s shadow instantly, so that he could use the magic of shadow to control the opponent.


    Feiben also came up with a temporary whim, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be sessful. Although Wen Tianyou and the three were trapped in the soil cage in time and escaped the crisis of being controlled by Fei, Mu Sansheng, the captain of the Sanjiang team, did not escape this disaster.


    At this time, Zuyi Feng Ziyu just arrived near, and immediately threw out a seed when he saw it. He saw a long vine suddenly sprang up in front of Mu Sansheng, wrapped around Mu Sansheng¡¯s ankle, and after a fewps in the air, directly threw Mu Sansheng out of the ring.


    But Ji Menghan, who had just dealt with Su Hongcha with Fatty, arrived at Bu Yueyue. Without the help of the strengthening light of the light-type spiritual master, Pan Shisan¡¯s attack that was at a disadvantage immediately became a little messy.


    Ji Menghan struck out several earthen walls, and directly washed away Pan Shisan¡¯s Gale Thirteen shes. But Bu Yueyue rushed forward immediately after Ji Menghan took the opponent¡¯s attack. With Ji Menghan¡¯s cooperation, several ups and downs shed in front of Pan Shisan.


    Pan Shisan saw his opponent rushing forward, and knew that his best Gale Wind Thirteen sh had no room to use. Immediately condensed two wind des and fought Bu Yueyue in one ce.


    But how could Pan Shisan¡¯s melee ability bepared to Bu Yueyue¡¯s. Bu Yueyue originally focused on closebat, but when she came to Pan Shisan at this time, she was as agile as a fish swimming into the water.


    He saw the fire fan in Bu Yueyue¡¯s hand rushing to the left and the right, flying up and down with the body, bringing up a stream of mes, very beautiful. But it was only a good-looking effect from a distance. For Pan Shisan, who was close at hand, the messy mes had already dazzled him.


    One did not pay attention, Pan Shisan was immediately swept by Bu Yueyue¡¯s chain technique ¡°Fan Dance me¡±. For a time, Pan Shisan was carried up to a height of two or three meters by the attack, and then fell heavily on the ring, covered in mes.


    The referee immediately waved from the air and sent Pan Shisan out of the ring for emergency treatment.


    In the blink of an eye, only three members of the Sanjiang team were left, still hiding in the soil cage, as if they werepletely unaware of the changes outside.


    The six Fei spread out and slowly surrounded the soil prison cage. Gather your spiritual power and prepare for the final blow.

 Chapter 209

    209 This Is Intense [V]


    Suddenly, Zhang Fei turned around, and dozens of light-sting balls shot behind him at the same time. Immediately afterwards, a series of explosions sounded. Everyone in the Xuanbing team quickly shook their heads to check, but saw that Wen Tianyou, Sha Haixing and Jiang Cangcang, who were supposed to be hiding in the soil cage, ran behind them at some point.


    The dozens of thunderballs that Wen Tianyou had just condensed were already blocked by Zhang Fei¡¯s light-sting balls. Fortunately, Zhang Fei responded quickly and stopped Wen Tianyou¡¯s sneak attack in time, otherwise everyone might be injured in Wen Tianyou¡¯s sneak attack.


    It turned out that while Sha Haixing was ying out of the cage, he used the art of earth escape and brought Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang to the back of Zhang Fei and everyone. It was only because the bluestone that built the ring was so hard that it took a long time for everyone to emerge from behind everyone.


    Hearing that Tianyou¡¯s sneak attack failed, Sha Haixing quickly dashed towards the Zhang Fei crowd with a long-established sprint. However, the Lingjing in front of Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang flourished at the same time.


    Seeing the impact ofrge tracts of soil thorns. Lu Wenfeng, who was already on the sidelines, made a move of the Dragon sh, and the nine flying dragons roared and waved among the thorns. For a time, the yellow sand was flying all over the sky, mixed with broken branches and spears, and the soil thorns that rushed in in the blink of an eye were all ttened by the nine flying dragons.


    After Sha Haixing¡¯s move, he was sweating like rain. Seeing that thest blow that condensed all his spiritual power was also unsessful, he immediately stepped aside. And his purpose was nothing more than to buy some time for hispanions to gather spiritual power. For his own attack, Sha Haixing has no hope.


    As Sha Haixing retreated, Wen Tianyou who was behind suddenly shouted loudly, and with thest sh of the three spirit crystals in front of him, arge piece of thunderballs suddenly condensed in front of Wen Tianyou.


    Each thunderball was the size of a fist, shining with dazzling light thorns. Looking at the overwhelming momentum, they were afraid that there were hundreds of them. For a time, the light of arge number of thunderballs actually overshadowed the brilliance of Chi Lingxing, and the ring was actually illuminated by arge number of thunderballs and became more transparent.


    On the other hand, Jiang Cangcang, who was beside Wen Tianyou, faced hundreds of thunderballs at this time, his expression was extremely solemn, and the three spirit crystals in front of him had also flickered to the extreme. Seeing that hundreds of thunderballs had already taken shape, Jiang Cangcang also shouted loudly and waved his hands at the same time. Suddenly, a huge rain curtain rushed out with a downpour, swallowing hundreds of thunderballs in an instant.


    .....


    For a time, with arge number of thunderballs swallowed, thunder and lightning shing wildly in the rain screen. But in the blink of an eye, the torrential rain in the rain curtain turned into a rolling torrent in the thunder and lightning. In the torrent, the power of thunder and lightning roared and attacked everyone in Zhang Fei.


    The excited shouts of the audience suddenly came from the stands. Those with discerning eyes have already seen that this is the long-establishedbo technique of Sanjiang College, ¡°Falling into the Wild¡±. Since the start of the finals in this world, Sanjiang team is the first time to use thisbination of skills. But this move, ¡°Falling to the Wild¡± was a traditional big move that Sanjiang College had long been famous for.


    This trick of ¡°running into thunder¡± could almost be seen in the historypetitions. And every time the ¡°flood and wild¡± trick was used, at least two opponents of the other party could be eliminated directly.


    However, today the Sanjiang team was going to be sad. If it was a sneak attack, the effect might be better; if it was used when Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang have sufficient spiritual power, the result may also be rewritten.


    But at this time, Wen Tianyou and Jiang Cangcang were already at the end of the battle, and the previous battle had already consumed a lot of their spiritual power. Although all the spiritual power has been gathered, the momentum of the flood and the thunder were also amazing, but at this time Wen Tianyou and the two were facing the long-established Xuanbing team. In contrast, Sanjiang¡¯s traditional big move was obviously like a dying struggle.


    Seeing that ¡°Running from the Great Wilderness to Thunder¡± with the turbulent weather rushed to the eyes of everyone in Zhang Fei, they saw Xiao Mei¡¯er leaped into the air and dodge in front of Zhang Fei. And Zhang Fei quickly ced his palms behind Mei¡¯er, and a huge spiritual force rushed into Mei¡¯er¡¯s body.


    The spiritual power entered the body, and the three spiritual crystals more than one foot long in front of Mei¡¯er shed at the same time. Just when Honghuang Benlei saw that he was about to rush to Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes, Mei¡¯er pushed with both hands, and a huge cold current with the rolling white fog directly greeted his attack.


    Just in the same breath, they saw the ¡°flood and wild thunder¡±, which originally rushed towards the sky, was quickly frozen by Mei¡¯er¡¯s freezing technique from beginning to end at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye.


    No, it should be said that it was the result of thebined attack of Mei¡¯er and Zhang Fei. They saw that there was a huge ice sculpture on the ring, its magnificent momentum and exquisite and unique shape, even the most outstanding sculptors in the world would be amazed.


    However, the audience did not have more time to carefully observe this exquisite ice sculpture. In the blink of an eye, they saw that the originally frozen ¡°Falling Thunder¡± was blown up by several explosions from the inside out. And the hundreds of thunderballs inside rushed out of the ice lump at the same time, still rushing towards Zhang Fei and everyone.


    Because of the short distance, Xiao Mei¡¯er, who was standing in front of ¡°Falling to the Wild¡±, was the first to bear the brunt. Seeing the thunderballs rushing towards him overwhelmingly, Mei¡¯er stepped back in shock. The freezing technique just performed seems simple, but in fact, with the help of Zhang Fei, almost all of Mei¡¯er¡¯s spiritual power was used up to achieve the effect of instant freezing.


    Therefore, Mei¡¯er at this time was at the end of the battle, and the remaining spiritual power in her body could only condense one or two ice shields, and it would be exhausted. But when the small ice shield faced hundreds of thunderballs, it was obviously just a joke.


    But at this moment, Zhang Fei, who was standing behind Mei¡¯er, smiled. Zhang Fei and Mei¡¯er were only one step away from each other. Facing hundreds of thunderballs, Mei¡¯er was the first to bear the brunt, but Zhang Fei, who was so close, was also affected at the same time.


    And Zhang Fei has just passed arge amount of spiritual power to Mei¡¯er. Even if Zhang Fei has the ability to condense tricks to deal with such a huge number of thunderballs, it would take a certain amount of time to condense it, right?


    And obviously, given the current situation, Zhang Fei doesn¡¯t have enough time. Others, although they have gathered their tricks, were obviously too far awaypared to the hundreds of thunderballs that werere close at hand. At the same time that they yed their tricks, Zhang Fei and the others were already the first to bear the brunt.


    So, from any point of view, Zhang Fei and Mei¡¯er were both in danger. Wen Tianyou, Jiang Cangcang and Sha Haixing have even seen Zhang Fei¡¯s body being blown up by arge number of thunderballs. . The corners of the three people¡¯s mouths even began to smile.


    Although the three of them were already at the end of the battle, even after defeating the two of Zhang Fei, the game will still be lost. But it is not too embarrassing to be able to defeat the two main forces of the Xuanbing team! After all, in the previous game, no one from the Xuanbing team had been knocked out of the ring.


    But the three of Wen Tianyou were onlyughing, but Zhang Fei was reallyughing at this time, and he stillughed a few times arrogantly. Then they heard Zhang Fei shouting whileughing: ¡°It¡¯s good toe!¡±


    At the moment when the lightning ball nearly hit Zhang Fei, Mei¡¯er came to Zhang Fei¡¯s side. At this time, the rest of the Xuan Bing team were shocked. They saw an aura in front of Zhang Fei. In a sh, an AK-47 was already in his hands. And at the moment when the AK-47 shed, dense bullets were fired.


    They saw that the hundreds of thunderballs that Zhang Fei was zing at with the AK-47 was a mad sweep. Lu Wenfeng and the others were shocked to see that Zhang Fei took out an AK-47 at a critical moment. After looking at each other, they also took out the same AK-47 from the space.

 Chapter 210

    210 This Is Intense [VI]


    The only difference was that Fei¡¯s AK-47 was transformed, while the others were made of pig iron. For a time, gunshots erupted from the ring, and at the same time, there was a dense explosion of thunderballs.


    What kind of effect would a total of six AK-47 salvos be?


    At this time, the spectators present saw hundreds of thunderballs being detonated in the air. When Sha Haixing saw that the situation was not good, he immediately condensed the remaining spiritual energy that had just recovered and barely rushed up a defensive earth wall. However, the earth wall was quickly swept into a sieve by Fei and the others.


    The dense bullets passed through the earth wall, and they kept whizzing past Wen Tianyou and the three of them, but it was a pity that the three of them no longer had any extra spiritual power to use. In desperation, Jiang Cangcang reluctantly condensed a small water shield, and the three of them hugged and hid behind the water shield.


    After a few breaths, Fei and everyone just put away the AK-47, looking at the earth wall that was destroyed and the three big men behind the watershield which was behind the earth wall.


    The whole ce was absolutely quiet.


    In the nearly one month since the start of this worldpetition, the audience has never been so quiet as at now.


    Although there were more than 200,000 people in the audience at this time, the main stadium at this time was as quiet as if no one was there.


    If you look around the venue, you can see that the audience in the stands almost all have the same expression at this time: their mouths were wide open, their eyes were wide open, and they were staring at the people above the arena as if they have seen the most incredible thing in the world.


    .....


    Some people didn¡¯t even notice that half of the food they bite in their mouths falls from their mouths to the ground.


    People were shocked by the weapons in the hands of the six people of Xuanbing Academy.


    What weapon was this? Was it a newly developed magic item? How could it have such great power?


    Not only the spectators present were so shocked, but even the teams resting in thepetition shed stood up one after another and looked at the people of Xuanbing Academy with the same surprised expression.


    Including the Forbidden Team, everyone in Ruofeng was surprised. The power of this weapon was too evil, right? What happened to this year¡¯s Xuanbing Academy? How could there be one after another monstrous performance constantly appearing in the game?


    Ruofeng and everyone in the face of the Xuanbing team couldn¡¯t help but start to feel small. There were monsters every year, especially this year. But with so many monsters grouped together, it felt too unreal. At this moment, a strange look shed in Ruo Feng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I admit defeat! We admit defeat!¡± It was none other than Mu Sansheng, the captain of the Sanjiang team who was thrown out by Fatty under the ring. As the captain of Sanjiang team, although he had been eliminated, he still had the power to decide to admit defeat.


    The referee immediatelynded on the ring and announced loudly: ¡°In the second game, Team Xuanbing vs. Team Sanjiang, Team Xuanbing wins! Please prepare to y in the third game!¡±


    Shout out with the voice of the referee. The audience suddenly woke up like a dream, and burst into thunderous apuse, mixed with discussions and shouts.


    Even the emperor who visited the game on the high stage exchanged a few words with an old man beside him. Maybe it was also out of curiosity about the strange weapons of the Xuanbing team!


    Fei put away the AK-47 and saluted each other with the three of the Sanjiang team, and walked back to the rest shed amid the warm cheers of the audience.


    Back in the rest shed, Fei took a step forward and said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry, I was excited just now and forgot your warning!¡±


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t me everyone on his face, and said to Fei: ¡°No problem, Fei, no problem. Originally this was a great gift for the Forbidden team, and it was just right to use it in a critical moment, as long as everyone was not injured, the rest is secondary.¡±


    Lao Caitou rolled up a big smoke bag, put it on his waist, and said to everyone: ¡°Okay! Good fight! Grandpa won¡¯t say anything topliment, but what are we doing this time? Fight! Since we are going to fight, Then you have to fight arrogantly, with prestige, and until they are convinced! Although your teacher¡¯s invention was exposed for a few days in advance, it¡¯s okay, let them see the strength of our Xuanbing team. It¡¯s notparable to the skills of these three-legged cats. This time, let¡¯s see how the Forbidden Team prepares!¡±


    After listening to Lao Caitou¡¯s words, everyone calmed down, and joy gradually bloomed on their faces. You know, the team that just won was Sanjiang, the third-ranked team in the upper bounds! The second and third teams in the lower and upper bounds were all defeated by them, leaving only the first-ranked Forbidden team.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but nce at the resting shed of the Forbidden Team. I saw that everyone in the Forbidden Team was also looking towards this side. Seeing Fei everyone looking over, Ruofeng quickly squeezed out a smile and gave Fei¡¯s group a thumbs up gesture. But only got Xiao Mei¡¯er¡¯s tongue.


    After Xiao Mei¡¯er made a face at Ruofeng, she sat down with everyone and began to rest. In the game just now, everyone consumed a lot. This was also the most expensive game for everyone since the start of thepetition. Thest time they yed against the Nanfeng team, they had never worked so hard.


    Since the next game would be the match between the Forbidden Team and the Nanfeng Team, everyone does not want to miss this wonderful fight. Therefore, everyone did not eat the heavenly silkworms to restore their spiritual power. In that case, they would be in a state of cultivation for nearly an hour.


    But Lao Caitou took out six magic crystals of third-level beasts and distributed them to everyone, so that everyone could absorb the energy in the magic crystals, so as to recover some spiritual power as soon as possible. Compared with the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm, it is rtively faster to directly absorb the energy of the magic crystal, but the amount of recovered spiritual power will fluctuate with the level of the magic crystal. Unlike the sky and the silkworm, it could replenish the spiritual power at one time.


    Not long after, everyone in Fei¡¯s group woke up after absorbing them. The magic crystals in their hands also turned into crystal powder and scattered with the wind. Although everyone recovered not much spiritual power, their spirits were obviously much better than just now, and they all seemed to be alive and kicking.


    After Ziyu woke up, he suddenly shouted, which startled everyone. ¡°Aiya! Not good! No good no no no good!¡±


    Everyone looked at Fatty strangely. Bu Yueyue raised her hand and grabbed Fatty¡¯s ear, and asked, ¡°Damn Ziyu, who are you calling? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ziyu was in pain and said quickly: ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Sister Yueyue is merciful!¡±


    Bu Yueyue, seeing Ziyu begging for mercy, let him off. Fatty said: ¡°I was thinking that we fought so well just now that we showed our cards. When we fight against the forbidden team in a few days, will it affect the odds ratio of our bet?¡±


    ¡°Odds ratio?¡± After listening to Fatty, everyone came to their senses. Yes! The officials of the Forbidden City saw the performance of the Xuanbing team just now, and they would definitely lower the odds ratio with the Forbidden team. This time, they would earn less money!


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°Oh! Forget it, since it¡¯s already like this, it¡¯s a trivial matter to make money or not, as long as we get the first ce in the Continental Spirit Master College Competition, that¡¯s the greatest honor. Our benefits are indispensable!¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said to everyone: ¡°Fei is right, don¡¯t drop the chain at the critical moment!¡±


    Fatty said, ¡°No, no! How can it be? With the teacher¡¯s precious weapon in hand, I don¡¯t believe that the Forbidden team cane up with something tricky. This time, we will definitely win the first ce!¡±


    Bu Wenle shook his head and said: ¡°What is with thecency? You know, pride is the devil, you still have to be careful in thepetition. Although weapons are good, they are not the highest realm pursued by spiritual masters. It¡¯s better to know when to use it and not to use it, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Everyone shouted in unison.

 Chapter 211

    211 A Visit From The Past [I]


    Before thepetition started, Bu Wenle had already built an AK-47 for everyone in Fei as a secret weapon. Of course, even though Fei could be transformed, there was still an AK made by the teacher in the space.


    Before, because everyone in the Xuan Bing branch had too low a cultivation base and could not reach the ability to use spiritual explosions, Bu Wenle did not let everyone touch the firearms. Because in Bu Wenle¡¯s research, it was found that if you want to use a firearm, you must use a spiritual explosion instead of gunpowder to push the bullet out in order to exert the power of the firearm.


    For ordinary spiritual masters, in order for their spiritual power to reach the level of causing a spiritual explosion, they must reach the fourth level or above. Because human beings do not have a special cultivation method for spiritual power, they could only slowly increase their spiritual power with the improvement of their cultivation. If the cultivation base was too low, the mental control power would not meet the requirements of triggering a spiritual explosion.


    But everyone in the Xuanbing Branch was an exception. Because of the help of Tianling Silkworm, everyone in the branch has improved very quickly in terms of mental control. As early as when Fei was at the second-level cultivator level, his mental power reached the level of causing a spiritual explosion. Of course, that¡¯s because Fei has the enlightenment of divine consciousness to be able to improve his spiritual power so quickly.


    However, the other people in Xuan Bing Branch did not have the consciousness to help them in their cultivation. But when everyone cultivated to the middle andte stages of the third-level spiritual master, their spiritual power had a breakthrough, and they were able to trigger a spiritual explosion.


    That was why Buwenler equipped everyone with an AK-47 because it could trigger a spiritual explosion, there was no problem with using firearms. Just because of the different spiritual attributes, the bullets shot by Fei and Lu Wenfeng could generate endless bullets through transformation.


    As for the others, because they are not of the transformation type, the bullets are all made of pig iron. Therefore, the number of bullets was limited. The reason for choosing to use AK-47 instead of other types of firearms is mainly the suggestion given by Fei.


    In Fei¡¯s previous life, his favorite game was Cross Fire, and in Cross Fire, Fei was ustomed to using AK-47. Fei had always felt that this gun was not only powerful, but also very urate. So the AK-47 had always been Mu-woo¡¯s favorite.


    As a result, everyone in the Xuanbing team was equipped with AK-47s before the game and became a fully mechanized team. However, after Bu Wenle had equipped Fei and everyone, he had warned everyone that although firearms were good, they could only pose a threat to opponents with lower cultivation. If you encounter an opponent with a high level of cultivation, the power of the firearm was not worth mentioning.


    .....


    Cultivators should still focus on cultivating spiritual power exercises, and firearms could only be used as auxiliary props. Opponents who could be fought with magic skills in the game should never use firearms, because after a long time, some dependencies would inevitably arise, which would be harmful to everyone¡¯s practice and not beneficial.


    In the previous game, the double-gun sand eagle used by Fei mainly used his mental power to control the flying direction of the bullet to attack. Strictly speaking, this waspletely out of the scope of the use of firearms, and it could be regarded as a method of using magic power. And this kind of exercise was researched by Fei himself, and being able to develop a cultivation exercise was enough to show that Fei¡¯s talent was excellent.


    However, the firearms equipped by the members of the Xuanbing team were in Bu Wenle¡¯s original intention to let everyone take out the AK-47 when they encountered the Forbidden team in the maind, in case they lost. It could cause a certain amount of damage to the opponent and lead everyone to victory. It could also make this firearm famous in thepetition. It was not a waste of more than ten years of hard research by Bu Wenle.


    This was also the reason why Fei apologized to Bu Wenle after the game. Because ording to Bu Wenle¡¯s original intention, they exposed this weapon too early. However, the effect after exposure was still as good as Bu Wenle expected.


    The game was still going on, and even though it had been reced by another academy, the audience in the stands were still reminiscing about the power of the strange magic item they just saw. In addition, the emperor and the queen surprisingly left after seeing the end of the game today, but the queen¡¯s eyes never left the area on the Xuanbing team¡¯s side.


    In the meantime, in the match between the Forbidden Team and the Nanfeng Team, the fierce fightingsted for more than ten minutes before it came to an end. The Nanfeng team¡¯s style of fight was still very wild, and it was not as cautious as when facing the Xuanbing team.


    Maybe they were overly cautious when facing the Xuanbing team due to the mystery of Fei¡¯s magic, and they were directly suppressed by everyone in the Xuanbing team. When facing Team Forbidden this time, Team Nanfeng showed all their talents.


    However, it was a pity that the Nanfeng team was still defeated, defeated by the Forbidden team that ranked first in the upper realm. But this was also expected, after all, it was not an easy task to defeat the always strong Forbidden team.


    This was the case in the past, and this world was no exception. Among the students sent by the Forbidden Academy, there were also many enchanting people. After all, the word enchanting was not the patent of the Xuanbing team.


    ***


    This afternoon, two sets of people came to the vi where the Xuanbing team was resting.


    The first set was the general manager of the royal family, who brought two entourages to invite Bu Wenle to meet the emperor, saying that they had something to discuss. This was expected in Bu Wenle¡¯s heart. After all, the appearance of such a powerful firearm would definitely attract the attention of the military.


    Just imagine, if this kind of firearm could be poprized among human spiritualists, what kind of power would it be? But apart from the people from the Xuanbing Branch, no one knew where these firearms came from, or even the name of this mighty and powerful magic item.


    Therefore, in order to find out, the military and the leaders of the upper-level royal family must pay close attention to the origin of this weapon and find out whether it could be used. But all this was expected by Bu Wenle, so after exining a few words to everyone, Bu Wenle left with the people.


    But not long after Buwenle left, another person came. That¡¯s right, just one person, an old man.


    Just after the visitor stood in front of the vi, Lao Caitou jumped out. When Fei saw this, everyone followed suit.


    They saw that the person who came was wearing a linen windbreaker, and a wide hood was ced over his head to cover half of his face from above. The lower half of the face exposed from the hood is full of pleats, and there were a few sparse white beards on the chin.


    Lao Caitou stood in front of the person who came, looked at the old man opposite, and asked, ¡°Who is your Excellency? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve been staring at us for a long time. I don¡¯t know why?¡±


    The visitor raised his hands and pushed the hood back, exposing his entire head. They saw that the person who came was mediocre, no matter how you looked at it, he was an ordinary old bad guy.


    But if he was such an ordinary old man, why did Lao Caitou said that he had been following them for several days, was it possible? The members of the Xuanbing team couldn¡¯t help but carefully look at the old man.


    Even Fei¡¯s high mental strength did not find the existence of this old man. It could be seen that if it was true as Lao Caitou said, then the cultivation of this old man was not simple.


    After the old man on the opposite side took off his hood, he sped his fist at Lao Caitou and said, ¡°Senior really has a high level of cultivation. I didn¡¯t expect you to find out if I was so careful. Senior, don¡¯t worry, there is no malicious intent here, I am here today to give gift.¡±


    Gifts? Everyone in the group didn¡¯t know why anyonee to give gifts empty-handed? Even if there were space gems to store the gifts, you take them out first!


    Before everyone could speak, the old man continued, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you ask me toe in and sit?¡±


    Lao Caitou looked at the other party and couldn¡¯t see any ws in his speech and behavior, so he took a big smoke pipe out and made a gesture of invitation, saying, ¡°Okay, this ce is not a ce to talk, pleasee in. Pleasee in!¡±

 Chapter 212

    212 A Visit From The Past [II]


    After listening to Ting Yu¡¯s exnation, everyone became clear. It turned out that millions of years ago, humans and demons rose rapidly. However, as for the elves that originally ruled the entire Sacred Spirit Continent, their number was declining day by day.


    Divided into ten races of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, dark and metamorphosis ording to different attributes, the elves have gradually withdrawn from the stage of history on the Purple Spirit Continent, leaving only some relics. .


    But just as the Light Elf n continued to decline, on this day, a person appeared in the n. No, it should be said to be a god. A god of light with a human appearance.


    During the pilgrimage of the Light Elf n, the God of Light handed over a secret book to the Chief of the Light Elf n, which was the ¡°Mirror of Light and Shadow¡± cheat book. He also used the supernatural power ¡°Mirror of Light and Shadow¡± to open up a parallel space, and moved all the members of the light elves into this parallel space.


    And this space was called the mirror world by the elves of light. Because in the world of mirrors, everything was the same as the scenery in the Purple Spirit Continent, but all the scenery was reversed.


    Since then, the light elves havepletely disappeared from the Sacred Spirit Continent. In fact, they just moved into the world of mirrors, not the genocide.


    When the God of Light left, he left his own inheritance in the world of mirrors, and asked the elves of light to shoulder the task of guarding the God of Light and finding the inheritor of the God of Light.


    At the same time, the God of Light also exined to the patriarch of the Elf n of Light that his sessor must be a talented light and shadow spiritualist. The task of finding the Light and Shadow Spiritualist was handed over to the Patriarchs of the Light Elf n of the past dynasties. Therefore, only the patriarch of the light elves can freely enter and exit the world of mirrors. And other light elves couldn¡¯t get out of the enchantment of the mirror of light and shadow magic.


    After the unremitting efforts of the patriarchs of the light elves of the past dynasties, a total of three light and shadow spiritualists have been found. Because the Light and Shadow Spiritualist was a candidate who could achieve the status of the God of Light, the Light and Shadow Spiritualist family all took the Light and Shadow Spiritualist as their master.


    .....


    It¡¯s a pity that these three light and shadow spiritualists were not recognized by the god of light because of theirck of talent or because of their poor temperament, so they embarked on the road of bing gods.


    In the generation of Tingyu, after thousands of years of searching, Tingyu finally saw someone who could use the magic of shadows in thepetition of the spiritual master colleges in this world. Shadow magic is a magic technique that only light and shadow psychics can perform.


    This can¡¯t help but make Tingyu ecstatic. It took only a thousand years to find a Light and Shadow Spiritualist. This is not only luck, but also Ting Yu¡¯s cleverness. It must be known that even after tens of thousands of years of searching, the patriarchs of the past dynasties may not be able to encounter a Light and Shadow Spiritualist.


    Tingyu discovered the existence of spiritual master collegepetitions in the whole continent as early as the beginning of her entry into the sect, and also found that eachpetition was the time when the most talented spiritual masters in the whole continent were concentrated. So she listened to the rain and thought that the Light and Shadow Spiritualist must be a very powerful existence among human beings, and he would definitely attend such a grand event. Therefore, in everypetition, Tingyu woulde to watch it.


    In addition, in order to improve the chance of finding a Light and Shadow Spiritualist, Tingyu has also deposited arge number of Light and Shadow Cheats in many treasure shops in the Forbidden City over the years. Because even if the Light and Shadow Spiritualist appeared, he might not be able to awaken the magic of shadow.


    Therefore, this was also where Ting Yu¡¯s mind was meticulous, and it was also the leading edge for Fei to obtain the secrets of light and shadow.


    From the day Ting Yu discovered Fei¡¯s shadow magic, she began to follow everyone in the Xuanbing Branch. Because Tingyu didn¡¯t know anything about the people in the Xuanbing branch, these days, Tingyu had been secretly observing everyone in the Xuanbing branch, especially everything about Fei himself, including his personality, and cultivation.


    Because the experience summed up by the patriarchs of the light elf n in the past dynasties told Tingyu that in order to train a light and shadow spiritualist to be a god, the requirements in terms of temperament and qualifications were very strict.


    Therefore, Tingyu must be treated with caution, and must not cultivate a person with poor talent or temperament. That would only be a waste of time, and if one was not good, it might even be destroyed by the elves of light by those with bad hearts.


    However, after a few days of observation, Tingyu found that Fei was very good in talent, cultivation and heart. This made Tingyu more and more delighted to think that Fei was the master he had been looking for for thousands of years, the inheritor of the God of Light.


    Therefore, listening to the rain came out today, she decided to follow Fei around, and cultivate and guide Fei¡¯s path to bing a god.


    After listening to Yuyi¡¯s words, everyone including Lao Caitou was stunned. ording to Tingyu, could Fei finally be a god? Although there was a saying among human beings that they could cultivate to be gods, there were very few people who could cultivate to the level of spirits, let alone be gods. Basically no one had thought about the road to bing a god.


    While Fei was shocked, the voice of Daoist Fengmo came from his mind. In order to repair the damaged consciousness, Daoist Fengmo rarelymunicates with Fei. Many days have passed since thest time he helped Fei get a broken treasure at Huiyun Pavilion, but he didn¡¯t expect to wake up at this time.

 Chapter 213

    213 A Visit From The Past [III]


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, this elf recognizes you as master, it¡¯s your chance, you just agree to it. s, no wonder I can¡¯t find the inheritance of the gods after searching for tens of thousands of years, but it turns out that it was not here on the Sacred Spirit Continent. Thinking about it, it really makes meugh!¡±


    Fei said, ¡°Master, did you hear it?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo said. ¡°Yes, since this elf appeared, I realized it. The spiritual power fluctuations of the elf family are different from those of spiritual masters. I was afraid that there would be some danger, so I woke up from the practice. Unexpectedly, it is a good thing!¡±


    Fei said, ¡°I¡¯ll let the master worry. Fei¡¯er has a certain ability to protect himself now, and with the protection of Grandpa Cai, there shouldn¡¯t be any idents.¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo said: ¡°Well, this old Caitou¡¯s cultivation base is indeed not low, I am afraid he has reached the cultivation base of the early stage of spirit hegemon. But the world is dangerous, Yu¡¯er must not rely too much on others. Only by being strong can you stand in the world, it is impossible to rely on others after all.¡±


    ¡°Fei¡¯er knows, please rest assured, master. Fei¡¯er must work hard to cultivate, not in vain for master¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡± Fei said respectfully.


    Taoist Feng Mo nodded and said: ¡°Fei¡¯er has been practicing hard, and she has long seen it as a teacher. I think that when she was at your age, she was much worse than you. Therefore, Fei¡¯er will be able to achieve sess in the future. A great career, now with the guidance of this elf, it can be said that the first step on the road to bing a god has been taken, and there is no need to worry about finding a god!¡±


    Fei said respectfully: ¡°What the master said is that Fei¡¯er keeps his teachings in mind.¡±


    Taoist Feng Moughed and said, ¡°Haha, good apprentice.¡±


    .....


    Fei said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Turning his mind around, Fei saw that everyone also woke up from the shock, and looked at Fei and Ting Yu.


    Lao Caitou nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case, Fei¡¯er, what do you think?¡±


    Fei thought for a while and said, ¡°Sister Tingyu follows me, I have no objection, but as an elf, wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for you to travel on the maind?¡±


    When everyone thinks about it, what Fei said was also true. Such a tall person, especially a beautiful woman, was the focus of people wherever she went. If her elf identity was discovered, it would attract many people¡¯s attention. That would be troublesome.


    Ting Yu smiled and said to Fei, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, Ting Yu has her own way.¡±


    After finishing speaking, they saw Tingyu stood up from the sofa, the light shed, and Tingyu¡¯s body began to shrink. And two pairs of transparent wings grew out of Tingyu¡¯s back.


    In the blink of an eye, after listening to the rain, she changed her body, and what reappeared in front of everyone was a little man the size of a finger, in front of Fei.


    Fei raised his hand, and the viin flew to Fei¡¯s palm and stopped. Take a closer look, this was apletely reduced version of Tingyu. Although Tingyu was shrunk to the size of a finger, it was more cute and moving.


    They saw Ting Yu was wearing a very short dress, with bare feet, and her two calves were so slender that even Xiao Meier liked it so much that her jealousy had already been thrown away. It seemed that children¡¯s curiosity about novelty was definitely not immune.


    Fei shook his head and said to Tingyu: ¡°You¡¯ve be so small, although it¡¯s not easy to be detected, but it¡¯s more noticeable. It¡¯s still not good!¡±


    Hearing that, Ting Yu smiled, and she flew again. She circled around Fei twice, and then rushed directly towards Fei¡¯s heart. Seeing that she was about to hit Fei¡¯s chest, she suddenly had a sh of light and she disappeared.


    Everyone eagerly watched Ting Yu disappear like this, and couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. Mei¡¯er stepped over to Fei¡¯s side, stretched out his hand and pulled Fei¡¯s clothes off. They saw a beautiful ring on Fei¡¯s chest hanging on a leather rope, and there was nothing else.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at the ring on Fei¡¯s chest with curiosity. This is the belongings of Fei¡¯s mother Xuan¡¯er. After Xuan¡¯er¡¯s death, Fei has carried it with him as a souvenir. Whenever he thinks of his mother, Fei will take it out and look at it for a while. Therefore, among the crowd, they are not unfamiliar with this ring of Fei.


    Just when everyone stared at Fei¡¯s ring in confusion, suddenly the gemstone on the ring shed, and Ting Yu really flew out of the ring.


    As soon as he appeared, Ting Yu said to Fei, ¡°Master, your space ring is good, it¡¯s just right for me to live in it. I just didn¡¯t expect that in your space, there are many things from girls¡¯ homes.¡±


    Fei¡¯s face flushed after hearing this, and he quickly said, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s relic. There is something in it, but I have never checked it. Don¡¯t mess with my mother¡¯s things.¡±


    After listening to Fei, she couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°So, did the master promise me to live in this space?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Fei was speechless for a moment, scratched his head, and said, ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t mess with my mother¡¯s things, I¡¯ll let you live in it.¡±


    Ting Yu smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, master, I will definitely not move.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Xiao Meier interrupted suddenly.


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Mei¡¯er.


    They saw Mei¡¯er blushing, bowing her head and saying, ¡°Well, you guys would be sticking together every day, it¡¯s not good!¡±


    Bu Yueyueughed and said, ¡°Haha, why did I think that Mei¡¯er was jealous. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Ting Yu would snatch away your wooden fish?¡±


    Mei¡¯er said anxiously: ¡°Bad Yueyue, if you keep talking nonsense, I will ignore you in the future!¡±


    Everyoneughed when they saw this.


    Xiao Mei¡¯er blushed and shouted, ¡°Why are youughing? What¡¯s so funny? Am I right?¡±


    Ting Yu came to Mei¡¯er and said to her. ¡°Sister Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to the master and I, and I just live in the space stone, how can I be considered a lonely man? ¡±


    Mei¡¯er said, ¡°Then, then you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Ting Yu asked. ¡°Okay, what is it?¡±


    Mei¡¯er thought for a while and said, ¡°You have to promise me that you can¡¯t grow bigger in the future, and you must always keep it like this.¡±


    After listening to Mei¡¯er, she smiled and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°Silly sister, don¡¯t you know that this is our body? I grew bigger just to facilitatemunication with everyone.¡±

 Chapter 214

    214 A Noble Gift


    After listening to this, everyone nodded their heads in a sudden realization. It turned out that everyone didn¡¯t know much about the elves, and it could be said that they didn¡¯t know anything about it. Because the elves have long since disappeared, there was no relevant information recorded among human beings.


    For the races that have disappeared, what was the use of recording them? Therefore, the human understanding of elves had gradually lost. Few would go to study their existence exclusively. After all, human beings were still too busy to deal with the demons, how could they have the energy to study the elves?


    So, the question of Tingyu¡¯s destination was settled in this way.


    Then, Ting Yu pointed to the magic wand in the brocade box and said to Zhang Fei: ¡°This magic wand was obtained by ident when I was looking for its owner on the maind hundreds of years ago. It was made of an extinct ninth-level zing water spider¡¯s magic crystal. It could increase the user¡¯s attack power by 30%. It is suitable for light, wood and water spirits. I will give it to the master as a gift! ¡±


    Zhang Fei quickly said: ¡°No, no, how can I ept such a precious treasure, you should use it yourself.¡±


    Listening to Yu smiled and said: ¡°Master, this treasure is good, but it can¡¯t be used by me. What do I want it for? And I found that all of you have augmented treasures, only the master and Ziyu have no treasures, if you ept this treasure, it can be considered to make up for the strength of the team, isn¡¯t it better?¡±


    Ziyu also leaned in front of Zhang Fei, stared at the zing water rod, and said with saliva: ¡°Fei, if you don¡¯t want it, give it to me, I just don¡¯t have any treasures. This zing water rod looks like a Treasures handed down from ancient times, their power is notparable to ordinary treasures. If this is a match in the arena, even the members of the Forbidden Team will have to give up three points!¡±


    Zhang Fei looked at Tingyu, then at Ziyu, and asked, ¡°Do you really want it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ziyu nodded affirmatively.


    .....


    Zhang Fei patted Ziyu¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t give it to you!¡±


    Ziyu didn¡¯t catch his breath after hearing this, his feet slipped and he almost didn¡¯t get down.


    Ziyu immediately said anxiously, ¡°Fei, are you ying with me sincerely?¡±


    Zhang Fei pointed at Ziyu¡¯s nose and said slyly: ¡°s! Do you really want it?¡±


    Ziyu stared at Zhang Fei for a long time, but he didn¡¯t dare to get angry, and finally nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zhang Fei burst into joy, pushed the hot water rod into Ziyu¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Take it!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is it really for me?¡± Ziyu immediately happily hugged the Water Staff in his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re borrowing it from me! So, you¡¯ll give it back to me after the game!¡± Zhang Fei saidzily.


    The crowd suddenly burst intoughter, and then they all gathered around Ting Yu to chat.


    For the arrival of Tingyu, everyone was happy for Zhang Fei, and no one was jealous. Of course, it was impossible not to be jealous at all, but everyone is a righteous person. In addition to being happy for Zhang Fei, they were also secretly motivated in their hearts. They must practice hard and not to let Zhang Fei be let down.


    After all, Zhang Fei¡¯s long-standing monstrous performance has long made everyone no longer surprised by Zhang Fei¡¯s various adventures, and everyone was used to dealing with strange things that happen to Zhang Fei.


    Wasn¡¯t that just bing a god? Others may not be able to, but even if Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t be a god, he would be a monster! Everyone sighed in their hearts.


    In the evening, Mr. Buwenle finally came back before dinner.


    As soon as he entered the door, Bu Wenle happily shouted to the crowd: ¡°Haha,rades, let¡¯s go, today¡¯s teacher¡¯s treat, let you eat whatever you want!¡±


    Ziyu frowned and said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Teacher, please forgive me, I¡¯ve eaten up for the past few days.¡±


    Zhang Fei stepped forward and said to Bu Wenle, ¡°Teacher, there is a happy event, we want to tell you.¡±


    Bu Wenleughed and said, ¡°Well, the teacher also has a happy event to inform everyone!¡±


    Ziyu said, ¡°What kind of happy event can make the teacher so happy? Let¡¯s talk about it, is it better to have our happy event?¡±


    Bu Wenle patted Ziyu¡¯s head and said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll say it first. Just now, I reached an agreement with His Majesty the Emperor and the militarymander to sell the production method of our firearms to the military to fight against the demons¡¯ invasion.¡±


    Ziyu¡¯s eyes shed, and he asked, ¡°Ah? Teacher, how much did you sell it for?¡±


    Bu Wenle lightly flicked on Ziyu¡¯s head and said with a smile: ¡°You! Don¡¯t cry after listening to it! I didn¡¯t sell it for any penny!¡±


    Ziyu curled his lips and said, ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t have a penny, and you said to sell it for nothing. It wouldn¡¯t be because you were excited to meet the emperor, so you gave it away for nothing!¡±


    Bu Yueyue kicked Ziyu in the back and scolded: ¡°Cut your head! Damn fatty, how can you talk to the teacher like that!¡±


    Seeing this, everyone pouted andughed. They thought to themselves: Ziyu, you deserve it! How could you talk to her father like this in front of Yueyue?


    Soon, Bu Wenle took out a scroll from the space, made a gesture to everyone, and then said: ¡°Although no money has been collected, I have obtained the permission of His Majesty the Emperor. It is clearly written in ck and white, as long as we want, we can at any time, open a branch of Xuanbing Academy in any city on the maind. Moreover, the school site is provided by the government, we don¡¯t need to spend a penny! How about it, this is more cost-effective than selling money?¡±


    ¡°Branch?¡± Zhang Fei and everyone were immediately stunned. You must know that in every city on the Ziling Continent, there were almost all spiritual academies with the same name as their own city. There has never been a precedent for a college to open a branch in another city.


    Even though the Xuan Bing branch had been established for more than three years, it was also opened not far from the outskirts of Xuan Bing City, and it was not outside the scope of Xuan Bing City at all.


    But Buwenle said that he would open some branches in other cities on the maind. Would this idea be too out of touch with reality? Even if it could be opened to admit students, could it really be opened by grabbing food on someone else¡¯s territory?


    Even Lao Caitou kept licking his sparse beards after listening to Buwenler¡¯s words,pletely unable to understand Bu Wenle¡¯s mind.


    After waiting for a long time, Bu Wenle didn¡¯t see that everyone was happy. Can¡¯t help but ask strangely: ¡°What? Do you think this is not good?¡±


    Ziyu said, ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m not talking about you as a student. But the piece of paper might as well be more practical than a meal from the den!¡±


    After listening to Ziyu¡¯s words, everyone shook their heads, indicating that Buwenler¡¯s decision this time was quite wrong.


    Zhang Fei thought about it for a while, but said, ¡°I support the teacher¡¯s decision. It is very promising to get this permission from His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhang Fei strangely. Everyone was used to this kid¡¯s strange remarks and demonic behavior. But Buwenle¡¯s mental illness just happened not long ago, and Zhang Fei agreed with Teacher Buwenle¡¯s decision at this time.


    That can only exin two possibilities, one is that Zhang Fei was made stupid by Bu Wenle, and the other is that Bu Wenle became as smart as Zhang Fei. For the sake of everyone¡¯s future, I hope it will be the second point. Everyone couldn¡¯t help staring at Zhang Fei curiously, hoping to get a satisfactory exnation from Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei nodded his head and said: ¡°I said that the permit that master Bu Wenle got is good, and it is good in three aspects. The first point is the time limit mentioned in the permit. The permit states that there is no time limit and when will the branch be opened. It¡¯s okay. Maybe facing the threat of demons now, it is not appropriate to go to other cities to grab the source of life when all human beings are united to the outside world, but if hundreds of years, thousands of years, tens of thousands of years or moreter, the demons are wiped out by humans. What? Would it be inappropriate to snatch the source of life at that time?¡±


    After hearing this, everyone narrowed their eyes and thought.


    Zhang Fei went on to say: ¡°The second advantage I said is that there is no limit to the location, and it can be opened in any city. This is not only limited to going to small cities topete with those weak colleges, but also to central cities like the Forbidden City. Thatspetition. You must know that higher academies like the Forbidden City rely on their strong strength and will definitely oppose the outside world. It is difficult for other colleges to get permission to set up academies in the Forbidden City. But we are different. We got the permission first, which is One step ahead of others is a big step closer to sess.¡±


    After listening, everyone nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 215

    215 A Wenle Situatuon


    Only listening to Zhang Fei continued: ¡°The third point is the problem of the campus site mentioned by Teacher Bu Wenle. Generally, if a city wants to be formed, it usually first opens a spiritual master college, and then gradually forms the scale of the city around the college¡¯s periphery. In this mode, it is difficult to find an area in the city where a college can be opened. But if the officiales forward, this problem will be solved easily, and we don¡¯t need to pay a cent. Do you know what is the most expensive aspect in the city?¡±


    They all shook their heads dumbly.


    Zhang Fei smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s thend! Don¡¯t you know that the closer the storefront is to the city center, the more expensive things are?¡±


    Ziyu said, ¡°I know this. Our family¡¯s storefronts in Beiqi City are very valuable when we buy them in the center of the city. It¡¯s more than two or three times as much as buying a store in other locations.¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled and said: ¡°Yes! This is enough to show that in a city, the most expensive aspect isnd. Building a college requires a lot ofnd. If we buy it ourselves, how much will it cost? A lot! But this problem, we don¡¯t need to spend a penny, the official solves it for us, you say, isn¡¯t it worth being happy?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, if you say so, then we¡¯ve got a big advantage!¡± Ziyu said excitedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I took a big advantage!¡± Bu Wenle patted Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulder happily. For Zhang Fei, a student, Bu Wenle waspletely satisfied and couldn¡¯t be more satisfied. Zhang Fei was able to analyze a lot of problems that even Bu Wenle neglected.


    The three points that Zhang Fei analyzed this time, Bu Wenle had already made a good score in his heart, so he wrote them all out when he was discussing the conditions with the emperor. But he didn¡¯t expect Zhang Fei to see it so thoroughly at a nce.


    Immediately afterwards, Zhang Fei said: ¡°Also, if we win the first ce in thepetition in this world, I am afraid that Teacher Bu Wenle¡¯s conquest n will be ahead of schedule! After all, who doesn¡¯t want to be ranked first in the whole continent? What about training and study in the academy? The Forbidden Academy in the past did not ept civilians, but our Xuanbing Academy does not distinguish between high and low status!¡±


    .....


    After listening to Zhang Fei¡¯s exnation. All the talents present finally came to a realization, and they happily congratted Bu Wenle for his wise move.


    Ziyu also shouted, ¡°Damn it, after we get the first ce, we will open a branch in the Forbidden City first, and I have to get over the addiction of being its first dean!¡±


    ¡°You want to be the dean before you grow a hair? You better go out and cool down first!¡± Before Ziyu could be happy, he was kicked away by Bu Yueyue.


    After everyone was happy for a while, Bu Wenle suddenly remembered about Zhang Fei, so he asked: ¡°By the way, I have finished talking about my business, Zhang Fei¡¯er, didn¡¯t you say that there is still something happy to say? What is it?¡±


    Hearing Bu Wenle¡¯s question, the crowd suddenly quiet down. They saw Zhang Fei took a step back and said to Bu Wenle, ¡°Teacher, what do you think this is?¡±


    They saw a sh of light in Zhang Fei¡¯s chest, and a stream of light rushed out, not far in front of Zhang Fei¡¯s body, wasn¡¯t it Ting Yu who became smaller? Although it was not the first time they had seen it, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cast their delighted eyes on Tingyu.


    After Tingyu flew out, her body stopped in mid-air and saluted at Buwenle: ¡°Tingyu has seen Teacher Buwenle.¡±


    After a long while, everyone saw that Bu Wenle didn¡¯t respond, so they turned to check, but saw that Bu Wenle¡¯s mouth was wide open like a sand and y sculpture.


    Everyone immediately looked at each other and looked at each other. Ziyu asked, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Mei¡¯er waved a small fist and said, ¡°Look at me!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a water polo was thrown by Mei¡¯er on Buwenle¡¯s face. Hearing a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, Bu Wenle immediately drenched his head and face.


    ¡°Ah sneeze! Ah sneeze! Ah sneeze!¡± Bu Wenle sneezed three times in a row when he was flushed with Zhang Feier¡¯s ice water. After calming down, he suddenly found that Ting Yu was looking at him with strange eyes, and quickly shouted: ¡°Elf! It¡¯s an elf! Quickly catch her! Quickly catch her!¡±


    A burst of shouting suddenly startled Tingyu, who quickly flew to Zhang Fei¡¯s side, and sat down on Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulder.


    Seeing the elf sitting down on Zhang Fei¡¯s shoulders, Bu Wenle¡¯s waving arms suddenly froze again.


    After a while, Bu Wenle suddenly felt his gaffe, and after quickly withdrawing the strange posture, he put his hand to his mouth and coughed twice, and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°Zhang Fei¡¯er, is this the surprise you said?¡±


    After Zhang Fei saw Bu Wenle¡¯s gaffe, his expression hadn¡¯t changed from that of surprise. He slowly nodded in response.


    Bu Wenle also nodded lightly and said, ¡°Well! Not bad, not bad!¡±


    Suddenly Bu Wenle quickly put his head in front of Zhang Fei with an excited expression, and asked with big twinkling eyes, ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±


    As soon as Zhang Fei¡¯s expression returned to normal, he was taken aback by Bu Wenle¡¯s suddenly erged face in front of him, and Ting Yu¡¯s light shed even more, shouting and fleeing directly into the space stone.


    ¡°Crack!¡± A beautiful elbow suddenly hit the top of Buwenle¡¯s head, Buwenle paused for a moment, and justy on the ground and didn¡¯t move. They saw Bu Yueyue pped her hands and said to everyone, ¡°Teacher just came back from the pce, he is too tired, I will help him to rest.¡±


    After that, Bu Yueyue dragged Bu Wenle by one arm and pulled the teacher away. All that was left was the remaining members of the group who opened their mouths in horror like a sand sculpture.


    After a long time, Zhang Fei finally recovered from his pose like a sand sculpture, and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Sister Yueyue is really powerful, whoever marries her in the future will definitely be happy!¡±


    Seeing Zhang Fei staring at him, Fatty suddenly felt a cold sweat on his back, and said to Zhang Fei, ¡°Damned Zhang Fei, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Crack!¡± A water polo exploded directly on the fat man¡¯s head.


    They saw Xiao Mei¡¯er wave a small fist at Ziyu like a demonstration, arrogantly saying ¡°Can you call damned wood fish too? That¡¯s my patent!¡±


    Zhang Fei also felt a chill behind him.


    Fatty said to Zhang Fei with a nk face, ¡°Brother, you will be happy too!¡±


    The icy water continued to drip from the fat man¡¯s face.

 Chapter 216

    216 The Final Battles [I]


    A few dayster, as the seventh-ranked Fengdu team in the upper bound, the eighth-ranked Zhongli team and the fifth-ranked Binhai team were sessively defeated by the powerful attack of the Xuanbing team.


    The AK-47, which once caused a storm, never appeared in the ring again. Seeing that thest two games were left before the end of the academypetition, the opponents of the Xuanbing team were only the fourth-ranked Huaming team and the first-ranked Forbidden team.


    But just today, Xuanbing Academy finally met the Forbidden Team first.


    Early in the morning, the members of the Xuanbing team were led by Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou outside the main stadium. After several days of contact and everyone¡¯s exnation of Tingyu¡¯s origin, Bu Wenle finally stabilized his mind for Tingyu¡¯s arrival, weed Tingyu¡¯s arrival, and encouraged Fei¡¯s future.


    It has been a few days since they made a bet, because in terms of the reputation of the Xuanbing team, in the past few games, even if everyone bet, there was no money to earn. So everyone was full of expectations for today¡¯s bets, just hoping that the odds ratio would be higher.


    After arriving at the betting point. Everyone quickly found their team¡¯s name on the sign in front of the betting point. Because today¡¯s match between Xuanbing and Forbidden was scheduled for the first game.


    They saw that the first line on the sign was written in big red letters: In the first game, Xuanbing team VS Forbidden team, the odds ratio was 2.5:2.


    Everyone suddenly let out a sigh, not expecting that the odds ratio would be so low. This was the match between the first and ninth teams! Howe the difference in odds was so small! It seemed that the official Forbidden City has no idea who was stronger and who was weaker between the two teams.


    Even the 2.5:2 odds were intentionally raised a little to increase the interest of the bettors. However, the advantage of this was that it had attracted the interest of many spectors. For a time, the people who bet on the two teams to win were crowded with various betting points one after the other.


    .....


    But more people who want to earn a fortune finally put their bets on the Forbidden Team. After all, Team Xuanbing was just a whim, while Team Forbidden was an established champion team.


    Everyone in the Xuanbing team also took out all the money in their pockets and bet all on themselves. ording to Mr. Buwenle, this was also an incentive for his team to win.


    The enthusiasm of the audience present today was very high, because today the two most popr teams are going to y, and it was in the first game. So the audience crowded into the stands early, for fear of missing the opening.


    Even the scalpers at each entrance were obviously rare. Many scalpers have given up the opportunity to make money today, and ran in early to wait to watch the match between the Xuanbing team and the Forbidden team. But not to be missed.


    When the Xuanbing team entered the yers rest shed, the audience was almost full, and even the tform was full of people. And just a few minutes before the opening, the emperor and queen husband and wife also appeared on the high stage one after another, which immediately attracted bursts of apuse from the audience.


    There was also an old man who came with the emperor and the queen, but few people in the audience knew each other. Just looking at the intimacy between the old man and the emperor and the queen, it could be guessed that the identity of the old man must not be simple.


    But not everyone didn¡¯t know the old man. At this time, the old Caitou on the side of the Xuanbing Academy, after seeing the old man on the stage, his eyes were clearly provoked, and he obviously recognized the identity of the old man. It was just that Lao Caitou didn¡¯t mention it. After taking out a big smoke bag and lighting it, he sat on a chair and started smoking his pipe leisurely.


    Not long after, thepetition started with the announcer of the host.


    The referee first stepped onto the arena and announced loudly: ¡°The first match, Team Xuanbing vs. Team Forbidden, starts now, yers from both sides are invited to do battle.¡±


    As soon as the judge¡¯s voice sounded, the two teams that had been waiting for a long time jumped onto the ring. No, there was one person who didn¡¯t jump up, and that was Shang Pengyu, the big fat man of the Forbidden Team. He still managed to climb up with the help of hispanions.


    People wondered how such a stupid person could cultivate to such a high level. It seemed that no matter how advanced the spiritual master was, it was not good if he was too fat.


    People even began to wonder if Shang Pengyu would really be able to fly by relying on the closeness andmunication with the spiritual element when he reached the fourth-level great spiritual master cultivation level. Even if it could, what would it be like? Some people began to think of the scene of a big fat pig flying all over the sky.


    After standing in the middle of the arena, the students from both sides informed each other of their respective cultivation bases. On the Xuanbing team¡¯s side, there were fourte third-level and two third-level mid-level cultivations, while the Forbidden Team has six people who were allte-level third-level spiritual masters. The difference between the two teams in terms of cultivation base was not very big.


    After the notification waspleted, the students from both sides retreated to the two sides of the arena to set up battle formations under the signal of the referee.


    They saw the six members of the Forbidden team standing in a three-three formation, and the three Nangong three sisters from the soil family were still standing in the front row. Ruofeng, the captain of the Gold category, Yabu of the Wood category, and Shang Pengyu of the Lei category stood in the second row.


    After the formation stood up, they saw that of the six people, except for the fat man Shang Pengyu, the other five had a sh of light in front of them, all wearing a set of protective armor. The armors are all condensed with their own spiritual power.


    The three sisters Nangong wore the armor of earth, Ruofeng wore the armor of gold, and Yabu wore the armor of wood.


    The situation of wearing armor was not unheard of in the game. This kind of armor consumes much more spiritual power than the shield, but the defense was also much higher. However, it was the first time in a game that 5 of the team members of the Forbidden Team wore such armors.

 Chapter 217

    217 The Final Battle [II]


    The only big fat man who was not wearing a protective armor was Shang Pengyu, but the space stone on his belt shed, and a long sword appeared in his hand. The length of the de was two meters two or three, and the head of the sword ounted for more than half a meter.


    The handle of the sword was made of ck iron, withplex patterns engraved on it, while the end of the handle was iid with an oval gem the size of a fist, shining with brilliance.


    Seeing this, Ziyu, Feng Ziyu, whispered to otherd in his group. ¡°Damn it, he really is from a noble family, and he can even take out this kind of ancient treasure. Looking at the appearance of this long sword, it is enough to raise the user by 30 when waving it!¡±


    In fact, Ziyu¡¯s guess was not bad at all. This long sword was called ¡°Tian Lei Dao¡±, which was a rare ancient treasure. Although there was no magic crystal on the sword to drive it, the energy of the gem at the end of the sword was several times stronger than that of the magic crystal, and the power of the attack could be increased by 30%.


    Fatty was still shocked, when he saw another sh of light on the opposite side, and Yabu also had a magic wand in his hand. Unlike Yabu, Ruofeng has a football-sized metal ball in his hand.


    This time, Ziyu couldn¡¯t be fooled. At first nce, the magic wand in Yabu¡¯s hand was also an augmentation magic item. It was iid with magic crystals, and it seemed that it was also a ninth-level magic crystal.


    But what exactly was Ruofeng holding in his hand, after all, Ziyu has limited experience, and he couldn¡¯t think of a reason, even if he wanted to break his head in thought.


    And the three Nangong sisters have no powerful magic items toe out, except for each of them wearing a protective armor of earth. But judging from the shining essories on their bodies, it is obviously not ordinary.


    As soon as such a powerful lineup came out, the audience was shocked, and there was a shouting sound from the stands.


    .....


    It seemed that after fighting for so long, Team Forbidden finally met a tough opponent today. It also showed that Team Forbidden regarded Team Xuanbing¡¯sbat ability very highly. If you really work hard for a while, it would be very exciting. The audience all thought that this trip would be worth it today.


    Fei stared at the people in the Forbidden Team opposite, and said to Lu Wenfeng and the others, ¡°See? This game will not be easy to y. It seems that we have to bring out all the skills at the bottom of the box. Everyone, get ready!¡±


    As soon as Fei finished speaking, everyone in the Xuanbing team immediately formed a formation. Fei was in front, and the other people lined up behind him. Butpared to the other party¡¯s appearance, the Xuanbing team was obviously not very attractive. However, they saw a sh of inspiration.


    In addition to the three spirit crystals condensed in front of each of the five people behind Fei, only Fatty had a magic wand in his hand, which was the one that the elf of light Tingyu gave to Fei. The zing water rod, and Ji Menghan¡¯s hand is just an extra pair of protective gloves.


    Everyone else¡¯s hands were bare, and no one was wearing armor or something. The only difference was that the pair of boots on Lu Wenfeng¡¯s feet looked a little special and should not be ordinary.


    But this time, Fei did not condense the gun again. But they saw a sh of light from Fei¡¯s waist, and an odd-shaped magic wand appeared in Fei¡¯s hand.


    They saw that the whole body of this magic wand was made of some kind of spar as a whole. The spar was translucent, and the color was blue and green. It looks like a huge question mark, but the dot under the question mark has run up to the top, which is arge transparent crystal ball.


    Lu Wenfeng and the others behind Fei were immediately stunned, and Ziyu asked in surprise, ¡°Damn it! Fei, when did you find such a powerful item? Why have we never seen you take it out?¡±


    Fei looked back at everyone, smiled slightly, and said nothing. Bu Yueyue stabbed Fatty in the waist and red at Fatty, and Fatty immediately regained his spirits and kept his mouth shut.


    After all, there were too many magical things about Fei, and it was not surprising that another one appears at this time. And now was not a strange time, the people of the Forbidden Team on the opposite side were staring at this side.


    Friends who have read the previous article may have seen it. What Fei took out a while ago was the augmented magic item ¡°Wentian¡± obtained in Lingchen Cave. It was an ancient treasure left by the predecessors of human race 2 million years ago.


    In contrast, the ancient treasure ¡°Ask the Heaven¡± in the hands of Shang Pengyu on the opposite side pales inparison. They were also made of rare gems, but the Sky Thunder sword only has a fist-sized gem at the end of the handle. But ¡°Ask the Heaven¡± was made of a single piece of gemstone as a whole, and its preciousness was far from the same!


    At this time, both teams had formed their formations. Looking from the Forbidden Team, the Xuanbing team was nothing more than an ordinary battle formation, with one person in the front and five in the back. There was nothing special about it.


    But at this time on the stand in the distance, it could be clearly seen that at the foot of Fei, there were five shadows sticking out, and the end of each shadow was connected to the shadow at the foot of a teammate.


    The audience was immediately stunned. Audiences who have seen Fei use the magic of shadows secretly said in their hearts: Appeared! It¡¯s this kind of magic again, but why was it being used on his teammates this time?


    The audience was wondering about Fei¡¯s magical skills, but at this time, the Forbidden Team was too far away and on the same arena, so the Forbidden Team did not see the shadow of Fei¡¯s feet.


    Seeing that the two sides were ready to fight, the judge waved his hand and shouted, ¡°The game begins!¡± and immediately flew into the air.


    As soon as the judge finished speaking, it was surprising that neither of the two teams rushed forward.


    Seeing that the members of the Forbidden Team only trot forward a dozen meters, the three Nangong sisters used the earth wall magic to block the arena table 20 meters ahead with a tall earth wall.


    The wood-based Yabu sowed a lot of seeds on the earth wall. For a time, the earth wall suddenly turned into awn. However, if one looked closely, one could find that the grass in thesewns was not simple.


    The leaves of each grass were rtively broad, and the leaves were not very long, but they were covered with sharp serrations on both sides of the leaves. This was Yabu¡¯s specialty ¡°wild grass field¡±. As soon as the opponent steps into the wild grass field, under Yabu¡¯s control, countless des of grass will fly up, forming a strangtion. This move also has a wild name, called ¡°Weeds des¡±!


    With such an arrangement, it seemed that Team Forbidden was very simr to Team Nanfeng¡¯s original style of fight, both of which were based on defense as offense. But no one knew if the Forbidden Team could really hold on to it?


    The audience looked at the Xuanbing team again. After the judge announced the start of the game, Fei rushed to the front, but the speed was obviously very slow. But the five people behind him, Lu Wenfeng, Bu Yueyue, and others,. were slower than Fei, and honestly, not much faster than walking.


    Looking at the five people in the back, they appeared to be running very slowly, but they were constantly changing their positions. In a while he went to his left, and in a while she went to his right. You came and I went back and forth. The speed of changing positions was much faster than the speed of rushing forward.


    From the stand, it could be clearly seen that as the members of the Xuanbing team rushed forward, the five shadows that stretched out under Fei¡¯s feet finally contacted the other five people without interruption.


    With the continuous transformation of the shapes of Lu Wenfeng¡¯s five people, the shadows under everyone¡¯s feet that extended to Fei¡¯s feet also changed positions, as if the figures of the five people were under the control of the shadows under Fei¡¯s feet, leaving the audience scratching their heads.


    In fact, how did anyone know that Fei was warming up! With the continuous in-depth study of shadow magic and the experience of practical application in battle, Fei was no longer the same as when he first started, and he could only use the shadow to set the opponent on the spot.

 Chapter 218

    218 The Final Battle [III]


    Nowadays, Fei couldpletely change the opponent¡¯s position at will through the maniption of the shadow, which gave Fei more room to y in actualbat. Just like at this moment, Fei¡¯s shadow waved his tentacles like an octopus and controlled everyone in his team to constantly change their bodies.


    Since Fei has not mastered this spell for a long time, his control was somewhat stiff. So, when Fei saw that the Forbidden team had taken aplete defensive posture, he started to warm up before rushing forward.


    This was also the reason why the audience could¡¯t figure it out. How could anyone bring a sharpening gun in front of the battle? They were afraid that Fei had also created a precedent in this regard on the Sacred Spirit Continent!


    However, this warm-up was clearly effective. Before they rushed out, they saw that Lu Wenfeng and the others quickly moved smoothly under Fei¡¯s control.


    Seeing that the earth wall built by the Forbidden team was getting closer and closer. The members of the Xuanbing team suddenly gathered their spiritual power. For a time, the three spirit crystals in front of everyone were shining brightly.


    As the shadow under his feet disappeared, Mei¡¯er was pulled in front of him by Fei in an instant. Seeing that Fei was holding Wentian in one hand and pressing the other hand behind Mei¡¯er¡¯s back, arge amount of spiritual power rushed into Mei¡¯er¡¯s body.


    With the influx of spiritual power, the brilliance of the spiritual crystal in front of Mei¡¯er became even more prosperous. Arge area of ??fog spread in an instant, upying a radius of more than ten meters in the blink of an eye, covering everyone in the Xuanbing team.


    On the other side of the earth wall, everyone in the Forbidden Squad was ready for a confrontation, and saw a lot of mist rising from the earth wall. As soon as Ruo Feng waved his hand, Sister Nangong immediately took action.


    As Sister Nangong rushed forward, countless thin spears rushed up from the earth wall facing everyone in the Xuan Bing team, and the earth wall also pushed towards everyone in the Xuan Bing team at the same time.


    .....


    In the fog, at this time, apart from Fei who was not affected by the fog because of his divine sense scanning, only Mei¡¯er could sense the movement in the fog by relying on the fluctuation of spiritual power in the fog.


    Seeing the earth wall rushed in front of Fei and everyone, except for Fei and Mei¡¯er in the Xuanbing team, the others did not feel the dangering.


    Lu Wenfeng was in the fog and was wondering what movement could cause such a loud vibration when suddenly the shadow under his feet moved, and the sound of Fei¡¯s voice transmission came from his ear at the same time.


    Fei only shouted, ¡°You Long Zhan!¡± Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body was taken out by Fei¡¯s shadow magic. Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t dare to neglect while rushing forward, and immediately waved his hands together, and the nine long swords were swung away like nine dragons.


    Before rushing out far, the nine dragons came into close contact with the earth wall, and the sky was filled with dust for a while. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t see anything in the fog, and with the cover of sand and dust, he still couldn¡¯t see anything.


    However, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s You Longzhan rushed out of the earth wall in an instant, and it was no longer a threat to Fei and everyone.


    However, at the moment when the earth wall was broken, the earth wall that was rushing forward quickly turned from both sides and rushed behind Fei and everyone.


    In the blink of an eye, the earth wall formed a capital C shape, surrounding Fei and everyone in his group, together with the mist.


    It wasn¡¯t over yet, the big fat man Shang Pengyu rushed over with the Sky Thunder Saber the moment the earth wall was swept away by Lu Wenfeng. As the brilliance of the gems on the Thunder de shed, in an instant, more than a hundred thunderballs the size of footballs rushed towards the gap in the earth wall with the strength of the Thunder de.


    Ji Menghan suddenly felt that his body was surrounded by Fei¡¯s shadow, and at the same time he heard Fei¡¯s voice transmission: ¡°The earth wall is absolutely defensive!¡±


    When speaking of absolute defense, it means that the attack was very tough. Ji Menghan immediately released all the condensed spiritual power, and saw a series of three thick earth walls rushing up in front of Fei and everyone in an instant.


    Fatty Feng Ziyu was also picked up by Fei at the same time as Ji Menghan. The only order Fatty got was: ¡°Attack! Ye Wu is obsessed with killing!¡±


    As soon as Fei¡¯s instructions were transmitted, Fatty¡¯s figure appeared outside the mist. Fatty rushed out of the fog, and as soon as he could see, he saw one of the three Nangong sisters standing not far away.


    So, Ziyu didn¡¯t care who it was, anyway, it¡¯s not a group of people to fight. They saw that the magic crystal on the hot water rod in Fatty¡¯s hand suddenly shed, and arge number of thin leaves instantly shrouded the beauty in front of him.


    The zing water rod was worthy of being an ancient treasure. The audience saw that the thin leaves have doubled in size with the increase of the zing water rod. However, this was also the result of Fatty¡¯s full effort. To deal with the people of the Forbidden Team, Fatty had no ns to keep his hands at all, so he could only ask for trouble.


    The thin leaves that filled the sky began to fly as soon as they took shape. Nangong Man, who was shrouded in thin leaves, was suddenly shocked. Originally, in order to control the attack of the earth wall, the Nangong sisters began to narrow the distance between them and the mist.


    In the hearts of the Nangong sisters, the Xuanbing team hid in the fog, and it was nothing more than defense, but Nangong Manwan never imagined that when the attack on his side was so tight, the opponent still had the ability to instantly counterattack.


    Seeing the thin leaves in the sky shrouded him in an instant, Nangong Man did not dare to neglect, and immediately withdrew the spiritual power that was originally intended to hit the mist, and covered himself with a soil cage.


    At this time, Ye Wu¡¯s fans have also been strangled at a high speed. For a time, the soil cage that Nangong Man condensed suddenly shrunk rapidly during the strangtion, and was quickly ttened by Ye Wu Fan.


    But the moment the soil prison cage was broken open, Fatty saw that the soil prison cage was empty, but Nangong Man, who was hiding in it, had already disappeared without a trace.


    It turned out that the moment Nangong Manunched the earth prisoner to cover him, he quickly gathered his spiritual power and used the earth escape technique to escape back to the direction of his team. Nangong Man didn¡¯t think that his soil cage could stop the power of Ye Wu¡¯s fans.


    Fortunately, Nangong Man ran fast, if he was slower, then the first one to be eliminated would be himself.


    With the release of Nangong Man¡¯s spiritual power, arge gap appeared in the earthen wall that the three sisters had worked together to control. However, most of the earth walls controlled by Nangong Zi and Nangong Rou were still in the C-shaped encirclement and quickly charged countless thin spears on the inside of the earth wall, and then quickly shrank and pressed against the people of the Xuanbing team.


    At this time, the three earth walls shot by Ji Menghan also collided with the thunderball shot by Shang Pengyu. For a time, countless loud explosions shook the audience.


    During thest explosion, Ji Menghan¡¯s body was pushed back by the force of the shock, and a mouthful of blood spurted out at the same time. It was obvious that her body was hit by a huge impact and the internal injuries were not minor.


    However, arge number of thunderballs shot by Shang Pengyu were notpletely blocked by the earth wall, and there were more than a dozen thunderballs that rushed through the st wave and still attacked in the direction of everyone in Fei¡¯s team.


    As soon as they fought, the cultivation bases of Ji Menghan and Shang Pengyu were clearly at the same level. Judging from the results, Shang Pengyu¡¯s cultivation was obviously more than one head stronger than Ji Menghan.


    At this moment, the earth wall covered with thin spears controlled by Sister Nangong rushed to the front of the Xuanbing team again.


    There are wolves in the front and tigers in the back, but at this critical moment of attack, Fei had the help of his senses, and he saw everything around him very clearly. As soon as Fei swived the wand in his hand, more than a dozen light-sting balls rushed out, directly facing the thunder ball from Shang Pengyu.

 Chapter 219

    219 The Final Battle [IV]


    At the same time, Fei immediately pulled Bu Yueyue to Ji Menghan through the magic of shadow. Bu Yueyue only felt her body move, and immediately found Ji Menghan who was injured and fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the blood at the corner of Ji Menghan¡¯s mouth still did not flow, Bu Yueyue secretly said that it was not good, so she helped Ji Menghan to immediately put spiritual power into her body, and used the principle of fire to create earth to help Ji Menghan quickly recover from her injuries.


    At the same moment, Fei took Mei¡¯er to avoid the impact range of the lightning ball. The two of them rushed forward at the same time, and the fog quickly rushed towards everyone in the Forbidden team following Mei¡¯er¡¯s figure. As Fei rushed forward, the members of the Xuanbing team moved over together under Fei¡¯s control.


    At this time, Ziyu¡¯s attack had just lost his target, and he was surrounded by Fei, and immediately came face to face with the earth wall that was attacking behind everyone.


    For a time, Yu Wei, who was obsessed with Ye Wu¡¯s killing, was strangled together with Nangong sisters¡¯ earthen wall, and soon they both dissipated. And fat man Shang Pengyu¡¯s thunderball also exploded at the same time under the interception of Feiguang¡¯s explosive ball.


    After the first round of contact, it was obvious that the Forbidden Team had the upper hand and injured one member of the Xuanbing team, which widened the gap between the two teams.


    Just as Fei led the crowd through the attack range of the earth wall, he stepped into the field of weeds.


    Just as Fei stepped on the weeds, the field of weeds erupted at the same time, and the des of grass all over the ce suddenly rushed up.


    But Fei haweedsd a divine scan, how could he not find the existence of weeds?


    .....


    They saw that the field of weeds had just started to spring into action. Under Fei¡¯s signal, Mei¡¯er immediately used a cryo-freezing technique.


    As a cold air rushed out, with Mei¡¯er¡¯s feet as the center, the wild grass within a radius of 20 meters was suddenly frozen. Only a few des of grass escaped the fate of being frozen and flew up. Under Yabu¡¯s control, they formed a strangtion trend and rushed towards the Fei crowd in the fog.


    And at this moment, Feng Ziyu just took a sigh of relief after using Ye Wu Fan Kill to counteract the earth wall¡¯s push. He suddenly moved, and was brought to the front by Fei, only to hear Fei¡¯s voice transmission at the same time: ¡°Sorry Lei Yin!¡±


    Fatty only felt that the fog in front of him faded, and suddenly rushed out of the fog, and on the ring table in front of him, Nangong Man, who had just escaped, suddenly protruded half of his body from the ground.


    It turned out that after Nangong Man used the escaping technique to escape, because the bluestone used to build the ring was rtively hard, it took so long to cross a certain distance and escaped back to a ce closer to the team.


    But Nangong Man never dreamed that under such intensive attacks, everyone in Fei would rush forward at this time. Just as Nangong Man was about to get out of the ring, a warning sign suddenly came in his mind.


    As soon as Nangong Man turned his head, he saw that Fatty was rushing towards him, and Fatty¡¯s hand had obviously waved just now. Nangong Man immediately squinted his eyes, and immediately realized that the three seeds that Fatty had hit had already flown in front of him.


    Nangong Man secretly screamed that it was not good, and immediately gathered his spiritual power, but as soon as the spiritual power was turned on, before it could be used, there were three explosions in the earlun.


    Immediately after, Nangong Man¡¯s body, which was half buried in the ring, was blown up. A bloody arrow was sprayed out at the same time as Nangongman¡¯s flying figure, and mixed with the bloody arrows, there were also fragments of armor on Nangongman¡¯s arms protecting his head.


    ¡°Little sister! Little sister!¡± Nangong Zi and Nangong Rou eximed at the same time. But it was toote, and Nangong Man still did not escape the fate of being the first to be knocked out of the ring.


    You must know that the power of each regretful thunder was enough to be equivalent to the power of a third-level spiritual power strike. Just now, Nangong Man waspletely unprepared and was like being surrounded by three third-level spiritual masters at the same time!


    Although the shield of earth blocked part of the impact, Nangong Man still suffered serious injuries. Seeing that Nangongman¡¯s body hadn¡¯t hit the ground yet, the judge waved his hand in the air and sent Nangongman out of the ring, and the healers gave emergency treatment.


    As soon as Sister Nangong fought, her younger sister Nangong Man was kicked out of the ring, and she immediately became angry. The spirit crystal shed in front of the two sisters, and the two figures rushed towards Fei and everyone at the same time.


    At this moment, Yabu¡¯s weed Xiao Sha also rushed in front of Fei and everyone else. Although most of the weeds were destroyed by Mei¡¯er, their power was still strong. The mist in front of everyone in Fei¡¯s team was dragged by the whirling force of the weeds and flew around constantly.


    At this time, Fei¡¯s single palm still pressed against Mei¡¯er¡¯s back, and arge amount of spiritual power was continuously transported into Mei¡¯er¡¯s body. Seeing Weed Xiao Sha rushing to the two of them, Mei¡¯er also took a breath from the freezing technique that she just performed.


    The Lingjing in front of Mei¡¯er suddenly shed, and her palms pushed forward, followed by arge wave of water that rushed into the weeds.


    The captain, Ruo Feng, who was standing behind the Forbidden Team, saw this and had a bad premonition. Mei¡¯er had used this trick in thepetition before, and it was the nemesis of this type of magic.


    Seeing that Nangong sisters killed everyone in the Xuanbing team, and Yabu¡¯s moves were defeated by the opponent, Ziyu Shang Pengyu was still in the process of condensing the big moves, always guarding the Xuanbing team¡¯s firearms threat Ruo Feng secretly said. , I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work if I don¡¯t do it myself.


    With the change of thoughts, Ruofeng suddenly rushed forward a few steps, and the huge metal ball in his hand was thrown out of his hand, and went straight towards the Yabu¡¯s weeds direction.


    At this moment, the water attacks on the weeds had turned into a huge waterspout, and the speed of the strangtion quickly slowed down as arge amount of water was continuously injected. But just when Yabu found out that it was not good and was about to withdraw his spiritual power, Mei¡¯er¡¯s moves changed.


    A huge cold current rushed out, and the waterspout began to condense rapidly at a speed discernible to the naked eye, and it turned into a huge lump of ice in a blink of an eye. In the ice lump, you could clearly see that countless des of grass are regrly distributed in the ice lump in a rotating trend, like amber. It was very beautiful.


    But Fei and Mei¡¯er were not in the mood to appreciate it at this time. At this moment, Ruofeng¡¯s metal ball and Nangong¡¯s second sister¡¯s attack attacked at the same time.


    Fei immediately pulled Mei¡¯er behind him through the magic of shadows, and at the same time brought Bu Yueyue and Lu Wenfeng over, and told them to deal with the Nangong sisters.


    As Bu Yueyue and Lu Wenfeng rushed forward, the two of them each made a big move to meet the spear sprint from Nangong sisters. Because the position of everyone in the Xuanbing team could not be determined, Sister Nangong could only attack with thisrge area of ??magic.


    And just as Sister Nangong¡¯s earth spear attack broke into the fog, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s You Long sh and Bu Yueyue¡¯s me Gale sh came up at the same time. For a time, several gaps were rushed out of the soil spear. But Bu Yueyue and Lu Wenfeng rushed out of the fog at the same time and went straight to Nangong sisters to attack.


    Just as Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue rushed out, the metal ball thrown by Ruofeng also rushed in front of Bingtuo. But the metal ball did not hit the ice lump directly, but turned an arc under Ruo Feng¡¯s control and rushed directly into the fog.


    Fei was standing at the ce where the metal ball hit. If Fei didn¡¯t move, the metal ball could only pass by Fei¡¯s side. However, Fei knew in his heart that the metal ball in Ruofeng¡¯s hand would not be so simple, and he could not take it lightly.

 Chapter 220

    220 The Final Battle [V]


    Seeing that the metal ball was getting closer and closer to him, Fei could directly knock it flying, or st it directly with the light st ball. But Fei didn¡¯t touch it easily under the circumstances of unknown reasons, but quickly retreated to the side.


    At the same time, Fei waved the wand in his hand and pointed in the direction of the members of the Forbidden Team. Five zing shes shot out at the same time and flew towards the five members of the Forbidden Team.


    But at the moment when the zing spirit flew out, the metal ball that had rushed into the mist suddenly exploded. But the explosion of this metal ball was significantly different from other explosions. First of all, there was no sound. Without making a single sound, the metal ball instantly exploded into countless fragments and charged in all directions, and the speed was definitely no slower than the bullet shot by Fei.


    But just after all the fragments rushed out of the ten-meter distance, they suddenly made a 180-degree turn, quickly gathered back, and returned to a perfect metal ball in the blink of an eye.


    This discovery shocked Fei. Since everything happened in the fog, others didn¡¯t see what just happened. But Fei had been paying attention to the metal ball through his spiritual sense when it flew in, and he could see the entire explosion process of the metal ball clearly.


    Fortunately, Fei shed out immediately, and the others were also outside the explosion range, otherwise they would definitely suffer a lot of damage when the metal ball exploded.


    Fei¡¯s cold sweat broke out immediately. The zing lightning shes that hit out instantly lost their target and disappeared into the air. Fei immediately concentrated his mind, so he didn¡¯t cut off the magic of shadow.


    You must know that although Fei has divine consciousness and his mental power was extremely strong, he controlled five living people at the same time, and he had to open and attack his divine consciousness at the same time. The consumption of mental power was very huge. The slightest distraction directly affects attack and control.


    But just when Fei reconsolidated his mind and nned to attack again, he found that the metal ball quickly changed itd position after recondensing, and rushed in front of him again. Fei was suddenly shocked, could it be that Ruofeng found his trace? Or was Ruo Feng blinded?


    .....


    And Ruofeng was really just a blind cat encountering a dead mouse, it was purely a fool¡¯s game. This metal ball originally did not belong to Ruo Feng. It was the only way Ruofeng thought about dealing with the firearms after seeing the firearms used by everyone in the Xuanbing team.


    This ball is called ¡°Pole Maic Induction¡±, which was the treasure of Ruofeng¡¯s father. This time, in order to deal with the Xuanbing team, Ruofeng went to the main hall of the Crystal Pce to grind out this ancient treasure from his father.


    Ruo Tianyun, the master of the main hall of the Crystal Pce, was a child of old age, and the doting of this son was that the stars did not dare to give the moon. Although the love of the pole maism was like a treasure, oh yes, it was a treasure in the first ce, but Ruo Tianyun still temporarily lent the pole maism to Ruofeng.


    However, fearing that this treasure could go wrong, Ruo Tianyun also came to the main stadium to supervise it today, for fear that this treasure would be identally destroyed or lost. But on the bright side, Ruo Tianyun came under the banner of cheering for his son.


    This also showed that the preciousness of this pole ma was by no means ordinary. The maic explosion that Fei saw just now was just one of the functions of the pr ma.


    The pole maic attraction could be manipted by the controller¡¯s mental force to instantly generate a maic explosion, and after hitting a distance of 10 meters, all the fragments would be instantly pulled back due to the attraction force between the maic poles and reassembled into shape.


    Another function of the pole maic attraction was that it had a strong pulling force on all metals. This was also what Ruo Feng thought of, because Ruo Feng found that the firearms used by everyone in the Xuanbing team were all metal bullets. That¡¯s why he thought of using the pr maic attraction to forcefully pull the bullets to defend against the attack of everyone in the Xuanbing team.


    But Ruofeng waited for a long time with a pole ma after the opening, and did not see anyone in the Xuanbing team using firearms to attack again. Seeing that his team were soon to be eliminated, Ruofeng finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Then, the pole maic lead was thrown out to attack.


    However, after the first maic explosion generated by the pr maism, the target was not found. Ruofeng immediately controlled the pole ma and flew to the side for more than ten meters, which was where Fei was.


    This waspletely Ruo Feng¡¯s guess. Ruofeng did not know the position of Fei in the fog, but because the distance was too far, it would be more difficult to control the pole maic lead, so the pole maic lead did not go deep into the fog.


    On the two sides of the pole maic lead, there were two members of his own team fighting with the two members of the Xuanbing team, and only Fei¡¯s side could choose.


    Therefore, Ruo Feng just met the dead mouse and found the right position where Fei was.


    Fei saw Pole Maic Yinchong chasing after him again. In view of the power of the pr maic trigger explosion just seen, he did not dare to neglect, immediately bypassed the pr maic trigger, and quickly rushed towards Lu Wenfeng and the others.


    As soon as Fei rushed out of the range of the pole maic trigger explosion, the pole maic trigger behind him exploded. Although it didn¡¯t blow up again, it still startled Fei.


    So Fei hurried a few steps and rushed to Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue who were outside the fog. Wentian in his hand pointed at the same time, and fired five zing shes in a row at the same time. This time, Fei was not distracted. In order to achieve better results, he controlled all five zing shes and rushed towards the two Nangong sisters.


    But when Fei¡¯s zing sh was just disyed. The moves of the big fat man Shang Pengyu were also condensed. Seeing that nothing could be seen in the fog, and outside the fog, the Nangong sisters were fighting with a boy and a girl from the Xuanbing team. With a wave of Shang Pengyu¡¯s sword, Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue charged directly with hundreds of thunderballs.


    At this moment, Fei¡¯s zing sh was just released. Suddenly, Shang Pengyu¡¯srge thunderballs flew over quickly. Fei immediately changed the direction of the zing shes, and controlled all five zing shes to rush towards the fat man Shang Pengyu.


    At the same time, Fei immediately condensed all his spiritual power, and as the crystal ball above Wentian shed, hundreds of light-sting balls also condensed out, and the lightning balls went straight towards Shang Pengyu.


    But Fei was a beat slower after all. Seeing that therge thunderball flew in front of Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue, Fei knew that the two of them would be overwhelmed with their busy schedules. As soon as the magic of controlling shadows was withdrawn, Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue were pulled back in an instant beside him.


    At the same time, Fei controlled the five zing shes that flew to Shang Pengyu and exploded quickly. Although Shang Pengyu appeared slow, he was not slow. Seeing a few zing spirits flying towards him, he knew it was powerful. Just when Chi Lingshan rushed towards him, he closed his eyes.


    Although Shang Pengyu closed his eyes and could not see the target of the attack, arge number of thunderballs had already rushed to the three of Fei¡¯s team. Shang Pengyu could hit the target even if he closed his eyes and dashes at random.


    Therefore, the zing sh hadpletely lost its effect at this time. As soon as Fei detonated the zing sh, arge number of lightning balls collided with the light sting ball he shot. For a time, the ring on the ring suddenly exploded like firecrackers.


    But Fei was shocked and flew back in this series of explosions. A mouthful of blood could not be suppressed by him, and he spat it out. Hence, the magic of shadow suddenly lost its effect.


    One must know that the light-sting ball that Fei used was only condensed in a hurry. How could itpare with the power of hundreds of thunderballs that the big fat Shang Pengyu had condensed for a long time? Under the head-to-head, he was instantly injured.

 Chapter 221

    221 The Final Battle [VI]


    But this was also Wang Wei¡¯sst choice. If he didn¡¯t hit it hard, then Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue would both suffer from Shang Pengyu¡¯s big move. This was the result that Wang Wei absolutely did not want to see. Therefore, Wang Wei knew that this was the result, so he could only grit his teeth.


    When the magic of shadow disappeared, everyone in the Xuanbing team was shocked. Thinking of the sound of a series of huge explosions at this time, everyone in the Xuanbing team secretly said something bad at the same time, and rushed towards the center of the explosion.


    Mei¡¯er was even more anxious and immediately condensed her spiritual power, changing her tricks. She saw that the originally thick fog instantly formed into thin small ice crystals, and then turned into pieces of white snow and fell down.


    Through the pure white flying snow, the members of the Xuanbing team immediately found Wang Wei who was lying on the ring.


    There was still a trace of blood on the corner of Wang Wei¡¯s mouth, which was particrly abrupt against the backdrop of the white snow.


    But Wang Wei only fell on his knees, but after twitching twice, he stood up slowly.


    Just after the fog turned into white snow, the members of the Xuanbing team could not help but see Wang Wei, and the members of the Forbidden team also found the injured Wang Wei at the same time.


    The two sisters, Nangong, who were the closest, saw the opportunity and rushed forward immediately.


    The spiritual crystals in front of him burst into mes, and an earth cage directly covered Wang Wei, who had just stood up, in it.


    .....


    ¡°No!¡± Everyone in the Xuanbing team eximed at the same time. It was not a good thing to be shrouded in the cages of Nangong sisters. That was the beginning of thebination skill ¡°death cage¡± that Nangong sisters wwre good at! How could Wang Wei, who was seriously injured, resist it?


    Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue, who were closest to the Nangong sisters, flew out at the same time, and You Long sh and me Gale sh directly met the Nangong sisters.


    But the Nangong sisters didn¡¯t seem to see it. They had focused and used all their spiritual power to attack Wang Wei, and the death cage exploded on Wang Wei in an instant.


    At the same time as the death cage broke out, You Long sh and me Gale sh also hit the Nangong sisters at the same time. At the same time, Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue were also hit by the attack.


    But what hit Lu Wenfeng and the other two, was the pr maic lead from Ruofeng. At the moment when the two Nangong sisters were hit, the pr maic lured controlled by Ruofeng also struck Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue. The instant maic explosion directly severely injuring Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue.


    Before the blink of an eye, the four fell at the same time.


    The judge immediately drew in the air and sent the two sisters Nangong, Lu Wenfeng, and Bu Yueyue off the ring.


    At the same moment, Nangong sisters¡¯bo death cage also disappeared after the two fell. But Wang Wei didn¡¯t fall down, he still stood there with his hands covering his head.


    Mei¡¯er, Fatty and Ji Menghan immediately eximed and rushed to Wang Wei. However, except for the blood stains that Wang Wei spit out when he was just shaken, he saw that there was no blood stains on his body, only the clothes he was wearing had be riddled with holes.


    In fact, how did everyone know that Wang Wei was still wearing a baby silkworm robe? After being soaked in the body fluid of the celestial silkworm, the celestial silkworm clothing at this time was enough to resist any magic attack below the fifth level. A mere three-level death cage might be deadly to others, but for Wang Wei, with the protection of silkworm clothing, he was not injured at all.


    It was just that Wang Wei was affected by the explosion just now, his internal organs were shaken to a certain extent, and his spiritual power and spiritual power were also consumed a lot in the fight just now, but at this time, he felt a little powerless.


    Seeing that Wang Wei was fine, Mei¡¯er, Fatty and Ji Menghan were relieved. Looking up, there were three people left in the Forbidden Team. And the big fat Shang Pengyu don¡¯t look at the advantage just now. But at this time, he was standing opposite and gasping for breath, and the spiritual power in his body was also running out.


    The only ones who haven¡¯t spent much are Ruo Feng and Yabu.


    Seeing that the three sisters of Nangong were knocked out of the ring one after another, Ruofeng was also itching to hate the Xuanbing team. Seeing that Wang Wei was not injured under the risky attack of Nangong sisters, Ruo Feng was even more furious.


    They saw Ruo Feng mmed his hand, and the pole maic lead that had just been retracted was thrown out by Ruo Feng again, and went straight to the Xuanbing team to hit the four.


    But at this time, it was not only Ruo Feng who was angry, the rest of the Xuanbing team, Mei¡¯er, Fatty and Ji Menghan, were equally angry.


    Seeing that Ruo Feng had made a move, Mei¡¯er, Fatty and Ji Menghan also rushed out at the same time. However, Wang Wei stood there and didn¡¯t move because of the huge consumption, but there was obviously a piece of bright light shining through Wang Wei¡¯s chest.


    When Mei¡¯er rushed out, she drew her hands with both hands, and the snowkes flying all over the sky suddenly spun like a soldier who received an order. In an instant, an ice and snow vortex was formed, and it directly greeted the pole maic pull from Ruo Feng.


    In the blink of an eye, the pole ma collided with Mei¡¯er¡¯s Snow Dance. And at the moment when the pole maic lead rushed into the ice and snow vortex, a sh of light shed in front of Mei¡¯er, and a freezing technique was fired, which directly sealed the pole maic lead and the surrounding ice and snow into a lump, and the frozen center point It was the pole ma drawn by Ruo Feng.


    Suddenly losing control of the pole ma, Ruo Feng was shocked. Originally, the only enemy in Ruofeng¡¯s mind was Wang Wei, and he didn¡¯t take Mei¡¯er seriously, so he didn¡¯t take advantage of the attack just now. .


    But if Feng was wrong, the mistake was in his carelessness. Unexpectedly, after Mei¡¯er used many magical attacks, the freezing technique would be so powerful.


    In fact, how could Ruofeng know that all the magic attacks Mei¡¯er had used before were all issued with the support of Wang Wei¡¯s powerful spiritual power, but Mei¡¯er did not consume much spiritual power.


    At the same time that Ruofeng¡¯s pole maism was frozen, Snow Dance¡¯s remaining prestige continued to attack Ruofeng.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Ruofeng immediately shed in front of him, and eight spears in a row condensed out, flying like eight long snakes from eight directions toward the center of the Snow Dance Vortex.


    This was Ruo Feng¡¯s special skill ¡°The Eight Gods Spear¡±. Simr to Lu Wenfeng¡¯s You Long sh, Ruofeng could control eight spears at the same time with his powerful mental power to attack like arms and fingers. Its bizarre attack path and powerful attack power are by no means under Lu Wenfeng¡¯s Dragon sh.


    With the contact between the Yagami gun and the Snow Dance,rge swaths of snowkes were immediately shot by Yagami guns and flew everywhere. On the surface, the two great tricks areparable, and the attack suddenly came to a deadlock. Mei¡¯er and Ruofeng simultaneously output arge amount of spiritual power to control the attack to press against each other, and sweat soon appeared on their faces.


    At the same time as Mei¡¯erunched the attack, the fatty Feng Ziyu and Ji Menghan also flew out at the same time, heading straight for the opposite Yabu and Shang Pengyu.


    Seeing that Shang Pengyu was still breathing, Fatty saw that there was an opportunity to take advantage of it, so he immediately shot three powerful thunderbolts in a row, and went straight to the gasping Shang Pengyu. At the same time, the zing water rod in his hand shed, andrge tracts of thin leaves appeared around Shang Pengyu at the same time.


    Due to the increase of the zing water rod, the area covered by the thin leaves even included Yabu twenty meters away from Shang Pengyu.


    Seeing Fatty and Ji Menghan rushing over. Yabu threw out arge amount of seeds with his hand, and arge area of ??weeds suddenly grew around his body. Just as Fatty¡¯s attack was formed, arge swath of weeds flew up at the same time.


    For a time, the two vortexes strangled each other. Along with the strangtion, a series of explosions sounded.

 Chapter 222

    222 The Final Battle [VII]


    Fatty¡¯s regret, Lei Yin, didn¡¯t blow up Shang Pengyu. Don¡¯t look at Shang Pengyu being fat and weird, but he was not stupid. Seeing the little fat man across from him waved his hand, as if he had hit something.


    Shang Pengyu immediately raised the Tianlei Sabre, and for a while, arge piece of lightning balls condensed out with the waving of the Tianlei Saber, blocking Shang Pengyu¡¯s body. With the collision between Regret and the thunderball, there was a sudden explosion.


    Immediately afterwards, Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu Fan Kill started. Shang Pengyu was immediately surrounded by the spinning thin leaves. But the big fat man is also unambiguous. The so-called attack is the best defense. I saw a sh of light in front of Shang Pengyu, and the Thunder Sword quickly swung in front of him.


    For a time, arge piece of thunderballs kept sting into one piece amid Ye Wu¡¯s fans. Suddenly, Fatty¡¯s Ye Wu Fan Killed and lost his form. And Fatty was also shaken by the violent explosion, and his body flew upside down, opening his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    Immediately after, Ye Wu Misha, who trapped Shang Pengyu and Yabu, disappeared as Fatty was injured. At this time, Yabu¡¯s weed ughter became more and more intense, roaring and rushing towards the injured fat man.


    Fortunately, the big fat man Shang Pengyu also suffered a lot of shocks after defeating Ye Wu Misha. Although he didn¡¯t vomit blood, it could be seen from the sweat dripping from his pale face that the big fat man. It wasn¡¯t a good time either.


    Ji Menghan, who rushed out at the same time as Fatty, saw that Fatty suffered internal injuries as soon as he fought. Seeing Weed Xiao Sha rushing in, Ji Menghan¡¯s aura shed in front of him, and several earthen walls rushed up from the ring to surround Weed Xiao Sha.


    He was stubbornly facing the impact of the killing of the weeds. Cold sweat immediately wet his cheeks, you know, Ji Menghan is still injured at this time!


    After Feng Ziyu fell, he gasped for two breaths, and a sh of light shed in his hand, and the AK-47 suddenly lit up. It was toote for Ziyu to get up from the ring. Gritting his teeth, he rolled on the ground, and the gun was aimed at the big fat man Shang Pengyu, and it was a mad sweep.


    .....


    Shang Pengyu didn¡¯t look at the injury he was standing there, but he didn¡¯t dare to leave his opponent for a moment. Seeing the little fat man take out the powerful weapon he had seenst time, his heart suddenly tightened.


    Knowing the power of this weapon, Shang Pengyu immediately mmed the Thunder Sword in front of him, barely suppressing the injury in his body. A sh of light shed, and the Thunder de suddenly swung in front of him like a fan.


    With the dancing of the Sky Thunder Sabre, countless lightning bolts suddenly flew around with the Sky Thunder Sabre as the center. And the bullets shot by Fatty also returned without sess under Shang Pengyu¡¯s defense, and were all thrown away by the Thunder de.


    As soon as the shuttle of bullets was finished, Ziyu immediately changed into the magazine. At this time, the injury gradually eased, and Ziyu got up from the ground. The gun was aimed at the big fat man and was about to shoot.


    They saw that the Tianlei Sabre in the hands of Shang Pengyu was flying towards Feng Ziyu with the power of ten thousand thunders dragging a gust of wind. Seeing that the situation was not good, the fat little Feng Ziyu immediately came to the eighteen rolls on the spot, and rolled out all the way, narrowly evading the attack of the Thunder de.


    Immediately afterwards, the AK-47 in Fatty¡¯s hands was aimed at Shang Pengyu, who had lost the Sky Thunder Saber. Fortunately, Shang Pengyu put his arms in front of his face in time, and the bullet did not hit Shang Pengyu¡¯s head.


    The judge in the air immediately raised both hands and sent the big fat men Shang Pengyu and Ji Menghan out of the ring together for emergency treatment.


    That¡¯s right, there were two people, and the other was Ji Menghan.


    Just after Fatty escaped the blow of the Thunderbolt Sword just now, the Thunderbolt Sword did not lose momentum, and rushed straight to Ji Menghan, who was not far behind Fatty. It turned out that Shang Pengyu, after taking Fatty¡¯s round of bullets forcibly, knew that if he took it hard, he would definitely lose.


    Seeing that the little fat man stopped attacking and changed bullets there, at this time, the big fat man, the little fat man and Ji Menghan were just standing on the same straight line. So, the big fat man gritted his teeth and secretly said in his heart: Even if he loses, he would take another one.


    So, the big fat man used all his spare strength, threw out the Thunder Sword in his hand with all his might, and sent it towards the little fat man. Just as Fatty avoided the Thunderbolt Sword, the Thunderbolt Sword flew to Ji Menghan in an instant.


    At this time, Ji Meng was concentrating on carrying Yabu¡¯s weeds. Because of the help of augmentation magic items handed down from ancient times, Yabu¡¯s attack power was much stronger than Ji Menghan¡¯s. In addition, Ji Menghan was already injured, and at this time it was the end of the shot.


    Ji Menghan saw the Tianlei Dao magnify in front of him instantly. Immediately, the spiritual power turned, and all the remaining spiritual power was concentrated on the point where the Thunder Sword struck.


    With the violent impact, Ji Menghan was immediately dismantled by the Sky Thunder Sabre. Fortunately, because of Shang Pengyu¡¯s internal injury and theck of spiritual power, the power of the Thunder Sword did not show. Otherwise, Ji Menghan might not even need to be saved, and she would have been split in half in one fell swoop.


    Feng Ziyu defeated Shang Pengyu. He was happy, but when he turned around, he found that Ji Menghan was covered in blood and was rescued by the judge. Immediately, his brows tightened, and with a flick of his face, he found Yabu who had just put away the weeds and attacked him.


    Although Yabu took advantage of the battle with Ji Menghan just now, the consumption of spiritual power and spiritual power was also not small. At this time, taking advantage of this gap, he immediately adjusted his spiritual power.


    When Ziyu saw this, he lifted the muzzle and shot at Yabu. Yabu hurriedly gathered a thick wooden shield in front of him. As soon as the wooden shield took shape, it sounded like firecrackers.


    As soon as the shuttle of bullets was finished, Ziyu immediately put on a new magazine. But Yabu would not miss this short opportunity, and immediately threw the wooden shield in his hand towards Fatty, and the wooden shield instantly turned into a flying needle in mid-air.


    When Yabu threw out the wooden shield, he also threw out a handful of seeds, and a wild grass immediately grew on the ring. Fatty was shocked when he saw this. Even if he could block the flying needle¡¯s attack with his wounded body, he couldn¡¯t withstand Yabu¡¯s killing blow from the weeds anyway.


    After seeing the weeds on the ground grow, they flew in an instant, and arge piece of flying needles had also hit Fatty¡¯s eyes. At this critical moment, a ball of light rushed in front of Yabu in an arc. As soon as Yabu found out, he felt a sh of light in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Fatty didn¡¯t pay attention, and was immediately shed by Fei¡¯s zing sh, and his eyes were all white. But Ziyu was also quite clever, and immediately condensed a wooden shield and blocked the light in front of him.


    That¡¯s right, it was Fei¡¯s Chi Lingshan who shed the light.


    Yabu¡¯s shadow stretched to Fei¡¯s feet at the moment when the zing sh erupted, and then, the magic of Feiying¡¯s shadow was activated, which directly brought Yabu over. Before Yabu could get close, Fei¡¯s bullet flew out, punching a hole in Yabu¡¯s stomach with one shot. Immediately following, the shadow elongated, like a tram, and directly threw Yabu off the ring.


    Immediately afterwards, with the wand in Fei¡¯s hand, dozens of light-sting balls suddenly hit Mei¡¯er in front of him. At the same time as Fei was forming the light sting ball, his figure quickly rushed towards Mei¡¯er.


    After a burst of explosions, Ruofeng¡¯s attack on Mei¡¯er was immediately blocked by Fei¡¯s light-sting ball. But Fei was still half a beat slow, and Mei¡¯er was knocked back by Ruo Feng¡¯s onught.


    Just as Mei¡¯er¡¯s body was shaken, Fei arrived. He jumped and hugged Mei¡¯er¡¯s petite body. The wand in his hand simultaneously turned away Ruo Feng¡¯s pursuit.

 Chapter 223

    223 The Endgame


    Mei¡¯er was originally only a mid-level third-level spiritual master, and the reason she was able topete with Ruo Feng, who was ate-level third-level spiritual master, was due to three reasons.


    First, because Mei¡¯er had the help of augmentation magic items, she couldpete with Ruo Feng, whose cultivation was one level higher than her own.


    The second was because Mei¡¯er¡¯s mental control ability was stronger than Ruofeng¡¯s, which made up for some shorings in cultivation.


    But the main reason was because Ruo Feng and Mei¡¯er were familiar with each other, and they didn¡¯t really attack Mei¡¯er at first, and that¡¯s why they have been fighting with Mei¡¯er until now. In Ruofeng¡¯s opinion, among the four members of the Xuanbing team, although Fei was still standing there, he was seriously injured and vomited blood.


    Fatty and Ji Menghan were not the opponents of Shang Pengyu and Yabu at all, and the third remaining member of Xuanbing team, Mei¡¯er, was not worth mentioning. As long as he wanted to, he could easily knock Mei¡¯er out of the ring.


    But because of his close rtionship with Mei¡¯er¡¯s family, Ruofeng didn¡¯t knock her out. He just wanted to force Mei¡¯er to admit defeat after everyone in the Xuanbing team was defeated.


    However, Ruo Feng never dreamed that Fei, who was injured and vomited blood, still had the ability to take a breath and join the battle again. And as soon as he came up, Yabu was knocked out of the ring.


    In a hurry, Ruo Feng didn¡¯t dare to hold his hands any longer, and immediately activated his spiritual power, the power of the Eight Gods Spear increased greatly, and he instantly injured Mei¡¯er. If Fei had not discovered it in time and blocked most of the power of the Eight Gods Spear, Mei¡¯er would have been defeated directly.


    Fei held Wentian (Wand) in one hand and Mei¡¯er in the other, spun in the air andnded firmly on the ring. But after Fei stabilized, Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t hold down the injury after all. She opened her mouth and a mouthful of blood spurted out. But obviously, the injury was not serious.


    .....


    Fei immediately put spiritual power into Mei¡¯er¡¯s body, helping Mei¡¯er to suppress the injury. At the same time, the spiritual power quickly revolved in Mei¡¯er¡¯s body to help Mei¡¯er recover from her injuries.


    After a while, Mei¡¯er¡¯s injury finally stopped getting worse, and Fei let Mei¡¯er sit on the ring first. Then he asked Ruo Feng, ¡°Captain Ruo Feng, do we still need to fight?¡±


    At this time, Ruo Feng was the only one left in the Forbidden team still standing on the ring.


    On the other side of the Xuanbing team, although one of them couldn¡¯t see, and the other was sitting on the ground injured, Fei, who was the only one who was still standing on the ring, also suffered serious internal injuries before. But in the end, there were still three people who did not step down.


    They saw Ruo Fengughing, and the eight spears in front of him shook at the same time, and said to Fei: ¡°Captain Fei, I don¡¯t think it is necessary to fight anymore, why don¡¯t you just admit defeat!¡±


    Fei stared at Ruo Feng with cold eyes, hummed contemptuously, and said, ¡°Ruo Feng, didn¡¯t you see the situation clearly? You should be the one who should admit defeat, right?¡±


    Ruo Feng smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha, Captain Fei is indeed very courageous, and he dares to take advantage of his words! Hurry up and admit defeat, otherwise don¡¯t me this son for being ruthless!¡±


    The light in front of Fei began to sh. He waved the wand in his hand, and pointed it at Ruo Feng and said, ¡°Okay! Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s have a try to see who is thest one!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Ruo Feng shouted a good word, and the spirit crystal in front of him also burst into mes at the same time. As soon as the word ¡°good¡± came out, the eight spears in front of Ruofeng suddenly burst out, but the target was not Fei, but Ziyu who was still blind.


    All this was seen by Fei. The shadow under Fei¡¯s feet stretched out instantly, and connected to Fatty¡¯s feet before Ruo Feng attack could reach him.


    In Fei¡¯s hands, the Wentian was held high above the top at the same time, and for a while, hundreds of thousands of light-sting balls condensed out in an instant. Above Fei¡¯s head, the arena was illuminated like the sun, and the brilliance of the sun suddenly lost its brilliance in front of the huge light-sting ball.


    ¡°Humph! Shameless captain! Just let me give you a taste of light!¡± Fei said, and thousands of light sting balls smashed into the shocked Ruo Feng at the same time.


    Ruofeng originally wanted to defeat Fatty first and weaken the strength of Xuanbing team, but he didn¡¯t expect Fei to have such a hand, in which he directly rescued Fatty.


    What Ruofeng didn¡¯t expect was that, Fei, who was already at the end of the shot, was able to condense so many light-sting balls all at once. Even if Fei didn¡¯t use up his spiritual power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to create so many light-sting balls all at once.


    If Ruofeng was blinded all of a sudden, could it be that Fei still has some advanced magic items that haven¡¯t been revealed? Otherwise it¡¯s totally unreasonable!


    Not to mention that Ruo Feng didn¡¯t expect it, even everyone in Xuanbing Academy who was familiar with Fei was shocked when they saw Fei¡¯s performance at this time. No one knew how much Fei¡¯s spiritual power there was, but as everyone in the Xuanbing Academy who had been with Fei for many years, it was very clear!


    Under the intense battle just now, Fei¡¯s spiritual power had been consumed to a certain degree. Even if Fei used such a short period of time to recover from his injury, he would at most condense not more than a dozen light-sting balls to his home if he exerted all the remaining spiritual power. But how did Fei get so much spiritual power at this time?


    And this secret, Fei, who was the caster himself, only knew it after he was injured just now.


    Just when Fei¡¯s spiritual power was almost exhausted, Fei suddenly felt arge amount of soft spiritual power pouring into his body from his chest.


    Immediately, Fei¡¯s spiritual power that was about to be exhausted suddenly increased sharply, and even the injuries in his body and the hugely depleted spiritual power gradually recovered. This discovery immediately shocked Fei, but then Fei was relieved.


    Because this huge spiritual power came from the space ring on Fei¡¯s chest, Fei soon realized that this was the elf of light living in his mother¡¯s ring ¨C Ting Yu. She sent her light Attribute spiritual power into Fei¡¯s body.


    Because it was of the same origin, Fei received it very smoothly, and soon regained his previousbat power with the help of Tingyu.


    But just as soon as Fei recovered, through the scan of his divine sense, Fei found out that Ji Menghan had been injured by thest blow of Shang Pengyu, and the fat man was facing a huge crisis at this time. Therefore, Fei did not dare to neglect at all, and this was why the above things happened.


    Seeing that the sneak attack on Fatty was unsessful, Ruo Feng turned around and found thousands of light-sting balls condensed above Fei¡¯s head. The surprised Ruo Feng saw the bursting balls of light in the sky pressing on him in an instant.


    Ruofeng screamed badly, and immediately gathered his spiritual power, controlling the Eight Gods Spear to form a defensive potential in front of him.


    In the blink of an eye, the light-sting ball hit Ruo Feng. With a series of non-stop explosions, Ruofeng was pushed by thousands of light-sting balls, from the middle of the ring to the edge of the ring.


    After thest huge explosion, Ruofeng spurted blood from his mouth, his body was blown up, and he flipped in the air and smashed outside the ring. The golden armor all over his body also became dpidated, and fragments flew everywhere along with Ruo Feng¡¯s body.


    Immediately, the staff in charge of the treatment rushed to catch Ruo Feng¡¯s body. Then, several more people rushed over and immediately gave Ruo Feng emergency treatment.


    At this time, the audience on the stand was dumbfounded, and there was not even a single apuse. All of them stared nkly at the ring, still in the midst of a wonderful fight in their minds, recalling everything they had just seen.


    But there was one person on the stage who was different from others, that was the old man who boarded the stage with the emperor and the queen at the same time.


    Just as Ruo Feng was kicked out of the ring, the old man also shed out at the same time. Just after the rescuers took over Ruofeng¡¯s body, the old man also appeared beside Ruofeng, and together with the staff responsible for the rescue, they immediately carried Ruofeng to the treatment room for treatment.


    Before leaving, the old man did not forget to swive his hand, and sucked the pr ma that was frozen by Mei¡¯er on the ring into his palm, then nced coldly at Fei on the ring, and disappeared with Ruo Feng from the arena.

 Chapter 224

    224 New Ranks


    This old man was not someone else, but Ruo Tianyun, the master of the main hall of the Crystal Pce, who was afraid that his treasure ¡°Pole Maism¡± would be identally damaged or lost by Ruo Feng, and came to the main stadium to watch the game.


    Just as Ruo Tianyun and Ruo Feng left, the judge also fell back to the ring from the air and announced loudly: ¡°In the first match, Team Xuanbing vs. Team Forbidden, Team Xuanbing wins!¡±


    With the announcement of the judge, the audience finally woke up, and thunderous apuse broke out in the venue. Team Xuanbing won, and Team Forbidden was finally pushed out of the first ce! For a time, the audience¡¯s voices of discussion and apuse were endless, and itsted for a long time! The sound could be heard from far outside the venue!


    On the ring, Fatty gradually recovered from his blindness, while Mei¡¯er was lifted up from the ring by Fei, and the three of them could see excitement in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Amid the cheers of the audience, Fei, Mei¡¯er and Fatty walked off the ring excitedly. Of course, Mei¡¯er was carried down by Fei. Since all three were injured, the staff in charge of treatment immediately treated the three with magic after they stepped down from the stage.


    And just after the six members of the Xuanbing team were treated, Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou took the six members of Fei¡¯s team directly back to their residence. After all, it didn¡¯t matter to everyone whether to watch the game or not.


    At the same time, the emperor and the queen on the stage also left thepetition venue. The audience didn¡¯t even see when the two left, but found that at the beginning of the second game, the two emperors were no longer on the stage.


    After returning to the vi, including Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou, everyone was so excited that they couldn¡¯t help themselves. Although there was still a game to be yed tomorrow, from the current form, the Xuanbing team should have won the first ce in thispetition.


    After all, even such a powerful Forbidden team had been defeated by himself, who could be more powerful than the Forbidden Team? Only us! Only our Xuanbing team was the most powerful!


    .....


    Since the establishment of the Xuanbing Academy, this time was the only time when it was able to win the first ce in all the spiritual master academypetitions in the whole continent. The best result before was only the third ce, but what the two have inmon was that the leader of the team was master Bu Wenle.


    What did this mean? It showed that teacher Buwenle¡¯s teaching was really good, and his set of teaching concepts were most suitable for spiritual masters to practice. This was also the luck of Fei and the others. After all, only by joining forces could they be profitable!


    Originally, today was a day worth celebrating, but today was also the most serious injury for the Xuanbing team, especially Ji Menghan, who almost lost her life. So, under the arrangement of master Buwenle, after everyone returned to the vi, they soon entered the healing process.


    After an afternoon and a night of recuperation, the members of the Xuanbing team finally recovered from their injuries, and at the same time ushered in thest day of the game.


    Today, Xuanbing¡¯s opponent was Huaming, which ranked fourth in the upper bounds. Thepetition was also scheduled for the fifth game, which was thest game of the entire Spirit Master Academypetition.


    It¡¯s finally thest day of the game. Since the closing ceremony of thepetition will be held soon after the game, the emperor and the queen have always sat on the stage today and did not leave.


    Due to the fiercepetition in the past few days, the rankings of each team have basically been finalized, so thepetition on thest day was rtively not very fierce.


    In the third match between Team Forbidden and Team Binhai, Team Forbidden easily won the game with only three yers on the field, but Ruofeng and Nangongman, the captains of Team Forbidden, did not participate. In the morning, he didn¡¯t even show his face.


    Maybe it was because of the serious injury he suffered under Team Xuanbing yesterday. For a while, the audience said everything, but it was just their own guesses. Only they themselves knew the real reason for not attending.


    Because Ji Menghan was seriously injured in yesterday¡¯s game, she had not fully recovered from the injury at this time. Therefore, when it was Xuanbing Academy¡¯s turn tobat in the fifth game, at the request of Mr. Bu Wenle, Ji Menghan did not go up with everyone, but stayed in the students rest shed as a spectator.


    But what¡¯s even moreical was that Hua Ming also only yed four yers. And at the beginning of the game, the captain of Huaming team immediately dered to the referee that his team directly conceded defeat.


    Although the result of the game was the same, it waspletely beyond the expectations of everyone in Fei¡¯s team. Perhaps because of the strong performance of the Xuanbing team, the Huaming team did not make the final struggle after losing a yer.


    So, the wholepetition came to an end.


    Under the cheers of the audience, the Hua Ming team returned to their rest shed in despair. On the other hand, everyone in the Xuanbing team walked down the ring with bright faces.


    Victory, and indeed another victory. This time, the title of number one in the whole continent was firmly in the hands of the Xuanbing team.


    Some people in the audience began to shout the name ¡°Xuan Bing¡±, and soon, as if infected, the shouts of ¡°Xuan Bing! Xuan Bing!¡± resounded in the audience.


    This is the glory of the Xuanbing team! It is the glory of Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Feng Ziyu, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue and Xiao Mei¡¯er! In order to express their gratitude to the full audience, the six people walked out of the rest shed again and waved to the full audience!


    It didn¡¯t take long, after the review of thepetition organizingmittee. The host first announced the final results and ranking order of thepetition.


    First of all, the team that won the first ce in this year¡¯s Spirit Master Academypetition was the Xuanbing Academy team. Results: 10 wins in the finals.


    Second ce, the Forbidden Academy team. Results: Nine wins and one loss.


    The third ce is the representative team of Sanjiang College. Results: Eight wins and two losses.


    The Nanfeng College, which ranked second in the previous session, only ranked fourth this time. Results: Seven wins and three losses.


    The remaining rankings were:


    The fifth ce, the Huaming College team, results: six wins and four losses.


    The sixth ce, Zhongli College team, results: five wins and five losses.


    The seventh ce, the Nash College team, results: four wins and six losses.


    The eighth ce, Fengdu College team, results: three wins and seven losses.


    The ninth ce, Binhai College team, results: 2 wins and 8 losses.


    The tenth ce, the representative team of Qiongshan College, results: one win and nine losses.


    After the results were announced, the awards ceremony was held immediately. Representatives from each college went to the stage to receive the award certificate and the generous bonuses ording to the ranking. These bonuses were all awarded on a college basis. As for how to divide them after returning home, it was up to the colleges themselves.


    In the end, the three academy teams that ranked in the top three entered the first stage in turn under the announcement of the host. As the top three winners, all three teams have special rewards.


    After seeing the three teams standing in line, the host announced, ¡°I would like to ask the owner of the ¡®Zangzhen Building¡¯ to issue award certificates to the three teams.¡±


    As soon as the host finished speaking, a beautiful middle-aged woman in her 30s and 40s came out to the warm apuse. Someone next to her was holding three stacks of award certificates of different colors on a tray.


    ording to the ranking order, the first ce team of Xuanbing team got the golden certificate, the second ce team of the Forbidden team got the red certificate, and the third ce team Sanjiang team got the pink certificate. On the certificate were the names of each team and yers, as well as the ranking of thepetition in which they were obtained.


    With this certificate, everyone could get a corresponding treasure in the royal ¡°Treasure House¡± in the Forbidden City. Although there was only one piece, it was a treasure in the royal collection. Which one is not a valuable treasure? So being able to get this chance to choose treasure can be said to be a once in a lifetime opportunity for everyone.


    Afterwards, under the gesture of the woman, the second and third teams walked off the stage after getting their certificates. However, the Xuanbing team that ced first was left alone on the stage, because the first ce in the historypetition would also have a special reward.


    Before long, the host announced. ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor is here to award the prize to the members of the Xuanbing team for winning the first ce in this year¡¯s Spirit Master Academypetition.¡±


    Following the warm apuse of the audience, His Majesty the Emperor walked slowly to the front desk. Just listening to His Majesty the Emperor said aloud to the hundreds of thousands of spectators: ¡°I am very happy to see the performance of these children in this year¡¯s Spirit Master Competition, which gives me hope for the future of mankind. In the near future, they will be the The backbone of our human race against the demons! I believe that with their efforts, human beings will be able to move towards a more prosperous future! Humanity will win!¡±


    ¡°Humans! Victory! Humans! Victory!¡± Hundreds of thousands of spectators suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 225

    225 Tibetan Treasure House


    After a while, the emperor waved to everyone, and the shouting and whispering stopped. The emperor continued: ¡°In order to encourage these children to continue to practice hard and reward them for their achievements. Now, I announce that I will award the title of fourth-ss noble to Fei, the captain of the Xuanbing team, and team members Lu Wenfeng and Fengzi. The fifth-ss noble titles to Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue, and Yi Mei¡¯er.¡±


    After speaking, amid the enthusiastic shouts of the audience, the emperor personally put on a special ring to represent the identity of Fei and everyone. Everyone in Fei¡¯s team knelt down on one knee and reverently epted this honor.


    You must know that among the human beings in the Sacred Spirit Continent, there were strict hierarchies. There were two kinds of people in every city: one wasmon people, and the other was noble.


    Among the nobles, there were five sses. Among these five ranks, the first-ss aristocracy was usually upied by members of the royal family; the second-ss aristocracy was upied by high-ranking officials and people with outstanding achievements; these two ranks of nobility were rtively small groups.


    Further down, there were more third-, fourth-, and fifth-ss aristocrats, especially the lowest fifth-ss aristocracy, which ounts for at least 80% of the entire aristocratic system.


    These nobles were usually promoted directly from themon people by the royal family because of their outstanding personal achievements. This was also the most direct and effective way for ordinary people to get rid of poverty and hierarchies.


    Therefore,mon people want to be excellent spiritual masters and strive for more achievements. However, how many people could really get the reward?


    In the end, with the host¡¯s announcement and the enthusiastic cheers from the audience, the mighty Continental Spiritualist Academy Competition, whichsted for a month, finally came to an end. Left people too much excitement, wealth, topics, suspense or conjecture and so on.


    ...


    .....


    As the group of eight people from the Xuanbing Branch disappeared outside the main arena, two figures shed from behind a sturdy ancient tree, staring for a long time in the direction where everyone from the Xuanbing Branch left.


    The two of them were not tall, they were about 1.7 meters tall, and each was wearing a robe with a hood covering their head. However, one of them¡¯s outer robe was already in tatters, and the hem of the coarse linen was torn. The other person had a brand-new outer robe. It could be seen from the high-quality clothing that this person was not rich and expensive.


    When the people in the Xuan Bing branch disappeared from their sight, the man in tattered clothes stared in the direction where the people in the Xuan Bing branch disappeared and said, ¡°Young master, you can find someone else for this job, I won¡¯t pick it up!¡±


    The slightly shorter brocade-clothed man turned his head and nced at the speaker, and asked, ¡°What? Are the legendary wandering viins sometimes afraid?¡±


    The man in the ragged clothes said, ¡°Afraid? Since I stepped into the assassin business, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m afraid of!¡±


    The brocade-clothed man said strangely: ¡°Oh? It¡¯s actually like this? Then why are you retreating now?¡±


    The man in tattered clothes said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s credibility! I¡¯m worried that if I can¡¯tplete this task, it will damage my credibility!¡±


    The brocade-robed man asked, ¡°What? With the cultivation of your wandering nature, is there still a time when you can¡¯tplete the mission?¡±


    The man in tattered clothes shook his head and said, ¡°As a killer, you have to know the enemy before you can seed. However, I can¡¯t see through that old man¡¯s cultivation. With my cultivation, if I can¡¯t see through a person, then that can only mean two situations.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Which two situations?¡± The man in brocade asked.


    The man in the rags said. ¡°One is that this person has no cultivation base; the other is that this person¡¯s cultivation base has reached the ninth level or above.¡±


    The brocade-clothed man nodded and said, ¡°It seems that it should be thetter!¡±


    The man in the rags said, ¡°I think so too. So, for this job, you should find another expert.¡±


    After speaking, the man in the rags turned around and was about to leave.


    The man in brocade hurriedly said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What else is there to wait for?¡± The man in the rags didn¡¯t turn his head, just stood there and asked coldly.


    I just heard the man in brocade clothes say: ¡°What if I increase the price? If you do this, I¡¯m willing to pay ten times the price.¡±


    The man in the ragged clothes stood for a moment, and finally said decisively. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take it. But, you have to wait, and I will only start when the time is right.¡±


    Seeing that the man in the rags agreed, the man in the brocade finally showed a smile and said, ¡°Okay, give me some time.¡±


    ¡°Ten days. After ten days, if I don¡¯t seed, then you can find another expert!¡±


    ¡°No, I only give you five days, they won¡¯t stay here for too long,¡± said the man in brocade.


    The ragged man paused, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, five days.¡±


    The man in brocade then took out a brocade bag, handed it to the man in tattered clothes, and said, ¡°This is half of the deposit. After the matter ispleted, I will send someone to send you the other half.¡±


    After the broken man took the brocade bag, he left without looking back. Just after taking a few steps, the man in brocade clothes behind him added: ¡°By the way, don¡¯t hurt Mei¡¯er!¡±


    The man in the ragged clothes paused, and then disappeared into the crowd without looking back.


    ***


    Three dayster.


    On one of the busiest streets in the inner city of the Forbidden City.


    Although it has been two days since the Spirit Master Academypetition ended, most of them have not returned immediately. At this time, the Forbidden City was still as lively as during thepetition, and some streets were even more lively than during thepetition.


    After all, the game was over, and the people who lingered in the Hall of Spiritualists every day turned to the city. Especially in the inner city of the Forbidden City, since thepetition was held in the outer city, after thepetition ended, the inner city was actually several times more lively than during the Spirit Master Academypetition.


    At this time, in the street, there was a group of eight people walking and strolling leisurely. They were not someone else, but everyone from Xuanbing Branch.


    After a few days of careful recuperation, at this time, all the injuries of the Xuanbing team were all cured. Then, under the leadership of Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou, they came out to rx and received the prize by the way.


    In the past few days, Bu Wenle also made several trips to the pce. Got the gun thing right.


    In order not to attract the attention of others, Fei and Lu Wenfeng were only wearing ordinary clothes, not the school uniform of Xuanbing Academy. But there were still people with discerning eyes who recognize them at a nce, and they were talking to everyone from a distance.


    For a few days, Xuanbing Academy had been the focus of people¡¯s discussions after dinner. This point, everyone in the Xuanbing team had long been taken aback, and they were still wandering around in their own way.


    Not long after the trip, a beautiful and unique building appeared on the side of the street. The building did not upy arge area, not muchrger than an ordinary restaurant, but the exterior decoration was carved beams and painted buildings, very elegant.


    Bu Wenle pointed to the building in front and said to everyone, ¡°We¡¯re here, this is where we¡¯re going to win the prize.¡±


    Everyone in Fei looked in the direction Bu Wenle pointed, and saw that this exquisite building was divided into three floors. But the floor height was not low, it was higher than the four-story building next to it. A giant que hung above the entrance of the building hall. On the que, there were three big words ¡°Tibetan Treasure Building¡± written in gold.


    Is this the Treasure House? Everyone could not help looking at the building with curiosity.


    The fat man asked curiously, ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you say that the Treasure House is a ce for the royal collection of treasures? Why is it built on the street? I thought I could go to the pce today for a walk!¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said. ¡°Then you say, why can the Tibetan treasure building be built on the street?¡±


    Ziyu blinked his small eyes and said, ¡°If you build it on the street, aren¡¯t you afraid of being robbed?¡±


    Bu Wenleughed and said, ¡°Haha, robbery? Who dares toe here tomit robbery? Let¡¯s not talk about the masters in Zangzhen Building, let¡¯s take a look at what¡¯s on this street?¡±


    Bu Wenle pointed to a tall building not far away diagonally opposite and said, ¡°Not far ahead is the main hall of the Forbidden City Crystal Pce. Not far ahead is the entrance to the Imperial City.¡±


    Turning back, Bu Wenle pointed to the back and said, ¡°In the back, is the headquarters of the Imperial Guard of the Forbidden City, and not far away there is the General Office of the Forbidden City. With such a strict defense, who would dare toe here to make trouble?¡±


    Following Bu Wenle¡¯s exnation, everyone saw the tight defense hidden behind this bustling street. With the gathering of these masters, I am afraid that even the powerhouses of the Spirit Immortal level would not dare to make trouble easily.

 Chapter 226

    226 The Won Treasures


    After Fanfan finished her instructions, he winked at the little girl who was in charge of the reception, and said to everyone. ¡°You are wee, now you can choose your favorite treasures, all of which are listed in these ases. High-level treasures in the royal collection, each of you can choose one of these treasures.¡±


    While the owner of the treasure house was talking, the little girl had already put several books of treasures in front of everyone.


    They saw that each as was the size of a four-fold paper, and the thickness of one punch. The covers were all bound with precious fragrant wood, carved with gold wire and iid with beautiful jade. Just looking at the appearance of each record itself was a valuable work of art.


    The owner of Fanfan said. ¡°Please feel free to check it out. If you have any questions, you can ask me, and I will answer them one by one.¡±


    As soon as thepiled record was ced in front of them, everyone held a copy and looked at it. They saw that the treasures in each as were divided into good categories, some were specially augmented magic props; some were exclusively auxiliary magic props; there were also magic crystals, flesh and blood, precious gems and rare and precious items of advanced beasts. All these, and more were all ssified in detail, making it clear at a nce.


    After everyone looked at it for a while, the waiter named Xiaoju walked into the private room again, holding a fruit te in his hand, which was full of elf divine fruit all at once.


    When the crowd saw this, they immediately cheered. Before Xiao Ju could settle the fruit te, Ziyu grabbed a few of them first, and threw them into his mouth without even looking at them.


    Seeing this, everyone scrambled to snatch it up one after another. After all, everyone was used to grabbing food when they were eating. If you don¡¯t grab it at this time, when will you get a chance! The owner of Fanfan and the two waiters who looked at them rolled their eyes to the ground.


    In a short while, the originally full te of divine fruit had be empty. It was as if no divine fruit had ever appeared on the table. And the three owners of Fanfan werepletely dumbfounded. You must know that any of the guests who coulde in here was not a high-ranking official, and every move was very particr.


    .....


    People like Fei were so rude to eat, the owner of Fanfan has only seen it in his life, so he could¡¯t get used to it for a while. But this was just eating fruit. She really didn¡¯t know how the original owner of Fanfan would feel if he saw how Fei and everyone eat when they eat.


    After eating the fruit, Bu Wenle cleared his throat and said to everyone: ¡°I have a suggestion, considering everyone¡¯s current cultivation level, you will soon be facing graduation. In the future, when you are facing danger, you will There will not necessarily be a healing spiritualist around, and if you are injured, it will bring danger to everyone¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°So, I propose that if there were augmentation magic items before, this time, you can choose some defensive treasures, which can protect everyone¡¯s life safety to a greater extent.¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°The teacher is right. If you only increase your attack ability, there will always be an opponent who is more powerful than you. So defense is also very important. After all, there is only one life, only if you save your life, in the future Only then will there be a chance to improve one¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    Everyone nodded and agreed with the words of the two.


    Bu Yueyue said: ¡°Oh! ording to this, I just saw a light armor that is very good. I looked up where I saw it.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Yueyue picked up a picture book she had just turned over and turned it over again. After a while, Bu Yueyue pointed to one of the pages and said, ¡°I found it, this is it.¡±


    As Bu Yueyue pointed, the rest saw a set of light armor painted on the page. Since it was light armor, it was not the kind of armor that wraps the whole body, only the shoulders, chest, back, waist, hips, knees and elbows were protected.


    The light armor was all based on blood red, and the surface of the armor was engraved withplex lines, but it did not feel cluttered, and it looked very beautiful. This was the difference between a master work and an ordinary work.


    The works of masters make people feel loved and appreciated when they look at them. No wonder Bu Yueyue left a deep impression on this work just by looking at it before.


    Seeing that everyone was interested in this light armor, the Fan Fanndlord quickly introduced: ¡°This light armor is specially designed for women, and it is called ¡®Red Rain¡¯. It is a high-level defense item, capable of defending against levels 6 and 6. Magic attacks below level. Of course, it can only defend key parts, so when using it, pay special attention to the safety of the body that is not protected by light armor.¡±


    ¡°Level 6?¡± Everyone eximed in surprise at the high defensive power of this treasure.


    You must know that if magic items can defend against attacks of level 6 or 7, it is already a treasure among treasures. Because so far, human beings can hardly make more advanced defensive magic items.


    Thinking that the silkworm clothes that Fei got at the beginning were only able to defend against third-level magic attacks, it was already regarded as a treasure.


    For spiritual masters, after reaching level seven or above, they usually no longer use defensive magic items. One was because the upper limit of defensive magic items was only capped at level seven.


    Then there was the spiritual master with a cultivation base of level 7 or above, his own spiritual power value was quite strong, and he could use a higher spiritual power to put a natural attribute armor on his body, just like the armor of everyone in the Forbidden team.


    However, spiritual masters below the seventh level rarely use this attribute armor in battle, because this armor consumed a lot of spiritual power. There were armors that could be defended without consuming spiritual power. Who would wear a huge amount of energy? What about the natural armor?


    Therefore, as soon as the words of the owner of Fanfan came out, they immediately attracted exmations from everyone.


    When Bu Yueyue heard it, she immediately said happily: ¡°Okay, then I will choose this red rain. The name is also very nice, and it matches my me color very well.¡±


    Listening to Bu Yueyue¡¯s words, the Fanfan owner responded. ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll say one more thing. This red rain is from the hand of the most famous craftsman in history, Senior Yi Yeqing, and this Red Rain also has a twin sister named Blue Dream, which is also a set of light armor for women.¡±


    After speaking, the owner of Fanfan took the picture book in Bu Yueyue¡¯s hand, flipped a few pages, and pushed it in front of everyone. Only a set of light armor was also drawn on the image records, but the color had changed to dark blue. Theplex patterns on the light armor were also very exquisite. From the perspective of shape, it really looked very simr to Red Rain.


    The owner of Fanfan continued. ¡°This is another work of Senior Yiye Qing¡¯s ¡®Blue Dream¡¯, and the defense is also level 6. Let¡¯s see if anyone likes it.¡±


    Because it was an item used by women, only two girls, Mei¡¯er and Ji Menghan, were left to choose it from among the remaining six members. The two girls looked at each other.


    Mei¡¯er shrugged and said. ¡°Sister Menghan, if you like it, you can ask for it. I don¡¯t like wearing these things.¡±


    Ji Menghan stared at Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes for a while, and seeing that Mei¡¯er really seemed to be telling the truth, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then this ¡®Blue Dream¡¯ belongs to me.¡±


    After Ji Menghan made the selection, Lu Wenfeng pointed to the treasure on the image records in his hand and said to Bu Wenle, ¡°Teacher, what do you think of this one I choose?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng was referring to was not a defensive magic item, but a jade belt with a blue gem iid in the middle of the white belt.


    The owner of Fanfan introduced the item at the same time. ¡°This jade belt is woven from celestial silk, with a total of sixyers superimposed to form. The jade belt itself has enough defensive power to resist the attack of level 7 magic, but this is not a defensive magic item. Its main function is derived from the gemstone iid on the jade belt. This gemstone is a rare spiritual attribute gemstone, and the user can tie this jade belt to the forehead, which can increase the user¡¯s spiritual power by 20%.¡±


    After listening to the introduction of Fanfan¡¯sndlord, Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it is indeed a rare treasure. The so-called attack is the best defense. With this magic item that enhances spiritual power, it ispatible with your techniques. Thews alsoplement each other.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng nodded and said, ¡°Thank you teacher for your advice, then I will choose this treasure.¡±

 Chapter 227

    227 The Won Treasures [II]


    After Lu Wenfeng chose it, Ziyuughed slyly and said to Bu Wenle, ¡°Teacher, then I won¡¯t choose defensive magic items either. I think this treasure is very good.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Ziyu pointed to the album in his hand. I saw a three-legged cauldron painted on the page that was opened, withplex graphics engraved on the cauldron, and unknown alien beasts carved into it, which looked strange and solemn.


    After reading it, the owner of Fanfan introduced to everyone: ¡°This treasure is called ¡®Space Cultivation Treasure Cauldron¡¯, which is a foreign object handed down from ancient times. Its main function is to cultivate any nt in the cauldron, and it is not affected by time and time. The constraints of space. At the same time, the growth cycle of the nted nts in the tripod will be shortened several times. Usually, as long as the seeds or branches of nts are nted in, the tripod can be carried in the space stone.¡±


    After the owner of Fanfan finished his introduction, Ziyu¡¯s face was already full of joy, and he showed off to the crowd: ¡°How is it? This treasure I chose is not bad! With it, I may cultivate the seeds of many rare nts. Especially It¡¯s regret Leiyin, hum! This time I can throw a lot of them, hahahaha!¡±


    Looking at Ziyu¡¯s face of a nouveau riche, everyone snorted disdainfully and ignored him.


    Now only Mei¡¯er and Fei have not chosen the treasures, so everyone helped them find them among the many treasures.


    After a while, Mei¡¯er pointed to the image on the records and said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose this one!¡±


    Everyone looked at the ce that Mei¡¯er pointed, and saw a one-piece as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings painted on the image.


    The owner of treasure house obviously frowned, but he still introduced: ¡°This dress is a top-grade celestial silk, which is woven with top-quality celestial silk. It can defend against magic attacks of about level 5, and its defense level is not very high. Son, are you sure you want to choose this treasure?¡±


    .....


    Mei¡¯er nodded lightly and said, ¡°Well, I want it! Wearing it on my body doesn¡¯t affect my beautiful clothes.¡±


    Everyone was ashamed after hearing this. It turned out that Mei¡¯er chose Tiancanyi because it didn¡¯t affect wearing beautiful clothes, but such a good opportunity was just wasted by Mei¡¯er. But then again, this silkworm clothing was indeed not ordinary. The Tiancanyi that could reach the fifth level of defense was already the maximum limit that Tiancanyi could bear.


    Now only Fei was still in the selection mood. After changing an imag book, suddenly, Fei¡¯s eyes lit up, only a round gem was drawn on the first page of the image book. The name of the gemstone was written next to the picture, but there was no introduction.


    So, Fei asked the owner of Fanfan: ¡°Sister Fanfan, why is this treasure not introduced?¡±


    The owner of Fanfan was taken aback and said to Fei, ¡°This ¡®Glorious Divine Stone¡¯ is one of the precious collections in my treasure house. It is not for sale to the public, so I didn¡¯t write any relevant introduction.¡±


    Fei thought for a while and said, ¡°Then, I wonder if this treasure can be chosen?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The owner of Fanfan was obviously in trouble.


    Xiao Mei¡¯er had a sweet smile on her face, and said to the owner of Fanfan: ¡°Sister Fanfan, you can agree, even if I beg you?¡±


    Ziyu and Bu Yueyue also coaxed together: ¡°Sister Fanfan, you said that you can choose whatever you want here, and your words count!¡±


    The owner of Fanfan thought for a while, and finally sighed and smiled at everyone: ¡°Well, what a treasure is nothing more than an item here, and it can make a difference if I give it to you. Then I will introduce this one first. The function of a treasure.¡±


    ¡°This treasure is called the ¡®Glorious Divine Stone¡¯, which was obtained by a human spiritual master from the Demon Race millions of years ago. The reason for this name is mainly because this gem has two main functions. First of all, after the light psychic injects spiritual power into this gem, it can make this gem emit a glorious light. Within a radius of 1000 meters, the night can also be the day.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. You must know that the night on Ziling Continent was very dark, and even the magic ball of light shot by Fei could only illuminate a radius of ten meters. And this gem could illuminate a radius of 1000 meters, it was really an incredible fetish.


    They just listened to the owner of Fanfan whp continued: ¡°However, lighting is not the powerful point of the Shining God Stone. Another function of this gem is that the light psychic can send out an attacking light through this gem, and this light can Attack a target several kilometers away, and the power will not be reduced. Its strong prating power is enough to shoot through a boulder in an instant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone suddenly eximed. Can light prate boulders? Not to mention that everyone had not heard of it, even a high-level Light Elemental Spiritualist couldn¡¯t imagine it! After all, in the maind, light psychic masters usually focus on healing magic, and basically there was no decent attack magic. Of course, Fei was an exception.


    After the owner of Fanfan finished speaking, he asked Fei: ¡°Fei, this gem can only be used by light-type spiritual masters, are you sure you want it?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said to the owner of Fanfan: ¡°Sister Fanfan, I¡¯m a Light Elemental Spiritualist. Of course I want such a good thing. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re reluctant to give it.¡±


    The owner of Fanfan smiled and said, ¡°Little brother is really good at joking. Since I have promised my sister, I will definitely do what I say.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fanfan bowed slightly to everyone and said, ¡°Please wait a moment, all distinguished guests, I will go and pick up the treasures that you have chosen.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the owner of Fanfan and the little girl who was in charge of taking over packed up many albums, turned around and walked out.


    Fei and everyone started to study the fruit te on the table again. Just now, everyone just ate a te of divine fruit in a hurry, but they ate it up without even tasting it. At this time, I saw that there were many novel fruits in the fruit bowl that I had never seen before, and I suddenly became interested again.


    It didn¡¯t take long, the door was pushed open, and the owner of Fanfan and the little girl returned to the crowd again. When the little girl came to the crowd, the space ring in her hand shed, and six treasures suddenly appeared on the table, the same as the treasures that everyone just picked.


    There were six treasures in front of them, all of which were more beautiful than the pictures. Especially the two light armors, one red and one blueplement each other. Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan liked it so much that they immediately wore them, and they were indeed valiant and heroic. Moreover, the light armor itself is stic, and the two of them fit very well.


    Compared to the light armors of Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan, Ziyu¡¯s big cauldron was incredible. The big cauldron ced on the table like a small water tank. Seeing that the thick bearing capacity must not be too light, everyone began to worry about whether the table would be crushed by the big cauldron.


    After Ziyu asked how to use it, he took out a few Leiyin Shaking seeds and nted them, and then put them in the space ring.


    Compared with Fatty¡¯s Big Ding, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s headband is quite inconspicuous. I saw a slender jade belt woven from celestial silk that was more than one meter long. In the middle of the jade belt was a thumb-sized gemstone, one white and one blue, simple and lively.


    Lu Wenfeng tied the headband on his forehead, and his spiritual power began to run, and his spiritual power was greatly increased. Lu Wenfeng happily rushed to Buwenle and nodded, saying that there was no problem.


    Xiao Mei¡¯er looked at Lu Wenfeng and said with a smile, ¡°Brother Lu, I¡¯m sure that after you put on this headband, you are really more powerful. I suggest that you always wear it!¡±


    ¡°The suggestion is invalid!¡± Lu Wenfeng directly rejected it, took off the jade belt from his head, and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°It always feels weird to carry it, so I¡¯d better bring it when I need it!¡±


    Compared with other people¡¯s treasures, Mei¡¯er¡¯s silkworm clothes can¡¯t be tried on here, because the silkworm clothes have to be worn close to the body. So Mei¡¯er took the silkworm clothes and was about to put them away when Fei raised his hand to stop them and said, ¡°Mei¡¯er, give this silkworm clothes to me first, and I¡¯ll give you a surpriseter!¡±


    After that, Zhang Fei took Tiancanyi and the Stone of Glory into the Space Stone together.


    So, after saying goodbye to the owner of Fanfan, a group of eight people from Xuanbing Branch left the Zangzhen Building.


    After returning to the street, the fat man approached Fei and said, ¡°Fei, let¡¯s find a quiet ce to test the power of your precious stone?¡±

 Chapter 228

    228 The Won Treasures [III]


    As soon as everyone discussed it, since they had nothing to do anyway, and everyone wanted to see if the Stone of Glory was really as magical as the owner of Fanfan had said, so they set their sights on a direction and headed towards a small mountain peak in the city.


    Because the Forbidden City upied a veryrge area, there were also several lonely mountains in the city. However, it had already been developed into a park for tourists¡¯ leisure and entertainment.


    After arriving at the lonely mountain, everyone drove away the many tourists from the front mountain and turned to the back mountain. This was a cliff, and there was an ancient forest under the cliff. Since there were no vendors and entertainment facilities, there were no people here, and it looked very quiet.


    Everyone found a t ce to sit down and rest for a while, only to see Fei took out a small stone box from the space stone and put it in front of everyone. Everyone didn¡¯t know why, and looked at Fei ying with it alone with curiosity. For some strange behaviors of Fei, everyone had long stopped been surprised.


    After seeing Fei set up the stone box, he took out arge number of Tianling silkworms from the space, and then a sh of inspiration brought a short stick in his hand.


    When Fei threw a tianling silkworm into the stone box, he ttened it with the short stick in his hand, threw one, pressed another, threw another, pressed another, and so on. The body fluids of silkworms were sprayed everywhere.


    Fatty couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°Fei, what¡¯s wrong with you? No matter how many celestial silkworms there are, you can¡¯t help yourself, right? Give it to me, I¡¯ll help you catch more bugs from the tree for you to y with, what do you think?¡±


    Fei looked up at Fatty, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°If you want to have fun, go grab it yourself, I¡¯m doing serious business here.¡±


    During the conversation, hundreds of Tianling silkworms were all squashed by Fei, and the body fluids of Tianling silkworms also umted half of the box. Only then did Fei stop, dissolving the short stick in his hand, and took out Mei¡¯er¡¯s silkworm clothes from the space.


    .....


    Fei held the celestial silkworm robe in his hand and said. ¡°Although this celestial silkworm robe has reached the highest defense level of five, I have a way to increase its defense by at least one level.¡±


    The others eximed when they heard it. Fatty blinked a pair of small eyes and asked, ¡°Fei, are you really serious? Isn¡¯t it rted to the half-stone box heavenly silkworm you got?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said: ¡°Fatty, if you want to say you are smart, sometimes you are really stupid. But if you want to say you are stupid, sometimes you are better than monkeys. You are right, it is the same as this day¡¯s silkworm.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei folded the celestial silkworm clothes into a small ball, pressed it directly into the stone box, and immersed it in the body fluid of the celestial silkworm.


    Mei¡¯er said anxiously: ¡°Dead wooden fish, are you disgusting, you soaked my precious silkworm clothes in such a disgusting thing. I don¡¯t care, you have to pay me!¡±


    Fei fastened the lid of the stone box and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mei¡¯er. This day, soaking the silkworm clothes in the body fluid of the heavenly silkworm can increase its defense power. This is not nonsense.¡±


    Mei¡¯er asked, ¡°Then, what evidence do you have?¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Mei¡¯er, do you remember when I was trapped in the death cage during the match against the Forbidden Team?¡±


    When Mei¡¯er heard this, her eyes widened and she asked, ¡°Yes, you haven¡¯t been injured in such a powerful attack. Could it be that you are also wearing a defensive suit?¡±


    Fei smiled and rolled up his sleeves. After a closer look, everyone found that Fei¡¯s skin seemed to be covered with a very thin, almost transparentyer.


    Mei¡¯er eximed: ¡°This is Celestial Silkworm Clothes? Fei, have you always been wearing Celestial Silkworm Clothes?¡±


    Fei put down his sleeves again and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I have been wearing this silkworm clothing since the day I left the tribe. However, that¡¯s not the point. Do you know the defense level of my silkworm?¡±


    One sentence suddenly stopped everyone, and they didn¡¯t know how to react to this. Bu Wenle thought for a while and said, ¡°In my opinion, from the color and texture of your silkworm clothes, the defense is at least around level five, right?¡±


    Fei smiled and said: ¡°Teacher is really good at seeing, the defense of my celestial silkworm clothing has reached the level of thete fifth stage. However, my celestial silkworm clothing has reached this level after being soaked in the body fluid of the heavenly silkworm. Guess what grade my silkworm clothing was before soaking?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing what Fei said, everyone suddenly became interested.


    Fatty asked curiously. ¡°You said just now that Mei¡¯er¡¯s silkworm clothes can be improved by at least one level. So, ording to my guess, it should be above the fourth level?¡±


    Hearing what Fatty said, everyone felt that Fatty was right, so they stopped guessing and stared at the answer given by Fei.


    Seeing this, Fei shook his head gently and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s Level 3, and it was just able to resist the magic attack at the beginning of Level 3.¡±


    ¡°What? Only level three?¡± Everyone was shocked. From the early stage of the third level to thete stage of the fifth level, this is not a simple problem of doubling! In terms of the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation level, this can be more than doubled!


    Even Mei¡¯er became interested immediately after listening to it, grabbed the stone box from Fei¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you once. If it¡¯s not as powerful as you said, I¡¯ll see how I deal with you!¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    ¡°Oh! By the way, how long does it take to soak silkworm clothes today?¡± Mei¡¯er asked suddenly.


    Fei thought for a while and said, ¡°ording to my guess, it will take at least a month. If the time is too short, I¡¯m afraid the effect will not be very good.¡±


    ¡°Oh! It looks like I¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer to wear it.¡± As he spoke, Mei¡¯er put the stone box into the space ring.


    Fatty said at this time: ¡°I said Fei, your surprises are over, now let us see the power of your Shining God Stone!¡±


    As soon as the fat man said it, he immediately raised the interest of everyone, including Fei himself. So Fei raised his hand and took out the Shining God Stone.


    They saw that the Shining God Stone was a transparent sphere with a diameter of about ten centimeters. It was like a transparent crystal, except that inside thepletely transparent sphere, there were several slices in the shape of a triangle located at the very center of the sphere. The whole gem exudes a hazy light, not very bright.


    ording to the method of use exined by the owner of Fanfan, Fei aimed the Shining God Stone at a huge boulder not far in front of everyone. I saw a sh of light, and a thin ray shot out from the center of the god stone.


    No sound was produced, and the light disappeared immediately after hitting the boulder.


    Everyone approached the boulder to check, only to see a small hole in the ce where the ray just disappeared, the thickness was the same as the light that Fei just shot out. Through the holes on the boulder, everyone could clearly see the cliff not far from the other side of the boulder.


    After seeing it, Ziyu eximed: ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s so powerful, fortunately there is a cliff behind the boulder, otherwise there would have been a big ident!¡±


    Fei was also taken aback by the mighty power. A term from his previous life immediately appeared in Fei¡¯s mind, ser¡±! That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t this effect the same as the effect of aser gun in a sci-fi movie?


    In order to verify the effect of this light, Fei said to the crowd, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll try again at a distance, and see if the power will still be so great!¡±


    After saying that, Fei turned around holding the Shining Stone and ran out in the opposite direction of the cliff. Because if it was shot from there, the ray would eventually disappear on the mountain wall and would not cause harm to others.


    After a while, Fei ran a thousand meters away. Since the terrain here was very t, Fei could clearly see the boulders around everyone a thousand meters away.


    Fei waved at everyone, signaling everyone to pay attention. Then, they saw a sh of light, and a ray rushed out from the Shining God Stone. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the boulder without any cmity.


    Everyone let out an exmation and ran towards the giant boulder to check it. Fei also put away the Shining God Stone, raised his legs and ran after the others.

 Chapter 229

    229 Kill Zhang Fei


    But as soon as Zhang Fei raised his leg, warning signs came into his mind. Zhang Fei secretly shouted: No, someone is sneak attacking!


    The spiritual power was running, and Zhang Fei immediately ced threeyers of defensive light shields behind his back. As soon as the light shield took shape, a huge impact came from behind.


    A loud bang was heard. The huge destructive force directly prated the three light shields ced by Zhang Fei, and a heavy blow directly hit Zhang Fei¡¯s back. He was instantly smashed into the air by the huge impact, and a mouthful of blood spurted Lao Gao at the same time.


    In the severe pain, Zhang Fei saw Lao Caitou rushing towards him from a distance from the corner of his eye, and behind him, a figure quickly erged in front of his eyes, and then, as soon as his eyes darkened, nothing happened. I no longer know.


    Just after Zhang Fei emitted the ray, Lu Wenfeng and the others turned around and ran towards the boulder. Lao Caitou, who was sitting beside the students, smoking a big cigarette bag, suddenly shouted, ¡°No!¡± Then, a light smoke shed, and Lao Caitou rushed towards Zhang Fei.


    Just then, a loud noise came from a distance. When everyone turned around in shock, they found that Zhang Fei was spouting blood, and his body rushed to Lao Gao. And not far behind Zhang Fei, a ck shadow has approached Zhang Fei¡¯s back, followed by another loud noise. Zhang Fei¡¯s body rushed forward for a while, and when he saw the third strike from the shadow, Zhang Fei suddenly shed in front of him, and his body disappeared.


    In the blink of an eye, Lao Caitou rushed to the ce where Zhang Fei disappeared, and at this moment, the assassin who attacked Zhang Fei had a sh of inspiration and disappeared without a trace.


    Lu Wenfeng and Bu Yueyue were shocked by the sudden change and stood on the spot, not knowing what to do. Bu Wenle shouted Zhang Fei¡¯s name, and rushed towards Lao Caitou frantically.


    Lu Wenfeng and the others were awakened by Bu Wenle¡¯s loud scream, and they all rushed behind Bu Wenle quickly.


    .....


    Everyone ran to the front, only to see Lao Caitou standing there, stomping his feet and beating his chest, there was still a blood stain on the ground, which was just sprayed out by Zhang Fei. And the figures of Zhang Fei and the assassin have long since disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    If it wasn¡¯t for what everyone saw with their own eyes, everyone would wonder if what they saw before was just a dazzling light. But the bloodstain on the ground clearly told everyone that what had just happened was real.


    Tears did appear sadly on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Zhang Fei really disappeared, and disappeared with serious injuries.


    Where did Zhang Fei go? Why did he disappear? The others didn¡¯t know. And who was the assassin? Why did theye to assassinate Zhang Fei, everyone was also at a loss.


    At this moment, two figures galloped from a distance. Everyone immediately became alert, and one by one, spiritual lights shed in front of them, and each spiritual crystal emerged.


    As they got closer, Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou received their spiritual crystals. It turned out that it was not someone else who ran, but Mei¡¯er¡¯s two bodyguards, Yin Yu and Fang Kui.


    They saw the two running to the front and back of the crowd, Yin Yu rushed to Wenle and Lao Caitou, sped their fists, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Two teachers, I¡¯m very sorry! Both our brothers saw what happened just now. We were around, so we check for the source but found no suspicious person, so we came back. Miss, are you alright?¡±


    Thest sentence was said to Chong Mei¡¯er. Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she said to Yinyu with tears in her teeth: ¡°Uncle Yinyu, you go and tell my father, even if yo have to move a mountain, you must find the assassin and give me Zhang Fei.¡±


    Yin Yu was shocked and said, ¡°Miss, you...¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡± Mei¡¯er stomped her foot violently, and the tears couldn¡¯t help rolling down again. Seeing this, Yin Yu sighed, told Fang Kui to protect the youngdy, and then rushed to Wenle and everyone sped their fists, then hurried away, and soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    At this time, while Lu Wenfeng was in grief, they finally knew Mei¡¯er¡¯s identity. Who would call their own father the emperor? Only the princess! It turned out that the little sister who had been with him for many years turned out to be the only biological daughter of His Majesty the Emperor.


    But what if they knew now? Losing the trace of Zhang Fei, there was only pain in the hearts of everyone at this time, endless pain! How could Zhang Fei, who was joking with everyone just now, suddenly disappeared with serious injuries? This kind of incidence was indeed too big, and everyone couldn¡¯t ept the cruel reality for a while.


    After a while, Lao Caitou sighed heavily and said, ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting you guys. I let this kid, Zhang Fei, encounter this kind of thing.¡±


    Lao Caifeng paused for a while, suppressed the emotions in his heart, and then said: ¡°But everyone don¡¯t need to be too sad, ording to the old man¡¯s judgment, Zhang Fei is not without hope of survival.¡±


    Hearing what Lao Caitou said, everyone immediately stabilized their minds, hoping that Lao Caitou could say something to convince everyone that Zhang Fei was still alive. This wss everyone¡¯s only constion right now.


    Lao Caitou continued. ¡°Just now, judging from the assassin¡¯s attack, the assassin¡¯s cultivation base should be at thete sixth level or the early seventh level. Judging from the defensive power of Zhang Fei¡¯s light, the difference is only one level. ¡°Although he was seriously injured, it was not enough to kill him in one hit.¡±


    ¡°This can be judged from the fact that Zhang Fei connected the assassin¡¯s attack twice. And after receiving the assassin¡¯s second attack, Zhang Fei used the Unlocated Teleportation Stone to escape. This is enough to prove that , Zhang Fei still has a certain ability to protect himself. Therefore, I think that the possibility of Zhang Fei surviving is very high. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Lao Caitou sighed again and said: ¡°Unfortunately, the assassin also triggered the power of teleportation before I arrived, teleporting out of my perception range. It seems that this assassin have been nning this for a long time.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Mei¡¯er¡¯s tears fell again, crying and saying: ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of assassins they are, I want you to find Zhang Fei. He uses teleportation without location, if he teleports to a dangerous ce, it won¡¯t work. It¡¯s even more troublesome! Ugh...¡±


    Hearing Mei¡¯er say this, everyone felt a heavy weight in their hearts as if they were pressed against a huge rock.


    For more than ten days after that, the Royal Guards sent tens of thousands of people to search the city and the outside of the city in a mighty manner. As for the assassin, it was as if the world had evaporated, and there was no trace of him to be found.


    In fact, apart from Zhang Fei, there was probably no other person who really saw the assassin¡¯s face. The citymander didn¡¯t know who it is, so how could he arrest anybody?


    There was no other way, the Guards just made finding the trace of Zhang Fei as the main goal, and the image of Zhang Fei were posted all over the city.


    For a time, the news that the team leader of the Xuanbing Academy team was assassinated and disappeared caused a lot of trouble in the city. The focus of people¡¯s discussions after tea and dinner always revolved around this matter, and various spections and various versions of the gossip also attracted the ears of countless people.


    It was said that some people were happy and others were worried, everything in the world existed rtively. Just as everyone in the Xuanbing Branch was sad, and the people in the city were specting, there wasughter and joy in the Ruofeng family¡¯s mansion in the Crystal Pce.


    There were only two people sitting in the banquet in the lobby. Ruofeng sat upright in the master¡¯s seat, with a steward standing behind him, serving the drinks.


    Opposite Ruo Feng sat a man in his thirties or forties. The man was not very tall, and at most he was about 1.7 meters tall when he stood up. The face was thin, like long-term malnutrition. A head of messy hair was tied up at the back of his head, and the linen robe on his body had already been engraved with countless traces by time and dust.


    Ruofeng raised a wine ss made of white jade, and said to the man in front of him. ¡°Wandering Shadow, the death that cannot be seen. Come, brother, toast to you!¡±


    The man called the wandering shadow raised his ss, drank it with Ruofeng, and then said: ¡°Young master tters me, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t kill Zhang Fei on the spot, but let him escaped. But don¡¯t worry, Young Master, from my attack, Zhang Fei has already been severely injured, even if he can escape for a while, he can¡¯t escape death after all!¡±

 Chapter 230

    230 Where Is Zhang Fei?


    Ruofengughed and said to the wandering shadow evil. ¡°Hahaha, there is no defense! Even if Fei can finally escape and die, and the old brother seriously injured him, it can be regarded as a bad breath for the brother! Come on, brother again. Toast to you!¡±


    ¡°Come on, lets drink do it!¡±


    Ruofeng and the wandering shadow became closer and closer, cheering again and again, as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years.


    It turned out that after Ruo Feng was beaten up by Fei and woke up, he hated Fei to the extreme. For a long time, Ruofeng had always believed that only himself was the dragon and phoenix, and only himself could beat others!


    But they didn¡¯t expect that in the spirit masterpetition, in front of hundreds of thousands of people, he was beaten so miserably by Fei, when Ruofeng was bullied so much by others, especially by the Xuanbing team led by Fei. For a while, Ruofeng felt that he would never gain face in front of anyone again.


    Fei! You were the stumbling block in my life! If I didn¡¯t destroy you, there would never be a day of peace for me. An evil thought suddenly surged in Ruo Feng¡¯s heart.


    Therefore, Ruofeng immediately arranged for his subordinate to look for a killer who could assassinate Fei in the city. As long as Fei was dead, the number one genius in the whole continent would still be himself.


    In this way, under the inquiries of many parties, the wandering viin was quickly brought to Ruo Feng¡¯s mansion by the manager. On thest day of the Spirit Master Competition, Ruo Feng also did not attend, the main reason was that he brought the wandering viins to choose a target. This was what happened before.


    Soon, another month passed, and the Guards¡¯ search range expanded from within the city to within a hundred kilometers outside the Forbidden City. After all, Fei¡¯s Unpositioned Teleportation Stone could be teleported to any location within a hundred kilometers. But the results of the search were far from ideal, and there was not even the slightest clue to be found.


    .....


    During this period, everyone in the Xuanbing Branch was also searching day and night. However, because of what happened to Fei, Lao Caitou dared not leave the crowd too far.


    Especially among the crowd, there was also a little royal princess. If something happens to her, then Xuanbing Academy would not have to continue.


    As time passed, everyone¡¯s hearts sank to the bottom. Fei, where are you? There was nothing in the horizon, and they have searched all over the 100 kilometers above the ground, but they have not found any trace of Fei.


    Now the only thing people could do, was to pray for a miracle to happen and let Fei return safely.


    After all, there have been too many miracles regarding Fei already, so wouldn¡¯t it happen again this time?


    In the blink of an eye, another month had passed, and everyone still hasn¡¯t heard from Fei. The mighty search and rescue work stopped as early as a month ago, and only the people in the Xuanbing Branch have not given up hope.


    The Hall of Spiritualists, the vi.


    Early in the morning, Bu Wenle called everyone to the front and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I know that everyone feels bad because of Fei¡¯s disappearance. As a teacher, I am equally sad. However, we cannot continue to be like this. So, I n to leave today and go back to Xuanbing Academy.¡±


    Everyone was silent. Almost three months have passed in the blink of an eye, and everyone had been unwilling to cultivate because of Fei¡¯s incident. The teacher¡¯s words were very clear, Fei¡¯s matter had passed for so long, and it was over, and everyone still had to go back and continue to practice and study.


    Fatty was silent for a while, and then suddenly said. ¡°Teacher, if Fei is all right, will hed directly to Xuanbing Academy to find us?¡±


    This question immediately aroused everyone¡¯s interest. Yes! Everyone had been wandering around the Forbidden City, and forgot about the fact that Fei could really return to Xuanbing City as Fatty said? After all, it had been so long, and this was a possibility.


    As a result, everyone suddenly felt a sense of returning to their sect, and they raised their legs in a hurry and wanted to run back to Xuanbing City immediately.


    Bu Wenle said quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s not be in too much of a hurry. For so long, we have received a lot of care from His Majesty the Emperor. Even if we want to go back, we must inform His Majesty the Emperor first. Mei¡¯er, youe to the pce with me to meet your Majesty, the others rest here first and wait for our news.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle made some arrangements and left with Mei¡¯er.


    The time finally arrived at noon amid the anxious waiting of everyone, and Bu Wenle brought Mei¡¯er back to the vi, along with Yin Yu and Fang Kui.


    Bu Wenle briefly reported the situation after entering the pce. Regarding the departure of everyone from Xuanbing Academy, His Majesty the Emperor first apologized for Fei¡¯s incident, and then sent everyone a lot of travel expenses, but they were all rejected by Bu Wenle.


    The queen had said that she would never let Mei¡¯er leave her side again, but it was just that Mei¡¯er¡¯s attitude was very strong, and she had to leave with everyone. However, his majesty the emperor warned Yin Yu and Fang Kui that from now on, the two of them would change from secret protection to bodyguards, and they had to keep Mei¡¯er safe at all time.


    After a short parting, the group of four left the pce and returned to the vi. Afterwards, the members of the Xuanbing Branch, together with Yin Yu and Fang Kui, left the Forbidden City in a hurry and rushed towards the direction of Xuanbing City.


    Holding a glimmer of hope that they could meet Fei on the road, the crowd did not let Lao Caitou fly them directly back to Xuanbing City, but walked on the ground, all the way back, inquiring about Fei¡¯s news all the way.


    The words were brief. After nearly a month of searching and walking, everyone returned to Xuanbing City. Along the way, everyone did not receive any news about Fei.


    This also made everyone lose hope in their heartspletely. After returning to Xuanbing City, the main hospital and the branch were all searched, but no trace of Fei was found.


    As a result, everyone returned to the Xuanbing Branch, and no one wanted to leave here again. First, they continued to cultivate here to improve their own cultivation. Second, they waited here for Fei¡¯s return.


    After Bu Wenle came back, he made several trips to the main academy, and reported the details of the Continental Spirit Master Academypetition to the grand elder Shen Lingyun in detail. Especially the royal family¡¯s interest in the firearms they invented and the agreement signed with the royal family, Bu Wenle reported to Shen Lingyun in detail. At the same time, Bu Wenle also handed over the agreement to Shen Lingyun.


    Shen Lingyun was also deeply saddened by Fei¡¯s disappearance. It could be said that the Xuanbing Academy could achieve today¡¯s results, but Fei¡¯s contribution was the greatest, no one couldpare.


    But the situation was tragic, on the vast and boundless continent, if anyone want to find a person, it was really more difficult than going to the heavens, and all people could do was to wait. After all, Fei had no home anymore. As long as he was still alive, the only ce he coulde is Xuan Bing Branch.


    Time passed slowly as everyone waited and practiced. Since the moment they returned to the Xuanbing branch, they have never left the branch. Even they didn¡¯t go back to the Lingchen Cave. Although cultivating there could produce twice the result with half the effort, but without Fei there, no one would go.


    During this period, only Lao Caitou went back and forth to Lingchen Cave by himself, and brought back many heavenly silkworms for everyone.


    As the grand elder of Xuanbing Academy, Shen Lingyun, after everyone came back, she came to the branch to visit everyone every once in a while. The euphemistic name was to greet His Royal Highness Gongwen, and everyone¡¯s heart was like a mirror to the thoughts of the grand elder, but no one found it.


    In this regard, Bu Wenle was not used to it at first, and thought to himself: What¡¯s wrong with this Shen Lingyun? It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know Mei¡¯er¡¯s identity before! But as time passed, Bu Wenle gradually began to adapt to Shen Lingyun¡¯s actions. After all, time could erase everything.


    But everyone¡¯s longing for Fei did not decrease with the passage of time, just because it was an indelible pain in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Fei, where the hell were you?

 Chapter 231

    231 Where Is Zhang Fei? [II]


    Darkness, invisible ck.


    From the moment Fei opened his eyes, all he saw was darkness.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Fei closed his eyes again, trying to remember everything that happened before. However, messy thoughts shed through his mind for a while, and Fei couldn¡¯t figure out any clues for a while.


    His mother from his hometown in Hebei, Dakui and Sanshun who worked together with him, the moment when the gas station exploded, and his father and mother of the Ironwood tribe, the grief and tragic death when his father was killed by the second son of the Dragon Demon. What about his sisters, Shuang¡¯er, and Hong¡¯er.


    As time passed, memories from the past returned to Fei¡¯s mind little by little.


    He remembered that it was the Spirit Master Competition, and he passed out after the assassin¡¯s sneak attack after he got the reward.


    Where was this ce? Was he still alive?


    Fei couldn¡¯t remember what happened after he fainted.


    .....


    Assassin? Fei tried hard to recall the appearance of the assassin who was like a ghost. Not tall, with a skinny face like long-term malnutrition, messy hair like weeds, and a tattered robe.


    No, he didn¡¯t know such a person.


    Fei searched all over his thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t think of when he had seen such a person. What kind of grudges did the man had against him, and he actually do this ruthlessly against him?


    By the way, his injury! Fei suddenly thought that he was seriously injured in the assassin¡¯s sneak attack. But when Fei tried to run the spiritual power through his body, it was very smooth, and there was no sign of injury. Moreover, the spiritual power seems to be fuller than before the injury. Fei tried to move his body again. Apart from some soreness, there was no pain like an injury.


    Fei reopened his eyes, even though he couldn¡¯t see anything. The body moved, and Fei slowly got up from the ground. He stared nkly at the dark space around him, seeing nothing. Moreover, there was not even a sound. Spiritual power revolved, and a ray of light appeared on Fei¡¯s palm.


    Since Fei was in absolute darkness, he didn¡¯t suddenly use too much light to make him unable to adapt. With a ray of light, Fei found that he seemed to be in a small stone house. On the ground where he was lying just now, there were two hides of monsters. Outside the door of the stone house, it was pitch ck, and nothing could be seen.


    After a while, Fei¡¯s eyes gradually adapted to the light. So, Fei walked to the door of the stone house, threw a few balls of light with his hand, and threw them in different directions outside the stone house.


    With the sh of the light ball, the surroundings suddenly brightened. With the radiance of the ball of light, Fei found himself in a long and narrow cave. The cave was veryrge, with a height of hundreds of meters and a width of more than 20 meters. The stone house just now was just a small hole opened from the side of this long and narrow cave.


    Fei tried to call Taoist Feng Mo, but after calling a few times, Fei gave up. If there was a special reason for Taoist Feng Mo, Fei only needed to call, and Taoist Feng Mo will wake up.


    But at this time, Fei called several times in a row, but Taoist Feng Mo did not respond, indicating that Taoist Feng Mo must have some special reason, so he did not respond to Fei¡¯s call.


    At this moment, Fei¡¯s chest suddenly shed, Tingyu flew out of the space ring, and at the same time, Tingyu¡¯s surprised voice sounded. ¡°Master, you are finally awake!¡±


    Fei was stunned. After watching Tingyu grow bigger and bigger, she hugged him in her arms. Maybe because of excitement, Fei felt that Tingyu¡¯s body was still shaking slightly.


    Fei had never been hugged by such a beautiful woman before, and he felt a little strange for a while. He quickly broke away from Tingyu¡¯s embrace and said to Tingyu, ¡°Tingyu, where am I? I remembered that I was seriously injured, why is there nothing now?¡±


    Ting Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly red because of her excitement. After hearing Fei¡¯s question, she calmed down and asked Fei, ¡°Master, do you know how long you have been unconscious?¡±


    Fei was stunned, listening to Tingyu¡¯s words, he must have been unconscious for a long time. So shaking his head, Fei said sullenly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only remember that I was out after being seriously injured, and I came here after waking up. As for how long I was unconscious, I don¡¯t know at all.¡±


    ¡°So sad, poor master.¡± Ting Yu sighed before saying, ¡°Master, you have been unconscious for 127 days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fei was shocked. ¡°127 days? How could this happen? Where are we? What¡¯s wrong with my injury?¡±


    Ting Yu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where this ce is either. I just remember that when you were attacked, you suddenly took out a teleportation stone, and we were sent here. After that, you were seriously injured and couldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    Unlocated teleportation stone? Fei tried to remember everything that happened before. Could it be that the master used the Unlocated Teleportation Stone to escape here after I fainted?


    Moreover, when I called the master just now, he didn¡¯t answer. Could it be that the master was injured when he manipted my body?


    Fei pondered for a moment, and then asked Tingyu: ¡°Tingyu, did you heal my injury?¡±


    Listening to the rain nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the owner was seriously injured at the time. If it is not treated in time, it may be in danger. After my inspection, I found that the owner suffered internal injuries, so I used light healing magic. He helped the master to stabilize the injury, and then through the guidance of spiritual power, the master¡¯s internal injury was gradually healed.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Ting Yu, thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d already be a corpse.¡±


    Tingyu said: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to thank me, this is what I should do. However, Tingyu can¡¯t understand why the master has been drowsy after recovering from the injury. Therefore, Tingyu came out here and made a small hole, and then at your own discretion, took out two animal skins in your mother¡¯s space, lest your body couldn¡¯t stand the cold here.¡±


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason for the dizziness, maybe it¡¯s because of the mental shock.¡±


    In fact, Fei was thinking in his heart at this time, could it be because of an ident that Taoist Feng Mo caused him to fall asleep? He didn¡¯t know how the master was feeling now, and he couldn¡¯t wake up after calling him. It seemed that he could only take one step at a time.


    At this time, the energy of the light ball that Fei created was about to be exhausted, and the light was obviously dimmed. Fei quickly shot a few more balls of light, and said to Ting Yu who was beside him: ¡°Ting Yu, now my body is fine, let¡¯s find a way out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tingyu agreed and packed up with Fei. Then, through the scan of his divine sense, Fei roughly observed the surrounding scenery, and after seeing the direction of the uphill, he and Tingyu moved forward together.


    The slope was not very big, just a gradual upward trend. Along the way, Fei and Tingyu did not find anything unusual.


    And ording to Tingyu¡¯s description, in the past 100 days, Tingyu had already checked the ces within a kilometer in both directions of the cave, and there was nothing unusual. Even in the height of nearly 100 meters, Ting Yu took a closer look. The broken wall at the high ce was very smooth, and there was no ce to rest.


    So, the master and servant duo negotiated their way slowly in this tall canyon cave. Fortunately, one of the two was a light psychic, and the other was a light elf. The lighting problem was not difficult for them. As long as Fei wants toe, as long as he kept walking towards the heights, he would definitely be able to find the exit.


    They didn¡¯t know how long it took, the two walked more than ten kilometers away, and the tall canyon finally had the tendency to recover. The two found a rtively t boulder, and Fei said, ¡°Tingyu, let¡¯s take a rest here. The spiritual power consumption on the way was quite a lot, let¡¯s recover the spiritual power first and then go.¡±


    After sitting down, Fei¡¯s stomach finally growled. He took out some dried meat and water from the storage space, handed the water to Ting Yu and asked, ¡°Ting Yu, drink some water, would you like something to eat?¡±


    As soon as he spoke the words, Fei suddenly came to a realization, and thought to himself: Yes, I have been dizzy for more than 100 days, so how did I eat for more than 100 days? If I didn¡¯t eat, wouldn¡¯t I have starved to death long ago?

 Chapter 232

    232 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [III]


    In the blink of an eye, the frequency of the two sides shaking was getting faster and faster. Both Fei and Tingyu could no longer see the specific outlines of the two groups of spiders. They could only see the phantoms of the two spiders shaking constantly.


    What kind of madness was this? It couldn¡¯t be shivering with anger, could it?


    When the two of them, Fei and Tingyu, were wondering that it was not a good situation, they felt that the cliff under their feet began to tremble along with the shaking of the two spiders under the cliff. It didn¡¯t take long for the cliff walls to shake like an earthquake, and countless rubble of various sizes began to fall from the cliff walls on both sides, smashing into the valley.


    Ting Yu quickly hugged Fei and flew back into the air again, with the gravel falling from their side constantly. Ting Yu was frightened, and at the same time, he had to always pay attention to avoid the gravel falling from on top of their heads.


    However, the two spider swarms under their feet were not so lucky. As the gravel continued to fall, spiders continued to be hit by the gravel, either dying or being crippled. Soon, the two spider swarms were in disarray, and the spiders,rge and small, continued to disperse in all directions.


    However, none of the scattered spiders crossed the line, and the empty field in the middle was still reserved for two huge spiders.


    After about half an hour, the two spiders stopped shaking at the same time. The two huge figures immediately jumped up and rushed towards each other at the same time, and the front ws like giant spears stabbed towards each other at the same time.


    Strangely, the two giant spiders did not use magic to attack, but just started a hand-to-hand fight in the empty field. In the dark, Fei didn¡¯t know what color bodily fluids were spraying continuously from the wounds of the two spiders.


    However, the two spiders did not know the pain, and they would not stop until the opponent was killed, and the fight became more and more intense. Body fluids were flying everywhere, and the stench was clearly audible even for Fei and the two who were flying high in the sky.


    .....


    The spider swarms on the two sides condensed together again at this time, suppressing the giant spiders in the fight on both sides, without even making a sound. On the entire battlefield, only the two huge spiders in the middle kept making attacks and roars.


    Fei and Tingyu, the master and servant, flew back to the tform again, carefully watching the movements below.


    They saw the rocks in the valley, under the fight of the two spiders, constantly flying around. The teams watching the battle on both sides were slowly retreating under the aftermath of the rocks, and the empty field in the middle became bigger and bigger.


    After a short time, one of the spiders seemed to be exhausted and was gradually at a disadvantage. While resisting the opponent¡¯s attack, it slowly retreated.


    The other spider saw that the other side was beginning to show weakness, and suddenly let out a roar, and the attack became sharper. After a few blows, the spider could no longer resist, and turned around, preparing to run.


    When the powerful spider saw that the opponent was about to run, it immediately raised its body high, and his pair of front legs raised up like two sharp spears, and stabbed the opponent¡¯s back suddenly.


    Just when the strong spider¡¯s high front legsnded, it realized it was not good. I saw that the spider¡¯s back legs suddenly stabbed like springs, and it didn¡¯t wait for his two front legs. When the legs touched the opponent¡¯s back, the chest and abdomen were pierced by the opponent¡¯s two hind legs.


    The powerful spider¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and its two front legs were instantly frozen in the air. Immediately afterwards, they saw that the spider that seeded in the sneak attack had two hind legs separated from left and right, and directly divided the opponent¡¯s body from the connection between the chest and abdomen.


    The mighty spider seems to be still stagnant in fear, and on the broken body, the eight long legs were still twitching continuously, as if it was nostalgic for life. It¡¯s a pity that its life has obviouslye to an end, and it has no power to return to the sky.


    The death of the big spider brought amotion, and the spider group on one side suddenly retreated in the direction of the attack like a bereaved dog. The other party, led by the big spider, chased and killed desperately from behind.


    Judging from the direction in which the spider fled, the loser was the one who blocked the way for Fei and the others. Just for a moment, there was no movement on the battlefield below, and there was no living creature except for the countless dead spiders.


    Ting Yu asked Fei, ¡°Master, what should I do?¡±


    Fei listened intently for a while, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Later, under the leadership of Ting Yu, Fei flew down from the high cliff. Itnded directly in front of the dead giant spider.


    Back on the battlefield, the stench suddenly became stronger. Fei and Tingyu were busy protecting their mouths and noses with magic, and after filtering the stench in the air, they finally felt better.


    Looking closely, they saw that the spider¡¯s head was really huge, and the tips of its eight long legs were even thicker than Fei¡¯s waist.


    Fei turned to the spider¡¯s head, and with a sh of inspiration, a long sword appeared in his hand. He raised the de and cut down, and directly split the spider¡¯s head.


    As the spider¡¯s brain fluid flowed out, a magic crystal two circles bigger than a giant egg rolled out, emitting a faint aura in the darkness.


    Fei stretched out his hand and picked up the magic crystal. The surface of the spirit crystal was very smooth, and there was no spider¡¯s flesh and blood on it.


    Fei shrugged and said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of beast this is, but this magic crystal is really good. Tingyu, let¡¯s split up and collect as much as we can. We have to move fast. I don¡¯t want to wait for those big spiders to meet us here when they return.¡±


    Ting Yu responded with a sound, took the long knife that Fei handed over, and she shed open spider¡¯s heads like a melon and a vegetable.


    On the battlefield, there were piles of spider corpses like hills everywhere. Looking around, it could be said that there were thousands of them. The two of them didn¡¯t need to move around much. After a while, the two of them collected hundreds of demon crystals.


    At this moment, Fei seemed to hear a sound. The sound was light and broken, not the kind of whooshing hiss that spiders made when they walk.


    Fei quickly gestured to Tingyu to signal her to pay attention. The two reunited, and listening to Yu whispered strangely, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fei gestured with his index finger on his lips, signaling Ting Yu to keep quiet.


    At this moment, the shredding voice became clearer and clearer, and it could even be heard by Ting Yu.


    ¡°What is it?¡± As soon as Ting Yu asked, he heard Fei say, ¡°We¡¯re surrounded!¡±


    Then, several rays of light shed out, and Fei shot several balls of light in four directions. The two of them took a look at the light, and saw not far away, a huge ck ant was rushing towards the two of them from the ground, the dead body of the spider, and the cliff.


    Under the shock, Ting Yu quickly hugged Fei, and with force on her feet, they flew into the air at once.


    With the light of the ball of light, they saw that the valley was already densely covered with these huge ck ants, and each ck ant was more than three meters high. The number of such dense ck ants was probably tens of thousands.


    Fei said in shock, ¡°Damn it, why are there so many giant ants? First it was a giant spider, and this time it¡¯s a giant ant. Could it be that we have be smaller?¡±


    Ting Yu also said in surprise: ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    Fei looked at the ck ants under his feet, and saw that the ck ants did not take care of Fei and the two at this time, but after crawling all over the battlefield, they found the spider¡¯s corpse one after another, and took a big bite which was mouthful. As the ck ants sucked, it could be clearly seen that the body of the spider bitten by the ck ants was obviously deted.


    After they were full, the ck ants took one bite at a time, picked up the spider¡¯s body and carried it all in one particr direction from all directions. In just a few moments, the corpses of hundreds of spiders were taken away by ants.


    And arge number of ck ants were still crawling over. Repeatedly, the body of the spiders on the battlefield was quickly reduced by more than half.

 Chapter 233

    233 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [IV]


    Fei thought for a while, and said, ¡°It seems that the direction the ants are retreating should be the ant nest, and they must not go there. Let¡¯s go to the higher ground ording to the previous n, just be careful.¡±


    Hearing Fei¡¯s words, Ting Yu held Fei and flew in the same direction as before. Because this direction was also the direction in which the spider escaped. Along the way, they could constantly see the spiders¡¯ bodies scattered on the ground.


    It was just that Fei and Ting Yu had no ns to collect magic crystals at this time. After all, if they could find an exit, they would be happy. It was their n to escape first.


    Fei and Tingyu flew forward for several kilometers. Suddenly, there was a faint lighting from the front. Although it was not very strong, the two of them could be sure that the light was not the light from the ball of light that Fei released earlier.


    And Fei and the two also found that the light came from the middle and upper part of the valley cave. Is there an export? The two were delighted, and immediately flew towards the direction of the light source.


    As they flew closer, Fei and Ting Yu were stunned. What was this?


    They saw that there was a translucent gemstone on the cliff, and the shape was very irregrly set in the cliff. And the light that the two saw came from this gem.


    This was glowstone? Fei got closer and identified it carefully, and it turned out to be glowstone.


    They really found a treasure. Although it was not a powerful gem, the production of glowstone was very rare on the maind. Only some luxurious or important ces were willing to use fluorite as the light source and put them into various processedmps. Therefore, the price of fluorite in the market was also very high.


    .....


    Because the texture of glowstone was very brittle, in order not to destroy the body of glowstone and reduce its value, Fei first carved a ce to stand on the stone wall next to the glowstone, and then carefully dug out the glowstone.


    After digging it out, Fei found that this glowstone was really not small, only a small part of it was exposed just now, and the whole glowstone was about the size of a small room of 120 square meters after being dug out.


    It seemed that this glowstone was more than enough for a good magic equipment. Fei was happy in his heart. He raised his hand and put the glowstone into his storage space.


    Turning around, Fei and Ting Yu were about to leave when suddenly, a strange message came through his divine sense. Fei frowned, turned around and looked at the stone wall behind him for a while.


    Ting Yu asked strangely, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fei waved at Tingyu, motioning for Tingyu not to speak. Fei walked to the front of the stone wall, closing his eyes and concentrating, like a person who made a mistake standing in front of the wall and thinking about it.


    However, Fei was not thinking about it. Just now, through the feedback from his divine sense, Fei clearly felt that there seemed to be a space on the other side of the stone wall. At this time, after carefully scanning with his eyes closed, the feedback image suddenly became clear.


    Through the information fed back by the divine sense, Fei found that the space behind the stone wall was really not small. With Fei being able to scan using his divine sense within a radius of 50 meters, he could not see the boundary of the space.


    What could be the ce here? Mu-woo wondered, could it be another cave or a branch of this cave?


    However, through the feedback of divine consciousness, Fei clearly felt that there was an upward slope on the other side of the stone wall. The slope was veryrge, about the same as the slope of the stairs.


    After thinking for a while, Fei said to Tingyu: ¡°Tingyu, I found that there is arge space on the other side of the stone wall, and it is always going up. Let¡¯s go and see, as long as we go up, we will definitely find it.¡±


    Ting Yu looked at Fei strangely and asked, ¡°Master, how did you know? I just watched it carefully for a long time, but I didn¡¯t find any gaps?¡±


    Fei pondered for a moment and asked Tingyu, ¡°Tingyu, do you know what divine consciousness is?¡±


    Tingyu answered, ¡°The term ¡®spiritual consciousness¡¯ was mentioned in the records of our n. It is said that if you continue to practice after reaching the ninth level of spiritual immortal, you will be able to cultivate spiritual consciousness and set foot on the stage of bing a spiritual immortal. The way of Divine. However, the probability of being able to cultivate spiritual consciousness is very low. But please rest assured, Master, Tingyu will definitely help you find a way to cultivate spiritual consciousness.¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said to Tingyu, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not necessary. To tell you the truth, it was only through my divine sense that I knew what was going on behind the stone wall.¡±


    ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± Ting Yu said in surprise: ¡°Master, you are only at the third level of cultivation, and it is impossible to cultivate spiritual consciousness. Moreover, ording to the records of our n, if you cultivate spiritual consciousness, if you do not have a divine position, the inheritance will be sent by the heavens. But the master has not been sent inheritance by the heavens, so it is impossible for you to cultivate spiritual consciousness.¡±


    Fei said with a smile: ¡°Everything is not right, to be honest, my consciousness started to appear from the first-level Spiritualist level. However, because my cultivation base is too low, I will not undergo tribtions for the time being.¡±


    Ting Yu was stunned again, a first-level cultivation base can condense consciousness, is this kid still human? After standing for a while, Ting Yu suddenly knelt down and said, ¡°Master is really not an ordinary person. It seems that I have been searching for thousands of years and have not waited in vain. I hope that the master will embark on the road of bing a god as soon as possible, and lead my n to live forever!¡±


    Seeing this, Fei quickly pulled up Tingyu and said, ¡°Patriarch Tingyu, what are you doing? We don¡¯t know where we are now, so let¡¯s find a way out first.¡±


    Tingyu got up and said, ¡°Yes, everything is up to the master¡¯s arrangement, but Tingyu can open a passage for you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Ting Yu¡¯s body shed, and dozens of light-sting balls suddenly condensed. These days, Ting Yu has followed Fei every day, and has already attached Fei¡¯s light element to magic.


    In particr, Ting Yu¡¯s cultivation level was three levels higher than Fei¡¯s, reaching the sixth level, so she could start to practice advanced attack magic that Fei couldn¡¯t practice temporarily.


    However, the cultivation level of elves was the same as that of demons, which was one level lower than that of humans. Tingyu with a level 6 cultivation level is only equivalent to a human spiritualist with a level 5 cultivation level.


    But the difference between elves and humans and demons was that elves did not produce things like spirit crystals. Their energy was all concentrated in their bodies. With the improvement of their cultivation, the elven bodies themselves would be pure energy bodies.


    Seeing Tingyu condensed dozens of light-sting balls, Fei quickly stepped forward to stop her, saying to Tingyu, ¡°Hold on!¡±


    Ting Yu asked strangely, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fei answered ¡°The noise caused by sting the ball with light is too much, and it may cause unnecessary trouble. You put it away first, or let me try.¡±


    After speaking, Fei took out a huge transparent crystal ball from the space. But if you look closely, you will find that there were several slices in the interior of the crystal ball in the shape of a triangle, located in the center of the sphere.


    The entire crystal ball exudes a hazy light, which immediately obscures the small space just dug out. It was the Shining Divine Stone that Fei had recently obtained.


    Fei held the God of Light in the palm of his hand, and a sh of light red, and a light with the thickness of a finger shot out from the God of Light.


    Without a sound, a small hole the size of a finger appeared on the stone wall. Fei injected a trace of spiritual power into the small hole, and a ball of light immediately condensed and formed at the other end of the small hole, emitting a ray of light.


    Through the small hole, it can be clearly seen that the thickness of the stone wall is about four or five meters. After Fei watched, the spiritual power in front of him shed again, and a light slightly thicker than his fingers shot out, and a small hole side by side suddenly appeared on the stone wall.

 Chapter 234

    234 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [V]


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°Well, it seems that the Shining God Stone can only shoot such a thick light at most. I originally thought that if we could shoot a thicker light, we could save a lot of trouble.¡±


    After that, the Shining God Stone in Fei¡¯s hand flickered one after another. After a while, Fei punched a circle of small holes side by side on the stone wall. The diameter of the circle was about one meter.


    Fei put away the Shining God Stone, pressed his palms to the center of the circle, his spiritual power was running, and his palmspeted with each other, and the stone pirs that had been opened up on the edge were pushed forward a little.


    When Fei saw the door, he was busy with his spiritual power and pushed hard with both palms, and the huge stone pir was slowly pushed ini. With the sound of rolling boulders, arge hole about one meter in diameter appeared on the stone wall. Through the hole, one could clearly see a ck hole on the other side of the stone wall, and one couldn¡¯t see the boundary at all.


    Ting Yu¡¯s face suddenly showed a happy look, and she thought: The master¡¯s consciousness is really powerful, and through such a thick stone wall, you can know the existence of this space.


    While Ting Yu was thinking about it, Fei suddenly turned around, a sh of inspiration, and two feather arrows shot towards him in an instant. Because the distance was too close, Fei was stunned, and two feather arrows flew past Fei¡¯s cheek, one to the left and one to the right.


    Following closely, there was a low roar of ¡°Tsk!¡± from behind Tingyu who also felt that something was wrong, and when she turned around suddenly, she saw a giant ck ant exposed at the hole behind her.


    At this moment, Fei jumped over, grabbed Tingyu¡¯s hand, and rushed into the stone wall that had just been drilled. Through the scanning of divine sense, Fei found that more than a dozen huge ck ants had climbed up outside the cave. It may be that the light emitted by Fei and Tingyu attracted the attention of the ck ants.


    In order not to attract the attention of other beasts, Fei did not use an attack that could cause a noise to kill the ck ant, but just blocked the ck ant¡¯s attack with a bow and arrow and pulled Tingyu to the other end of the stone wall.


    .....


    Since the excavated passage was only about one meter, the huge body of the beast couldn¡¯t get in. Therefore, Fei and Ting Yu were rtively safe after passing through the stone wall quickly.


    Fei first scanned this huge space with his divine sense and found no danger, so he raised his hand and shot a few balls of light upward, illuminating the inside of the cave. They saw that the cave here was rtively much smaller.


    The highest part of the stone cave was only 20 to 30 meters high, and the lower part was only two or three meters.


    Different from the tall and dry environment on the other side, the cave here was very humid. Water droplets were constantly dripping on the top of the cave, and huge stctites hang upside down on the top of the cave in pieces. Good looking and spectacr.


    Just when Ting Yu was fascinated by the beautiful scenery in the stctite cave, she suddenly heard Fei murmured: ¡°Not good!¡±


    Ting Yu asked strangely, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fei pondered: ¡°ording tomon sense, only a ventted ce will be dry, and a ventted ce often indicates that there will be an entrance and exit. Judging from the humid environment here, this space should be a dead hole. Only through the valley can there be an exit.¡±


    Ting Yu nodded and asked, ¡°Master, what should we do now? Are we going back?¡±


    Fei circled around the stone wall, thought for a while looking at the winding upward slope, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s climb up for a while and then talk about it. If it really doesn¡¯t work, then go back, or try to open an exit to see.¡±


    Ting Yu nodded and said, ¡°Well, everything depends on the master¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    After saying that, the two masters and servants climbed uphill. Because of the cultivation base, even though the ground was abnormally slippery, the two of them were still moving very fast under the illumination of the light ball.


    Not long after walking up, a faint light source came into the sight of the two of them again. From the intensity of the light source, it does not look like natural light. The two walked in the direction of the light source with a tacit understanding.


    When they came closer, they saw that there was another glowstone in the stone wall shing a faint light.


    ¡°It seems that this should be where the veins rich in glowstone are located. Otherwise, such a rare glowstone would not be encountered by us one after another.¡± As Fei spoke, he carefully dug out the glowstone.


    In terms of volume, it was more than twice as small as the previous one, but it was also a very precious treasure to get on the market.


    After collecting the glowstone, the two got up and began to climb again. It took about half a minute. Fei suddenly found that there seemed to be an abnormal thing on the side of the stone wall, which was faintly emitting a wave of spiritual power.


    Fei immediately signaled Ting Yu to take his body back, and the two of them touched the ce where the spiritual power was emitting power under the pull of Fei¡¯s consciousness. They saw a small hole about one meter high on one side of the stone wall, but there was a transparent barrier on the surface of the small hole.


    Fei stretched out his hand and clicked on the barrier, and immediately a wave of spiritual energy snapped Fei¡¯s fingers back. Through this barrier, Fei and Tingyu could clearly see that this was an artificial passage that had been excavated.


    While Fei was looking around, he heard Ting Yu said behind him, ¡°Master, let me try.¡±


    Afterwards, she shed to Fei¡¯s side. He saw Ting Yu sped her hands together, then stretched out her two middle and index fingers, and made a seal. Following the chanting of a few ancient elven incantations, an aura shed at the fingertips of the seal.


    Afterwards, Ting Yu ced the ancient seal on the barrier at the entrance of the cave, like water droplets falling on the calm water. With a wave-like rhythm, the barrier became invisible and disappeared.


    Ting Yu turned to look at the surprised Fei and said, ¡°As expected, this is a barrier set up by the elves. It seems that the elves once came here.¡±


    Fei pondered for a while and said, ¡°If this is the case, then there must be an exit here, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in and see!¡±


    After that, Fei took the front, and the two got into the passage one after another.


    This passage was much longer than the passage that Fei opened up. It was about a distance of 20 to 30 meters before the two of them got out of the passage.


    Judging from the smooth stone walls in the passage, they concluded that only earth-based spiritualists or elves could dig out such passages. It was not like the passage that Fei dug before, the circles were full of rough chisel marks.


    After arriving at the other end of the passage, as soon as Fei shot a ball of light to illuminate the dark cave, the master and servant were shocked by the sight in front of them.


    They saw that the position where the two were standing was inside a tall main cave. Looking up from the bottom of the cave, they could only see a ce that was hundreds of meters high, but still couldn¡¯t see the top. At the bottom of the cave, the widest part was more than 100 meters.


    The entire main cave, from top to bottom, was sunk into the stone wall with countless small holes, too many to count. There were many overpasses excavated in the air, scattered randomly over the main cave like branches.


    ¡°Is this, the mine?¡± Fei sighed in surprise.


    Because the cave was too huge, the light ball could only illuminate a part. So, Fei took out the Shining Stone, injected spiritual power, and threw the Shining Shining Stone into the air. The entire mine was suddenly illuminated, and every corner could be seen very clearly.


    Fei and Ting Yu circled around the main cave, and the more they looked, the more shocked they were at this huge project. They saw that with such a huge hole, there were traces of artificial excavation everywhere. Some were very old, while others were very new, as if they were excavated in recent years. However, these newly dug holes were rtively much smaller, only enough for one person to pass through.

 Chapter 235

    235 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei [VI]


    This discovery immediately made the two of them very happy. Recently, someone had been able to dig a mine, which meant that the ce they were, was not too far from the exit.


    However, judging from the size of the main cave, Fei and Tingyu could also predict that it would not be possible for a small race or tribe to dig out such a huge mine. However, judging from the size of the main cave, Fei and Tingyu could also predict that it would not be possible for a small race or tribe to dig out such a huge mine.


    Thinking of the barriers set up by the elves before, even the earth elves would have to be argemunity for thousands of years toplete the carving of a main cave of this scale, but it was only the main cave, who knew that there would so many sizes in the small hole?


    Looking at the dense holes in the stone wall, Ting Yu couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, how do we go about this?¡±


    Fei looked up at the huge hole above his head. Because of the strong light of the Shining God Stone, he could faintly see the ck hole above hundreds of meters in the sky. I don¡¯t know if it was the top of the hole.


    So Fei said: ¡°Ting Yu, you take me, let¡¯s fly to a high ce to see the situation before making a decision.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ting Yu agreed, hugged Fei¡¯s body from behind, flicked his feet, and flew straight to the top of the cave.


    The Shining God Stone flew up with the two of them, and under the control of Fei, it was always more than ten meters away from the top of the two of them. With the illumination of the Shining God Stone, the situation of the small holes around them were also presented in front of the two of them one by one.


    They saw that every small hole was bottomless, but the two of them checked it for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t hear a single sound, and neither could they see a living thing.


    .....


    Just when the two flew about three or four hundred meters high, a strange feeling suddenly came from Fei¡¯s consciousness, so he made a gesture to Tingyu to stop.


    As soon as the spiritual power was withdrawn, Fei took the Shining God Stone back into the storage space. The surroundings suddenly darkened again, and it was as ck as the depth of the abyss. Even the fingers on his hands could not be seen. A sh of light ired in front of Ting Yu, just about to shoot a light ball to illuminate, but was stopped by Fei.


    Fei looked at her and whispered. ¡°Wait a minute, I seem to feel something strange around me.¡±


    In addition to not having the help of divine consciousness and not having his perception, Tingyu¡¯s cultivation base iwas above Fei. In just a moment, the darkness in front of him suddenly faded, and a trace of spiritual light appeared in the stone wall not far above the side.


    Ting Yu looked in that direction strangely. At this time, Fei¡¯s eyesight recovered a little from the darkness, and he also discovered the source of the aura.


    Fei threw a ball of light at random and went straight to the small hole of the light source. After determining the target, Fei shot a few more balls of light as lighting, and then motioned for Tingyu to fly over with him.


    When Fei stepped on the entrance of the small hole with both feet, they found that the small hole was not very small. The diameter of the hole was seven or eight meters high, which was considered a big hole among the small holes.


    Looking into the cave again, the spiritual light suddenly became much more prosperous. The two of them simply took the balls of light back, and they could see everything around them just by the light of the aura. However, Fei could definitely conclude that this light was definitely not the light produced by glowstone, because the light of glowstone couldn¡¯t have spiritual power fluctuations.


    Fei immediately condensed his consciousness, and sent the condensed consciousness into one point, and swept it into the small hole. Based on Fei¡¯s long-term experience in using divine sense, this method of condensing divine sense into one point could double the scanning range to reach a distance of 100 meters, but it could only scan one direction, and other directions couldn¡¯t be scanned at the same time.


    Hi divine sense scanned the whole ce deeply. With the constant feedback of information in the cave, Fei was immediately stunned, half-opened his mouth, and stood on the spot stupidly.


    Ting Yu found that Fei¡¯s expression was wrong, and immediately pushed Fei and asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Shook by Tingyu, Fei woke up with a start, looked at Tingyu with startled eyes and said, ¡°Tingyu, hit me to see if I¡¯m dreaming!¡±


    Ting Yu asked strangely: ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you think you¡¯re dreaming?¡±


    Fei was stunned for a moment, suddenly smiled strangely, and said to Tingyu: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll tell you the surprise.¡±


    After that, Fei grabbed Ting Yu¡¯s little hand and ran into the small hole. As Fei and Tingyu continued to move forward, the spiritual light became bigger and bigger, and every corner of the cave could be seen clearly.


    When the two ran a distance of fifty or sixty meters, they turned around a small elbow in the small hole. Immediately, the light in front of their eyes brightened, and Ting Yu was dumbfounded when she turned the small bend, her mouth wide open, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    They saw that the small hole was full of magic crystals of various sizes. In the entire space of seven or eight meters in diameter, there was not even a single gap filled by the magic crystal. The light in the cave shed from these magic crystals.


    Not to mention how many magic crystals there would be here, there were already thousands of magic crystals on this cross-section in the light hole, and they didn¡¯t know how long this small hole would be filled with magic crystals.


    Ting Yu stood for a moment, turned her head nkly, and said to Fei, ¡°Master, you should pinch me! I have never seen so many magic crystals in my dreams!¡±


    Since Fei came in, he had been stunned on the spot. Although Fei already knew that there were so many magic crystals here through the scanning of divine sense, he was still shocked after seeing it with his own eyes.


    After listening to the rain, Fei also said stunnedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether it¡¯s a dream or not, I think it¡¯s better for us to put it away first, otherwise it will be troublesome if there is any ident.¡±


    Hearing the words of Fei, Ting Yu nodded, the scene of being surrounded by giant ck ants not long ago was still vivid in her mind. The so-called long night dream. Fei was right, it was better to put away these magic crystals as soon as possible.


    As soon as Fei stretched out his hand, with the sh of the space stone on his belt, therge magic crystals in front of him continued to disappear, and the two of Fei walked into the cave little by little with the disappearance of the magic crystals.


    Fei had never tried to use the Space Stone with such high frequency before, and he couldn¡¯t help but have a dreamy feeling again. If this was a dream, then it really looked surreal! These were all valuable magic crystals, not stones that were found everywhere! But these magic crystals were more than stones here!


    The two moved forward while gathering the magic crystals. After about a dozen meters, Fei stopped collecting, and the magic crystal was still shining brightly in front of the two of them, blocking the small hole tightly.


    Ting Yu asked, ¡°Master, why did you stop?¡±


    Fei shook his head and said to Tingyu, ¡°No, my space stone is limited, and it¡¯s almost full of magic crystals, you should collect more!¡±


    Ting Yu nodded, and the space ring in her hand stretched forward. As the spiritual light continued to flicker, the magic crystals in front of them began to disappear inrge numbers, and the two continued to walk forward.


    Tingyu deserved to be the patriarch of the Light Elf n. The space ring in her hand was indeed much more advanced than Fei¡¯s. The gems on the ring were clearly not a quarter of the size of the space stone in Fei¡¯s waist, but it had continuously absorbed a distance of more than 30 meters and had not yet been filled.


    Fei, who looked at the powerful storage ability, began to be jealous, thinking: After going out, he must find a better space stone. Otherwise, if he encountered this situation again, wouldn¡¯t hd lose a lot of money?

 Chapter 236

    236 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [VII]


    While Fei was thinking about it, the magic crystals in front of them had be nothing but empty space, revealing the hollow inside. Only a small pile of magic crystals remained on the ground, and his line of sight suddenly widened.


    But as the line of sight expanded, Fei and Ting Yu were taken aback.


    On the other side of the small hole, there were several huge ck ants walking towards the small hole with magic crystals in their mouths. Their tall figures were a few heads taller than Fei and Tingyu stacked together.


    With this sudden change, not only Fei and Ting Yu were the ones startled, but the ck ants on the opposite side also seemed to be startled as well, and even the magic crystal in their mouths rolled down.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but start to me himself for being overexcited just now. He forgot to turn on his consciousness, otherwise how could such an encounter happen? But the encounter actually happened.


    After a short silence, the ck ants on the opposite side immediately made a low hissing sound, and then quickly rushed towards Fei and Ting Yu. At this time, Fei couldn¡¯t care anymore. After hitting dozens of light-sting balls in a row, he and Tingyu turned around and ran back together. At the same time, a series of huge explosions were heard behind them.


    While running, Fei said, ¡°It scared me to death, I thought this was a mine, how could it be a ck ant¡¯s nest!¡±


    Ting Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s escape first, otherwise we will be surrounded by ants.¡± Thinking of the huge group of ck ants, the two of them couldn¡¯t help feeling a little numb in their scalps.


    After rushing back to the main cave again, the two of them immediately flew into the air. Fei took out the Shining God Stone, and with the sh of aura, the interior of the main cave was as bright as day.


    .....


    However, at this time, the ant nest was really blown up in the main cave. They saw that in the originally silent main cave, there were hurried footsteps from all directions at this time, and the huge ck ants sprang out from the countless small holes.


    All of a sudden, the main cave was filled with these ck ants. The number was dozens of times more than the number of ck ants that appeared on the battlefield just now.


    Ting Yu took Fei and flew around in mid-air, seeing ck ants everywhere, she asked nervously, ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    Fei was also nervous at this time, since he became a spiritual master. Fei had never encountered such a critical moment before.


    At this moment, Ting Yu¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and then, her body quickly fell down. At the same time, Fei also felt a kind of mental fluctuationing from all directions, constantly impacting his consciousness.


    Fortunately, Fei has already activated his consciousness, and has a strong defense against this kind of mental shock, but such a dense mental shock still makes Fei feel dizzy.


    not good! It is a dark-type spiritual magic. Unexpectedly, in addition to the dragon and demon n, there are monsters with dark attributes. Thinking of this, Fei hurriedly put Tingyu in a dazed state into the space ring on his chest.


    But at this time, Fei was still falling down from a height of several hundred meters. Fortunately, there are intricate overpasses everywhere in the main cave. With his profound cultivation, Fei kept jumping and jumping between the overpasses. Above his head, the Shining God Stone chased Fei¡¯s body, never leaving the ten-meter distance.


    Seeing that the mental shock did not cause damage to the enemy, arge group of ck ants rushed towards the direction where Fei fell. Above the head, ck ants jumped down from time to time, but maybe they were squeezed down.


    Fortunately, Fei had the help of divine sense and was not approached by any ck ant. In a moment, Fei had already jumped from a height of several hundred meters to the bottom of the cave.


    But at this time, the bottom of the cave was already upied by ck ants. Fei jumped straight down and undoubtedly became the mouthpiece of many ck ants, and the meal was on the te.


    But this is not the case. I saw that when Fei was still dozens of meters away from the ground, hundreds of light-sting balls had already gathered in front of him. Before Feirennded, hundreds of light-sting balls exploded a space on the ground.


    Fei¡¯s consciousness was fully opened, and he found the opening of the small hole that he had drilled into as soon as he fell to the ground. As a result, under the open path of the light-sting ball, a blood path filled with the body fluid of the ck ants directly connected to the entrance of the small hole.


    Fei didn¡¯t care whether he was disgusting or disgusting, and he jumped into the small hole with a few enthusiasms in a row. Fortunately, the cultivation of these ck ants is not too high, otherwise Fei really has no way to go to heaven and no way to enter the earth.


    But just when Fei¡¯s body got into the small hole and wanted to put the Shining God Stone into the space, a roar suddenly came from behind, Fei only felt a coax in his head, and he almost didn¡¯t faint, and he didn¡¯t get any ie yet. The Shining God Stone in the space also rolled down to his feet uncontrobly.


    Feiqiang endured a severe headache, and quickly grabbed the Shining God Stone, and then he rolled and crawled to the ground to escape from the small hole.


    Because the small hole was only about one meter high, the huge ck ant¡¯s body couldn¡¯t climb in at all. But for the sake of safety, Fei still managed to condense a trace of spiritual power, and hit a few light-sting balls, which directly copsed the small hole.


    After the small hole was sealed with gravel, the annoying mental shock was finally much smaller. But Fei¡¯s headache didn¡¯t ease at all. Seeing that the stone wall of the small cave that had just escaped, was still shaking, they didn¡¯t know if it was because of my dazzling eyes or because the stone wall was really shaking.

 Chapter 237

    237 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [VIII]


    Fei didn¡¯t dare to stop, he pressed his head with one hand, grabbed the Shining Shining Stone with the other, and stumbled to the heights of the stctite cave.


    Not knowing how far he had escaped, Fei finally got dark in front of his eyes and fell on a smooth boulder, not knowing anything. The Shining God Stone in his hand also slipped from Fei¡¯s hand and rolled to the side, still glowing spontaneously.


    After about a few minures, a human head suddenly and silently stretched out from the rocks at the bottom of the stctite cave. They saw the person hiding behind the rocks and staring intently at Fei who was lying on the boulder. After watching for a while, seeing that Fei didn¡¯t move again, then he crawled out of the rubble and slowly approached Fei.


    Through the radiance of the Shining God Stone, it could be seen that although the person who came here ieas male, he was tall, only about 1.67 meters. However, upon closer inspection, it could be found that this person¡¯s ears were different from ordinary people, and they were pointed and long.


    Judging from this feature, this was clearly an elf that had transformed into a humanoid. This elf quietly touched Fei¡¯s side. Seeing Fei face down, lying on the boulder without moving.


    The elf stared at it for a while, then turned his eyes and saw the Shining Stone beside Fei, and then bent down, grabbed the Shining Shining Stone in his hand and observed it carefully. Afterwards, he lightly disappeared into the darkness with the Shining Divine Stone.


    It was pitch ck again around Fei. The only thing that could be heard in the huge cave was the sound of ¡°tick-tock¡± water droplets. It was so ethereal that time seemed to be eternal here.


    The sun went down to the west, and the moon rose to the east.


    He began to dream.


    .....


    The morning in the Great Relics Forest was always so quiet and peaceful. The morning mist dances between the jungles like spun yarn. Stepping on the crystal dewdrops on the grass des, the tribesmen of the Ironwood Tribe start a busy day again.


    The men gathered together and nned the hunting route; some of the women began to pack the breakfast they had just eaten, and the quick-handed women had already begun to repair the beasts and the fur of the animals; the children were in groups of three and five in the tribe. ying and twisting their smooth little butts one by one. They were so endearing.


    Fei picked the curtain and walked out from the yurt, followed by the sisters Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong.


    Then Qiu Shuang say to Fei, ¡°Young Master, where are we going to do today?¡±


    Qiu Hong said, ¡°The n mother got up early and said that she wanted you to go to her ce first after you got up. It sounds as if there was something wrong.¡±


    Fei turned around and said, ¡°No matter what happens, let¡¯s go and say good morning to mother first.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei was in front, and went straight to his mother¡¯s yurt with the two sisters Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong.


    When he came to his mother¡¯s yurt, and saw that Xuan¡¯er was drying the hides of monsters outside the house, Fei shouted in a clear voice, ¡°Mother!¡± Then, he quickly ran to Xuan¡¯er.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, please pay attention to your mother!¡± Fei knelt on the ground and respectfully gave Xuan¡¯er a big gift. This was something Fei must do every day. The first iwas filial piety, and Fei was actually rejuvenating Xuan¡¯er. The kindness was kept in mind.


    Seeing Feiing, Xuan Er quickly put down her work and pulled Fei up.


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, you¡¯ve grown taller again! Come, let mother see if she has be a little man!¡± Xuan¡¯er grabbed her precious son and liked it very much.


    Fei has never been used to his mother¡¯s warm eyes. In any case, Xuan¡¯er can be regarded as a real beauty, and Fei¡¯s mental age is not younger than her mother.


    Just when Fei felt a little embarrassed, he suddenly found that the monster skin that his mother had just arranged seemed to shake. Fei felt a little strange, there was no wind at this time, how could the animal skin shake so much?


    Just when Fei was strange, it was not good, and the animal skin that was originally hanging on the wooden frame suddenly swelled like a balloon. With a roar, the beast came alive.


    Fei was shocked and shouted: ¡°No! Mother, run!¡± Then he took his mother¡¯s hand and turned around and ran.


    When the sisters Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong saw this, they pulled out the iron swords from their waists and went straight to the beast, shouting at the same time, ¡°Young master, run fast!¡±


    But Qiu Shuang and Qiu Hong are just two ordinary girls in their teens, who are the opponents of Warcraft. In just one encounter, Qiu Shuang was bitten in two by the beast, and the bloody corpse was thrown high by the beast, and fell heavily on the grass.


    ¡°Sister Shuang¡¯er!¡± Fei shouted in pain, tears suddenly lost his eyes.


    At this time, Qiu Hong ran back, grabbed Fei¡¯s arm and ran, and shouted anxiously: ¡°Master, run!¡±


    As soon as Fei turned around, he suddenly found that the tribe was surrounded by monsters at this time. The nsmen were immediately killed and injured by the raging monsters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t!¡± Fei shouted, grabbing his own bow and arrow and shooting at the beasts, but the beasts felt no pain and didn¡¯t react at all to Fei¡¯s bow and arrow, even though they were covered with wood. The feather arrows shot by Yu, but still the dragon spirits and tigers ughtered the tribesmen of the Ironwood tribe fiercely.


    Xuan¡¯er had already fought with the monsters behind him at this time. But soon, Xuan¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and was injured on the ground by the monster. Fei hurriedly shot out a burst of arrows, blocking the pursuit of the monsters, and then ran to his mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mother, how are you? There are too many monsters, let¡¯s run away!¡± Fei took his mother¡¯s hand, turned and ran.


    ¡°Escape? None of you can escape my palm! Hahaha!¡± At this moment, a ck shadow appeared in the air andughed loudly at Fei everyone.


    After Fei saw the shadow clearly, he couldn¡¯t help clenching his steel teeth and said fiercely, ¡°Wu Yan, it¡¯s you again! I, Fei, are at odds with you in this life!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you? What can you do with me?¡± Wu Yan raised his hand, and a stream of light shot down. Mu Tuo, who wasing, bore the brunt of it, and was directly hit by Wu Yan¡¯s blow. Mu Tuo exploded and died, and his flesh and blood were manifested in the sky.


    ¡°Father!¡± Fei shouted frantically, he was about to rush up when he lifted his foot, Qiu Hong was pulling Fei desperately from behind.


    While Xuan¡¯er was in grief, she stepped forward and rushed to Wu Yan. When Wu Yan raised his hand, there was another stream of light, and Xuan¡¯er spurted blood from her mouth, and immediately fell into a pool of blood.


    ¡°Mother!¡± Fei was distraught, and screamed. If anger could kill people, Wu Yan would have been killed by Fei many times.

 Chapter 238

    238 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [IX]


    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± Fei stood up and sat up abruptly from the bed, his whole body was already wet with cold sweat.


    With the focus of the line of sight, Fei suddenly found himself sitting on a stone bed in a stone room. Some simple daily utensils were ced in the stone room, and a small glowstone was ced on the stone table, shining faintly.


    Where am I? Fei clutched his chest that was beating wildly, while cold sweat kept falling from his face. The memory gradually returned to his mind. By the way, he remembered that he was injured by the mental shock of the ck ants, and finally fainted. How could he be here again?


    Fei exhaled heavily and calmed down. He said fiercely in his heart: Wu Yan, sooner orter I, Fei, will find you to avenge this bloody vengeance! Tofort my parents in the spirit of heaven!


    Fei looked around, although he didn¡¯t know where this ce was, but being able to sleep in such a stone room meant that he was rescued by someone and would not be in any danger for the time being.


    So, Fei tried to release his consciousness. Fortunately, his consciousness was not damaged, but there was still a little pain in his head. He shook his head, took back his consciousness, stood up and walked to the door of the stone room. He saw that the outside of the stone room was not too dark, and he could vaguely see a little lighting. However, he was still stunned by the sight in front of him.


    He saw a huge stone cave outside the house, but it was obviously not formed naturally. The stone cave was a regr cylindrical shape, with a diameter of nearly 100 meters and an upward extension of about 50 to 60 meters.


    On the four walls of the stone cave, countless stone houses were excavated irregrly,yer byyer, extending from the bottom of the stone cave to the top of the cave, which was very spectacr like a tall building.


    Among these stone houses, most of them have a little bit of light reflected, the same brightness as the stone house behind him. Fei thought to himself that there must be such a small piece of glowstone in these stone chambers.


    .....


    Just as Fei walked out of the stone room, a voice of discussion suddenly came from the huge square in the center of the stone cave.


    Fei looked at it intently, and saw that the square was built very t, there were no buildings in the empty space, only a tall stone statue stood in the center of the square. The stone statue was about ten meters high, and it was carved with the appearance of an old elf, holding a magic wand pointing to the sky.


    On the back of this elf stone statue, there were three pairs of wings spread out, indicating that the elf¡¯s cultivation was very high. Generally speaking, elves were born with only one pair of wings, and with the improvement of their cultivation, the number of pairs of wings would gradually increase.


    Like the level of beast demons, the elves were also divided into ten levels. Generally, elves with level one to level three cultivation base had only one pair of wings, and level four to level six level had two pairs of wings. Tingyu was currently only level six cultivation base, so there were only two pairs of wings.


    At levels seven to nine, there were three pairs of wings. It seemed that the elf carved by the stone statue was at this level. After reaching the full tenth level, the elf will be a pure energy body, reaching the realm of immortality, and the wings will also be four pairs.


    However, there wwre very few elves who could cultivate to the tenth level, and there was no record in human history. Perhaps it was only possible in the records of the elves.


    Therefore, the wings of this elf stone statue reaching three pairs, indicated that the cultivation of this elf was rtively high.


    At this time, there were hundreds of people gathered in front of the stone statue in the square. Seeing Fei walking out of the stone room, after discussing for a while, these people walked to the stone room where Fei was.


    Just when Fei didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, he saw so many people suddenly fell to their knees when they walked to a ce more than ten meters away from Fei. An elderly man kneeling at the front shouted to Fei at the same time: ¡°Earth elf elder Yade, lead the 113 people of the entire n to meet the divine envoy!¡±


    ¡°Meet the envoy!¡± More than a hundred people behind him echoed the words of Elder Yade.


    This move immediately stunned Fei. Angel? Fei looked left and right, there was no one else here except himself. Were they worshipping him?


    Fei took a few steps forward, and through the weak light, after a closer look, he realized that these people were all elves. Because each of them had long and pointed ears, at this time, more than 100 people were all kneeling on the ground and bowing their heads to salute Fei, so Fei saw it very clearly.


    From Ting Yu, Fei learned that when elvese into contact with humans, they usually transform into human figures to facilitatemunication. So, Fei walked up to the elf who took the lead, lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Elder, are you talking to me?¡±


    The old elf named Yade quickly lowered his head and said immediately, ¡°Whatever the envoy ordered, Yade will do it for you with all his heart.¡±


    Sure enough, he was talking to me, Fei thought for a while, then bent down to help Yade up, and said at the same time. ¡°Elder, please get up, is there something wrong with you? Everyone, get up too!¡±


    Seeing what Fei said, the more than one hundred elves not only did not get up, but lowered their heads one by one, only to hear Elder Yard say: ¡°We are not mistaken, please divine envoy will lead my n out of the darkness.¡±


    What angel? What darkness? This vague feeling was very depressing. Fei thought for a while, then said to Yade who was kneeling on the ground: ¡°Elder Yade, please let everyone get up first, you follow me into the room, I have something to ask you.¡±


    After speaking, Fei turned around and returned to the room again, but his consciousness never escaped the movement of the people behind him. He saw Yade responded with a ¡°Yes!¡± to Fei when he turned around and left, and at the same time, he stood up from the ground. Then he waved to the whole n, and all the n people stood up one after another. So Yade followed behind Fei and walked into the stone room together.

 Chapter 239

    239 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [X]


    After entering the room, Fei pointed to the stone bed and said to Yard, ¡°Please sit down, elder, I have a few questions to ask you.¡±


    Yade quickly bowed and said to Fei, ¡°No matter the questions, please let the envoy give me instructions, and I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Seeing this, Fei didn¡¯t force it, and sat down on the stone bed. Not because Feicked manners, but because Fei just woke up from a daze. Just now, he spread his consciousness again, and his mind was still throbbing.


    After Fei sat down, he calmed down and said to Yade, ¡°Elder Yade, I¡¯m not the divine envoy you said, I¡¯m just an ordinary human spiritual master. Are you not doing something wrong?¡±


    Yade pondered, bowed to Fei and said, ¡°Lord God Envoy, whether you are a human being or a god or a demon, ording to the prophecies of the prophets of our n, when our n faces the difficulty of annihtion, there will be an envoy descended from the sky with light, leading my family out of darkness.¡±


    When Yade said this, he raised his head slightly, and continued to Fei: ¡°A few days ago, my nsmen saw with their own eyes in the ant¡¯s nest, the Lord God envoy came down from the sky with light and killed arge number of ck ants, The escape from the ant¡¯s nest is exactly as my family¡¯s prophet said. Therefore, you must be the divine messenger in our family¡¯s prophecy, and ww please ask the Lord of God¡¯s messenger to lead our family out of darkness!¡±


    After speaking, Yade raised his hand, and a huge water spirit ball appeared in his palm. Yade handed the crystal ball to Fei and said, ¡°This is the treasure lost by the divine envoy, please keep it.¡±


    Fei watched closely and found that in Yade¡¯s hands was his own Shining God Stone. Fei was busy looking around his waist and found that there was indeed no Shining God Stone in the space.


    Fei quickly took the Shining Stone and said to Yard, ¡°Thank you, Elder, does the light the elder said refer to this gem?¡±


    .....


    Yade said: ¡°ording to the people who discovered the angel, your gem can emit a dazzling light and illuminate the entire cave. However, we have tried many times, but we can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Fei took the Shining Shining Stone and injected a trace of spiritual power, and the Shining Stone suddenly flourished. Fei held the Shining God Stone to his chest and said to Yade, ¡°Is this what the elder said?¡±


    Seeing this, Yade quickly knelt down on the ground and said to Fei, ¡°Please, Lord God, lead my n out of the darkness!¡±


    Fei shook his head, put away the Shining God Stone, and said to Yade: ¡°Elder, please, I¡¯m really not a god, I¡¯m just an ordinary human being. The reason why this gem can only light up is because it¡¯s just a light-type spiritual master, and your earth-type elves can¡¯t light it no matter what.¡±


    Yade stood up again with the help of Fei. With a somewhat disappointed look on his face, he murmured, ¡°So, is my n really going to disappear into this darkness?¡±


    Fei asked strangely: ¡°Elder Yade, what do you mean by darkness? Could it be a devastating blow to your elf n?¡±


    Yade looked at Fei and murmured. ¡°To tell the truth, my family has created a glorious era since it migrated here two million years ago. However, since tens of thousands of years ago, this ce suddenly appeared. After World of beast demons, our life is getting worse and worse.¡±


    Fei¡¯s thoughts moved, and he asked Yard, ¡°Beast demons? You mean that kind of giant ck ants?¡±


    Yade nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s these ck ants. However, the ck ants were still magical beasts that appearedter, and the first ones to appear were huge spiders. This kind of magic spider is constantly in the depths of the ground. Looking for food, since we found a lot of food here, they have stayed there. Moreover, they are divided into many groups, and if one group finds arge amount of food, the other groups will run topete, which will cause Large-scale fighting, countless casualties.¡±


    ¡°But this kind of casualty is nothing to them, because they are very reproductive, and as long as they can find enough food, they can quickly multiply exponentially in greater numbers.¡±


    Fei frowned and nodded heavily, only to hear Yade continue: ¡°Perhaps it is because of this fighting habit of the magic spider swarm, that huge magic ants appears along with it. ording to our observation, as long as arge-scale fight between the demon spider groups urs, it will definitely attract arge number of demon ants toe and prey.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the situation you mentioned with my own eyes. I just don¡¯t know what kind of food they use for so many demon spiders to support them?¡±


    Yade sighed and said: ¡°These demon spiders eat any living thing. As long as theye in touch with living things, no one can escape. Many of our nsmen died tragically at the mouth of these demons.¡±


    Yade sighed heavily and said, ¡°s, it has a lot to do with us attracting these monsters. Originally, our earth-type elves were good at raising them. After migrating here, hundreds of thousands of years ago, we have kept ¡®earth silkworms¡¯ as the main source of food.¡±


    ¡°Earth silkworm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but after the continuous cultivation and improvement of our n, the reproductive ability of this kind of ground silkworm is very high. For the excessively prosperous ground silkworm, the n people abandon them everywhere and let them fend for themselves. Unexpectedly, they were abandoned. Not only did the earthworm not perish, but it prospered in the underground world. However, this earthworm is not a threat to our n, so we did not interfere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, elder Yade.¡±


    ¡°After millions of years of reproduction, the earthworm group has formed a huge race in this underground world, which is why it attracts arge number of magic spiders. Ever since the magic spider discovered the huge earthworm group here, they have lived there for a while. Even after tens of thousands of years, the earth silkworms have not been eaten up by the magic spiders, and asionally huge groups of earth silkworms are discovered by the magic spiders and cause fights.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Because of the existence of these demon spiders and demon ants, the threat to our n is also increasing. Tens of thousands of people have died in the long-term struggle with the demon n, and even the homnd we originally guarded has been destroyed by the demon ant ns. upied, the remaining nsmen of us were forced to migrate here to live, but they still encounter the demons and cause the death and injury of the nsmen. If we continue to send them, I am afraid that our earth elves will be wiped out from now on.¡±


    Speaking of this, Elder Yade couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

 Chapter 240

    240 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XI]


    After listening to Elder Yade¡¯s narration, Fei finally had a general understanding of this underground world, and he couldn¡¯t help but deplore what happened to the earth elves.


    At this moment, Fei¡¯s chest suddenly shed a white light, and Ting Yu flew out of the space. When Elder Yade was hurting in his mind, he was taken aback by this change.


    Elder Yade calmed down and said in surprise: ¡°It turned out to be the messenger of the light elf. I heard that your nsmen mentioned that an messenger of the light elf apanied the god¡¯s messenger. It must be Your Excellency, iIsn¡¯t it?¡±


    After Tingyu appeared, she also transformed into a human appearance, and said to Elder Yade: ¡°Elder Yade, I also heard what you just said. First of all, let me introduce myself. My name is Tingyu, and I am the patriarch of the Light Elf n. ¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tingyu swiped the space ring in Yade¡¯s hand. This is not a simple space ring, but also the status symbol of the elf n chief. The pattern decoration above was only allowed to be used by the patriarchs of various ethnic groups.


    Seeing this, Yade quickly gave Tingyu a deep salute, bowed and said, ¡°It turns out that the patriarch of the Light Elf is here, and the Earth Elf Elder Yade has lost his etiquette. I apologize to you!¡±


    Ting Yu said: ¡°Elder Yade doesn¡¯t need to be too polite. Let me introduce someone to you. This is the sessor of the god of light guarded by our light elves, the human spiritual master Fei.¡±


    When Elder Yade heard this, he immediately knelt on the ground and shouted loudly, ¡°As expected, it is the divine envoy who has arrived! Please, the divine envoy, please save our earth elves!¡±


    After speaking, Yade fell to his knees and didn¡¯t get up for anything.


    .....


    Fei red at Tingyu and said in his heart, ¡°Look at the good things you¡¯ve done. You don¡¯t have anything to brag about. And now, people believe it. What should I do?


    Listening to Ting Yu, Fei stuck out his tongue, and said sternly to Yade: ¡°Elder Yade, please get up, dare to ask, why don¡¯t you see the patriarch of your earth family?¡±


    After Yade was pulled from the ground by Fei, he sighed heavily and said, ¡°s! It¡¯s not that the patriarch doesn¡¯t want toe out, but it¡¯s because we lost contact with the patriarch for thousands of years.¡±


    Fei and Ting Yu were startled and asked, ¡°What did the elder say?¡±


    In answer, they heard Yade muttering. ¡°This is from thousands of years ago. At that time, because of the long-term infestation of the demons, there were only less than a thousand people left. We have always hoped that the demons were exhausted. The earthworm can leave hereter. But one day, our homnd was suddenly discovered by the demon ants, which immediately attracted arge number of demon ants to attack.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re listening.¡± Ting Yu uttered softly.


    ¡°The nsmen fled to the teleportation gate and teleported to the ground, but due to the limited ability of the teleportation gate to teleport each time, only when more than a hundred nsmen were teleported away, the demon ants attacked the transmission gate. In the crisis, after we pushed the patriarch into the teleportation gate, we all fled for our lives. The spiritual attack of the devil ants is very powerful, and there were only two or three hundred nsmen who were able to escape in the end. So we found this ce and re-established our homnd. After thousands of years, the nsmen not only failed to get out, but under the infestation of the demons, people continue to die one after another. And as of today, there are only 113 people left.¡±


    Speaking of which, Yade¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Elder Yade, why didn¡¯t you run away after so many years?¡±


    Yard wiped his tears, shook his head and said, ¡°Escape, of course we nned to escape. In order to escape to a safe ce and rebuild our homnd, we have tried many times, but all of them have failed.¡±


    With a sigh of relief, Yade continued: ¡°In this underground world, there are devil spiders and devil ants everywhere. Seventy-eight of the nsmen we sent out died in their hands. It means that there is no longer a ce for us in the underground world. So, we n to go back to the ground and find a hidden ce to live again. But here is dozens of kilometers away from the ground. In addition to passing through the thick rockyer, there is also a hard retion rockyer. The degree of hardness, even if our earth elvessted for tens of thousands of years, it would be difficult to dig through. In addition to thisyer of umted rock, it is necessary to pass through the magmayer to reach the earth and rockyer on the surface. For us earth elves, this is the most deadly. For the hot magma, we have nothing to do.¡±


    When Fei and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°Then there is no way for us to return to the ground at all?¡±


    Elder Yade sighed: ¡°The only way is to return to our former homnd and teleport back to the ground through the teleportation circle. As long as the circle is not destroyed by the demon ants, there is still hope.¡±


    Ting Yu then asked inexplicably: ¡°Elder Yade, isn¡¯t your earth lineage the best at making teleportation circles? Why don¡¯t you make a circle?¡±


    Yade sighed. ¡°Although our family is good at making teleportation circles, we must personally go to the two ces to be teleported to confirm the coordinates. Moreover, like this kind of distance that goes directly hundreds of kilometers underground, Distance teleportation can only be done by a great power with a profound cultivation. At the beginning, the production of our magic circle was made by the only great power in the n, but because of theplex underground terrain, only about 20 people can be teleported at a time.¡±


    Fei pondered. ¡°ording to the elder, the only way for us to return to the ground is to take back the ownership of the magic circle?¡±


    Yade nodded and said, ¡°Yes, this is the only way, there is no other way!¡±

 Chapter 241

    241 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XII]


    Fei and Ting Yu looked at each other and sighed. Fei said: ¡°The spiritual impact of this devil ant is really powerful, and I can¡¯t deal with it at all with my current cultivation. I wonder if anyone in the Elder Yade n can deal with it?¡±


    Yade shook his head and said, ¡°My n¡¯s talents have already withered away, and now there are only three people in the n who have cultivated above the seventh level, including me, but there is no way to deal with the spiritual impact of the demon ants. Other people of our n are all below the sixth level, and most of them are from the fourth and fifth level.¡±


    Fei sat back on the stone bed and muttered, ¡°What can we do? Can¡¯t we just be trapped here?¡±


    After being silent for a long time, Yade suddenly said: ¡°Lord God Envoy, since you are a divine envoy, you must be able to find a way to lead us back to the ground. We have been trapped here for tens of millions of years, and we are not in a hurry. The divine envoy can think long-term.¡±


    Fei shook his head and said to Yade, ¡°Elder Yade, I¡¯m really not a divine envoy. You can just call me by my name in the future, just call me Fei. I¡¯m just a third-level practitioner now. It¡¯s just a spiritual master. It seems that I have no choice but to stay here to cultivate for a while, and then I will go to it after my cultivation has improved.¡±


    Elder Yade shook his head, bowed and said, ¡°My lord, my n is now withered, and we have long since lost hope for the future. Even if you are not an envoy, please be an envoy once, to inspire the courage and hope of my n.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Fei and Tingyu looked at each other, Tingyu nodded and said, ¡°Master, Elder Yade is right, you should be a god once again. This will benefit everyone.¡±


    Fei nodded thoughtfully, and said to Yade, ¡°Okay, I promise you. However, how to lead you to escape from here, we still have to think about it in the long run. I really don¡¯t have any ability at the moment.¡±


    Yade said with joy: ¡°As long as Lord God Envoy can stay. We can think of ways to do it slowly. Now, Lord God Envoy wille forward and calm down the mood of our people.¡±


    .....


    Fei shook his head gently and said, ¡°This, what should I do?¡±


    Yade said: ¡°The prophet of my n once predicted before his death that when my n is in danger of annihtion, there will be divine envoy who wille with light and will lead my n out of darkness. The envoys only need to bring light to me and my nsmen, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±


    After speaking, Fei stood up and walked out of the house. Just two steps, Fei suddenly turned his head and asked Yade, ¡°By the way, is the prophet you¡¯re talking about the stone statue in the square?¡±


    Yard nodded and said, ¡°Exactly, that stone statue is the prophet of our family, Lord Fengchang, and we carved it ording to the movements of Lord Fengchang¡¯s prophecy. In order to pray that the prophecy of Lord Fengchang can be fulfilled, it seems that the prophecy of Lord was very urate, we finally saw for the envoy of God.¡±


    Fei quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Come on, since you know that I¡¯m an impostor, don¡¯t hold me as the envoy.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei took out the Shining Stone from the space, and with a sh of radiance, the Shining Shining Stone suddenly became brighter. As soon as Fei waved his hand, the Guangyao Divine Stone dashed out of the house and flew directly into the air. Under Fei¡¯s control, it flew directly to the top of the stone statue, and thennded firmly on the top of the magic wand held high by Lord Fengchang.


    With the sh of the Shining Divine Stone, the inside of the elf cave was instantly illuminated as bright as day. The elves have grown up in dark caves for a long time, how have they seen such bright light? Immediately, they all fell to the ground and shouted: ¡°The Lord God is here! My family is saved! Meet the Lord God!¡±


    Fei stood at the door, stabilized his mind, and shouted loudly to the elves in the square: ¡°Everyone, everyone, don¡¯t worry, there is this divine envoy here, who will definitely lead everyone to get rid of the intrusion of the demons and escape from the dark world.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the elves suddenly cheered. Seeing these pure-minded elves, Fei couldn¡¯t help crying. It seemed that he would be busy in the future. Was there any way to get back the teleportation circle?


    While thinking about it, he heard Elder Yard said. ¡°When the envoy of the gods came, he was slightly injured in the demon ant¡¯sir, and now we need to rest more. Let¡¯s go away first, and let the envoy of the gods take care of themselves first. Let¡¯s rest for a few days.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Yade did not wait for the nsmen to react, and directly invited Fei back to the stone room.


    Fei said to Yade, ¡°Thank you Elder Yade for your help. I really haven¡¯t fully recovered from the injury. Now I need to practice on my own. Please don¡¯t let anyone disturb me.¡±


    Yade said. ¡°I reassures the lord, I will send someone to guard outside your door. If you have any orders, just ask him to do it, and no one wille to disturb you.¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Okay, then there will be Elder Lao. After I enter the practice, it will take at least an hour or half a day of work. I will put a trace of spiritual power in the Guangyao Shenshi to ensure that the light does not disappear within two hours. Go away. If I don¡¯t wake up after two hours, please ask the elders to keep the Shining God Stone on my behalf.¡±


    Yade nodded and said yes, then retreated out the door. Fei took out two celestial silkworms from the space and asked Tingyu, ¡°Tingyu, how is your injury recovery? I will also give you a celestial spirit silkworm, and let¡¯s practice with me!¡±


    Ting Yu took the silkworm from the sky and said, ¡°Thank you, master, I haven¡¯t suffered any injuries, but my head is still a little sore.¡±


    Yade walked to the door and was about to leave. Hearing the conversation between Fei¡¯s master and servant, he couldn¡¯t help but stop his steps and turned around and said to Fei, ¡°What the envoy just mentioned was the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm?¡±


    Fei wondered, ¡°What? Elder Yade knows this Heavenly Spirit Silkworm?¡± After speaking, Fei held the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm in his palm, so that Yade could see it clearly.


    Yade hurried two steps and returned to Fei to take a closer look at Tianling Silkworm. After a while, Yade couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Yes, it really is the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm, as in the records.¡±

 Chapter 242

    242 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XIII]


    Fei asked strangely: ¡°Elder Yade¡¯s words makes me more and more confused. Your people migrated here from two million years ago. Did you have any questions about this two million years ago? Is the record of Celestial Silkworm finished?¡±


    Yade said. ¡°To be honest, this celestial silkworm, like the earth silkworm we cultivated, is a variant of the celestial silkworm bred by our earth-type elves family two million years ago. The growth environment of silkworms is harsh, so when we migrated, our n only brought earth silkworms for cultivation. The heavenly silkworms were abandoned by our n on thend.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei was shocked, it turned out to be like this! Unexpectedly, the fate between myself and this earth elves started from the time of the adventure in Lingchen Cave. Could this be the so-called God¡¯s will?


    Fei pondered for a while, then smiled at Yade: ¡°Elder Yade, I suddenly thought about how to settle your n after we escape from here. That ce is a rare holy ce for your n.¡±


    After hearing it, Yade seemed to understand, and quickly cupped his hands and said, ¡°The envoy means... Thank you for the fulfillment of the envoy! In this way, Yade will retire first.¡±


    After saying that, Yade exited the stone room with joy. Only Fei and Tingyu were left. After eating the Heavenly Spirit Silkworm, they began to practice.


    In a blink of an eye, another week has passed. During this week, Fei and Ting Yu, had always spent their time in cultivation, and their injuries had fully recovered under their meditation.


    Through the understanding in the past few days, Fei found that the earth elves not only cultivated silkworms as food in this cave, but also cultivated a kind of edible mushrooms. After cooking the mushrooms, pouring them into the silkworm juice not only tasted delicious and delicious, but also greatly helped to improve the cultivation base.


    Moreover, under the leadership of Yade, Fei finally saw the true face of the silkworm. Contrasting with the name, the earth silkworm is indeed raised in the soil, but this soil is specially prepared by the soil elves, which is especially suitable for the growth of the earth silkworm.


    .....


    When the elves dug a earth silkworm out of the soil, Fei was really taken aback. He saw that the size of this earth silkworm was really not ordinary, it was round, and its plump body was nearly one meter high and two or three meters long. There were more than a dozen pairs of small tentacles under the abdomen, which looked very hard.


    However, from a distance, it could still be seen from the outside that its appearance was indeed simr to that of a silkworm. However, this piece was too big! No wonder the earth elves couldn¡¯t eat it. This one earthworm was probably enough to feed hundreds of elves.


    However, Yade also exined that a huge earth silkworm like this needed to be cultivated for more than five years to grow sorge. The nutrition of the earth silkworm also varied with the length of cultivation time. The longer the earth silkworm was, the more nutritious it became.


    Moreover, as long as there was no danger, the lifespan of earth silkworms was extremely long. There were elves who have seen the scene where the earthworm, which had survived for thousands of years, fought with the magic spider. Although it was inevitable that bad luck would eventually escape, it could be seen that the earthworm could also be cultivated.


    The earth silkworm was not only unusually huge, but its fertility was also unusually powerful. Take a five-year-old earth silkworm as an example. It couldy hundreds of millions of eggs in its lifetime. Although it was impossible for all of them to survive, even if 1% could survive, it was an astronomical number.


    It¡¯s no wonder that so many magic spiders have eaten them for tens of thousands of years and haven¡¯t eaten up the wild earth silkworms around. Even if a silkworm group escaped, it would grow into arge group again in a few years.


    The main reason why the earth silkworm was so powerful was that the earth silkworm was a hermaphrodite and could reproduce without mating. Another point was that earth silkworms did not rely on their mouths to eat, and their mouths have basically degenerated. Like nts, earth silkworms rely on their bodies to absorb water and nutrients from the soil to survive.


    This determined that the earth silkworm could survive as long as it was in the moist soil. It also meant that the earthworms released by the earth elves continued to prosper after millions of years.


    On this day, when Fei finished his practice, he called in the elf who was responsible for his daily wellbeing at the door. This elf was named Dassault, the elf who found Fei¡¯s whereabouts in the ant cave.


    If it weren¡¯t for this elf, Fei would probably not know where he would be running around now. Therefore, Elder Yade specially sent this elf to take up the daily life of Fei and Ting Yu.


    Because Dassault was very smart and neat, Fei also liked this little guy very much.


    After Fei called Dassault into the house, he said to him: ¡°Dassault, you will take us around for a while, so that I can learn about the surrounding terrain.¡±


    Dassault was usually an active master, otherwise he would not have run into the ant cave alone and met Fei and Ting Yu. Standing outside the door of Fei¡¯s residence every day these few days, he was very excited at first because of the mission of taking care of the gods, but after a long time he started to feel bored.


    At this time, when Fei said that he was going to explore the terrain around him, he immediately became energetic, so he patted his chest and said to Fei: ¡°Lord Master, if you want to explore the terrain, you have found the right person, the whole n, Only I am most familiar with the neighborhood, and I know all kinds of short cuts and hiding spots.¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Okay, I like the path, I n to go to the ant¡¯s nest again, you are responsible for leading the way!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Dassault agreed. There was nothing to do, so Fei and Tingyu walked out of the residence under the leadership of Dassault.


    After informing him, Elder Yade was really worried, so he had to bring someone to apany him in person.


    Seeing this, quickly said, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s inconvenient to move when there are too many people. It¡¯s enough for Dassault to lead the way. I¡¯m sure about safety. Elder Yade is responsible for the safety of the n.¡±


    Seeing that Fei was determined, Yade couldn¡¯t say anything more, so he watched the three of Fei¡¯s group get into the small hole and disappeared.

 Chapter 243

    243 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XIV]


    Under the leadership of Dassault, the three of them walked for about an hour. They wandered through several huge caves, some dry, some wet, some hard rock, some soft soil.


    Along the way, Fei also discovered several ces with mushrooms growing. He saw that this mushroom was arge piece as long as it was long, and the whole body was flesh-grey, and the mature mushroom was the size of a basketball.


    Dassault introduced. ¡°These mushrooms are edible mushrooms cultivated by our earth-type elves, and they generally grow in the cultivation field. These mushrooms on the road are all mushroom spores floating randomly in the air and identally dropped. Come ande out of the wild. Not only the elves can eat it, but the beast demons will also take it and eat it when they find it.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s not a delicacy of mountains and seas, it should be very difficult for the underground world to find something to eat. Therefore, for your treasurend where you don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking, those demons will leave. Weird.¡±


    Dassault replied: ¡°What the envoy said is that there were people in the n who proposed to clear these wild mushrooms and silkworms, so that the demons would find that they had nothing to eat, and they would leave on their own. But the n leader Said that doing so is against thew of heaven, so this kind of behavior is strictly prohibited.¡±


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°s! You elves are too kind. Oh, yes, there is one thing I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Dassault said: ¡°Just ask, envoy. Dassault is a know-it-all in the n, there is nothing I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Fei said with a smile: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a problem. I just saw that there are countless small holes dug in your two homes. Are you still mining mines?¡±


    Dassault shook his head and said, ¡°The messenger misunderstood, we didn¡¯t mine mining. Just because we live here, we don¡¯t have to worry about eating and drinking, and we have nothing to do except practice. Those little holes are all our practice. It¡¯s just a cave dug out during earth magic.¡±


    .....


    Dassault pondered for a while, then continued: ¡°However, in terms of mineral resources, we often encounter some gems and the like in the process of cultivation, including fluorite, ruby, emerald, jade, gold and silver and other precious metals. Things like that, and over time, someone digs small holes specifically to find these gems.¡±


    ¡°After a long time, it has formed the scale it is now. It also makes the caves here numerous and intricate. If you are not familiar with the road, it is easy to get lost in the maze of caves.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Oh! That¡¯s how it is!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but secretly eximed: The mineral resources here are very rich. The earth elves have been mining for millions of years. thing. I am afraid it will exceed the sum of human treasures on the ground!


    Fei thought for a while and suddenly asked: ¡°Dassault, you dug so many gems, do you know if there is a space stone in it?¡±


    Dassault said without hesitation: ¡°Of course there is, but the space stones are very rare, and the number that can be dug is limited, so they are all concentrated on the patriarch and the elder. If the envoy wants, I will report to the elder.¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. If there is a need, I¡¯ll go directly to the elder to ask for it!¡±


    While speaking, Dassault took Fei and Ting Yu to a stctite cave after passing through a small hole.


    Fei let go of his consciousness and swept away, feeling that the terrain here was very familiar, so he asked Dassault, ¡°Dassault, why do I feel like I¡¯ve been here before? Are we not far from the ant¡¯s nest?¡±


    Dassault said: ¡°Lord God, you feel right, this hole is where you fainted. When I found out that you fainted, I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I rushed back to the n, by Yade. The Great Elder led someone to rescue you.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why this ce feels so familiar. I remember that the entrance to the ant nest is not far below.¡±


    While talking, the three came to the small hole that Fei and Ting Yu had discovered before. It was just that the small hole at this time has been blown up by Fei with a light sting ball, and the hole was blocked by gravel.


    Dassault said: ¡°Master God, the other side of this stone wall is the ant nest, and it is also the former home of our earth elves. Shall we go in and have a look?¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Of course I¡¯m going in. I also want to see where the teleportation circle is, so that we can study how to get the circle back.¡±


    Dassault said: ¡°The location of the teleportation circle is at the top of the entire cave, and ording to my investigation, the queen of the demon ant family lives there, so it may not be easy to get in.¡±


    Fei and Ting Yu were suddenly startled. Fei thought to himself: If the ant queen really lived in the teleportation circle, this matter would be quite troublesome. It was said that if the queen ant and the other ants did not migrate as a whole, it would basically not leave the nest easily. If the queen ant did not leave, it would be more difficult to get close to the teleportation formation than to ascend to the heaven.


    After thinking for a moment, Fei asked, ¡°Dassault, do you have a way for us to get close to the teleportation circle to see the situation?¡±


    Dassault said: ¡°You can get close, but you can¡¯t get too close. The queen ants have the highest cultivation level in the entire ant colony, and their spiritual magic is very powerful. Before, I only dared to observe it from a distance of 100 meters from the teleportation circle. A few times, if you get closer, I am afraid there will be danger.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, 100 meters away is enough. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s dive in first.¡±


    Dassault nodded and said: ¡°Okay! But if you want to get close to the teleportation circle, you can¡¯t go in from here. Lord Envoy, pleasee with me.¡±


    After that, Dassault turned around and took the lead in walking towards the top of the stctite cave.

 Chapter 244

    244 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XV]


    Along the way, Dassault pointed out the hidden holes to Fei and Ting Yu. Dassault also introduced the ces where these small holes lead, and he was indeed a good guide for Passepartout.


    Fei saw that most of the entrances of these small holes were blocked by earth elves. Can¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Dassault, such a small barrier should not be able to stop the destruction of the demons! Moreover, the huge figure of such a small cave demon can¡¯t get through, so why do you have to seal them one by one?¡±


    Dassault replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know, Lord Envoy, in fact, in addition to blocking some smaller demonrvae, these seals mainly serve as markers for our n. When we set up the seals, we also Some information will be added to the seal, and if anyone gets lost, they can find the Hui route through the information in these seals.¡±


    Fei nodded thoughtfully and murmured: ¡°Oh? It turns out that the seal can still be used in this way. It¡¯s a wonderful magic.¡±


    Ting Yu was also secretly surprised, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your earth family to be able to seal to this level. Compared with you, our light family is really ashamed!¡±


    You must know that the sealing technique was involved in all elves, but the elves of each tribe have different seal forms due to their different attributes. But the role is the same, mainly to y a shielding role. And like the earth elves, adding information to the seal, was unheard of.


    Dassault shook his head with a wry smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to sigh when listening to Patriarch Yu. In fact, this is because of helplessness, forcing my family toe up with such a method. In this underground world, there is darkness everywhere, plus There are many caves, big and small, if you don¡¯t mark them, you will inevitably get lost even if you are familiar with the road conditions.¡±


    Fei suddenly asked: ¡°Then you seal all the small holes with seals. If you want to pass through, do you have to break the seal every time and then re-seal it? Isn¡¯t this too troublesome?¡±


    Dassault replied: ¡°What the envoy said is that these seals are only one-time use. If you want to pass through, you must first break the seal to pass, and then rearrange it. However, the envoy does not know one thing. , that is, the small holes that are usually sealed indicate that there is danger. Therefore, after it is sealed on the cloth, our elves will not easily destroy it.¡±


    .....


    After a pause, Dassault continued: ¡°Actually, thest time I was able to meet Lord Envoy and Patriarch Tingyu was because when I passed by this ce, I found that the small hole that had been sealed in the past was opened. I only ventured in to find out the reason, and that¡¯s why I found out that the god-envoy had descended from the sky. But at that time, I found that the devil ants were gathering more and more, so I was frightened and ran away quickly, and then I saw the god-envoy escaped and put the little one away. The hole is sealed.¡±


    Fei nodded, thinking to himself: So that¡¯s the case, it really was a coincidence, otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know what would have happened to the two of them underground. He walked towards Dassault and said, ¡°Dassault, I haven¡¯t repaid you for your saving gracest time.¡±


    Dassault replied immediately: ¡°Lord Divine Envoy said the truth, but you are the savior of our n. It is Dassault¡¯s honor to be able to help the Divine Envoy!¡±


    Fei said: ¡°No, life saving is life saving, I must thank you for your life-saving grace.¡±


    After speaking, Fei searched the space for a long time, but found that there was no treasure that he took out. The zing water rod that Tingyu had given him back then was given to Mei¡¯er directly after the game, and his Wentian must never be given away again.


    Shining God Stone? He couldn¡¯t give it away, this was his own weapon and equipment! The Unlocated Teleportation Stone was a life-saving thing, let alone god sent. Looking again, in addition to some daily necessities, there are a lot of magic crystals in the space.


    But Fei thought to himself: Earth-type elves have lived underground for millions of years. They should also have a rich collection of gems and magic crystals. These things were not rare in their eyes.


    After touching for a long time, Fei finally found only a dozen celestial silkworms, handed them to Dassault, who was leading the way, and said, ¡°Dasso, I didn¡¯t bring any treasures with me, these celestial silkworms were originally from your family. For the things left on the ground, I will borrow flowers to offer to Buddha, and I will give you a few first, and after we escape to the ground, I will give you other good things as a thank you gift!¡±


    Dassault took the heavenly silkworm, looked at it carefully for a while, and murmured: ¡°It turns out that the heavenly silkworm is so small, I have seen the introduction about the heavenly silkworm in the n¡¯s book, and I thought it would be possible that it is simr in size to the earth silkworm, but now it seems that the gap is really huge. It is no wonder that when our n migrated during the great migration, we only chose the ground silkworm to bring it underground, but abandoned the heavenly silkworm on the ground.¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Dassault, it seems that you only know one of them and don¡¯t know the other. This day, the heavenly silkworm is different from the earth silkworm. Although both can enhance the cultivation of practitioners, this day, you¡¯ll see that the silkworm is very different from the earth silkworm. The improvement of spiritual power is iparable to the power of the earthworm. When your n chose to abandon the celestial silkworm, I believe it was also based on a great choice and determination. Just because the growth environment of the celestial spirit silkworm cannot be copied, I believe that your ancestors are also helpless in their choice.¡±


    Dassault nodded and said, ¡°What the envoy said is that it is said that during the Great Migration, our n abandoned many good things because they could not be taken away. But in order to get rid of the constant invasion of the demon n, our n can only I reluctantly discarded it. I just didn¡¯t expect that, after millions of years, the demons have also invaded the depths of the earth far away from the world.¡±


    Fei patted Dassault¡¯s shoulder and said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, as long as I am here, I Fei, will definitely find a way to lead your n out of this predicament. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Dassault nodded, and after collecting the Tianling silkworm, he took the lead to climb to the top of the cave.


    At the top of the ancient mine, there was a very wide square, which is 40 to 50 meters high from the top of the cave, and a radius of 100 meters. There was nothing on such a huge square, only a huge magic circle was depicted in the center of the square.

 Chapter 245

    245 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XVI]


    There was a cliff on one side of the square, below which was the central main cave of the mine. The cliff was five or six hundred meters high from the bottom of the cave. On the other side of the square was a tall stone wall, on which dozens of huge caves were excavated.


    There was a huge glowstone iid above the entrance of each cave, each of which was several timesrger than what Fei dug up, and the polishing was irregr. The square was illuminated very brightly by these several huge glowstones, but it was not dazzling.


    With the light of the glowstone, it could be clearly seen that there was a huge ck ant lying there in the square. This ck ant was more than ten meters in height and more than thirty meters long.


    Unlike other ck ants, in addition to beingrger, this ck ant has a round and full stomach that ounts for more than 80% of its body. From a distance, the huge belly of the ck ant was particrly conspicuous, and it was difficult to see its abdomen and head.


    On the back of this ck ant, there were two pairs of slender wings, extending from the back to the tail all the way. This was also the most obvious feature that distinguished it from other ck ants, and this ck ant was the highest existence of the demon ant family ¨C the queen.


    Despite the huge number of demon ants, all the demon ants were the children of the queen. The only thing the queen did in the family was to give birth. From its huge belly, it could be seen that this ant was very fertile.


    Fei, Ting Yu and Dassault were squatting in a small hole at the top of the cave tens of meters above the cliff. The opening of the small hole was dug very small, with a diameter of only ten centimeters, and it was a long strip.


    Dassault said that it took him a long time to dig it out in order to monitor the movements of the demon ants. But at this time, no one of the three dared to speak lightly anymore, because the distance from the ant queen was just more than 100 meters away, and even the slightest movement would not escape the spiritual exploration of the ant queen.


    Fei stared in the direction of the queen for a while, then looked at the teleportation circles around the square and in the center of the square. He saw ck antsing and going in and out of the dozens of huge caves on the other side of the square.


    .....


    He saw some ck ants with food in their mouths, but some ck ants were cleaning things like garbage around the queen. From what these ck ants look like and what they do, they should be dedicated to serving the queen ants.


    Fei carefully condensed his consciousness into a single point, and slowly swept towards the teleportation circle in the center of the square. Although they were more than 100 meters away from the queen ant, the queen ant was lying close to the stone wall after all. However, the distance between the magic circle and Fei and others was within 100 meters, which was within the maximum limit that Fei¡¯s consciousness could reach.


    Through the feedback of divine sense, theplex grooves forming the magic circle were clearly imprinted in Fei¡¯s mind, and every tick and stroke contained profound meanings. But within a few breaths, Fei scanned the entire array.


    Just when Fei was about to take back his consciousness, he saw the queen mmed her head up, two pairs of huge wings suddenly fluttered and stretched out instantly, a strong wind suddenly blew on the square, and the ck ants around the ant, all stopped moving.


    This change suddenly startled the three in the Fei¡¯s group. Fei quickly retracted his consciousness, pressed Tingyu and Dassault¡¯s shoulders and hid in the darkness. No one dared to move, not even to take a breath.


    After a while, the queen ant slowly retracted her wings after turning two circles in ce. Seeing this, Fei and the other two finally took a breath. Fei secretly thought in his heart: This ant queen¡¯s mental perception was too strong, even though he was very careful, he still almost showed his fault.


    At this moment, the two pairs of wings of the queen ant suddenly spread out again, and a strong wind blew in the square. At the same time, a wave of mental shock came. Although the intensity was not strong, the three of Fei were so frightened that their heartbeats almost stopped.


    Immediately afterwards, in the darkness above the square, a behemoth fell down. When the thing fell on the square, Fei and the three discovered that it was a huge magic spider.


    After seeing the magic spider smashing heavily on the square, it remained motionless. Immediately, a ck ant stepped forward and held the magic spider in front of the queen. The queen was not polite, and inserted a pair of big teeth into the belly of the magic spider.


    Seeing such a scene, Fei and the three couldn¡¯t help their throats from surging, and they spat in fear. Fei waved gently to the two of them, and then the three of them crept out of the small hole.


    After returning to the stctite cave, the three of them were already in cold sweats.


    Dassault wiped the cold sweat on his head and said, ¡°My mother, it scared me to death. I have never experienced such a dangerous time before, and I thought I was going to be ant food this time!¡±


    Ting Yu sneered. ¡°Why are you scared to death? When it is more dangerous than this, I have encountered them.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and wiped the sweat on her forehead. What she said was not at all convincing.


    Fei waved his hand and said to the two. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Afterwards, the group of three hurried back to the home of the earth elves along the same path.


    Elder Yade had been waiting in the square for a long time. The three of scouting party had been gone for a time. Yade was afraid that something would happen to the three of them. This was no ordinary investigation. Where the three of them went to was the ant nest! The spiritual attack of the demon ants was much more powerful than the earth magic of the demon spider.


    In case Fei and the three of them had some problems, the only hope that the earth-type elves finally hoped for would be shattered, and he was afraid that the whole n would be destroyed in the near future.


    Just as Elder Yade was pacing back and forth anxiously in the square, the light shed, and the three of the scouting party stepped out of the small hole one after another.


    With the appearance of Fei and the other two, the heart of the great elder Yade finally eased back back to its original condition.

 Chapter 246

    246 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XVII]


    Fei took a few steps and said to Elder Yade from a distance, ¡°Elder Yade, please wait!¡±


    Yade grabbed Fei¡¯s hand, fearing that Fei would suddenly disappear, and said eagerly. ¡°Lord master, you scared me to death, why did you go for so long? If it weren¡¯t for theplicated terrain here, I would I¡¯ve already sent someone to find you!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei looked at Yade¡¯s sincere eyes, and was really moved. He didn¡¯t expect that the people who met by chance would care so much about him. He quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Elder Yard, we went to the ant nest to investigate this time, but it didn¡¯t go in vain. I have already thought of a way to let everyone escape.¡±


    When Yade heard this, he immediately said excitedly. ¡°What? This is true? It¡¯s really worthy of being the envoy of the gods. Wow, you finally found a way to lead my n out of the darkness so quickly! The envoy of the gods is truly from above. Please ept my thanks.¡±


    After speaking, Yard was about to kneel down and kowtow. Fei quickly grabbed Yade, but the earth elves around Yade were already on their knees.


    Seeing this, Fei quickly said to everyone. ¡°Everyone, please get up!¡±


    Seeing that there was no reaction from the crowd, Fei said to Yade. ¡°Elder, this is not the ce to talk, please get everyone up, let¡¯s talk in the room.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei took Yade¡¯s hand and pulled him into the room, Yade quickly waved at the crowd with the other hand, and shouted to everyone, ¡°You go away first, and I will discuss the matter with the envoy.¡±


    After entering the stone room, Yade asked quickly, ¡°Lord God Envoy, dare to ask what solution you havee up with?¡±


    .....


    After Fei asked Yade to sit down, he said, ¡°Elder Yade, before I express my thoughts, I want to ask you a few questions. You must tell the truth.¡±


    Yade asked strangely. ¡°If the Lord God has something to ask, please ask me and I will tell the truth.¡±


    Fei thought for a while and said, ¡°So, let me ask you first, do you have a lot of space stones in your n?¡±


    Yade murmured strangely. ¡°The space stone? My family has indeed dug some of them in the millions of years. It¡¯s just because the space stone is difficult to form. For millions of years, my family has dug up a number ofrge and small. There are probably thousands of space stones. It¡¯s just...¡±


    Fei asked, ¡°Just what?¡±


    Yade sighed and said. ¡°It¡¯s just that most of them were lost during therge-scale attack by the demon ants. Plus what the patriarch took away, I only have dozens of them at present. I don¡¯t know what use could these few be to the lord?¡±


    Fei thought for a while, then said thoughtfully. ¡°Dozens should be enough, but I don¡¯t know if these space stones can live in them?¡±


    Yard asked suspiciously. ¡°Reside? Lord God, please redeem the little old man for ignorance. I don¡¯t quite understand what Lord God means.¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. Ting Yu, you can demonstrate to the elders.¡±


    As soon as Ting Yu heard it, she already understood what Fei meant. Hearing Fei¡¯s call, she immediately shed and disappeared into Fei¡¯s chest in a blink of an eye.


    Fei took out the space ring hanging on his chest, only to see a sh of inspiration, and Tingyu flew out of the space ring again.


    Fei said. ¡°Elder Yade, do you understand? I was thinking, can¡¯t the teleportation circle only be able to teleport twenty people at a time? Then if all your nsmen are put into the space stone, it will only be one time to send you all out.¡±


    When Elder Yade heard this, he immediately stood up excitedly, shivering for a long time before saying, ¡°s! Why didn¡¯t I think of it? s, damn it! Damn it!¡±


    Seeing Yade¡¯s appearance, Fei was finally enlightened. However, Yade was still ming himself for his past mistakes. Just imagine, if they could think of this way when the demon ants attacked the homnd of the earth elves, wouldn¡¯t the whole n be able to escape?


    But then again, everything has a reason, if all the earth elves really escaped, then Fei would definitely die in this underground world today.


    After seeing Elder Yard beating his chest for a while, he said. ¡°My Lord God, to tell you the truth, if you can enter the space stone and live normally in it, you must have the highest quality space stone. Only three of the thousands of space stones found by our n can achieve this quality.¡±


    Fei nodded, but he was secretly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect such high-quality space stones to be so scarce. The space ring left by the mother must also be invaluable.


    Yade continue. ¡°One of these three high-quality space stones is in the hands of the patriarch; the second is in the hands of another elder, but this elder was trying to escape thousands of years ago. Losing contact with him long ago, he must be dead. Thest one is in my hands.¡±


    After finishing speaking, a sh of inspiration shed in Yade¡¯s hand, and an irregr gemstone slightly smaller than a orb appeared in front of everyone.


    Yade handed the gemstone to Fei and said, ¡°My lord, this is the high-quality space stone that I am responsible for keeping.¡±


    Fei took the space stone and felt that it was very heavy, at least a hundred kilograms. Injecting a trace of spiritual power, Fei¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw that the space in the space stone turned out to be beyond sight at a nce.


    He saw nothing in the empty space, it was empty, and there was no boundary at a nce in either direction. Moreover, there was still air in such a huge space. This could ensure that all living creatures in the ie space could live freely.


    When the spiritual power was withdrawn, Fei couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded on the spot. This kind of space stone was really a treasure among treasures! If there was such a piece of space stone, let alone how many treasures it could hold, to exaggerate, he was afraid that even the heaven and earth could be ced inside it.

 Chapter 247

    247 Wheres Zhang Fei? [XVIII]


    After being stunned for a moment, Fei calmed down and said to Yade, ¡°Great, with this space stone, we¡¯ve taken a big step forward from our escape n.¡± Fei returned the space stone to Yade and said, ¡°Okay, now I¡¯ll ask you a second question. After I checked the teleportation circle just now, I found that there were dozens of small holes in the circle, as if something had been iid. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s gone now. Could it be that the magic circle was destroyed by the demon ants?¡±


    Yade pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Those holes are supposed to be iid with magic crystals to provide sufficient energy for the magic circle. Before, they had been iid with ninth-level magic crystals as the energy source, because ninth-level magic crystals were used as the source of energy. The magic crystal can recover energy by itself and can be recycled. However, it seems that it should have been dug up by the magic ants.¡±


    Fei frowned tightly and asked, ¡°Then, do you still have the ninth-level magic crystal to iy back?¡±


    Yade shook his head and said, ¡°I only have two level 9 magic crystals in my hand, and the rest are only level 6 or 7 magic crystals at most.¡±


    Fei was dumbfounded when he heard this, and asked Tingyu, ¡°Tingyu, how many do you have in your hand?¡±


    Ting Yu shook her head and said, ¡°I only have one grade 9, and the rest are only grade 6 or 7 at most.¡±


    Fei shook his hands and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t even have one in my hand! What can I do?¡±


    Before, Fei and Tingyu had snatched mountains of magic crystals in the ant¡¯s nest, but after the two selected them, they found that the most among them were only level 5 or 6, and they were generally level 3 or 4, but the devil was there. The size of the crystal is muchrger than the magic crystal on thend.


    After a pause, Fei suddenly said. ¡°Right! I have a ninth-level dragon magic crystal in my hand, is this useful?¡±


    .....


    After he finished speaking, a sh of inspiration brought a strange magic crystal in Fei¡¯s hand, which was the size of a washbasin. The magic crystals were divided into upper and lower parts, and the lower part was the base, which was triangr.


    Nine crystal columns grow radially on the base, and each crystal column has the thickness of an arm. Just like a pot of crystal flowers, it was very beautiful, especially with the faint green light emitted by the whole crystal, it was really beautiful.


    Yade and Tingyu were immediately dumbfounded. They had only heard of Dragon Magic Crystal before, but no one had seen it before. You know, the Dragon Demon n would never allow the Dragon Demon Crystal to be taken away. But they didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a thing on Fei, and it was still level 9.


    Yade watched for a while, then nced nervously outside the house, and said to Fei. ¡°Master God, please put it away. This thing can¡¯t be taken out casually! In case there is any wind, and you let the Dragon Demon n know of its existence, it will lead to a catastrophe!¡±


    As soon as Fei heard the meaning of Yade¡¯s words, it should be of no use, so he had a sh of inspiration and put away the dragon magic crystal again.


    Yade finally took a deep breath and said to Fei. ¡°Lord master, if you are not forced to, don¡¯t take this thing out again. This thing is really too dangerous, the anger of the dragon demon n should definitely not be underestimated!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Thank you Elder Yade for reminding me, but if you can¡¯t get these dozens of ninth-level magic crystals together, is there no way to activate the magic circle?¡±


    Yade pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Lord Divine Envoy, in addition to finding that the magic crystal has been dug away, have you found out whether theyout of the magic circle has been damaged?¡±


    Fei thought for a while and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. I looked at it carefully. The pattern of the array is very clear, and there is no sign of damage at all.¡±


    Yade pped his hands and said, ¡°Okay! It¡¯s good that it hasn¡¯t been destroyed! Lord Envoy, as long as the magic circle is intact, we can escape!¡±


    Fei asked, ¡°Then, what about the magic crystal? Do you still have to go to the magic ant to grab it?¡±


    Yade smiled and said. ¡°Master Envoy, you are really smart. The reason why the magic circle uses the ninth-level magic crystal is only because the energy of the ninth-level magic crystal can be restored by itself. This is the arrangement. It is enough to be able to activate the magic circle once, so why not just find a low-level magic crystal and consume it at one time?¡±


    When Fei heard this, he immediately became overjoyed and said, ¡°Elder Yade, it turns out that you¡¯re a genius too! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, it made me nervous for a long time.¡±


    But Yade said. ¡°The envoy doesn¡¯t know, but this is actually very dangerous. Although the rest of the magic crystals can be used with low-level ones, there are three eyes in the magic circle, but they must be opened with the ninth-level magic crystals. It¡¯s good to hear that the patriarch Yu also has a ninth-level magic crystal in his hand, otherwise we will really have nowhere to go!¡±


    When Fei and Ting Yu heard this, they suddenly broke out in cold sweat. Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°It¡¯s really a mountain and water, and there is nowhere to go. There is another vige with flowers on the banks of the bank!¡± This time, the magic circle and the way to escape have been determined. However, the most critical issue has not been resolved yet. There is an ant queen who has been there for a long time guarding the circle. No matter how well prepared, what¡¯s the use?


    So Fei said to Yade. ¡°Elder Yade, let¡¯s determine the way to escape at present. The only thing left now is how to touch the ant¡¯s nest and activate the magic circle to escape without being attacked by the devil ants.¡±


    When Yade heard this, he immediately calmed down from the joy.


    After a few seconds, Fei continued. ¡°I think there¡¯s a way. If we want to go to the magic circle, we must let the queen ant leave. Just now, when we were investigating, we saw a magic spider crawled into the magic circle with our own eyes. Above the formation, and then was knocked down by the queen ant with a mental shock. So, I thought of a method!¡±

 Chapter 248

    248 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XIX]


    Hearing this, Yade couldn¡¯t help holding his breath, listening intently to Fei¡¯s n.


    Just listening to Fei continue. ¡°Before escaping, you must be fully prepared. I think we can dig a big hole in the stone wall near the magic circle in advance, and connect it to their of the magic spider. Then, we use the earth Silkworms are used as bait to lure arge number of magic spiders to the queen, and while they are fighting, we can quickly activate the magic circle to escape. What do you think?¡±


    Ting Yu said happily. ¡°Fishing in troubled waters, the master¡¯s method is really good! I think it can be done!¡±


    Yade thought for a while, and said, ¡°It may be good or not, but it¡¯s not easy to dig such a big hole under the eyes of the queen! Moreover, the tribe of magic spiders has no fixed ce and will often follow The location of the food is changed, and it is too difficult to determine their of the magic spider!¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said, ¡°We can always think of ways. As long as our general direction is determined, we can think of ways.¡±


    Fei pondered for a while and continued. ¡°Well, we only have one chance, if we don¡¯t seed, we will be dead! Therefore, we must be fully confident before taking action. Judging from the experience of entering the ant nest twice, I feel The Queen¡¯s cultivation base should be around the sixth or seventh level. So, I want to practice for a period of time. When my cultivation base breaks through the fourth level, I should be able to withstand the short-term mental shock of the queen. If we act again at that time, the chance of sess will be even greater. Before that, everyone should do the preparatory work first.¡±


    After listening to Fei, Yade frowned and said, ¡°Lord Divine Envoy, you want to resist the mental impact of the sixth or seventh queen ant with your fourth-level cultivation? Isn¡¯t this too outrageous? Anyway, we are not in a hurry. Are you in a hurry? Consider waiting for the cultivation base to break through the sixth level before we act?¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°Elder Yade doesn¡¯t need to be worried. Although my current cultivation is only level three, my spiritual power has reached the level of a fourth and fifth level spiritual master. If I can break through to level four, I am afraid that the mental power will increase again, and it should be enough to barely resist the mental shock of the sixth or seventh queen ant.¡±


    Ting Yu also said. ¡°My master¡¯s spiritual power is very powerful, I can guarantee this, even my current sixth-level cultivation is not as strong as the master¡¯s spiritual power!¡±


    .....


    When Yade heard this, he immediately said in surprise. ¡°Master God Envoy really deserves to be the inheritor of the God of Light, and his cultivation is really different from ordinary people!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Elder Yade doesn¡¯t need to praise me anymore, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to find Beizu!¡±


    Yade raised his hand and said, ¡°Lord God Envoy, Bei is over there!¡±


    Fei shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Forget it! Now is not the time to find where Bei is. Let me tell you the n now.¡±


    After speaking, Fei dipped some water in the water ss with his fingers, drew two horizontal lines on the table, and said, ¡°Tingyu and I first came to the underground world in a huge canyon cave, and then passed through the canyon. A small hole in the middle came to the stctite cave.¡±


    Fei drew a circle next to the two horizontal lines and said, ¡°This represents the stctite cave. Then we walked up for a while and came to the entrance of the ant¡¯s nest.¡±


    Fei drew a circle next to the circle representing the stctite cave and said, ¡°This represents the ant¡¯s nest. Now, I am thinking of opening a big hole from the canyon to the top of the ant¡¯s nest, which is the ant¡¯s nest.ter location.¡±


    Fei drew a straight line at the canyon, connecting it all the way to the circle representing the ant nest. Said. ¡°This amount of work is not small, the hole must berger, and it is good to be able to let four or five magic spiders pass through at the same time.¡±


    Seeing everyone nodding their heads in contemtion, they must have understood his n, Fei continued. ¡°Among us, only I have the strongest mental perception, so I will lead others along this route to start a new one. Go through the small hole, and then the big elder will lead the tribe to expand the small hole. I believe it will take a long time, and I can take advantage of this time to practice. In about a year or so, I will be able to break through to the fourth level. By then, you will almost be able to dig the hole.¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, and immediately said. ¡°Oh, right! From today on, Elder Yade will urge the nsmen to step up to cultivate more ground silkworms. When the timees, they will be used as bait, but arge number of earth silkworms will be needed!¡±


    Yade nodded and said, ¡°Please, God, please rest assured, sir, and you will be satisfied!¡±


    Fei thought about it for a while, and said, ¡°Okay! At present, I only think so much. If I think of anything else in the future, we will correct it in time. Oh! By the way, from today on, Elder Yade will be ready to move. Also, take precautionary measures, so as not to be attacked suddenly by the demons again!¡±


    Yade nodded and said, ¡°Okay, everything is ording to the arrangement of the envoy!¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. From tomorrow, Elder Yade will send a few nsmen to dig a small hole with me first. For other things, you can see the arrangement!¡±


    Yade responded with a nod, then turned and left the stone room.


    As a result, the days passed beautifully while everyone was preparing step by step. With the help of Fei¡¯s consciousness, the small hole was dug very smoothly,pletely avoiding the area where the demons were active, and dug all the way to the side of arge hole connecting to the square where the queen was.


    Although the shortest distance was used under the investigation of Fei and others, the total length of the small hole was still more than 20 kilometers, and it took nearly two months to get through.

 Chapter 249

    249 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XX]


    Under the scanning of Fei¡¯s consciousness, the small hole did not bore through to the big hole in front of the teleportation circle square, but stopped when it was four or five meters away from the big hole. Then, under the instructions of Fei, the elves dug another small hole from here to the top of the teleportation circle. However, in order to prevent being discovered by the queen, this small hole is still not prated.


    After everything was ready, Fei concentrated on practicing. Everything after that was done ording to Fei¡¯s arrangement, and Elder Yade was in charge and directed more than 100 earth elves to divide thebor.


    In a blink of an eye, a year has passed. But Fei¡¯s cultivation did not break through as smoothly as he imagined, and he has been dangling on the level of thete third-level spiritual master.


    The excavation project that Elder Yard was in charge of was not as fast as expected, and it only expanded by more than half in one year. In this regard, Fei was somewhat impatient, and he couldn¡¯tpletely calm down when he was cultivating.


    Time went by for another two months.


    Early in the morning, when Fei was cultivating, he suddenly felt that the cyclone of spiritual power in his body suddenly began to increase, and the speed of rotation became faster and faster. He was shocked, and immediately gathered all his spiritual power to continuously suppress the cyclone in his body. But under the suppression of his mental power, the cyclone not only failed to stabilize, but became even more mad.


    Fei secretly sighed in apprehension. He knew that it was not good. How could it possibly go crazy?


    Recently, due to the slow progress of the project and the problem that his cultivation had been lingering on the breakthrough line but has never been able to achieve a breakthrough, Fei was always in a restless mood when he practiced the exercises, which greatly reduced the improvement of his cultivation. But he never imagined that there was still the danger of going crazy.


    But the situation had already happened in front of him, and Fei couldn¡¯t help breaking out in a cold sweat. Going into the devil was not a joke. In light of it, the cultivation base waspletely lost, and in the worst case, the meridians burst and die. Fei didn¡¯t want to see any consequences.


    .....


    So Fei desperately gathered his mental power and desperately controlled the cyclone in his body. After a lot of hard work, the cyclone¡¯s crazy momentum was finally suppressed. But the cyclone is still wandering uncontrobly in the meridians of the body.


    Before he knew it, Fei was already wet with sweat. A trace of blood trickled down the corner of his mouth. But he did not dare to move at all, condensing all his spiritual power, desperately trying to regain control of the cyclone that was running wild in his body.


    But after the cyclone was suppressed for a moment, it began to gradually be stronger, and it was about to get rid of Fei¡¯s shackles. If it really got out of Fei¡¯s control, then Fei would be finished. The violent cyclone could instantly burst the meridians in Fei¡¯s body.


    At this critical moment, a weak mental fluctuation suddenly came from Fei¡¯s mind, and it merged directly into the cyclone that was about to get out of control. But the cyclone had not changed at all, and it was still going its own way.


    Immediately afterwards, another weak spiritual fluctuation came, which merged into the cyclone, and the cyclone remained unchanged. But this change caught Fei¡¯s attention.


    What energy was this? Was that the master? Did the master wake up and help me? Thinking of this, Fei suddenly felt joy in his heart.


    At this moment, Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice came from his mind. ¡°Calm down, concentrate, and carefully observe my approach.¡±


    Fei didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and immediately stabilized his mood ording to what Taoist Feng Mo said, gathered all his mental power, and tried his best to control the power and direction of the cyclone in his body.


    Taoist Feng Mo hit a few more mental fluctuations, but each one was stronger than the previous one. As one after another mental fluctuation broke into the out-of-control cyclone, the cyclone finally changed and no longer expanded its power. The power also began to gradually decline with the spiritual fluctuations of Feng Mo Daoist¡¯s continuous intrusion into the cyclone.


    Fei carefully felt the mental fluctuations from Taoist Feng Mo, and suddenly realized that the master only left a trace of divine consciousness in his mind. Could these mental fluctuations be the mental impact of the master¡¯s divine consciousness?


    Fei suddenly remembered the spiritual shock of the devil ants again. Did it have anything inmon with the spiritual shock of the master using his divine sense? If there was, would it be possible to release the mental shock like a demon ant with divine sense? And also...


    Various spections were repeatedly deduced in Fei¡¯s mind. Since Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s spiritual consciousness existed in Fei¡¯s mind, every spiritual shock from Taoist Feng Mo had been watched and remembered by Fei.


    As the cyclone in his body gradually calmed down, Fei¡¯s understanding of the way he used the mental shock from his teacher became more apparent. A trace of enlightenment suddenly formed in Fei¡¯s mind.


    After about a few seconds, Fei finally regained control of the out-of-control cyclone in his body. After controlling the cyclone to circte in the body again for a whole week, he was about to put the cyclone of spiritual power into his dantian when the teacher¡¯s voice suddenly came from his mind.


    ¡°Concentrate and calm the air. Divide the cyclone into nine parts and inject them into the nine air pockets of the feet, knees, ribs, spine and shoulders. Feel the spiritual power changes of these nine cyclones with your heart, Experience the steady state of each spiritual cyclone.¡±


    Fei didn¡¯t dare to neglect, he quickly divided the cyclone into nine parts ording to the teacher¡¯s request and ced the nine cyclones in the ninerge air holes to experience it carefully. Fei understood that the teacher wanted to instruct him to break through to the fourth level of cultivation. Thest time the teacher pointed out that he was still condensing the first spirit crystal, and the two subsequent upgrades werepleted by himself.


    Among the nine air pockets, Fei had opened up the air pockets on his left shoulder, right shoulder and right foot. At this time, the cyclones were spinning calmly among the three great air pockets. The cyclones in the other six ces were constantly shaking and spinning, struggling to break out of Fei¡¯s control.


    This was also a problem that Fei had been struggling with for several months. As long as the cyclone could not be stabilized in the air pocket, no breakthrough could be made, no matter what.

 Chapter 250

    250 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXI]


    At this moment, Taoist Feng Mo said: ¡°Fei¡¯er, carefully feel the way of being a teacher.¡±


    As soon as Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice sounded, Fei only felt that another mental shock was sent out from his mind and directly merged into the struggling cyclone at his left foot.


    With the pration of the mental shock, Fei suddenly felt that the spiritual energy mass at his left foot gradually stabilized. So ording to previous experience, after the cyclone on his left foot stabilized, Fei gradually integrated the cyclones in the other eight ces into the cyclone on his left foot.


    As time passed by, the spiritual power vortex at Fei¡¯s left foot gathered more and more. The spiritual power that usually sticks to the dantian had all moved to the left foot, as if another dantian had been opened in the left foot air hole. The huge vortex of spiritual power was slowly rotating at the left foot, which seemed so calm and natural.


    Afterwards, following Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s instructions, Fei separated a trace of spiritual power from the vortex of spiritual power at his left foot, passed through his left foot, stopped in the air a foot away from Fei¡¯s body, and then used this trace of spiritual power as a At the origin, strands and strands of spiritual power continued to condense out, and a cyclone formed in front of Fei and began to spin slowly.


    With the continuous output of spiritual power, the vortex of spiritual power in front of Fei became bigger and bigger, and such a huge vortex could no longer be contained in the stone room. Fortunately, the outside of the stone room was a square, and the distance was not too far. With the control of Fei¡¯s mental power, the vortex in front of him gradually moved to the square outside the stone room.


    Near the ce above the square near the Fei stone room, a storm of spiritual power suddenly blew up. But this spiritual power storm was different from the real wind, there was no feeling of wind at all. They saw countless sparkling spiritual particles spinning like a vortex. The square was suddenly illuminated by spiritual light. And this vortex of spiritual power was still growing.


    This strange change immediately attracted the attention of many elves, but no elf approached to check the reason because of the obstruction of the elders with higher cultivation. Immediately, some elves quickly ran to look for the great elder Yade.


    After a full three hours, thest trace of Fei¡¯s spiritual power was directed from the left foot to the body.


    .....


    At this time, the spiritual vortex in the square had be more than fifty meters high. The huge vortex of spiritual power was slowly rotating, and the spiritual power light spot shing faint blue light illuminates the entire cave.


    At this moment, the vortex of spiritual power began to gradually shrink again. Or better to say, it was constantlypressing. Countless spiritual power particles, with the bottom end of the vortex as the center point, were constantly rotating and squeezing over.


    As time went by minute by minute, the huge vortex that was originally more than 50 meters high waspressed into a huge transparent crystal that was more than three meters long. But this huge crystal was still shrinking, and the color bes darker as it shrinks, from white at the beginning tovender, dark purple, and finally ck.


    And the huge crystal was finallypressed to only about half a foot long, and it hung in the air with a faint aura.


    Under the suspicious gaze of the elves in the square, three more identical ck spiritual crystals flew out of Fei¡¯s stone room. At the same time, Fei himself flew out.


    Fei¡¯s body hovered in mid-air, and the four and a half-foot-long ck spiritual crystals in front of him slowly revolved around his body, as if the gods descended to the earth.


    Hundreds of elves in the square immediately fell to their knees and bowed to Fei.


    Yade had already been notified by some of the elves in the n, and had rushed back with them, and had been observing in the square for more than an hour at this time. Seeing that Fei condensed four spirit crystals and stood in the air, he immediately led the elves of the whole n to kneel on the ground, and shouted at the same time. ¡°Earth elf elder Yade, congrattions on the sessful breakthrough of the divine envoy!¡±


    After a while, Yade didn¡¯t hear what Fei said, and felt strange in his heart. ording to Fei¡¯s temperament, he would quickly pull everyone up when they were kneeling down, but why did it change from that procedure at this time.


    Yade was curious, and suddenly raised his head and nced secretly into the air. It didn¡¯t matter when he saw it, he saw Fei¡¯s body hanging in the air, slowly leaning back, as if he was about to fall. Yade was shocked, and knew it was not good.


    Fei really fell from the air. And it was a big head rushing down, which would forcefully hit the rock directly.


    Yade yelled. ¡°Not good!¡±


    He rushed out in a hurry, intending to catch Fei¡¯s body. But he saw a sh of light in the falling Fei¡¯s chest, and Ting Yu flew out of the storage space, hugging the falling Fei¡¯s body.


    Gently falling into the square, Ting Yu carefully ced Fei on the ground, and anxiously called out, ¡°Master! Master! What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fei¡¯s face was pale without a trace of blood, his whole body was covered in sweat, and his clothes were already soaked. The trace of blood on the corner of his mouth had already dried off, and it was tightly pressed under his lips.


    Yade came to Fei and held down Fei¡¯s wrist pulse gate to examine it carefully. After a while, Yade put down Fei¡¯s hand gently and sighed: ¡°The meridians in the god envoy seem to have been shaken, the internal injury is serious, but fortunately there is no life threatening development. Please, I implore patriarch Yu to treat the god envoy first. Just a few days, and then let the gods make the adults rest and recover for a few days.¡±


    Ting Yu nodded, with the chanting of the elf incantation in his mouth, a light of healing immediately enveloped Fei.

 Chapter 251

    251 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXII]


    After about half a few heartbeats, Fei¡¯splexion finally turned rosy. Only then did Ting Yu withdrew the healing light and carry Fei back into the stone room.


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten days have passed, and Fei¡¯s internal injuries have already healed. But these days, Fei had been spending time in cultivation. Although he had broken through to the fourth level of cultivation, Fei broke through when he was injured internally and almost went into trouble. So the foundation seemed a little unstable.


    Therefore, under the advice of Taoist Feng Mo, Fei practiced hard for many days, and finally consolidated his cultivation.


    For more than half a month, through themunication with Taoist Feng Mo, Fei briefly introduced the experience over the past year to the ancient Taoist. At the same time, Fei finally knew what happened when he was attacked. As expected, after he was stunned by the assassin, Taoist Feng Mo immediately took over his body, urging all of Fei¡¯s spiritual power to take the assassin¡¯s heavy blow.


    Under the collision, the violent impact suddenly damaged Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s consciousness again. Seeing the Assassin¡¯s third killer move, Taoist Feng Mo was powerless to resist the Assassin¡¯s fatal blow. Fortunately, Taoist Feng Mo thought of Fei¡¯s Unpositioned Teleportation Stone in a hurry, and then instantly activated the power of the teleportation stone and escaped here.


    However, after Taoist Feng Mo escaped from the clutches of the assassin, his consciousness trembled violently, and he could no longer hold on, so he fell into a deep state of self-preservation sleep for nearly two years.


    At this time, affected by Fei¡¯s violent mental fluctuations, Taoist Feng Mo woke up from a deep slumber. Under the scan of his consciousness, he was suddenly shocked by what he found. So he immediately guided Fei, and finally saved Fei¡¯s life, and helped him break through the threshold of the fourth level and sessfully advanced to the fifth level.


    ording to the standards of the School of Spiritualists. After reaching the initial cultivation level of the fourth-level great spiritual master, he would face graduation.


    At this moment, Fei couldn¡¯t help but miss his friends. Among the six brothers in Xuanbing Branch, Fei and Mei¡¯er were the most backward in their cultivation. Seeing that two years were about to pass, and now that his cultivation had finally broken through to the fourth level, everyone must have broken through to the fourth level too.


    .....


    Missing them altogether, Fei couldn¡¯t sit still. Fortunately, Yade also came at this time.


    ording to Fei¡¯s arrangement, all the big holes leading to the queen¡¯s residence have been dug, and it¡¯s just about the final piercing. After the connection wasplete, they could tempt the magic spiders toe to fight the magic ants. It was time for everyone to escape.


    Fei looked at Yade, who was full of joy, and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Elder Yade, it¡¯s been hard work for you these days! Oh, by the way, are you ready for the migration of the n?¡±


    Yade replied. ¡°I reassures the lord, I¡¯m waiting for your order now, as long as you say a word, we can leave immediately.¡±


    Fei waved his fist and said energetically: ¡°Okay! Then, how is the movement of the magic spider?¡±


    Yade said. ¡°ording to the n¡¯s report, there are two groups of magic spiders near the big hole, and the nearest group is about ten kilometers away from the big hole.¡±


    Fei nodded, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°It seems that the time is ripe now. Elder Yade, go back and instruct the people to prepare for migration. Bring everything you can bring with you. We will have ourst meal tomorrow morning. After breakfast, the n begins.¡±


    Yard agreed, and happily went out to make arrangements. After waiting for this day for thousands of years, Yade was very excited at this time.


    In the underground, there was no distinction between day and night. Here, all seasons were in darkness. Of course, there were no four seasons. It was just that the earth elves have their own work and rest time, forcibly distinguishing day and night.


    Early the next morning, all the earth elves gathered in the square. What was different from usual was that a long table was ced in a circle in the square today. All the elves have already managed to have theirst breakfast here.


    This was a breakfast of historical significance, and it was also thest breakfast after the earth elves have lived underground for more than two million years. After eating this breakfast, under the leadership of Fei, the whole elfen n would pass through the dangers and escape back to thend, but everyone knew the nature and extent of the dangers.


    During the banquet, Fei continued to eat with Elder Yade, while reviewing the escape steps several times, nning all possible dangers they could face, so as to be foolproof in their escape.


    Soon, thest breakfast ended with everyone¡¯s nostalgia and expectations. In order to facilitate his actions, Fei only left Elder Yade and Dassault, and all the other elves were included in Elder Yade¡¯s space stone.


    Afterwards, Fei, Elder Yade, and the elf Dassault took ast look at the big hole where they lived, and they all disappeared into the small hole in a sh.


    After more than an hour, the three of them appeared in the Grand Canyon. Behind the three of them was a huge cave above the stone walls of the canyon which was pitch-ck with no end in sight.


    Fei said to Yade and the elf Dassault. ¡°Elder, let¡¯s split our troops from here. I¡¯m responsible for attracting the magic spider, you and Dasso get ready to go to the other end of the cave and wait for me. When wee back, immediately open the hole, let the magic spider and the magic ant touch each other, and we will take advantage of this time to escape.¡±


    Yade nodded and said to Fei, ¡°Master Envoy, be careful, we¡¯ll see you at the exit.¡±


    After speaking, the three turned around at the same time, and they left in two separate ways.

 Chapter 252

    252 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXIII]


    Fei looked at the direction and flew towards the ce indicated by Yade. Since his cultivation base had risen to the fourth level, all spiritual masters could receive the signals of the spiritual power particles belonging to their own attributes through the induction of the spiritual power particles in the space, and get close to them, so as to achieve the ability to swim freely among the spiritual power particles of the same attribute. The purpose was to fly.


    Fei was a monster with three attributes of light, shadow and transformation, so his ability to perceive spiritual particles in the air was much stronger than that of ordinary spiritual masters.


    At this moment, Fei only felt that he was like a particle of spiritual power. Under the operation of spiritual power, his body seemed to be as light as nothing. As the spiritual power was exhaled behind him, Fei was suddenly pushed forward and flew forward. The altitude and speed of the flight would also change with the strength and direction of the spiritual energy.


    Since he had just been promoted to the fourth level, he had been practicing for a while, so he had not practiced much flying skills, and flying was obviously a bit clumsy.


    After flying down a certain distance, Fei himself felt a little frightened, and he almost came into close contact with the boulder protruding in the air several times. The frightened Fei didn¡¯t dare to fly high, so he only managed to dodge in advance by relying on the scan of his divine sense at a height of four or five meters above the ground.


    Fortunately, after Fei¡¯s cultivation reached the fourth level, his spiritual power had improved a lot, and the range that his consciousness could scan had also been extended from 50 meters to 100 meters away. If you condense your consciousness to a point, you could scan to a range of 200 meters, which really surprised Fei.


    So, with the help of divine sense, Fei kept changing the state of flight, rising, lowering, turning left, and turning right, and gradually became familiar with the flying skills.


    At a distance of ten kilometers, it took only a few minutes for Fei to fly to the outskirts of the Demon Spider¡¯s group. Hovering in the air, Fei scanned through his divine sense and found that in a cave, countless huge magic spiders were densely lying on the ground.


    Outside the cave, there were also dozens of demon spiders lying on their backs, as if they were sleeping.


    .....


    Fei took out a space stone that Yade gave him. Inside were all ground silkworms bred by earth elves.


    With a sh of inspiration, a few fat silkworms were thrown into the cave by Fei. With a few muffled sounds, the sound of the ground silkworm suddenly caught the attention of the surrounding magic spiders.


    He saw a pair of dark red eyes constantly shing out in the darkness. Afterwards, a magic spider discovered the ¡°pie¡± that fell from the sky, and immediately jumped on it and took a big mouthful of it. When the other magic spiders saw this, they scrambled over to snatch them. In a short while, a few ground silkworms were scooped up by the magic spiders.


    The magic spiders that didn¡¯t grab the food began to crawl around, looking for new prey. Even the magic spider outside the cave joined the search.


    Fei could see it clearly in the air, and immediately a few more ground silkworms were thrown down andnded outside the hole. With the sound of the ground silkwormsnding, the magic spiders who were extremely sensitive to vibrations crowded up one after another, and there was another robbery against the ground silkworms.


    The hugemotion immediately attracted the attention of most of the magic spiders in the cave. For a time, the outside of the cave was full of magic spiders, and they were looking for traces of ground silkworms.


    Fei was happy in his heart, it seems that this method was really good. So he threw out a few more ground silkworms and threw them far away from the cave. With the vibration of the ground silkworm, all the magic spiders quickly crawled over.


    So, while flying back, Fei used the ground silkworm to attract the huge army of magic spiders, all the way back to the giant hole dug by the earth elves. In order to be able to eat the ground silkworms in front, the army of demon spiders was scrambling to be the first! In the end, Fei had to fly seriously.


    With a distance of ten kilometers and arge hole of more than twenty kilometers, it took only half an hour for Fei and the army of demon spiders to rush over.


    Far away, the elders Yade and Dassault heard the footsteps like galloping horses, and at the same time they saw a bit of aura flying towards them quickly.


    Seeing this, Elder Yade knew that Fei¡¯s n to attract the magic spiders was sessful. He and Dassault immediately cast soil magic to open up thest barrier connecting the ant¡¯s nest, and then quickly drilled into the dug in advance. in the small hole.


    In order to pass Fei some information, Yade also ced a glowstone fragment at the entrance of the cave, emitting a weak light.


    Not long after Yade and Dassault got into the hole, Fei rushed in. He shot dozens of earthworms into the ant¡¯s nest, and then led Yade and Dassault to climb the small hole to the top of the teleportation circle.


    At Fei¡¯s suggestion, Yade used earth magic to get through the small hole. The three of them went down, and by the light of dozens of huge glowstones on the square, they saw that the square above fifty or sixty meters directly below was the center of the circle.


    Looking around again, it was empty, only the side near the stone wall was full of demon ants, and even the queen ants climbed to the front of the stone wall and seemed to be very flustered.


    Yade took advantage of the glow of the glowstone on the square to carefully inspect the magic circle, and sure enough, it was not destroyed by the demons, so he nodded to Fei.


    Fei understood, and after giving Yade and Dassault a wink, the three of them jumped down from the small hole in turn. Due to the high distance from the ground, Yade and Dassault simultaneously transformed into humanoid forms and returned to elf forms.


    Yade¡¯s small body had three pairs of wings behind him, while Dassault had two pairs behind him. This means that one of the two¡¯s cultivation was above level seven and the other is below level seven. In the blink of an eye, the three of themnded in the center of the array lightly.


    After Yade and Dassault were transformed into human figures, they immediately ced the magic crystals prepared in advance ording to their orientations, because in human form, it was faster to work. Fei, on the other hand, was fully alert to the movements of the demon ants and defended the two of them.


    Just as Yade and Dassault were quickly stacking half of the magic crystals, Dassault slipped his hand due to nervousness, and a magic crystal rolled out immediately. Although arge number of demon spiders attacked from the hole, the slight noise behind them still caught the queen¡¯s attention. As the magic crystal rolled, the queen ant suddenly turned around.

 Chapter 253

    253 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXIV]


    Seeing the three figures swaying over there in the square, the queen was furious that her territory was being invaded by aliens one after another. The queen¡¯s noble self-esteem was immediately vited, and a roar came out of the queen¡¯s mouth at the same time. The dozens of giant ck ants around them turned around almost at the same time, and rushed towards Fei and the others.


    In this regard, Fei was well prepared. After all, after preparing for so long, the worst n had been studied by Fei and others. At this time, it was not the worst time. After all, the attack of the magic spiders was sessful, and it was impossible for the queen ant to face arge number of powerful enemy invasions at the same time, and then specially deal with three small humans and elves.


    As the ck ants around her attacked, the queen ant turned around again and concentrated on dealing with therge army of magic spiders. With its powerful spiritual shock, the magic spiders were no match for them, and the rushing magic spiders were killed on the spot by the spiritual shock.


    But the magic spiders kepting in one after another, which made the queen angry. She didn¡¯t expect so many spiders to climb under her nose before she could discover them.


    But that¡¯s fine. The devil spiders were originally the main food source of the devil ants, but this time they came to her door by themselves! The queen ant suddenly became more intent on killing, and directed the army of demon ants to continuously attack the army of demon spiders.


    But Fei didn¡¯t take action at this time, he was waiting. Behind him, Yade and Dassault quickly ced magic crystals while they were shocked.


    ording to the previous drill, if only ordinary demon ants came to deal with them, the mental shock would definitely not be too strong. Therefore, in order not to attract the attention of the queen too early, Fei did not take action in advance, which was also to buy more time for Yade and Dassault.


    In a blink of an eye, the ck ants rushed to a distance of less than ten meters from the outer circle of the circle, and the three of them were only twenty or thirty meters away from the center of the circle.


    But the demon ants soon discovered that there was an invisible barrier in front of Fei and the three of them, rebounding the mental shock from the demon ants one after another, and the demon ants were immediately dazed by the shocking force.


    .....


    The demon ants were suddenly bewildered. In the past, they had never encountered such a mental shock being bounced back! All of a sudden they looked around, shaking the tentacles on their heads and began tomunicate.


    This was a kind of defensive ability that Fei developed when he reached the fourth level, when he experienced the mental fluctuations produced by Taoist Feng Mo. It was called ¡°mental shielding¡±. It was to use divine sense to control mental power to form ayer of mental fluctuations around the body, and use this mental fluctuation to absorb or refract the mental shock, so as to achieve the defensive effect against mental attacks.


    This was also Fei¡¯s own cleverness. Originally, Taoist Feng Mo wanted to take advantage of the situation at that time and taught Fei how to use his spiritual sense to make a mental shock through his own drills. Unexpectedly, Fei used an instant insight to improve Mental shielding.


    However, Fei also learned the mental shock. Just when the ck ants were startled, they felt a powerful mental force sted into their minds instantly. The ck ants who were the first to bear the brunt suddenly fell to the ground.


    The other ck ants were shocked when they saw this, and then rushed towards Fei and the others frantically. A pair of big teeth sped together and made a clicking sound, as if they were about to bite the three of them into two pieces.


    But at this moment, Fei also decided to use his guns. With a sh of inspiration, two AK-47s appeared in Fei¡¯s hands at the same time, and frantically greeted the attacking demon ants.


    With the explosion of the firearms, countless bullets fell on the ck ants like raindrops, and the ck ants died tragically on the spot.


    At this time, Yade and Dassault finally finished cing the magic crystal. With the chanting of the ancient elf text that was difficult and iprehensible, the magic circle suddenly radiated light.


    The strong light immediately attracted the attention of the queen, and as the queen turned around suddenly, a strong mental shockwave came towards Fei and the others.


    ¡°Not good.¡± Fei secretly muttered under his breath. Immediately, he manifested a mental shield. With the violent mental collision, Fei was instantly shocked back several steps, and several shockbites instantly chirped in his mind at the same time.


    Fortunately, Yade and Dassault were not greatly affected by Fei¡¯s defense. With the constant chanting of the elf magic spell, the light in the magic circle suddenly became stronger.


    The queen ant saw that not only did the mental shock she hit not hurt the opponent, but she was even dazed by the force of the shock. Immediately furious, he crawled a few steps in the direction of Fei and the others. Seeing that the light above the magic circle was more radiant, her body immediately condensed, and a more powerful mental shock rushed out in an instant.


    At this time, Fei was not idle either, pressing down on the buzzing sound in his head, the light in front of him shed, and thousands of balls of light exploded in an instant. At the same time as the ant queen¡¯s mental impact came, Fei also had both hands. With one wave, thousands of light-exploding balls, like a meteor chasing the moon, shed brilliantly, all rushing in the direction of the ant queen.


    But the speed of the light-sting ball was not as fast as the mental shock. Just when the light-sting ball just flew out of the circle, the mental shock of the queen arrived.


    However, just when the spiritual impact of the queen ant hit the periphery of the magic circle, with the rays of light in the magic circle suddenly released, the figures of Fei and the three disappeared in the magic circle at the same time. At the same time, there were also several huge ck ants that had climbed into the magic circle.

 Chapter 254

    254 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXV]


    After a full minute or so, Fei felt that his eyes were finally no longer dry, and tears began to flow out, so he said to Tingyu: ¡°Tingyu, that¡¯s it, it seems that the recovery light has a limited degree of recovery for the eyes, and I feel that it is much better now than before. I will be fine after practicing for a while.¡±


    Hearing Yu responded, the light of recovery was put away.


    Later, Elder Yade also led the nsmen of the earth elves out of the space, and warned the nsmen again with what Fei has said earlier.


    In the space stone, the earth elves could hear the outside world to some extent, and they were also aware of the dangers and changes that have just happened. So, after the first elder¡¯s warning ended, they all fell to their knees with joy and gratitude, and thanked Fei.


    Elder Yade and Dassault have also been with Fei all the time, and they have experienced the dangers personally, and their gratitude was even stronger. If it weren¡¯t for Fei¡¯s strong mental power and clever design, everyone would not be able to escape anyway.


    Although Yade and Dassault could not see because of the stinging pain in their eyes at this time, they solemnly kowtowed to Fei a few times with all the nsmen to express their gratitude.


    At this time, Fei¡¯s eyes were also stinging, and he couldn¡¯t see things. When he saw everyone kneeling and kowtowing through his divine sense, he immediately said to everyone: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too polite, please get up quickly! Bringing everyone here is only the first step. That¡¯s it. Next, I have to take everyone to a habitat. However, before that, everyone should get used to the light outside as soon as possible.¡±


    After all the nsmen had finished their thanks under the leadership of Elder Yade, they scattered. However, Fei, Yade and Dassault entered the practice and tried their best to restore their eyesight. Fei also took this opportunity to recover from the pain caused by the duel with the queen ant.


    Just like that, another week passed in a sh. Fei and Tingyu have already re-adapted to the light of the outside world. The earth-type elves have spent their entire lives in darkness, so the process of adaptation was very slow.


    .....


    In the past few days, in addition to cultivating, Fei and others also found the sealed information left by the earth elves at the entrance of the small hole on the top of the cave. After confirmation by Elder Yade, it probably meant that the vicinity had be the scope of human activities. In order to avoid contact with humans, the patriarch decided to lead the tribe to the south to find a hidden ce suitable for the tribe to live in, hoping that the rest would follow. After the tribe escaped, they went south to search, and the patriarch would leave some marks on the road.


    After the discussion between Fei and the elder Yade, and at the suggestion of Fei, elder Yade decided to follow Fei¡¯s arrangement and go to the secret ce arranged by Fei as nned, and then slowly look for the patriarch, and the whereabouts of the tribe.


    Because ording to Fei¡¯s words, the southern part of the continent was the area where the struggle between humans and demons was the most intense, so there were very few ces suitable for the elves to live. It was not easy to find the traces of the patriarch and others.


    And Fei was eager to return to his partners, so after a week of recuperation, he no longer nned to stay here for a long time. After consulting with Elder Yade, he still followed the previous method and let all the nsmen enter the space stone. Then elder Yade, followed Fei alone.


    After everything was arranged, elder Yade put on a cloak to cover his head, and went out of the cave with Fei to the over ground.


    Looking around, he saw that it was on the mountainside of a high mountain, and the entrance of the cave was a steep wall. It was difficult for humans and beasts to stand, and there was a dense forest around.


    At this time, it was the beginning of the zing spirit, and through the dense forest, one could vaguely see a few smoke rising from the foot of the mountain, and it seemed that there were human beings moving at the foot of the mountain.


    Fei said to Yade: ¡°Elder Yade, for the convenience of the road, from now on, we will be called young master and great uncle. You call me Young Master, I call you Uncle De, what do you think?¡±


    Yade said quickly: ¡°Everything depends on the arrangement of Lord Divine Consciousness!¡±


    Fei asked, ¡°Uncle De, what did you say?¡±


    Yade paused for a moment and said quickly, ¡°Yes, son!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost the same. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    So, after Elder Yade sealed the small hole again, Yade flew down the mountain in both directions under Fei¡¯s lead.


    After reaching the fourth level, Fei immediately realized that the ability to fly was very convenient. Compared with walking, it was not only faster, but also unaffected by terrain.


    But Fei didn¡¯t get carried away. Teacher Buwenle once said: In the unknown area, especially in the area upied by the demons, try to avoid flying to avoid attracting the attention of the demons. If you have to fly when you encounter something, you should also fly as low as possible to conceal your whereabouts.


    In a blink of an eye, Fei and the others came to the vicinity of the cooking smoke. Through the gaps in the des of grass, it could be clearly seen that there was indeed a human tribe in this clearing at the foot of the mountain.


    In terms of scale, this tribe was notrge, with only about a few hundred people, which was simr to the original Ironwood tribe.


    Seeing the happy and carefree appearance of the men, women and children in the n, Fei was not only touched by the scene, but also began to miss the life of the ironwood tribe, and the pain inevitably crept into his heart again.


    Well, everything had faded away. He wondered how Sister Qiuhong was living now? And were Uncle Zao and the surviving nsmen living peacefully in the Shalei tribe?


    Fei shook his head and suppressed the grief in his heart. After observing for a while, he took Yade out of the grass and strode toward the tribe.

 Chapter 255

    255 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXVI]


    The brilliance circted, and at the moment when the magic circle was activated, Fei felt that his body was about to melt, as it twisted along with the surrounding things.


    That kind of feeling was like drinking too much. Coupled with the violent humming in his mind, Fei suddenly felt his body churning, and waves of nausea kept hitting his brain and throat.


    But this feeling onlysted for a moment, and the scene in front of him began to gradually return to normal. As the swaying scenery around him returned to its original appearance, Fei was pleasantly surprised to find that he had escaped from the ant nest, but he still didn¡¯t know where it was.


    The tinnitus caused by resisting the mental shock of the queen just now still existed. Fei endured the slight headache and began to carefully examine the surrounding environment.


    He saw that this was still a cave, but the appearance of the cave has undergone tremendous changes. A few rays of light sparsely shot in from the top of the cave tens of meters high, obviously the light of heavenly Chi.


    Countless tree roots and vines quietly hung down from the top of the cave, appearing ancient and quiet under the ovepping of several rays of light. When it really came to the surface, Fei felt relieved, and the headache seemed to have subsided a lot.


    Just as Fei was overjoyed, a warning sign suddenly came into his mind, and in the darkness, he saw several huge ck shadows rushing towards him.


    Fei quickly stepped out and jumped into the mid air. With the activation of his consciousness, Fei suddenly discovered that it was the few demon ants that had been teleported along with the teleportation circle and attacked him after regaining their senses.


    Seeing Fei flying into the air, the ants immediately targeted Yade and Dassault.


    .....


    At this time, Yade had just recovered, but Dassault was still lying on the ground, shaking his head hard, trying to get rid of the dizzy feeling.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Fei immediately had a sh of inspiration, and two AK-47s burst into life at the same time.


    Just under the shock of Yade and Dassault, the giant demon ants in front of them were quickly smashed into a sieve by Fei, and the stench of body fluids sshed all over their faces.


    After a while, seeing that demon ants were not moving, Fei put away the guns, flew to Elder Yade, and said, ¡°Elder Yade, are you alright?¡±


    Yade shook off the stinky demon ant¡¯s body fluid, and said excitedly to Fei: ¡°Master Envoy, I¡¯m fine, did we escape?¡±


    Fei looked around and said to Yade. ¡°Yes, this is already the surface of the earth, and the light from the top of the head should be the light of Chiling Star. It seems that it is not far from the ground, and it is daytime outside.¡±


    While speaking, the three of them looked around. Compared with the underground world, the light here was obviously much brighter, and the surrounding scenery was very real.


    They saw that this cave was about 20 to 30 meters high and about 50 to 60 meters wide. It was not very big. Except for the huge teleportation circle at the feet of everyone, the surrounding ground was not t.


    There were three walls around the cave, and the other was mud. Due to years of washing, most of the ground has been covered with mud. On this piece of soil, in addition to the moss, there were also mushrooms of the earth-type elves, which should be left by the previous earth-type elves.


    ¡°We escaped! We really escaped!¡± Elder Yade watched, and tears flowed out unconsciously. After thousands of years, he finally led the rest of his n to escape the darkness. Lord Fengchang¡¯s prophecy was indeed right, Lord God Envoy was indeed the savior of our earth family!


    The three turned around and found nothing else, not even a small hole. Could it be that the patriarch and the others flew away from the gap in the air?


    Fei discussed it with Yade and decided to take a look at the top. So, after calming down, Yade and Dassault returned to the form of elves, and flew to the top of the cave with Fei to check.


    They saw that the ce where the light entered was a small oblique hole, just big enough to amodate three people walking side by side.


    When the three of them flew into the small hole and looked out, they were suddenly caught in the eyes by the strong light from the entrance of the hole. For a time, the three of them could not see anything. That kind of feeling was like being flickered by Fei¡¯s zing spirit.


    Fei immediately closed his eyes, and in order to prevent danger, Fei released his consciousness immediately. Through the feedback of divine sense, Fei found that the small hole was not very deep, only about five or six meters in size, extending outward in the shape of a cone, and the surface of the hole was onlyrge enough for one person to climb out.


    There were lush weeds and bushes growing around the hole, hiding the hole deeply. Looking around again, Fei found that this was a mountain forest. On the sloping steep slope, the trees were very old. The thickest trunk reached a diameter of more than ten meters, and it was covered with moss.


    Looking around, there was no danger other than nts. So, in order to prevent the eyes from being hurt again by the strong light, Fei pulled Yade and Dassault from the small hole back to the bottom of the hole with one hand.


    Fei closed his eyes and said, ¡°Elder Yade, it seems that there is no danger here. You could let everyonee out and get some air, but you must warn everyone not to look directly at the light outside. Everyone has adapted to the dark underground world. It takes a while to get used to the light, otherwise the eyes may go blind.¡±


    Elder Yade said: ¡°The Lord God¡¯s envoy is right, but I can¡¯t see anything now, and it¡¯s like a long thorn in my eyes.¡±


    Dassault also said painfully: ¡°Me too, my eyes are dry and painful, won¡¯t I just go blind?¡±


    Fei said, ¡°How could it be so easy to be blind? Everyone first cultivate for a while, and they will recover after a while. Oh, by the way, let Tingyu treat everyone first to see if it works.¡±


    As soon as the voice sounded, Ting Yu flew out of the space ring. A light of recovery immediately enveloped the three of them.

 Chapter 256

    256 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXVII]


    This kind of small tribe usually lived on the edge of the forest and relies on hunting for a living. Usually, there were wild beasts or low-level monsters in the vicinity of the tribe, so there were usually guards in the tribe who were responsible for security.


    After Fei and Yade came out of the grass, they were discovered by the guards of the n before they went far. After the whistle sounded, five or six young men came over to Fei and Yade with spears.


    Since Fei was also from a tribe, he also knew a lot about the tribe. Seeing that the other party found him, he stopped moving with Yade and stood there waiting.


    In a short time, five men from the other party came to the front of Fei and Yade. Fei quickly performed a standard tribal etiquette for the other party. When the other party saw this, it turned out to be one of their own, because only people who belonged to the same tribe would use this kind of etiquette. The tribes in the world were one family. So, under the leadership of the two nsmen, Fei and Yade were let into the tribe.


    The n had already notified the n leader. At this time, the patriarch, surrounded by the nsmen, also greeted him from the tribe. He saw that the patriarch was not very old, about thirty years old. The slightly tanned face was very clean and had no beard. The figure was very tall, more than one meter eight, but the length was very well-proportioned, and the strong muscles were bulging, which was very powerful.


    After the two sides met, Fei also politely exchanged tribal salutes with the patriarch, and was invited into the yurt by the patriarch.


    After the two sides were seated, the patriarch announced. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Shan, and I¡¯m the patriarch of this Gushan tribe. May I ask which tribe is our distinguished guest from? What advice do you have for my Gushan tribe today?¡±


    Fei cupped his hands and said, ¡°It turned out to be the patriarch of Gushan. I¡¯m Fei, the son of Mu Tuo, the patriarch of the Ironwood tribe. This is Uncle De, who follows and takes care of my daily life. I am ashamed to say that I am here today because I am lost. Because of this, the patriarch of Gushan is implored to guide us.¡±


    Gu Shanya pondered for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°So it turns out, young master Zhang must not be our local. As for the Ironwood tribe, I have never heard of it within hundreds of miles.¡±


    .....


    Fei quickly said, ¡°My Ironwood tribe belongs to the eastern part of the maind and lives in the great forest of ruins. It is normal that the Gushan patriarch has never heard of it.¡±


    Gu Shanya nodded and said, ¡°It turned out to be a distinguished guest from afar,e here, let¡¯s drink tea together.¡±


    At this time, some nsmen brought a pot of tea and poured it out for Fei and others, and then backed out.


    Gu Shanya continued to ask. ¡°Master Zhang, I don¡¯t know why you came to the Central ins and got lost in my Gushan Mountains?¡±


    Fei heard the words and said in his heart. It turns out that this ce belongs to the Gushan Mountains. But Fei didn¡¯t know exactly where the Gushan Mountains were in the Forbidden City. Because it was the first time that Fei heard of this name.


    So, Fei replied. ¡°To be honest, I originally came to the Forbidden City on behalf of Xuanbing College to participate in the Continental Spirit Master College Competition, I wanted to return to Xuanbing City, but because of some things I wanted to go back to the n first. During a trip, I didn¡¯t want to but unfortunately, I lost my way in this precious ce. That¡¯s why I also asked Gushan Patriarch to give some advice.¡±


    After listening to Fei, Gu Shanya was suddenly startled and quickly looked at Fei up and down before asking, ¡°Could it be that you are the captain of the champion team who was attacked by assassins two years ago after the Spirit Master Competition and whose whereabouts are unknown? ¡±


    After hearing this, Fei was stunned, how could even the people of this small tribe know so clearly about his attack?


    So he nodded and said. ¡°Ashamed to admit. But I don¡¯t know how the patriarch of Gushan knew what happened after thepetition?¡±


    Gu Shanyaughed, and after Fei disappeared, the Forbidden City was searched for several months, and tens of thousands of troops were dispatched to turn over the whole area within a hundred kilometers.


    Afterwards, Gu Shanya rummaged through the yurt for a long time, and found the images and shadows issued by the authority at that time. Inparison, it was indeed simr to Fei. This was also because after two years, Fei was also 12 years old, almost 13 years old, and his appearance had changed somewhat.


    In contrast, Gu Shanya found that the person standing in front of him was indeed Fei himself, and he was surprised and delighted. Fei¡¯s performance in the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition had long been spread within a radius of 100 kilometers.


    Although Fei¡¯s whereabouts were unknownter because of the danger, but at a young age of 10, Fei was able to lead the team to win the top prize in more than 3,000 colleges in the whole continent, and he had been regarded as a legendary figure by the people all over the world. .


    At this time, seeing this legendary figure standing in front of him, Gu Shanya was suddenly surprised, but there was something else hidden in it. He clenched his fists at Fei and said, ¡°Young Master Mu, I have an unkind request, and I hope that Young Master Mu can agree!¡±


    After listening to Gu Shanya talking about the teacher and others looking for him just now, Fei was very excited. He just wanted to finish the task at hand and get back to his friends early.


    At this time, Gu Shanya seemed to have a request, and Fei suddenly said. ¡°Patriarch Gushan, please tell me if you have something to say. You and I are both members of the tribe, and it is not necessary to use etiquette.¡±


    Gushanya saw that Fei was a bold person, and he liked it in his heart, so he went straight to the point. ¡°To be honest, don¡¯t think that my tribe is not big, but I am also a spiritual teacher. I have a son, who just turned 9 years old this year. It¡¯s not me, my son is extremely talented. Last year, under my guidance, he sessfully condensed spiritual crystals. How much can you guess his innate spiritual power value?¡±


    Fei pondered. ¡°Oh? How much?¡±


    Gu Shanya¡¯s face tightened and he said solemnly, ¡°77!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fei was shocked. In my own impression, apart from their abnormally enchanting innate spiritual power, the big fat man Shang Pengyu of the Forbidden team and the little Feier of his own team had the highest innate spiritual power.


    Unexpectedly, in this small tribe, there were more monstrous spirits than Shang Pengyu and Mei¡¯er.

 Chapter 257

    257 Where¡¯s Zhang Fei? [XXVIII]


    So, Fei said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your son¡¯s talent to be so enchanting, I¡¯m really happy! But, I don¡¯t know what the patriarch means?¡±


    They saw Gu Shanya standing up and pacing the house twice before saying. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t hide it from Young Master Mu. My son is extremely talented, but he didn¡¯t enter any academy to study. Those spiritual master academies in the Forbidden City are all wrong. Respect means honor, and they despise people from our tribe. Therefore, I have been worrying about my son¡¯s cultivation.¡±


    Fei nodded and listened, as if he had also touched Gu Shanya¡¯s mind. Sure enough, he heard Gu Shanya continued. ¡°Young Master Zhang, you came to my n today because of fate. As a member of the n, I suddenly had an idea to let my son go to Xuanbing Academy with you. I don¡¯t know if Young Master Zhang can give me an introduction?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly, cupped his hands at Gushanya, and said, ¡°The Gushan Patriarch is serious. With your son¡¯s qualifications, do you still need to rmend it? I¡¯m afraid that you will not be turned away from any college you go to.¡±


    Gu Shanya nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Mu¡¯s words are true, but since I heard about Young Master Mu¡¯s legendary cultivation, I have already made ns in my heart. It¡¯s just that Xuan Bing City is far away from here, so I couldn¡¯t let my son go alone. I really worry about him going to school. There are so many things in the family that need my attention, so I can¡¯t go there in person. That¡¯s why my son¡¯s school age has been dyed.¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°No need to worry about that, Patriarch Gushan. For quite a few years, I also missed the admission time. After condensing the spirit crystals, I went to study. The Xuanbing Academy has never discriminated against people from our tribe.¡±


    Gu Shanya sighed. ¡°Oh, quite a few years ago, when I was studying in the Forbidden City, I was ostracized by wealthy children, and I don¡¯t want my son to suffer anymore. I have long heard that there is no racial discrimination in Xuanbing Academy. I see the rumors are true, but I heard that Mu Gongzi¡¯s teacher is a good teacher who has not met in a hundred years, if Mu Gongzi goes back to Xuanbing Academy, can you introduce my son to learn under your mentor?¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, and said. ¡°Patriarch Gushan, the teacher Bu Wenle has a strange temper. What do you think? Let me see your son first and see if he can have a good ¡®rtionship with the teacher!¡±


    Gu Shanya immediately said with joy. ¡°This is natural. Let me bring him.¡±


    .....


    In a short time, a child walked in under the direction of the leader of the n. Fei saw that the child was not big. After all, he was only 9 years old, with a long head and his skin was not dark. It was just because he was exposed to the Chiling Star all day, he was tanned into a healthy wheat color.


    After the child entered the house, he first looked at Fei and the patriarch of the earth elves, curiously. Obviously, he had heard from the n before that there were guests in the n today. Afterwards, the child knelt down on the ground and said to the lonely mountain cliff, ¡°Child, please give my father peace!¡±


    With a crisp voice and flexible eyes, it looked like a ghost at first nce. Fei felt a good feeling in his heart.


    I saw Gu Shanya nodded with satisfaction, pointed at his son, and said to Fei. ¡°Mr. Zhang, this is Xiao Ye Gu Shan Xiao Ye. He is just like his name, a wild child, and he can¡¯t see anyone all day.¡±


    Fei was stunned, why does this name sound a bit like a Japanese name? But there was no country like Japan on this continent, so I could¡¯t help shaking my head with a wry smile.


    At this time, under Gu Shanya¡¯s signal, Gu Shan Xiaoye also greeted Fei. Fei hurriedly said. ¡°Brother Xiaoye, don¡¯t be too polite, in fact, I¡¯m only three years older than you, please get up quickly!¡±


    After Gushan Xiaoye got up, he suddenly looked curiously at this big brother who was only a few years older than himself.


    Fei say to Gushan Xiaoye. ¡°Xiaoye, condense your spirit crystals and let me see.¡±


    Gushan Xiaoye looked at his father and nodded when he saw Gushanya, then a sh of inspiration, an amethyst that was one meter long suddenly condensed and floated in front of Gushan Xiaoye, emitting a faint aura.


    Fei was instantly overjoyed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to find such a treasure by mistake. If he gave careful guidance, he would be a leader who could raise the banner of the academy in the future.


    Fei nodded and repeatedly praised him. ¡°Okay! Such a talented seedling, if you cultivate it well, you will definitely achieve a great career.¡±


    Gu Shanya quickly asked. ¡°Mr. Zhang, now that you¡¯ve looked at him, can my son learn under Teacher Buwenle?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, even if you pass from me, I will be responsible for talking to teacher, but you¡¯ll need someone to take him to Xuanbing college. I still have something to do with the Hui n.¡±


    Gu Shanya immediately said happily. ¡°Okay, then there is Mr. Laomu!¡±


    Fei pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Well, I have a token here. Patriarch Gushan can send master Laomu to escort your son with my token and go directly to Xuanbing City. With my teacher seeing my token, I believe that he will be able to take in your son.¡±


    After speaking, a sh of inspiration, Fei took out an object from the space, it was the AK-47 that Bu Wenle made for Fei. The others might not be known by him, but the gun Bu Wenle made himself could definitely be recognized.


    Fei continued. ¡°This gun was created by my teacher. Your son will take this token along with my letter and give it to Teacher Buwenle, so there is no problem. I don¡¯t know how long I have to serve in the court of the Hui family. It would be better if I could arrive one step earlier, and if I arrivete, I would ask Brother Laomu to help me say goodbye to my teacher. He should just tell him that I, Fei, have an important thing to do, and I will be able to return to the academy in a short time.¡±


    After speaking, he took out the pen and ink from the space, and wrote a brief letter. The main thing was that he was dealing with an urgent matter and would be able to return to the academy in a short time. Then he rmended Gu Xiaoye and asked teacher Bu Wenle to ept him as a disciple.


    After writing, Fei handed the letter together with AK-47 to Gu Shanya, and pointed out the specific location of Xuanbing Branch in detail. After asking about the approximate location of the Great Ruins Forest, Fei wanted to leave immediately, but was stopped by Gu Shan, so he stayed for lunch.


    When the distinguished guests arrive, the lunch was of course very rich and lively arranged by Gu Shanya. During the banquet, Fei also performed magical skills for the nsmen, such as archery, which could prate Yang at a hundred steps while covering their eyes, and long-range shooting of firearms.


    Gushan Xiaoye even stared at Fei and his admiration was beyond words. However, Fei really liked this little guy, as if he had seen himself when he was young.


    Since Fei wanted to get back to his friends after finishing things early, he said goodbye to Gu Shanya immediately after lunch. Seeing that Gu Shanya couldn¡¯t keep him longer, he ordered someone to take out a te of gold coins and magic crystals, and insisted on giving them to Fei for the toll.


    Fei saw that if he refused again, Gu Shanya would not let him go, so he had no choice but to ept it, but instructed Uncle De to leave ten ground silkworms for the Gushan tribe in return.


    The people of the Gushanya tribe were immediately attracted by this strange ground silkworm. After Fei exined how to eat the ground silkworm, he said goodbye to the Gushan tribe and went to the great forest of ruins with Yade.

 Chapter 258

    258 A Sad Graduation Ceremony


    The sun rose in the east, and descended in the west.


    Another sunny day. At this time, it was the end of autumn. The mountains and forests were red and green, yellow leaves fluttering, and unknown wild fruits hang on the branches, showing pleasant colors and attracting the attention of all kinds of birds.


    The Xuanbing Branch, which was located in the mountainside, had long been as beautiful as a picture scroll.


    The mountains and forests were beautiful, as was the Xuanbing branch of ancient tiles and bricks in the mountains and forests, but in the face of such a beautiful scenery, the faces of the teachers and students standing in the academy at this time did not show any appreciation.


    A total of two groups of people were standing in the courtyard. Bu Wenle, Lao Caitou, and Mei¡¯er¡¯s two bodyguards, Yin Yu and Fang Kui, were standing in one ce, and the other ce was facing Bu Wenle and several people stood there too. Wen Feng, Fatty, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue and Xiao Feier.


    Looking at the autumn scenery, Bu Wenle finally spoke after staring for a long time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait any longer. Now, Mei¡¯er has also been promoted to the level of a great spiritual master. Let¡¯s graduate together!¡±


    The heavy voice represented the heavy heart of everyone. No one answered, everyone already understood in their hearts, more than two years have passed, and Fei might never appear again.


    In order to wait for Fei¡¯s return, Lu Wenfeng, who had already reached the fourth-level cultivation base, did not graduate early to depart. He was here with others, and they were still waiting. In the past two years without Fei, everyone had been cultivating hard so as not to be overtaken by Fei¡¯s leading cultivation.


    Looking forward to one day when Feies back, the six of them could graduate together. After all, based on Fei¡¯s enchanting aptitude and performance, if everyone didn¡¯t practice hard, they would soon be surpassed by Fei.


    .....


    However, more than two years have passed, and Fei had never appeared, not even a bit of news. Maybe, Fei was really dead, and God was really embarrassed! Was this the so-called jealousy of talents?


    Just a few days ago, Mei¡¯er finally broke through to the cultivation level of a fourth-level great spiritual master. ording to Mei¡¯er¡¯s promise to his parents at the beginning, under the prompting of Yin Yu and Fang Kui, it was time to go back to his parents.


    Bu Wenle took out five jade pendants. The jade pendant was only slightlyrger than the gold coin. The exquisite designs were carved on it, which set off the pattern of a mysterious ice bird in the middle. The bottom was equipped with red jade ears, which were small and exquisite.


    This was the graduation certificate representing the identity of Xuanbing Academy. The name of the graduate student was engraved on the back of each jade pendant.


    Bu Wenle was about to send the jade pendant and the graduation certificate to Lu Wenfeng and everyone, when there was a rhythmic knock on the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s grand elder Shen Lingyun!¡± Bu Yueyue said, and ran over to open the door. Ever since everyone came back from the Forbidden City¡¯s Spirit Master Competition, grand elder Shen had be a regr visitor here, always running here every now and then. Therefore, even the sound of her knocking on the door was already familiar to everyone.


    As the old wooden door of the branch opened to the left and right, as expected, grand elder Shen Lingyun walked in from the outside alone. As she walked, she said, ¡°I heard that our five heroes are graduating today, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Then I¡¯ll have toe uninvited!¡±


    In the main courtyard of Xuanbing Academy, Lu Wenfeng and everyone have already be heroes. Being able to represent the college to be the first in the whole continent, it could be said that it had created a precedent in Xuanbing College.


    Moreover, everyone in the Xuanbing branch who created this brilliant achievement was only ten or eleven years old. Therefore, under the vigorous mentioning of their valour by grand elder Shen Lingyun, the students in the main academy regarded everyone in the branch as a model, and Lu Wenfeng and others also became heroes of the academy.


    ¡°Hello, grand elder Shen!¡± Lu Wenfeng and the others bowed politely to the grand elder.


    In the general courtyard, graduate students do not necessarily have to be present in person by the grand elder. There was no graduation ceremony, but when the cultivation base reached the fourth-level Great Spirit Master, the college directly issued a graduation certificate, and then it depended on the student¡¯s own intentions.


    Those who want to stay in the sect for further study must take the relevant responsibilities, and the college would assign tasks at any time. If one wanted to go home, one could go home directly after getting the graduation certificate. Of course, there were also those who returned to the academy after going home for a period of time, and they were also be treated as members.


    Seeing the students say hello, grand elder Shen suddenly put away her smile and said solemnly to everyone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too polite. Today is an important day for all of you to graduate. I have a few words that I must exin to you.¡±


    In the past, grand elder Shen usually came to see everyone in the branch on the surface and greeted Her Royal Highness the Princess, but in fact she was looking for an opportunity to get close to Bu Wenle. But judging from her performance today, it should be specifically for everyone¡¯s graduation.


    As a result, everyone including Lu Wenfeng also put away any loose moods, stood up in front of Shen Lingyun, and listened carefully to grand elder Shen¡¯s speech.


    Shen Lingyun continued. ¡°You are the first batch of students who sessfully graduated at the age of twelve or thirteen. It can be said that you are the best group of students in the history of our school. In this regard, I will first express Congrattions to you all.¡±


    There was no apuse, and everyone bowed their heads in silence. Everyone knew in their hearts that all of this was actually brought to you by Fei. Without Fei¡¯s help, how could everyone¡¯s cultivation level improve so quickly?


    Shen Lingyun also understood the reason, so she deliberately didn¡¯t mention things about Fei. After a pause, Shen Lingyun continued. ¡°Remember, after graduation, no matter when or where you encounter danger, Xuanbing Academy will always support you behind your back. When you need help from the academy, even if you send someone to send a small note, the academy will send its greatest strength to help you. So, remember, the academy will always be your second home.¡±

 Chapter 259

    259 Zhang Fei Is Alive!


    Looking at the excited eyes of the five children, Shen Lingyun continued. ¡°However, you must remember one thing. As a member of the Xuanbing Academy, you should never do anything seriously wrong. If you let us know who is there If you do something bad outside, you don¡¯t have to wait for others to catch you. We will also send a powerful force to catch you back and punish you. Please keep this in mind!¡±


    Looking at the firm gazes of the five people, Shen Lingyun nodded and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all I have to say. You are already adults, so I don¡¯t need to talk about many things. Now, I will send you the diploma, Wenler.¡±


    While speaking, Bu Wenle handed the token and jade pendant to Shen Lingyun. ording to the name above, grand elder Shen distributed the certificate and jade pendant to Lu Wenfeng and everyone.


    After the post, Bu Wenle said. ¡°Okay, from now on, you will officially graduate. Let me ask, do you have any ns after graduation? Do you want to stay in the academy for further study?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng, Feng Ziyu, Ji Menghan, Bu Yueyue, and Yi Mei¡¯er looked at each other, and Xiao Mei¡¯er murmured, ¡°I want to stay, but my parents have to go to work first. Two years. If I don¡¯t go back, my father would probablye and take me back.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng then said. ¡°Menghan and I live in Xuanbing City. If the college needs anything, we can arrive at any time. So, let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Bu Yueyue pouted and said, ¡°It seems that I am the only one left to stay. This is my home. You can all leave, but I have to stay.¡±


    Fatty blinked a pair of small eyes and said, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll stay with you! Anyway, my house is not far away, and I can go back anytime if I have something to do.¡±


    Bu Yueyue red at Fatty and said, ¡°Fuck you, who wants you to apany you! You look like you have bad intentions on your face. Go home and spend you parents¡¯ money. You¡¯re rich anyway.¡±


    .....


    Fatty became anxious when he heard it, and said, ¡°Hey? Why do I have bad intentions? People are kind enough to stay with you, so why are you coaxing me out like a dog?¡±


    Just as Fatty and Bu Yueyue were arguing, there was another knock on the door. Everyone suddenly stopped and looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. It was said that the Xuanbing Branch was located in such a back ce, except for President Shen Lingyun, basically no outsiders hade here.


    Could it be Fei? Everyone saw a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes, and Lu Wenfeng and the others immediately ran to the door, as if they were scrambling to find an oasis after being thirsty in the desert for two days.


    As soon as the door opened, all five small heads stretched out, scaring the people outside the door, who quickly stepped back.


    Five people were standing outside the door, four dark-skinned and strong men with a rtively fair-skinned child. There was no shadow of Fei!


    Lu Wenfeng and the others suddenly drooped their heads like eggnts beaten by frost.


    At this time, Bu Wenle followed the others and came to the door. When he saw five indigenous people who seemed to be from the tribe standing outside the door, he was first shocked, and then he cupped his hands and asked, ¡°Everyone, who are you looking for? ¡±


    One of the four adults walked out, bowed to Buwenle and said, ¡°Hello, is this the Xuanbing Branch? We are here to find Teacher Buwenle!¡±


    Bu Wenle looked at the five people in front of him, his mind moved, and he said, ¡°I am Bu Wenle, may I ask why you are here to find me? Are you here to send your children to school?¡±


    When they heard the words of the man who spoke, the indigenous group were surprised. Their leader continued, ¡°Oh! It turns out that you are Mr. Buwenle. We have been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    After speaking, the man gave Buwenle a salute, then pointed to the child and said, ¡°Mr. Buwenle, we are from the Gushan tribe in the Central ins, this is the son of our tribe, Gushan Xiaoye. It was on the order of the patriarch that we brought his son here to sign up for education.¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°Oh! That¡¯s the way it is. It¡¯s just that the conditions for epting students here are very strict. Whether or not we can ept your son depends on your son¡¯s qualifications!¡±


    At this time, the child looked around, and after looking at the courtyard for a long time, he suddenly interjected and said, ¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t Brother Feie back first?¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter if a word was said, but the Xuanbing people were quite frightened. Fatty reacted the fastest, and he jumped up first, grabbed the child¡¯s clothes and asked nervously, ¡°What did you just say? Have you seen Fei? When did you see him?¡±


    The child was immediately startled by the fat man¡¯s actions, and the four adults who came along were also frightened and quickly surrounded the child.


    Bu Wenle pulled the fatty¡¯s cor and threw him behind himself. Then he said to the frightened people of the Gushan tribe. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry. My apprentice is impatient and scared you. Gushan Xiaoye, right? Where did you say you have seen Fei? And is it Fei from our Xuanbing branch?¡±


    Gushan Xiaoye nodded with frightened eyes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s your brother Fei. He visited our tribe two months ago. I came here this time as rmended by brother Fei!¡±


    ¡°Master Buwenle.¡± The man who just spoke stepped forward and said to Buwenle, ¡°We have the token and a letter that Brother Fei asked us to bring.¡±


    After saying that, he gave Gushan Xiaoye a wink, Gushan Xiaoye understood, and immediately looked around his waist, took out all the tokens and letters left by Fei in the space stone and handed them over to Buwenle.


    Bu Wenle took a look at it, and was immediately stunned, and then said excitedly. ¡°It really is Fei, it really is Fei! This is the firearm I gave to Fei!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he handed the AK-47 into the hands of Lu Wenfeng and others. He quickly opened the letter and read it.

 Chapter 260

    260 Zhang Fei Is Alive [II]


    Bu Wenle only made a total of six AK-47s at the beginning, which were specially crafted for Lu Wenfeng and others, so it could be recognized at a nce from the workmanship. After Lu Wenfeng and others took over the AK-47, they were overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help themselves, and tears flowed out of their eyes.


    Sure enough, it belonged to Fei, and Fei was not dead yet.


    ¡°Damn Fei, you really didn¡¯t die.¡± Looking at the AK-47 in front of him, Xiao Meier had already cried to tears while holding Bu Yueyue.


    The actions of the people in front of them immediately made the grouo from Gushan tribe look stupid. There were spections in my heart, has Fei not passed the information to the academy since he disappeared? How to look at everyone, it seems that Fei was already dead.


    At this time, grand elder Shen Lingyun separated everyone, walked to the front of the Gushan tribe, and said, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m the grand elder of Xuanbing College. This is not a ce to speak. Please follow me to talk inside.¡±


    In a word, everyone woke up suddenly. At this time, Bu Wenle also read the letter hastily, and said excitedly to the people of the Gushan tribe: ¡°Yes, yes. Come and speak with me inside. Yueyue, go and pour tea.¡±


    After speaking, Xuanbing branch let the contingent from the Gushan tribe into the courtyard like the stars holding the moon. Because the branch didn¡¯t have any decent rooms, so Bu Wenle directly led everyone to the empty space behind the house. After letting everyone sit around the stone table, Bu Yueyue brought tea.


    To say that others may be slow to make tea, you must first boil the water before you could make tea. But Bu Yueyue herself was a fire-type spiritual master, so boiling a pot of water was not a matter of fingers?


    So, under the questioning of everyone in the Xuanbing Branch, Gushan Xiaoye and his nsmen exined how Fei came to the Gushan tribe, and why he rmended Gushan Xiaoye toe here for apprenticeship.


    .....


    After everyone heard it, they were immediately surprised. Sure enough, it was Fei, and Fei was really alive. It¡¯s just that no one could guess who Uncle De beside Fei was.


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle asked Gushan Xiaoye to condense spiritual crystals to show everyone. With a sh of inspiration, a one-meter-long amethyst appeared in front of Gushan Xiaoye.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Among the people present, no one has ever seen such arge spiritual crystal. Including Fei who was not present. Although Fei¡¯s spiritual power value was as high as 93, but because of the powerful spiritual power, Fei directlypressed the spiritual crystal to half a foot long.


    After looking at it for a long time, Bu Wenle told Gushan Xiaoye to put away the spirit crystal, and sighed, thinking: This Fei was indeed haunted by evil spirits. He went missing, but could still pick up such a talented child.


    Therefore, Bu Wenle decided on the spot to ept Gushan Xiaoye as the second batch of students of Xuanbing Branch. Amid the cheers of everyone, Gushan Xiaoye gave Bu Wenle a great apprenticeship ceremony, and this was considered to be officially staying in the Xuanbing Branch.


    Therefore, everyone congratted Bu Wenle for epting another good apprentice. Grand elder Shen Lingyun also said that there were several well-qualified students in the main academy, and Bu Wenle could choose at will.


    Just when everyone was happy for Teacher Bu Wenle, a burst ofughter suddenly came from the air: ¡°Hahaha, Brother Ono, it seems that I am a stepte for your wee. Brothers, I am back.¡±


    The voice was still far away at the beginning, but when thest word was uttered, the person who came had already fallen from the air and stood firmly in front of the crowd.


    Everyone looked closely, and the person who came was about 1.67 meters tall. Although he was dressed neatly, it was covered with a touch of dust, which was obviously the result of traveling for days. However, it did not hide the image of this person as handsome, and dignified.


    Although they haven¡¯t seen each other for more than two years, everyone still recognized him at a nce. Wsn¡¯t it Fei who was standing in front of everyone? The missing genius who made everyone think about him day and night?


    ¡°Ah....¡± Mei¡¯er yelled and ran forward suddenly, hanging in Fei¡¯s arms, with both hands and feet tightly sped on Fei¡¯s body, crying loudly.


    In addition to being pleasantly surprised, Lu Wenfeng and other students shouted Fei¡¯s name and swarmed up, hugging Fei tightly.


    Everyone was excited for a long time, and Fei felt that he was about to be suffocated by his friends, so they let go of their hands and moved aside. But Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t release him or say anything. Just like a little kangaroo, hanging on Fei¡¯s chest, she held on to Fei¡¯s chest, never letting go.


    Fei patted Mei¡¯er on the back and said, ¡°Be good, Mei¡¯er,e down quickly, I also want to greet the elders.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, what if I let you go and you disappear again? I dreamed that you came back many times, but when opened my eyes, you disappeared again...¡± After speaking, Mei¡¯ery down on Fei¡¯s back again, crying on his shoulder. And Fei¡¯s shoulders were already wet with Mei¡¯er¡¯s tears.


    Fei persuaded Mei¡¯er for a long time, but Mei¡¯er didn¡¯te down. In desperation, Fei had to hang Mei¡¯er to the side of Buwenle and Shen Lingyun. He couldn¡¯t do it, so he said apologetically to Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun: ¡± Teacher, grand elder Shen, Fei apologise for causing you to worry.¡±


    Bu Wenle¡¯s eyes were red, and he calmed down for a while before saying. ¡°No need. You¡¯re back. That¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Shen Lingyun also happily said to Fei: ¡°Fei, wee back. Looking at your appearance, did you also break through to the fourth-level Great Spiritualist cultivation level?¡±


    Fei nodded and said to Shen Lingyun, ¡°Grand elder Shen, I broke through a few months ago.¡±


    Shen Lingyun nodded in satisfaction.

 Chapter 261

    261 Zhang Fei Is Alive [III]


    At this time, Yin Yu and Fang Kui came over and sped their fists at Fei and said, ¡°Young Master Fei is really blessed, this time his cultivation has broken through again, and he has be the leader of the younger generation of spiritual masters, which is really gratifying.¡±


    Fei already knew Mei¡¯er¡¯s two bodyguards, and sped his fist back to them. ¡°The two masters are too polite. Compared with the two masters, Fei is still far behind.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei patted Mei¡¯er on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Hao Mei¡¯er,e down quickly, don¡¯t let everyone make joke of me.¡±


    Yin Yu also bowed and said, ¡°Your Highness, please gather yourself.¡±


    Mei¡¯er turned her head and red at Yin Yu, but didn¡¯t say a word, still resting her head on Fei¡¯s shoulder, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes with Fei¡¯s clothes.


    What a smart person Fei was, when he heard Yin Yu¡¯s name for Mei¡¯er, and then thought of Mei¡¯er¡¯s various performances in the Forbidden City, he immediately understood the identity of Princess Mei¡¯er.


    But although Fei was secretly surprised in his heart, he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he patted Mei¡¯er gently and said in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯te down again, be careful I¡¯m going to be embarrassed.¡±


    Mei¡¯er pouted and said, ¡°Then you have to promise me not to disappear from my eyes again.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I promise you, I will never disappear again. Mei¡¯er, you can nowe down.¡±


    .....


    With Fei¡¯sfort, Mei¡¯er jumped off Fei¡¯s body. But he still held on to Fei¡¯s arm.


    At this moment, Lao Caitou came over with red eyes, patted Fei on the shoulder and said, ¡°Child, Grandpa Cai is sorry for you. That day, if it wasn¡¯t for my dereliction of duty, I wouldn¡¯t have let you encounter this kind of thing. .¡±


    Fei quickly smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa Cai, how can you me yourself for this? The only me is that the assassin was well prepared. By the way, I don¡¯t know what happened to the assassinter?¡±


    Lao Caitou shook his head and sighed: ¡°Hey, he ran away. Unexpectedly, that assassin also carried the Space Teleportation Stone. After injuring you, he immediately disappeared from my eyes. It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t even see the face of the assassin.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So it is.¡± Fei nodded.


    Bu Wenle said fiercely: ¡°One day, we will get this feud back. Yu¡¯er, have you seen the assassin¡¯s appearance?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°I remember what the assassin looked like. However, revenge is not in a hurry. If the other party wants to kill me, then since I¡¯m still alive, the assassin will appear again sooner orter.¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said: ¡°Well, Fei¡¯er is right, then you have to be on guard at all times, and don¡¯t be taken advantage of by assassins.¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Teacher, rest assured, it has been two years, and my whereabouts have not been known to others. The assassin will not get the news that I am alive in a short time. Therefore, there is no need to worry about my safety for the time being.¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°Well, Fei¡¯er is right. But for the sake of safety, the news of Fei¡¯s return should be kept secret for the time being. Don¡¯t publicize it.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    At this time, Gushan Xiaoye came over, took Fei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Brother Fei, why did you arrive sote?¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have something to do? What about you, when did you arrive?¡±


    Gushan Xiaoye said: ¡°We only arrived today, and master Bu Wenle has already promised to take me in.¡±


    Bu Wenleughed and said, ¡°Hehe, the apprentice that Fei¡¯er brought to me is very talented. It seems that I have to be busy again as a teacher.¡±


    Fatty smiled and said, ¡°Teacher, how do I see you looking so happy. Otherwise, if you feel tired, I¡¯ll help you teach him first.¡±


    Bu Yueyue said, ¡°What are you talking about? Let¡¯s go home and enjoy your family¡¯s money.¡±


    Fatty replied, ¡°Who said we¡¯re going back? This time Fei is back, so I won¡¯t leave. How interesting will it be to practice with Fei?¡±


    After Lu Wenfengmunicated with Ji Menghan, Lu Wenfeng also said, ¡°Since brother Fei is back, then Menghan and I will stay too.¡±


    Xiao Mei¡¯er said anxiously: ¡°And me, I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡± Yin Yu and Fang Kui were dumbfounded when they heard this. Seeing that the princess was about to return to the pce, the two of them have finallye to an end for their many years of protection, and the two of them even began to look forward to a good time to reunite with their families. But when things appeared to havee to an end, there was another 180-degree turn, and the two of them suddenly panicked.


    Fei wondered, ¡°What? Did everyone n to leave before?¡±


    Bu Wenle sighed and said: ¡°Yes, it was originally the day when everyone graduated and would leave school. If you came one stepter, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to see everyone. Fei¡¯er, now your cultivation has broken through, and you¡¯ve reached the fourth grade, it¡¯s time to graduate. What are your ns?¡±


    Fei nodded. It turned out to be so. After pondering for a while, Fei said to Bu Wenle. ¡°Teacher, I n to go to the maind to practice for a while after graduation. However, before leaving, I have to live in the academy for a while. There are some things that I have to discuss with the teacher a bit.¡±


    Lao Caitou interjected: ¡°Fei, since you just came back, stay longer. Let the old man alsopensate you well.¡±


    Fei smiled and said: ¡°Thank you, grandpa Cai. In fact, I¡¯m a blessing in disguise this time, all thanks to beingte to rescue me.¡±


    Bu Wenle raised his eyebrows and asked suspiciously, ¡°Oh? Where did Fei¡¯ere from?¡±


    Fei looked around and said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, there are still guests here.¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a while, and immediately understood what Fei meant. It seemed that what Fei was going to say should be quite confidential and must not be known by outsiders.

 Chapter 262

    262 Reunion


    At this time, it was almost noon, and Bu Wenle immediately arranged for the Gushan people to rest for a while before leaving after lunch.


    So, Fei went to the kitchen with Lao Caitou. It seemed that Fei was going to cook by himself again. The five Lu Wenfeng brothers and the newly added Gushan Xiaoye also came to the kitchen with Fei. As for Fei¡¯s return, everyone still seemed to be in a dream, with no sense of reality at all, so they didn¡¯t want to leave Fei half a step for a moment.


    After walking into the kitchen, there was a sh of inspiration in Fei¡¯s waist, and a huge earth silkworm was thrown to the ground by Fei, which frightened Mei¡¯er who almost screamed.


    Ziyu walking fast in front of Bu Yueyue, repeatedly gesturing his moves, and scolding: ¡°Bah! What monster dare toe here to be wild? Be careful I eat you!¡±


    Bu Yueyue calmed down, and immediately kicked fatty¡¯s ass, and said, ¡°Damn fatty, you know how to eat it, do you want to kill yourself? See clearly, isn¡¯t it a big bug? You are so nervous! ¡±


    Ziyu rubbed his butt that was being kicked by Yueyue and said aggrievedly: ¡°Sister Yueyue, I¡¯m not protecting you anymore.¡±


    Bu Yueyue said angrily. ¡°Do you want to die? Since when did you use to protect me?¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t make a fuss, if you continue to make trouble, you don¡¯t need to eat this meal! Fatty is right, this worm is for eating, but you really want Fatty to eat it all by himself. Now, I¡¯m afraid I have to fight for my own share.¡±


    Mei¡¯er picked up a fire stick, poked the plump body of the earth silkworm, and asked, ¡°Fei, you really have a rtionship with bugs! Where did you get such a strange bug?¡±


    .....


    Fei said with a smile: ¡°This insect is called ¡®Earth Silkworm¡¯, and it is a subspecies of the celestial silkworm. It is rare in the world! Eating this thing is sure to be more powerful than eating those monsters!¡±


    When Ziyu heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he said excitedly, ¡°Did you make a mistake? Is it really that amazing?¡±


    As he said that, the fat man leaned over the earth silkworm and gnawed his mouth, but after gesturing for a long time, he didn¡¯t know where to put his mouth. Because everyone was used to eating silkworms, they didn¡¯t feel disgusted by Fatty¡¯s actions, but Fatty¡¯s funny appearance attractedughter from everyone.


    Afterughing for a long time, Fei said to Lao Caitou: ¡°Grandpa Cai, as long as the earth silkworm takes out its body fluid and pours it directly on the food or uses it to make soup, the taste is very good. As for the earth silkworm¡¯s skin, it is too hard. You can just throw it away.¡±


    Although Lao Caitou was also very curious about earth silkworms, he was a well-informed old man after all, and he was not as curious as a child about novel things. After hearing what Fei said, he nodded and started to cook on the fire, neatly.


    Seeing that everyone was busy, Yin Yu and Fang Kui walked over to Mei¡¯er, who was watching the fun, and said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness Princess, if you don¡¯t go back to the pce, I¡¯m afraid the Empress will take out her anger on the next two. Yes. I implore Her Royal Highness to think about it for the two of us too!¡±


    Mei¡¯er sat on the kitchen stool, swaying her slender legs and staring at the two of them for a long time, and then said in a cadence: ¡°I... changed my mind! You go back and tell my father, just say I want to talk to Fei. I¡¯ll go to the maind to experience life ande back in three or five years.¡±


    The two of Yinyu were dumbfounded when they heard it, and they fell to their knees and said with a sad face: ¡°Your Highness, Princess, must not do it, there are many dangers on the maind, your cultivation base is still shallow, if there is a mistake, the two of us will be ughtered.¡±


    The actions of the two immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, because they were both spiritual masters, and even if the voice of the conversation was low, they could all hear it very clearly.


    Fei frowned, walked over and said, ¡°Two masters please, please be rest assured about Mei¡¯er. After leaving the academy, I will take Mei¡¯er back to the Forbidden City first, so that the two masters can have peace of mibd.¡±


    When the two masters heard it, they immediately thanked Fei. They originally med Fei for making Mei¡¯er change her mind after Fei came back, but now they were full of gratitude.


    But Mei¡¯er pouted and said angrily to Fei: ¡°Dead Fei, what do you mean? Did you want to get rid of me as soon as we met? Tell you, it¡¯s not that easy! No one should think about what else matters.¡±


    Fei smiled apologetically: ¡°How can it be? Mei¡¯er is so cute, I can¡¯t bear to get rid of you, didn¡¯t you say you want to go to the maind with me to experience? The Forbidden City is my first stop, do you want to go with me or not, decide for yourself!¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Mei¡¯er stood up from the stool angrily, jumped down, stomped her feet ruthlessly, and said angrily: ¡°Okay, you¡¯re ruthless! I¡¯ll go back with you!¡±


    Yin Yu and the others were instantly delighted in their hearts, and knelt down and kowtowed to Mei¡¯er: ¡°Thank you Princess for being kind! Thank you Princess for making it happen!¡±


    ¡°Humph! You guys don¡¯t have a good manner. So you actually united to bully me and ignore you!¡± After that, Mei¡¯er walked out angrily. Seeing this, Bu Yueyue quickly followed.


    Ziyu shook his head and said, ¡°s, the woman¡¯s heart, the needle in the bottom of the sea! Just now, I had to entangle Fei to death, but now I¡¯m angry again! It¡¯s so ever-changing, it¡¯s hard to fathom!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said, ¡°Damn Ziyu, why do you need to think about Fei and Mei¡¯er? Come here and clean up this big bug with me.¡±


    However, the woman¡¯s heart was really uncertain like a needle in the bottom of the sea. Mei¡¯er, who had walked away in a huff, happily clings to Fei while eating. This made Fatty, Lu Wenfeng and Fei feel a bit baffled.


    Could it be that Bu Yueyue¡¯s persuasion failed? How about how Mei¡¯er¡¯s attitude took 180-degree turn like nothing else happened before?

 Chapter 263

    263 Recalls


    However, since Mei¡¯er is no longer angry, then everything will be fine. With the help of Fei and others, the meal was very rich, Lao Caitou took out the meat of the demon beasts that had been umted for a long time.


    Shen Lingyun didn¡¯t leave either. At this time, she was eating very sweet with Bu Wenle. Seeing Shen Lingyun¡¯s happy face, Bu Wenle no longer felt awkward. After two years of running in, Bu Wenle¡¯s heart seemed to have been unraveled. She believed this had nothing to do with Bu Wenler¡¯s life trajectory being on the right track!


    However, the people in the Xuanbing Branch were not restrained at all when eating in front of outsiders, and a meal was still like a violent storm, and the wind was rolling in the clouds.


    Shen Lingyun was naturally used to it, and after long-term contact, it seemed that she had also been infected, and she has long lost the restraint of being a grand elder. But maybe it was not necessarily to cater to the closeness of Buwenle, who knew?


    Yin Yu and Fang Kui were also a pair of ¡®generals outside who were not subjected to military order¡¯. Although Her Royal Highness was here, eating food was still as brave as fighting a war.


    However, everyone in the Gushan tribe was a little surprised. Originally, they were brutish and unrestrained tribesmen. How they could eat waspared with the unrestrained attitudes of these city people.


    However, the people from the Gushan tribe were used to being unrestrained. Seeing the people of the Xuanbing tribe eating like this, they were no longer restrained. It could be described as dark and strange. After eating for more than half an hour, all their little stomachs were full.


    After lunch, the people of the Gushan tribe bade their farewell to Gushan Xiaoye, leaving him to his studies. Before leaving, Fei forced each of the four people to receive a bag of gold coins to spend on the road. And asked the four of them to tell the Gushan Patriarch, so that he can rest assured that in the Xuanbing Branch, Gushan Xiaoye would definitely grow into an excellent spiritual master in a few years.


    After sending off the people of the Gushan tribe, Fei turned around and looked at the people around him, sped his fists and said to Yin Yu and Fang Kui, ¡°Since the two masters are the personal guards of Her Royal Highness, there are some secrets that you don¡¯t need to be surprised about.¡±


    .....


    After speaking, Fei took a few steps back and shouted, ¡°Ting Yu, Elder Yade, Dassault, you can alle out!¡±


    As soon as his voice sounded, the space stones on Fei¡¯s chest and waist shed, and six people suddenly appeared in front of Fei. It was only then that everyone discovered that there were two more space stones of the same size on the left and right of the space stone in the middle of Fei¡¯s belt, and in terms of color, they were even bigger than the space stone in the middle.


    This was what Elder Yade cut from his ownrge piece of high-quality space stone in order to repay Fei¡¯s kindness for saving the whole family, ording to the size and appearance of the original space stone on Fei¡¯s belt.


    As for the six people who came out of the space stone, everyone was surprised when they looked closely. Because among these six people, with the exception of Tingyu, the patriarch of the Light Elemental Elf n known to everyone, the other five people were all elves.


    Everyone present was immediately dumbfounded. After a long pause, Ziyu murmured and asked, ¡°Fei, did you fall into the elves¡¯ nest? Why did you get so many elves?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said: ¡°Hehe, how else can I say that this time, it is a blessing in disguise? As Ziyu said, I really fell into the elf¡¯s nest this time!¡±


    After that, Fei pointed to Yade and the others, and said to everyone: ¡°I will introduce to you first, these are the powerful people of the earth elves. This is the great elder of the earth elves. This time he saved my life, and it all depends on the care of Elder Yade!¡±


    Yade said quickly. ¡°Lord Divine Envoy is ttering me. Our earth elves can escape can escape from the underground by relying on the help of Divine Envoy!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Elder Yade doesn¡¯t need to be humble. Let me introduce you. This is my mentor, Mr. Bu Wenle, and this is the grand elder of our Xuanbing Academy, elder Shen Lingyun.¡±


    Under the introduction of Fei, the two sides greeted each other. Bu Wenle then asked suspiciously: ¡°Fei¡¯er, what the hell is going on? How did you be their envoy?¡±


    Fei sighed softly, and then he was knocked unconscious by the assassin, and he told everyone what happened after waking up. It had been talked about until after escaping from the underground world and encountering the lonely Mountain tribe. Of course, Fei won¡¯t mention about Taoist Feng Mo.


    A legendary experience that immediately made everyone sigh. Only then did everyone knew that in the past two years, Fei had encountered so many dangers that he was almost buried in the ground a hundred kilometers deep.


    Later, Fei recounted: After saying goodbye to the Gushan tribe, Fei took Elder Yade all the way, and it took nearly half a month to finally find the Great Relics Forest and return to Lingchen Cave.


    ording to Fei¡¯s n, the final shelter of the earth elves was there. So, among the surprises of the earth elves, they settled down in Lingchen Cave. The strange scenery in Lingchen Cave also fascinated all the elves, including Tingyu. In this regard, the elves even regarded Fei as a god, and their gratitude to Fei was like the continuous water of the Yangtze River, or the flood of the Yellow River, which was out of control.


    After a few days of packing up and arrangements, the earth elves officially started a new life. After Fei discussed with Elder Yade, several important decisions were made.

 Chapter 264

    264 The Foster Parents


    ording to Fei¡¯s words, he was a member of Xuanbing Academy, and his achievements today were all given by the academy and teachers. Therefore, Xuanbing Academy must be rewarded. And this return, please entrust Elder Yade.


    Because Lingchen Cave was given to the earth elves to settle down, they couldn¡¯t often lead outsiders to practice here. Therefore, Fei asked Elder Yade to provide Xuanbing Branch with Tianling Silkworms and Earth Silkworms for the students of Xuanbing Branch to practice on time.


    Because Tianling silkworms and ground silkworms were originally cultivated by earth-type elves, artificial cultivation was naturally more efficient than growth under natural conditions. Therefore, Elder Yade agreed without thinking.


    However, because the Xuanbing Branch was far away from Lingchen Cave, there was a small episode in the question of how to transport it.


    ording to the meaning of Elder Yade, the earth elves were good at making teleportation circles, so they decided to use the teleportation circles for transportation. Although the teleportation distance of the teleportation circle was limited, with the profound cultivation of Elder Yade, it was solved by making a few teleportation circles as a transfer station in the middle.


    But just when Elder Yade led the n to start making the teleportation circle, Fei suddenly thought of a problem. So he asked Elder Yade. ¡°Elder Yade, since your soil elves are good at making long-distance positioning and teleportation arrays, then I have a non-positioning teleportation stone here. I wonder if Elder Yade can make it. Can it be used for positioning and teleportation?¡±


    Elder Yade took the Unpositioned Teleportation Stone and studied it for a long time before he said, ¡°My lord, the quality of this Unpositioned Teleportation Stone is very good. If a small imprisoned teleportation circle is added to it, it is Positioning can be achieved.¡±


    Fei was overjoyed when he heard it, and saw Elder Yade pondering for a while, and continued. ¡°It¡¯s just that the production of the confinement array is very time-consuming and energy-consuming, and it cannot bepleted in a short period of time, and after the production ispleted, it can be The transmission distance will also be greatly reduced, and it can only reach about half of the previous transmission distance.¡±


    When Fei heard this, he said happily. ¡°Half is enough, but I don¡¯t know how long it will take for Elder Yade to make it?¡±


    .....


    Yade looked at the Unpositioned Teleportation Stone and thought for a moment, then muttered, ¡°In my opinion, at least four months, and up to six months, should be able toplete the production of the magic circle.¡±


    Fei was surprised when he heard it, but he didn¡¯t expect that the small magic circle engraved on the gem would take so long toplete.


    After thinking for a while, Fei just said. ¡°Alright, elder Yade. I think so. This teleportation stone is for my life-saving use. Let¡¯s open up the teleportation circle connecting Xuanbing Branch as nned. When we return to Xuanbing branch, I will give this teleportation stone to you for production. After the production ispleted, you can send it back to me at the Xuan Bing branch. ¡±


    Elder Yard said. ¡°Everything will be as arranged by the envoy of God.¡±


    As a result, Elder Yade led three high-level nsmen and Dassault together, and a total of five elves started the production of the teleportation circle.


    Because it was too far away from Xuanbing City, there were more than a dozen transfer stations set up along the way, only to be considered to be near Xuanbing City. And every transfer station was located in a hidden mountain forest.


    For the sake of safety, Elder Yade and his four nsmen also deliberately dug out a spacious secret room under the rocks of these forests as the construction site of the magic circle. The secret room does not have a channel to connect with the outside world, only a few small holes for venttion lead to the ground, which ensures that everything was safe.


    Because of this, it took too much time along the way, and Fei rushed back to the Xuanbing branch two monthster, and he and Gushan Xiaoye came almost at the same time.


    This was what happened in the past. After Fei finished speaking, including Yin Yu and Fang Kui, two outsiders, everyone was moved by Fei¡¯s act of benevolence and righteousness.


    What was Xuanbing Academy to Fei? It was nothing more than two years of cultivation here, and most of the time was spent in Lingchen Cave, but he had received such a huge and selfless reward from Fei.


    Whether it was the help of the heavenly silkworm, the earthly silkworm or the earth-type elves, it was an inestimable wealth. Fei gave it to the academy without any return, handling it to Teacher Bu Wenle.


    Bu Wenle took a step forward excitedly, put an arm on Fei¡¯s shoulders, and said affectionately. ¡°Fei¡¯er, now in this world, you don¡¯t have any rtives, if you want, call me ¡®foster father¡¯.¡±


    The others also nodded to Fei with tears in their eyes, signaling Fei to agree. Maybe this was the happy ending. Fei pondered for a while, but his eyes were finally fixed on Shen Lingyun.


    Fei gently pushed Bu Wenle¡¯s hands away and said, ¡°Teacher, it¡¯s okay to call you ¡®foster father¡¯, but I have one condition.¡±


    Bu Wenle asked suspiciously. ¡°Oh? What condition? As long as you say what it is, I will try my best to meet your requirements.¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. If the teacher wants to be my adoptive father, I will ask grand elder Shen to be my adoptive mother.¡±


    One should not just look at Fei¡¯s age, who was only 12 or 13 years old this year, but with the memories of his previous life, Fei¡¯s mental age was also in his thirties. He had already seen the conflicting emotional entanglement between Shen Lingyun and Bu Wenle. At this time, he just took this opportunity to match the two.


    In Fei¡¯s view, this was the only way to truly have a happy ending. In this regard, Shen Lingyun was of course full of surprises. But Bu Wenle frowned slightly and began to struggle with himself.

 Chapter 265

    265 The Foster Parents [II]


    In the end, Lao Caitou took a step forward and said, ¡°Wen Le, I think you should stop delibrating on it. The rtionship between the two of you has long been known here. Besides, this was also before Ling Xue¡¯s death. Herst wish was for me to guarantee this rtionship for you.¡±


    Bu Wenle suddenly eximed. ¡°Master Lao, this...¡±


    ¡°What is this? This matter is settled.¡± Lao Caitou said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s better to choose the day than to hit the day. In my opinion, the day of gathering will be scheduled for tonight. Fei?¡±


    ¡°Master Lao, I¡¯m here.¡± Everyone, including Fei, was a little confused by Lao Caitou¡¯s sudden tough attitude. Was this still the old soft-headed cook? When did he be so dictatorial?


    Lao Caitou say to Fei. ¡°Come,e forward and kowtow, recognize your father and mother.¡±


    After being stunned for a moment, Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly in his heart, thinking to himself. This old Caitou¡¯s attitude had undergone a 180-degree change, it seemed that he had figured out teacher Buwenle¡¯s temper. A stubborn person like their teacher should find an elder with a very strong seniority and strength to forcefully suppress him.


    So, Fei quickly stepped forward, knelt down in front of Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun, and kowtowed, shouting at the same time, ¡°I kowtow to my adoptive father and adoptive mother, and greet my adoptive father and adoptive mother.¡±


    With the addition of an adopted brother, Bu Yueyue was of course very happy, and immediately brought out the tea tray and handed it to Fei. Fei picked up a cup of tea and handed it to Shen Lingyun, and said, ¡°Son invites his adoptive mother to drink tea.¡±


    Shen Lingyun shyly took the teacup and took a sip, but her heart had already blossomed with joy. She stretched out her hand and took out a huge magic crystal in the space, and said to Fei. ¡°Son, your adoptive mother doesn¡¯t have the right gift ready for you, but this ninth-level magic crystal will be given to you as a gift.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Thank you, foster mother.¡± Fei put away the magic crystal, took another cup of tea, handed it to Bu Wenle, and said respectfully, ¡°My son, invite foster father to drink tea.¡±


    Bu Wenle didn¡¯t reflect on Lao Caitou¡¯s tough attitude for a while. He had long heard that he had a hot temper when he was young. It seems that the rumors were true.


    However, when Bu Wenle reflected, Fei knelt down and started to kowtow. At this time, after seeing Shen Lingyun happily handing the gift to Fei, the teacup was brought to him again, but Bu Wenle didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    Seeing Bu Wenle looking at the teacup in front of him, Lao Caitou said angrily, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    Bu Wenle answered quickly. ¡°No no no. I definitely like this, but that...¡±


    Lao Caitou suddenly scolded. ¡°What is this and that? If you want, take it over and drink it. When did you be worse than a woman?¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a moment, then took a deep breath, closed his eyes and sighed, shook his head, and murmured, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Afterwards, he took Fei¡¯s teacup and drank it. The moment the tea cup was ced back on the tea tray, the air of Xuanbing Branch suddenly resounded with cheers from everyone.


    However, Shen Lingyun shed hot tears with peach blossoms on her face. No, these should be bitter tears, the tears that Shen Lingyun had been looking forward to for nearly twenty years. After so many years, Bu Wenle¡¯s illness had finallypletely recovered, and his years of emotional dedication had finally begun to bear fruit.


    At this moment, Shen Lingyun just wanted to cry. But in the face of everyone¡¯s blessings, Shen Lingyun suppressed the bitterness in his heart and returned to everyone with the brightest smile.


    Bu Wenle raised his hand, took out the AK-47 brought back by Gushan Xiaoye, handed it to Fei, and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, this gun is a gift from your father.¡±


    Fei took the gun and kowtowed to Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun again, only then was Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun lifted them up at the same time.


    After standing up, Fei said to Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun. ¡°Foster father and mother, the child also has a gift for you. I wish you all a long life and a perfect match.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Fei pulled his right hand around his waist, and countless magic crystals rolled down on the yground like a torrential rain. But within a short time, therge and small magic crystals took up most of the yground, and the piles were simr to small hills.


    Everyone, including Lao Caitou, was suddenly dumbfounded. After staying there for a few minutes, there were still countless, splendid magic crystals that kept shing in their eyes. At the age of more than 100 years, Lao Caitou had never seen so many magic crystals appearing together.


    He took a few steps forward in a daze, came to the mountain of magic crystals, plunged into the magic crystals, andughed like crazy. ¡°Hahaha. This is riches.¡±


    ¡°Huhuhuhuh...¡±


    After Ziyu¡¯sughter, Bu Yueyue narrowed her eyes, and stepped forward swiftly, grabbed Ziyu¡¯s bare feet, and with force on her hands, threw Fatty into the air, and said angrily, ¡°Damn you, Ziyu. Mei¡¯er?¡±


    Following Bu Yueyue¡¯s words, Xiao Mei¡¯er shot a water arrow at Ziyu with a tacit understanding. Ziyu was frightened and quickly gathered a wooden shield to protect himself.


    Seeing that the water arrow was about to hit Ziyu¡¯s shield, it suddenly turned into a water ball, and hit him on the head in one fell swoop, immediately drenching his head and face.


    The biting ice water suddenly made him shiver, and Immediately, his spiritual power was withdrawn, and he quickly fell behind Bu Wenle and hid.


    Bu Wenle asked in surprise at this time. ¡°Fei¡¯er, where did you get so many magic crystals?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said. ¡°Foster father, these magic crystals were all collected from the ant¡¯s nest. These are only a small part of them, I have more here. So , these magic crystals should be used as a gift for the marriage of the adoptive father and the adoptive mother.¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded, and suddenlyughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha, it really takes no effort. Lingyun, with these magic crystals, do you still need to worry about using them?¡±


    Shen Lingyun also hugged Bu Wenle¡¯s arm excitedly, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but get wet again.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but ask suspiciously, ¡°Foster father, what do you mean by saying this? Could it be that something is wrong with our college?¡±

 Chapter 266

    266 What Of The Magic Crystals?


    Bu Wenle sighed and said. ¡°Sigh, the demons don¡¯t seem to be very safe recently. For more than a year, there have been many lonely spiritual masters around our Xuanbing City who were suddenly attacked by the demons and died. Moreover, all the spiritual masters who died will be taken away by the demons, so it seems that it should not be the work of the lower demons.¡±


    Shen Lingyun also added. ¡°ording to my investigation, it is not only our Xuanbing City. The report of the Elder Hall showed that all the cities that have been investigated so far are facing this situation. Therefore, I am worried that this might be a demon. The signs of arge-scale attack from the n.¡±


    Bu Wenle sighed. ¡°Hey, I hope this is just our unfounded worry! Otherwise, once the war breaks out, our Xuanbing City will bear the brunt, and then life will be ruined again.¡±


    Shen Lingyun nodded and said. ¡°So, I am worried that if the war really breaks out, the city defense equipment will need arge amount of magic crystal support. At present, the storage capacity of magic crystals in our Xuanbing City is not veryrge, I am afraid that it will be arge scale. After the war broke out, the consumption of magic crystals was only enough tost for a few days. I was worried about this, but I didn¡¯t expect Fei¡¯er to bring such a great gift.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. Because only students who have graduated and stayed in the college would be exposed to various assignments, and the students would be rtively well-informed. As for the students who haven¡¯t graduated, the academy would only let them focus on their cultivation. Unless it was ast resort, they would not be allowed to know and participate in the battle with the demons.


    Therefore, Lu Wenfeng and others, who have not graduated, were not aware of the various changes over the past year. However, everyone had already graduated now. Only then did Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun tell them about the current severe situation.


    Fei pondered for a moment, and asked Bu Wenle and the two. ¡°Foster father and mother, I don¡¯t know what we can do to help you?¡±


    Bu Wenle shook his head and said. ¡°The current situation is not that serious, and the presence of the demons is very strange. Every time we send someone to investigate, the demons would have disappeared without a shadow. No trace. So, all you can do now is to work hard to strengthen your cultivation, and when you really use it, don¡¯t embarrass the academy.¡±


    Fei and everyone nodded, while Fatty stepped forward and said, ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, we will never break the chain.¡±


    .....


    At this time, Lao Caitou squatted in front of the magic crystal pile, holding a huge magic crystal in his hand, and muttered. ¡°Wen Le, have you noticed that these magic crystals are a little different?¡±


    As soon as Lao Caitou spoke those words, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Just now, everyone was just frightened by the huge number of magic crystals in front of them. At this time, after Lao Caitou reminded them, they calmed down and took a look, and immediately discovered the problem.


    They saw that the size of these magic crystals were very huge. Even the smallest magic crystal was two sizesrger than ordinary magic crystals. This showed that the energy contained in these magic crystals was very high, which was several times that of magic crystals of the same level.


    But this was not the main point. Under the guidance of Lao Caitou, everyone suddenly discovered that among these magic crystals, there was a magic crystal that looked different.


    Generally speaking, there were two kinds of spiritual crystals of human spiritual masters. One was the transparent crystal of the transformation system, and the other was amethyst with eight attributes of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder and light. .


    The magic crystals were different. The magic crystals produced by monsters of different attributes and races have various colors. But the only thing inmon was that the higher the level of demon beasts, the lighter the color of the magic crystal, and the closer it was to transparency.


    Generally speaking, for monsters whose cultivation base reached level 9 or higher, their magic crystals werepletely transparent, as beautiful as transparent crystal balls. And for monsters who have reached the tenth level of cultivation, the magic crystal would be very pure and transparent, with a feeling of lustrous and jade-like.


    As the head of the Demon n of the Dragon Demon n, the Dark Attribute Dragon Demon Crystal was like a transparent crystal regardless of its level, with dragon patterns inside. The shape was also different from the ordinary spherical magic crystal. It was a radial crystal style. There were several crystal columns on the magic crystal for several levels of dragon magic.


    At this time, under the guidance of Lao Caitou, they saw that among the piles of magic crystals, there was a kind of magic crystal that existed like a transparent crystal ball. ording to logic, it should be a magic crystal of level 9 or above.


    But judging from the brilliance on it, it is not the kind of lustrous aura emitted by high-level magic crystals, but more like the faint light aura emitted by third and fourth-level magic crystals, but why was it also a transparent crystal?


    Upon closer inspection, everyone found that in this transparent crystal ball, there was a kind of ck thin line, which spread radially with the center of the ball as the origin. There weren¡¯t many ck lines, and it¡¯s hard to spot them without looking closely.


    What kind of magic crystal was this? Everyone immediately searched for relevant memories in their hearts. Even Ziyu who was known as a treasure appraiser couldn¡¯t recognize it after thinking for a long time. And the well-informed Lao Caitou also had deep brows, the crystal did not match any of his memories.

 Chapter 267

    267 Teleportation Alignments


    At this time, Fei said to everyone. ¡°These magic crystals are all found in the ant¡¯s nest, and there are basically two types. One kind of yellow magic crystal should belong to the earth-type magic spider. The magic crystal is probably the magic crystal of the magic ants. ording to Elder Yade, only these two huge races have been found in the depths of the ground. Moreover, ording to my observation, these magic ants are all dark attributes. Yes. That¡¯s why magic crystals are different!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded and said, ¡°Fei¡¯s analysis is reasonable! On the Ziling Continent, only the Dragon Demon family is a dark-type monster. I didn¡¯t expect that there is another dark-type monster in the depths of the ground. Existence. No wonder I can¡¯t see through this magic crystal with more than a hundred years of experience.¡±


    After listening to the exnations, Ziyu suddenly said excitedly. ¡°So, aren¡¯t these dark magic crystals very valuable? This is a real fortune!¡±


    Bu Yueyue red at Fatty and said, ¡°Damn Fatty, is there anything else in your eyes besides money?¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a while, but said. ¡°No, Ziyu is right! These dark magic crystals are indeed very valuable. After Ziyu mentioned it, I suddenly had an idea.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they suddenly asked in confusion, ¡°What is it, teacher?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s a pity to let these dark attribute magic crystals be cannon fodder on the city head. I think, if these dark attribute magic crystals are exchanged all over the Central ins, each The magic crystals can be exchanged for at least ten or eight magic crystals of the same level, right? This is just because there are too many magic crystals of the dark attribute. If there are only a few, I am afraid that each of them will be reced with 180 of the same level. Magic crystals are all possible.¡±


    Fatty rolled his eyes and immediately said. ¡°This is easy to do! Let¡¯s find more people, spread them out to major cities to exchange at the same time, and take out less first. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to exchange a lot more magic crystals? Then Just a little bit more, the amount of exchange will decrease little by little, and when it finally drops to the lowest point, all of it will be taken out, so as to maximize profits!¡±


    Bu Wenle patted the fat man on the shoulder and smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder that everyone calls you a rich man, this is a good idea. I think, let¡¯s do as Ziyu said! It is enough for our Xuanbing City to carry out the overall defense.¡±


    .....


    Shen Lingyun nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to the Elder Hall!¡± After that, a sh of light shed, and arge piece of magic crystal was continuously inhaled into the space ring in his hand.


    Fatty eagerly watched the piles of magic crystals disappearing in front of him. That was a nder! He sighed inwardly. Goodbye babies! I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t see so many magic crystals again in my life!


    After a while, the magic crystals were all collected by Shen Lingyun.


    When the matter came to an end, Fei turned the conversation and said to Bu Wenle. ¡°Teacher! No, foster father, where do you think we should set up the teleportation array in the academy? We want to finish it earlier, so that the Elder Yard and the others can return to the n.¡±


    After Buwenle heard it, he looked around and thought for a while.


    Lao Caitou quickly said. ¡°In my opinion, since the elves are here to provide us with food, why don¡¯t we set it up in the back room of the kitchen! Let Elder Yade carve out a new space under the back room to make this happen. Just keep it a little more secretive.¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. With you always guarding here, there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±


    So, under the leadership of Lao Caitou, Yade and his group of five elves began to dig out the space and set up the magic circle.


    Bu Wenle looked at the rest of the crowd, pondered for a while, and said to Shen Lingyun. ¡°Lingyun, I think you should go back and arrange the exchange of magic crystals today. You can¡¯t dy the big event, and exchange the magic crystals earlier. It¡¯s better to take precautions early. As for the marriage, I will go to the Beasts Paradise in the city to arrange a wedding banquet, and then invite my parents to preside over the wedding, what do you think?¡±


    Shen Lingyun nodded and said softly. ¡°Okay, everything is up to you, I¡¯ll invite my parents too.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Lingyun said goodbye to everyone, then turned around and left the academy branch.


    After Shen Lingyun left, Fei asked Bu Wenle suspiciously. ¡°Foster father, when you talk about the paradise of monsters, do you mean that there is also a paradise of monsters in our Xuanbing City?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly and said. ¡°That¡¯s right. And ording to what I heard, since the Forbidden City Spirit Master Competition ended, Beasts Paradise has opened many branches in the main cities all over the maind. Because of its unique beasts meat, the source is rich and the taste is excellent, so the business has been very hot. For more than a year, the Paradise of Beasts has made a lot of money in our Xuanbing City!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case, it seems that the power behind this World of Beasts must be no trivial matter!¡±


    Ziyu interjected. ¡°What about the power? As long as there is something to eat, now we don¡¯t have to go out to have a good meal!¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately red at Fatty and scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t you pursue higher objectives besides being greedy for food and money?¡±


    Fatty said with a look of longing. ¡°Of course there is an objective, that is to eat delicious food all over the world!¡±


    ¡°You better die! Pig!¡± Bu Yueyue kicked the fat man away with one kick.


    Elder Yade really dsyed his strength this time. Not only has the connection with the teleportation circle in Lingchen Cave been made in the Xuanbing branch, but also arge teleportation circle has been specially made between the Xuanbing headquarters and the branch. In this way, everyone can use the teleportation circle directly from the main academy to the branch.


    And because the distance of transmission was very short, hundreds of people could be teleported at the same time. The teleportation formation of the main academy was directly set on the tform on the top of Phoenix Mountain.


    After everything was done, nearly half a month had passed. Elder Yade took his nsmen and said goodbye to everyone. He took Fei¡¯s unlocated teleportation stone and left Xuanbing Academy through the magic circle, and rushed back to Lingchen Cave to make a confinement magic circle for Fei.


    However, Dassault, the elf, was kept by Yade by Fei¡¯s side. First, as a liaison with the earth elves, and in the future, he would travel the continent with Fei to find the whereabouts of the patriarch of the earth elves.

 Chapter 268

    268 The Outside World


    Time passed quickly, and another half a year flew by in a sh. In the past six months, Fei and the others did not receive any assignment from Shen Lingyun and the Elder Hall.


    Among them, Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue have all broken through to the mid-stage fourth-level cultivation of Great Spirit Master, and Fatty was not far from breaking through himself. Only Mei¡¯er and Fei had a very high innate spiritual power value and need to umte a huge amount of spiritual power, so their cultivation bases were rtively backward, and they still remain at the early stage of fourth-level great spiritual masters.


    Bu Wenle also re-screened five talented students from the general academy half a year ago, making Gushan Xiaoye also had five brothers. Including Ono himself, there were four men and two women.


    Each of these five people¡¯s innate spiritual power value was above 60, and they were all younger, between eight and nine years old. But after half a year of hard training, the six people¡¯s cultivation had also been upgraded from the level of a first-level spiritual acolyte to a second-level acolyte.


    Because Gushan Xiaoye was the first student to enter the Xuanbing Branch, and his innate spiritual power value far surpassed others, he naturally became the eldest among the second batch of students.


    In addition, in the past six months, there was another great event, that is, the wedding of Teacher Bu Wenle and Dean Shen Lingyun. In this regard, almost all the worthy people in the whole city sent congrattory gifts. In order to cater to the best couple of the two great figures in Xuanbing City, the Heaven of monsters also specially gave Bu Wenle a half-fold.


    The wedding day was even more lively. Thousands of people attended the wedding banquet, and there were no more tables in the World of Monsters Heaven. Therefore, on the street outside the Heaven of Monsters, the banquet filled the entire street.


    Although World of Monsters had not made much money in the face of such a huge consumption of precious monsters meat, the advertising effect was extremely huge. This was also the most effective form of marketing.


    This allowed the guests who were usually scared away by the high price to take this opportunity to taste the deliciousness of high-level monsters for the first time, which opened up the way for future business. On the surface, World of Monsters seemed to have lost a lot, but in fact they were the biggest winners!


    .....


    Time passed quickly. On this day, Elder Yade suddenly appeared in the Xuanbing branch with several nsmen, and brought arge number of heavenly and earthly silkworms to the Xuanbing branch. At the same time, there was also the teleportation stone that had been produced and depicted the positioning teleportation circle.


    After learning how to use the teleportation stone, Fei carefully put away the teleportation stone and thanked Elder Yade. Elder Yade and his party did not stay too long. After finishing the work, they exined to Dassault a few words and then went back to Lingchen Cave.


    Two dayster, after discussing with everyone, Fei decided that it was time to leave the academy and travel to the maind. In this regard, Lu Wenfeng and everyone expressed that they would follow Fei to travel together.


    Fei didn¡¯t refuse, there were a lot of six little brothers, and two more Meier¡¯s bodyguards, a total of eight people. After saying goodbye to Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun, they left Xuanbing City and began to travel the maind.


    Because of the positioning teleportation stone made by Elder Yade, in case of danger, everyone could escape quickly through the power of the teleportation stone, so although Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun were worried, they did not feared too much about their safety.


    After all, a young eagle could only be an eagle by flying into the blue sky, and it was time for Fei and the others to go out, and there were two masters in Yin Yu and Fang Kui, who were at the seventh level of cultivation, to protect everyone at any time.


    Therefore, Bu Wenle happily agreed to the request of Fei and others, just asking everyone to send more news when they were free, so as to reassure Bu Wenle.


    ording to the previous agreement with Yin Yu and Fang Kui, the first goal of Fei and his group of eight was the Forbidden City. Because it was a travel rtionship, the eight people were not in a hurry, and travel up the mountains and rivers all the way, browsing famous mountains and rivers.


    On this day, everyone came to a picturesque mountain. At this time, in thete spring and early summer, standing on the top of the mountain overlooking other mountains,yer uponyer, a lush scene with hundreds of flowers blooming, and the scent of flowers in the air was intoxicating.


    Looking up, they could see that there was a city at the foot of the mountain. Although the scale was notparable to Xuanbing City, it could be regarded as a medium-sized city on the maind. Due to the long distance, the people entering and leaving the city gate could be vaguely seen like little ck ants.


    Yin Yu pointed to the city in the distance and said to everyone, ¡°That is Qiongshan City. After passing this city, you will enter the realm of the Central ins.¡±


    Fei pondered: ¡°Master Yinyu, is this Qiongshan City the city where Qiongshan College, which ranked tenth in this world spiritistpetition, is located?¡±


    Yin Yu nodded and said: ¡°Yes, it is here! Qiongshan City is located at the junction of the in and the hilly area, so it can be regarded as thest barrier on the periphery of the in. Whether it is or not is very important. Therefore, this is also an important ce for spiritual masters to gather.¡±


    Fang Kui also said: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this city, although Qiongshan College did not perform well in the spirit masterpetition, there are many high-level spiritual masters in this city, and there is also a senior at the level of spirit hegemon here.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. They didn¡¯t expect that there would be spirit master at the level of spirit hegemon in such a small town. You must know that there were only a handful of spiritual masters on the maind who could cultivate to the ninth level. Usually, with the exception of the central city of the Forbidden City, where there were spirits sitting in formations, there were spirit masters at the level of spirits sovereign and hegemon only in the big frontier cities where the struggles against the demons were fiercest.


    Such a small city with neither war nor administration should have spirits guarding it, which was enough to show the importance of this city.


    Fei pondered for a moment, then said to the others. ¡°Okay, we are here, so let¡¯s go to the city. If possible, let¡¯s visit the old friends of Qiongshan team by the way!¡±


    Fatty smiled and said, ¡°I agree. By the way, we can ask the old friends of Qiongshan team to invite us to the best restaurant in the city for a feast!¡±


    Bu Yueyue covered her face with one hand, put on a helpless expression, and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t say that I know him, you can¡¯t afford to lose him.¡±

 Chapter 269

    269 Saving Dong Yun


    While everyone was talking, a loud arrow suddenly shot up in the back mountain. With a loud noise, the loud arrow exploded in the sky, and a small cloud of explosion did not dissipate for a long time.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a call for help from a spiritual master!¡± Yin Yu was the first to respond, and immediately asked everyone, ¡°What should we do? Do you want to go to the rescue?¡±


    When Fei and the others left the academy, Bu Wenle also gave each of them a few arrows of this kind, which were used to ask for help when they encountered an enemy that could not be faced, they could quickly use it.


    As soon as Yin Yu spoke, Fei rushed out first and said at the same time, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    With the force under their feet, everyone jumped into the air and flew straight to the sound of the arrow. Because the distance was not far, and everyone flew in the air, they quickly found the ce of the incident.


    They saw that in the forest, there was an earth spirit master who was flying away, while constantly sending outrge spears, blocking the pursuit of more than a dozen magical beasts. Due to the long distance and the dense forest, the real situation couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but judging from his embarrassed appearance, it was obvious that he had suffered serious injuries.


    With the help of his divine sense, Fei¡¯s mental power was quite extraordinary. After discovering the abnormality, he immediately gathered hundreds of light-sting balls, while his body was still hovering at a height of 100 meters. They all attacked the beasts that were chasing the cultivator.


    With the sound of a series of explosions, several of the beasts in pursuit were knocked to the ground by Fei¡¯s sudden burst of light. The other beasts were blocked by the light sting ball, and immediately stopped chasing and looked up to check.


    When the spiritual master was desperately escaping, he suddenly felt the light above his head shining brightly, and then, arge explosion sounded behind him. Under the shockwave, he couldn¡¯t help but look up and saw that a group of people was rushing towards his position from the sky. Only then did he realize that it was the rescuers who had arrived, and quickly stopped.


    .....


    At the same time as Fei hit the ball of light, Lu Wenfeng and the others pinpointed the target and rushed straight down, making big moves on the beasts below. The beasts were also shocked by this change. Seeing several people flying in the air, all attacking them with big moves, they began to panic. It seemed that the cultivation of these new people was not low. So they didn¡¯t dare to fight, and immediately roared and ran away.


    Fei had long regarded the beasts demon race as a mortal enemy. Seeing this opportunity, Fei would not let the opponent go. Hundreds of light-sting balls were divided into several strands under the traction of divine consciousness, and they were sent in different directions at the same time. Following Lu Wenfeng, everyone also identified the target and chased them. After a series of explosions, the sound of fighting came.


    Seeing that the demons had run away, the escaped spiritual master immediately fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Fei immediately released a light of recovery, covering the injured spiritual master. At the same time, he constantly observed the changes on the battlefield through his consciousness.


    Through the feedback of divine sense, he saw more than a dozen monsters fleeing in six directions. Judging from the speed of their reaction and the way of escaping, they were not a pack, but an organized and nned action. It seemed that there must be a higher level of beast demons behind thismand.


    Although Fei¡¯s sting ball was powerful, it only slightly injured the two monsters. At this time, he was being greeted by his friends, while the other monsters had already escaped from the range of Fei¡¯s consciousness scanning. Bu Yueyue and others were chasing them away.


    Seeing this, Fei quickly shouted to his friends, ¡°Don¡¯t chase after them, don¡¯t fight!¡±


    After hearing Fei¡¯s words, everyone stopped chasing. After a while, Lu Wenfeng, Bu Yueyue and the others returned one by one, and the bodies of the two dead monsters were also collected by Lu Wenfeng and Fatty.


    After getting together, Fei said to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to stay here for a long time, let¡¯s leave immediately.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a warning sign came, and Fei hurriedly raised his head to check, only to see a few ck dots flying in the air.


    The speed of the peopleing was very fast, and in a blink of an eye, they came to where Fei and others were sitting, and a middle-aged man eagerly asked: ¡°Did you send the distress signal just now?¡±


    ¡°Dongyun? Big Brother Huo, it¡¯s Dongyun!¡± As soon as Fei was about to answer, he saw a man running from behind the man on the opposite side, shouting and running towards the man who fell to the ground.


    After the others found the person lying on the ground, they also followed. Only the middle-aged man at the head nced at the person, but still did not do anything.


    Fei cupped his fists at the man and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Fei, we are students who have just graduated from Xuanbing College. We traveled here, and when we found the distress signal, we rushed over to rescue our friend there.¡±


    After Fei¡¯s treatment with the light of recovery, the spiritual master named Dong Yun who had fallen to the ground had also recovered a lot. At this time, he staggered over with the support of everyone.


    Dongyun clenched his fists at Fei and said, ¡°It really is Captain Fei of the Xuanbing team. Xia Dongyun, thank Captain Fei for his life-saving grace!¡±


    Fatty took a step forward and said in surprise. ¡°Oh! I remembered, you are a member of Qiongshan team, we met on the ring, so your name is Dongyun!¡±


    Dongyun clenched his fists at Fatty and said, ¡°Yes, it is. You are brother Feng Ziyu, right? Your performance on the ring has left a deep impression on me, especially the various tricks you used to defeat your opponents, which really made us feel great.¡±


    Thinking of the beauties who stumbled in Fatty¡¯s hands, Dongyun still has a deep memory.


    Afterwards, Dong Yun introduced them to the middle-aged man. ¡°Master Huo, these are all friends from the Xuanbing Academy, that is, the members of the Xuanbing team that won the first ce in this World Spiritist Competition.¡±

 Chapter 270

    270 Friends From The Xuanbing College


    Master Huo looked at Fei and nodded, sped his fists and cupped his hands again. ¡°It turned out to be the top students from Xuanbing College. Thank you for your help. If it¡¯s okay, can you please ask me? Friends,e to our hospital for a short rest, in order to fulfill the friendship of thendlord?¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Master Huo, you¡¯re wee, it¡¯s our job as spiritual masters to help, and Master Huo doesn¡¯t need to talk about it. We just didn¡¯t expect that there are monsters so brave in this Central ins world, which is beyond our expectations. ¡±


    Huo Feng sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Originally, there were very few demons around our Qiongshan City. Even if they did, they were low-level monsters scattered in the mountains. In the beginning, there are often cases of spiritual masters killed and spiritual crystals stolen around the city. After investigation, we found out that it turned out to be a group of high-level magical beasts.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. Why did this kind of thing happen in the Central ins realm?


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send spiritual masters to encircle and suppress it?¡±


    Huo Feng said: ¡°Did we send them? We have carried out manyrge-scale encirclement and suppression activities for this reason. But the group of demon beasts are just like the humans when retreating, leaving no trace, and the encirclement and suppression activities have been unsessful several times. return!¡±


    After Huo Feng finished speaking, he sighed and continued: ¡°s, for more than a year, dozens of our spiritual masters have died unexpectedly, causing the whole city to panic. The presbytery strictly prohibits any spiritual master from being alone. Go out of the city to prevent encounters with the demons. At the same time, we also sent dozens of small teams to conduct daily investigations and unannounced visits around Qiongshan City in order to find the traces of the demons. I am the sub-captain of this team, just now When I was searching around, I saw a distress signal, so I came here, but I didn¡¯t expect to be one stepte, and I didn¡¯t see any trace of the demons!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, to be honest, we in Xuanbing City are like you, and simr incidents have often happened in the past two years. Just now, we came earlier and had a fight with the demons. We found that these demons seem to be very organized, they can fight if they can, but run away if they can¡¯t. And they panic and don¡¯t panic when they escape, it seems that there are high-level demon beasts behind them.¡±


    After all, Fei motioned to Lu Wenfeng and Fatty to take out the beast that was killed just now and threw it in front of Huo Feng and the others around him.


    .....


    Fei pointed to the corpses of the two monsters and said, ¡°Master Huo, these two monsters were killed by us just now, so I¡¯ll leave them to you to deal with them!¡±


    Huo Feng carefully checked the corpses of the two monsters on the ground, and suddenly asked Dongyun, ¡°Dongyun, how did you encounter these monsters? Don¡¯t you know that the Elder Hall ordered you not to leave the city alone?¡±


    Dongyun said aggrievedly: ¡°Master Huo, I¡¯m just wondering. Originally, I was drinking tea in the tea shed at the gate of the city, and suddenly a spiritual master came from outside the city, sweating profusely, and shouted at the tea shed. Said: ¡®Is there a spiritual master here? Come with me to save some people!¡¯ As soon as I heard him begging, I immediately stood up and rushed over with that master. Master Huo, am I doing the right thing?¡±


    Huo Feng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you did a good job, what happened after that?¡±


    Dong Yun gritted his teeth and said dejectedly: ¡°Later, after running for a while, I wondered why this person only took me so far to save people, and I don¡¯t know what happened to the person to save. I don¡¯t know, so I wanted to catch up with the man and ask about the situation. But the man ran very fast, and he didn¡¯t even hear me calling him. I didn¡¯t catch up with him at all, but I couldn¡¯t leave him and run back alone. So, I can only forge ahead and run here.¡±


    After listening, Huo Feng pondered: ¡°It¡¯s really strange that such a thing has happened! What happened after that?¡±


    Dong Yun sighed and said, ¡°Later, for some reason, after turning around a mountain ridge, the spiritual master in front disappeared. I was very surprised, why did that person run away alone without waiting for me? So I started looking around. But before I could find out how far, I suddenly found out that I was surrounded by monsters. Originally, I felt guilty, but when I saw that I was surrounded by monsters, I was so scared that my soul nearly flew out of my body. I ran in the right direction, and as I ran, I sent out a distress signal.¡±


    Speaking of which, Dong Yun wiped his cold sweat in fear, and continued: ¡°Fortunately, I ran fast, the magic power of those monsters chasing behind my back injured me. I almost be food in the mouth of the demons! Fortunately, Brother Fei and the others arrived in time, otherwise, I would not be able to escape the pursuit of the demons!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. ording to Dongyun, there was another spiritual master here. Where did the other spiritual master go? Why did it disappear without a trace in the blink of an eye? Could it be that he was suddenly attacked by monsters? There must be signs of a fight, right?


    If that¡¯s the case, it was impossible for Dongyun, who was next to him, to fail to find out. Unless, that person was killed by a beast. But even so, the attack of the monsters would make a sound, and it was impossible not to feel it with the cultivation base of the fourth-level great spiritual master of Dongyun.


    This was strange, he had not encountered any monsters, but suddenly disappeared, what could be the reason?


    Feng Wenfeng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be that the spiritual master hid immediately after discovering the traces of the beasts? When the beasts were chasing Dongyun, did the spiritual master find a chance to escape?¡±


    Huo Feng nodded and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s very possible. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t let me know who it is, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to spare this kind of person who is greedy for life and fears death and only cares about his own escape!¡±


    ¡°No, there is another possibility.¡± Fei said after thinking, ¡°That is the spiritual master who is likely to be with the demons, using himself as bait to lead the spiritual master to the encirclement of the demons and then kill him. Or, that spiritual master was simply transformed from a demon beast.¡±


    When Fei said this, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 271

    271 What Happened To The Spirit Master?


    After a moment of silence, Fatty couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. If it is a human spiritual master transformed from a beast demon form, wouldn¡¯t its cultivation level break through the ninth-level cultivation level? Let alone Dongyun, I¡¯m afraid it is very difficult. Few spiritual masters can escape from their clutches, right?¡±


    Bu Yueyue also said: ¡°Yes! If it is a ninth-level beast, you don¡¯t need to be so sneaky, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be even more rewarding to bring the demons into the city directly?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huo Feng and others also nodded, thinking that Fatty and Bu Yueyue were right. The cultivation base of the ninth-level monsters could beparable to the level of the eighth-level spiritual master. Although there were many human spiritual masters, there were not many spiritual masters who could cultivate to the eighth-level, and there were very few in every big city. If it was a small town, it would be very good to have one or two spiritual masters with eighth-level cultivation.


    If the target of the ninth-level beast demon was a human spiritual master, they could find a small town and lead the demons tounch an attack. The possibility of capturing one was very high, and the harvest would be very rich.


    Fei pondered: ¡°So, I said that the spiritual master is likely to be in the same group with the demons. It is not referring to the human form transformed by the magical beast, but that there is really a spiritual master who betrayed human beings!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Huo Feng said: ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Humans and demons are deadly enemies. Either you die or they die! There is no way that there will be a spiritual master stupid enough to associate with the demons!¡±


    Fei sighed: ¡°Master Huo don¡¯t need to be defensive everything is just in case, if this assumption can be true, the consequences will be very serious. You know, if the embankment of a thousand miles is destroyed in the ant¡¯s nest, no matter how powerful the forces will be from the inside Disintegrated. Dongyun encountered a lot of weirdness in this incident, since it is possible, we need to be on guard early.¡±


    Dong Yun nodded and said, ¡°Captain Fei¡¯s analysis is very correct. I have always been very puzzled about this matter. If it is really like what Captain Fei analyzed, then almost all doubts will be solved.¡±


    .....


    Huo Feng nodded and said, ¡°Okay, since this is the case, then I need to report to the Elder Hall earlier so that I can take precautions. Captain Fei, why don¡¯t you all stay in Qiongshan City for a few days, and let Dongyun treat you well too? To thank you for saving youlife!¡±


    When Fatty heard this, his brows were overjoyed, but Fei said, ¡°Master Huo, we still have important business to rush to in the Forbidden City, and today¡¯s matter needs to be properly handled by you. If it is convenient, please pass the message to Xuanbing City Elder Hall on out behalf, and share with Xuanbing City what happened today, the results and countermeasures of your investigation, and everyone should beware of the movements of the Demon Race!¡±


    Huo Feng pondered: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s inconvenient for us to stay. Captain Fei and all out friends, take care of them all the way. Next time, if you have a chance, you muste to my Qiongshan City to sit as guests.¡±


    Fei cupped his hands and said, ¡°It must be done! Master Huo, all my friends, let¡¯s say goodbye and leave!¡±


    After speaking, the group of eight said their goodbyes and left.


    After walking for a while, Fatty couldn¡¯t hold back his words anymore, so heined to Fei. ¡°Fei, people are so kind to entertain us, why did you push them all away?¡±


    Fei asked as he walked, ¡°What? Can¡¯t bear the delicious food in the city?¡±


    Fatty said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear it, I just feel that I haven¡¯t tasted the delicious food in the city, so it¡¯s a pity to leave like this!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Haha! There is a chance, but it¡¯s not now. If it wasn¡¯t for this incident, we could have gone to the city to have a big meal before leaving. But at this time, we can¡¯t go anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why can¡¯t we go?¡± Fatty asked in confusion.


    Fei said: ¡°It¡¯s just to avoid suspicion! There are strange spiritual masters and demons colluding with each other in the city. If we go at this time, it is easy to cause misunderstandings, so it is better to leave quickly.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said: ¡°Well, Fei is right. At first I didn¡¯t understand why Fei had to leave, but now it seems that Fei¡¯s experience in the arena is too old!¡±


    Fatty sighed: ¡°s, a good opportunity was just wasted, so what should we do now?¡±


    Fei identified the direction and said: ¡°One step is a step, let¡¯s get out of here first! Everyone should be more careful along the way, it seems that the demons are getting restless recently.¡±


    Afterwards, the group of eight no longer watched the surrounding scenery, and rushed towards the Forbidden City.


    The far north, Dragon Devil Ind.


    Because of the special geographical location, the light of Chiling Star couldn¡¯t shine here, so it was in the dark for many years, which also caused the extremely cold weather here.


    The entire penins could be described as barren. No creature woulde to live here, otherwise it will starve to death if it is not frozen to death.


    But nothing was absolute. On this barren penins was the oldir of the Dragon Demon n, and almost all the Dragon Demon n members lived here. Because the Dragon Demon n was the leader of the Demon n, beast demons from the Demon ns would send food here continuously.


    Xueyu Peak was the highest peak of Dragon Devil Ind, located in the central area of ??Dragon Devil Ind. At the same time, it was also the holy ce of the entire Demon Race and the Dragon Fort of the Dragon Demon Emperor.


    Due to the long years of darkness, wind and snow, ordinary spiritual masters or monsters could not approach the Snowy Mountains for half a step. In the darkness, only a little light shone from a castle on the top of the mountain, flickering in the blizzard.


    Therge scale of the castle could be vaguely seen through the faint light. In order to resist the invasion of the blizzard for many years, the castle was built into a column shape, which was somewhat simr to the ancient castles in Western Europe.


    At this time, a ck shadow was climbing up quickly under the Snowy Mountains. Although the people who came could fly directly to the top of the mountain, within the range of the Snowy Mountains, there was no permission from the Dragon Demon Emperor, and no one from the Demon Race dared to do so. Flying indiscriminately, including the rtives of the Dragon Demon Emperor were no exception. Otherwise, the punishment could mean death.


    The visitor was not hindered in any way, and came directly to the Dragon Fort. Raising his hand and pushing it, the tall fort door revealed a crack, and the person disappeared through the door.


    Then, with a bang, the heavy fort door was closed again.

 Chapter 272

    272 The Dragon Demon Emperor [I]


    At this time, there was a man standing in the Dragon Fort Hall, his lonely back looking at the pitch-ck world outside the tall French windows, and he hadn¡¯t moved a step for a long time. There was not even any movement of his body, as if he was a statue.


    Inside the tall hall hangs a circle of braziers, and the oil inside was burning violently, asionally making a crackling sound.


    The scarlet carpet on the ground, various precious furnishings with strange shapes, and the tall carved dragon chair in the center of the hall all reveal the extraordinary identity of this man standing in front of the window.


    That¡¯s right, this man was the highest existence in the Demon Race ¨C the Dragon Demon Emperor.


    The moment the ck shadow walked into the hall just now, he knelt down in the hall and didn¡¯t speak. He knelt there motionless, as if he had be another statue.


    After an unknown amount of time, the Dragon Demon Emperor who was standing in front of the window finally moved and turned around slowly. He saw that the Dragon Demon Emperor was not old on the surface, only about thirty or forty years old.


    The handsome face matched with the silver-white brocade clothes was very unrestrained, and the vertical lines between the eyebrows add a touch of heroism. If the Dragon Demon Emperor stood in the crowd, he would definitely be called a beautiful man, the kind that even men would envy.


    The Dragon Demon Emperor looked at the person who was kneeling on the ground, and murmured, ¡°Is there really something wrong?¡±


    The man knelt on the ground and didn¡¯t answer, but lowered his head even further.


    .....


    After a moment of silence, the Dragon Demon Emperor sighed and said, ¡°Is it Haoying or Haoyan?¡±


    The person who came rushed to the Dragon Demon Emperor and kowtowed respectfully again, and said carefully. ¡°Emperor Huilong, it¡¯s your eldest son, Haoying.¡±


    After speaking, a sh of inspiration radiated on the person who came, and a ninth-level dragon magic crystal emitting a gleaming aura appeared in front of him.


    The Dragon Demon Emperor¡¯s body seemed to sway a bit, and as soon as he raised his hand, the Dragon Demon Crystal was sucked into the Dragon Demon Emperor¡¯s hand. After watching for a long time, the Dragon Demon Emperor finally closed his eyes, and two lines of hot tears streamed down the corners of his eyes.


    A few days ago, the Dragon Demon Emperor suddenly felt a throbbing pain in his chest when he was retreating and practicing. It was not caused by ecstasy or internal injury, but from the induction of blood.


    The Dragon Demon Emperor suddenly woke up from his meditation. Could it be that something happened to his sons?


    The Dragon Demon Emperor gave birth to two sons, the eldest son Hao Ying and the second son Hao Yan.


    The eldest son, Haoying, had broken through to the ninth-level cultivation as early as thousands of years ago, and his nature was rtively calm. Therefore, the Dragon Demon Emperor was very relieved to let him go to the southern part of the maind for training.


    The second son, Haoyan, does not have the calmness of his elder brother, Haoying. Seeing that his eldest brother had always been favored by his father, he was very unconvinced. He always thought that he would break through to the ninth level earlier so that he couldpete with his eldest brother for favor.


    For nearly a thousand years, Hao Yan had been stagnant on the edge of breakthrough, which made him very impatient, so he had been traveling all over the continent, looking for opportunities for breakthrough. Because of this, Haoyan has had too much friction with humans. For nearly a thousand years, the maind had not been very peaceful because of Haoyan¡¯s rtionship.


    Could it be that something happened to Hao Yan? The Dragon Demon Emperor had already heard about what his second son Hao Yan had done on the maind, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. In the eyes of the Dragon Demon Emperor, destroying a few human tribes was nothing more than the same feeling of human beings hunting down a few low-level monsters.


    But the pain in his chest told the Dragon Demon Emperor, whether it was Hao Ying or Hao Yan, there must be an ident with one of his sons. This was the instinct of the Dragon Demon n. It¡¯s the heart-wrenching feeling that only belonged to the loss of a loved one.


    Therefore, the Dragon Demon Emperor immediately dispatched his cronies and divided them into two groups to find out the reason. A week had passed, when the cronies sent out finally got a reply, but it was not the result that the Dragon Demon Emperor most hoped for. The eldest son Haoying had died.


    Why? Why Haoying? The dragon demon emperor¡¯s heart was bleeding, and the pain of losing a child was the same for the dragon demon emperor as for human beings.


    Maybe if it was Hao Yan who died, the Dragon Demon Emperor would not be so sad. It was not that the Dragon Demon Emperor doesn¡¯t like his second son Hao Yan, but because, in the Dragon Demon Emperor¡¯s heart, he had long regarded his eldest son Haoying as his heir to the throne.


    The second son, Haoyan, couldn¡¯t be trusted as the heir. With his personality, he was not suitable for inheriting his position, otherwise the world would be in chaos, which would only make the demon race quickly walk on the road of extinction.


    ¡°Who killed my son?¡± After a long time of grief, the Dragon Demon Emperor finally suppressed the tremor in his heart and squeezed out a sentence.


    The person who came knelt on the ground and said in a deep voice: ¡°Lord emperor, your subordinates have already investigated it clearly. It was the Elder Hall in Nanfeng City who dispatched many experts to besiege the eldest son while he was out alone, and the eldest son was finally exhausted.¡±


    The Dragon Demon Emperor pondered for a moment and said, ¡°With Haoying¡¯s character, you won¡¯t be so careless, do you still have something to hide from me?¡±


    The visitor paused for a while, and then said: ¡°Lord Dragon Emperor, ording to the investigation of your subordinates, the eldest son happened to enter Nanfeng City alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What was he doing in the city?¡± The Dragon Demon Emperor asked, ¡°Why is there no one to apany him?¡±


    The visitor said, ¡°It¡¯s only because of a human woman.¡±

 Chapter 273

    273 The Dragon Demon Emperor [II]


    ¡°Human woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the eldest son fell in love with a human woman a few years ago. And this woman lives in Nanfeng City. Every time the eldest son goes to meet this human woman, he goes there alone. Not to be followed.¡±


    The Dragon Demon Emperor pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Could it be that this woman betrayed Haoying?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The visitor pondered for a while and said, ¡°Your subordinates don¡¯t know. When we went to look for this woman, the house was already empty. However, ording to our investigation, the eldest son and this woman has already given birth to a son, who also disappeared with this woman.¡±


    ¡°What? Haoying even gave birth to a child with that human woman?¡± said the Dragon Demon Emperor in surprise.


    The visitor said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a boy, he¡¯s four years old. ording to the subordinate¡¯s understanding, the grand duke and this human woman are very affectionate. Therefore, we believes that the grand prince would not be betrayed by the woman.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve already be a grandfather?!¡± The Dragon Demon Emperor murmured, returning his gaze to the pitch-ck window again.


    After a moment of silence, the Dragon Demon Emperor turned around again and said to the person who came: ¡°Haoying¡¯s death must not be cheap for those insignificant humans, you bring people to raze Nanfeng City to the ground for my son, Hao Ying¡¯s revenge! It¡¯s best if you can find my grandson. If my grandson has left Nanfeng City, you are responsible for the search and must bring my grandson back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your subordinate understands.¡±


    .....


    The Dragon Demon Emperor turned around, looked out of the pitch-ck window again, and said fiercely: ¡°My cultivation will soon be able to break through to the tenth level. At that time, I must give back to humans! For the matter of revenge, you will be solely responsible for the time being, and let human beings know that daring to touch my dragon and demon n will pay a painful price!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this subordinate must avenge this bloody revenge for the eldest son!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± After the Dragon Demon Emperor finished his instructions, he withdrew his gaze and stared at the Dragon Demon Crystal in his hand, and tears began to loom again.


    ***


    Forbidden City.


    Compared with the Spirit Master Competition, the streets were much quieter, but still full of traffic. The poption density of the Forbidden City wzs thergest on the maind, so the streets were always so lively.


    At this time, Fei and his group of eight finally arrived at the first destination, the Forbidden City, after many days of sightseeing.


    As soon as he entered the city, Ziyu shouted that they should go and eat a delicious meal first. So, under the introduction of Yin Yu and Fang Kui, everyone chose the best restaurant in the Forbidden City. It was said to be the best restaurant, but it was actually a small restaurant. When everyone came to the door of the restaurant, Ziyu was discouraged when he saw it.


    ¡°What kind of shit is this? What delicious food can there be in such a small ce? Master Yinyu, you said it yourself, we don¡¯t need to be so shabby!¡± Fatty pouted.


    Yin Yu said with a smile: ¡°Hehe, big restaurants don¡¯t necessarily have delicious food. Often, the most distinctive delicacies are all in such humble small restaurants. Don¡¯t you know this little brother?¡±


    ¡°Why, why don¡¯t you know? Of course, I know this kind ofmon sense best. I¡¯m a gourmet who ims to have eaten all over the world! Come on, let¡¯s go in and have a look!¡± After Ziyu finished speaking, he walked into the restaurant first.


    After returning to the Forbidden City, Yin Yu and Fang Kui were the happiest. Thinking that they will be able to do business soon, the two were so happy from the bottom of their hearts. After five years, the task of protecting Her Royal Highness from studying had finally beenpleted. The princess had graduated, and the two could finally be reunited with their families.


    Therefore, when the Ziyu shouted that he wanted to eat a big meal, Yin Yu happily patted his chest and dragged everyone to such a small restaurant.


    The so-called wine fragrance was not afraid of deep alleys. Although this small restaurant was not big, it was full of people upstairs and downstairs. Not to mention finding a single room, it was even difficult to find arger table that could seat eight people in the lobby.


    Fang Kui asked everyone to wait for a while, so he went upstairs by himself and found arge table near the window on the second floor.


    After Ziyu sat down, he immediately gave Fang Kui a thumbs up, and said, ¡°Master Fang really has a way. You cane over for a table that¡¯s only half eaten. How did you do it? Teach me too!¡±


    Fang Kui smiled and said, ¡°If you are halfway through your meal, and I say I will treat you to this table, but ask you to give me this table, will you agree?¡±


    Fatty blinked his small eyes, shook his head, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree, brother is the master of begging for food, and he won¡¯t leave until he eats well.¡±


    ¡°Then what would be better if I pay for a table on another table?¡± Fang Kui asked.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about the same.¡± Ziyu nodded and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t just find a table like that, did you?¡±


    Fang Kui smiled, raised his eyes and nced at a small table not far away, and said to Fatty, ¡°Yes, that table was set up again.¡±


    Fatty took a peek and saw four people sitting not far away, all dressed in market clothes, pointing to the recipe to order food, and asked, ¡°Little Er, do you have any expensive dishes? Give us a copy of them all. Today, we met a noble man, so we must eat everthing good!¡±


    Ziyu shook his head and said, ¡°Master Fang, it seems that you are going to be taken advantage of by others! Do you need me to teach them a lesson for you?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he was about to get up. Fei pulled the fat man¡¯s shirt, shook his head, and said, ¡°Forget it, it is better to have less than one thing. Let them eat hard, how much can they eat?¡±


    Fang Kui also said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this, little brother, it¡¯s just a bunch of mob in the market. It¡¯s okay to let them take advantage of it. We can all eat well.¡±


    Fatty murmured, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not me who paid for it anyway, and it¡¯s not me who suffers.¡±

 Chapter 274

    274 The Mysterious Demon Organization [I]


    Everyone ordered the dishes, and while waiting for the dishes to be served, they casually watched the surrounding environment and the scenery outside the window.


    At this time, they heard the group of rogues next to them talking. Only one of them said. ¡°Hey, have you heard that there is a mysterious demon organization on the maind recently?¡±


    ¡°Magic organization?¡± The other three asked suspiciously, ¡°What is a demon organization? A demon is a demon, and a human is a human. How can there be a demon? You will break it!¡±


    That person, who didn¡¯t know the audience, immediately stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I can tell you that this devil organization is not simple. For more than two years, it has tens of thousands of spiritual masters have already died under the ck hands of the Demon Organization!¡±


    ¡°Really, true or false? Don¡¯t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, make fun of spiritual masters, I think you are trying to make a joke on us.¡±


    ¡°Who is joking with you, this is a thousand-truth-ten thousand-truth!¡± The man pointed his finger on the table forcefully and said firmly to the crowd.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Tell me quickly.¡± One of them urged.


    When the man heard it, he said proudly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have a rtive, but he was an official in the heart of the Forbidden Academy, and the news came from him.¡±


    ¡°Che, just blow it, if you have rtives in the Forbidden Academy, then I have rtives in the pce.¡± One of them said unconvinced.


    .....


    ¡°Ahhh, don¡¯t interrupt first, let him finish.¡± The man stopped.


    Then they just heard the man say. ¡°To tell you the truth, be careful when you go out of the city in the future. I heard from my rtives that this demon organization specializes in finding the lonely spiritual masters behind the city. Not a single trace will be left.¡±


    ¡°Is there no trace left?¡± one of them asked strangely.


    The man said mysteriously. ¡°Yes, not at all.¡±


    ¡°Che, just blow it, don¡¯t stay at all, how did you know?¡± Everyone burst intoughter.


    When everyone in Fei heard this, they immediately concentrated their minds.


    Demon organization? It was the first time I heard of such an organization, and everyone didn¡¯t know why, so I waited for the other party¡¯s follow-up.


    Everyoneughing next to me, and the little businessman said, ¡°Justugh, when something happens, don¡¯t say that the brothers didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    Only one of themughed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can you be more specific?¡±


    After listening to the man, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Just over two years ago, there were cases of spiritual masters who died mysteriously outside the city and the spiritual crystals were taken away in all major cities on the maind. It didn¡¯t attract everyone¡¯s attention at first. I just think that those spiritual masters encountered the demons and were unfortunately killed. But as time went on, such incidents became more and more frequent, so the spiritual masters of the major cities began to investigate the matter.¡±


    Having said that, the man deliberately paused and said to the crowd, ¡°Guess what happened in the end? After such a long investigation, someone finally found out recently. All of this stemmed from the actions of a mysterious demon organization.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what is the origin of this demon organization? It¡¯s so powerful?¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, this organization is too mysterious. I only know that this organization is formed by human traitors who collude with the demons, and specialize in helping the demons kill human beings!¡±


    ¡°What? There is such a person?¡± Everyone sighed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it! And there are quite a few! This organization has power in all major cities across the continent, so in the past two years, it has brought huge losses to human spiritual masters!¡±


    The man shook his head and continued. ¡°s! Now, many cities strictly prohibit spiritual masters from going out alone, just for fear of being targeted by people organized by demons. Therefore, everyone should be careful in the future, don¡¯t identally be The food in the mouth of the demons.¡±


    One of them asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Demon Organization is looking for spiritual masters to start with? We are not spiritual masters, so what is there to worry about?¡±


    The man said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand this, the devils are looking for spiritual masters, mainly for the sake of spirit crystals. If one day the devils are hungry and can¡¯t find a spiritual master to start, wouldn¡¯t they find ordinary humans? Knife?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think your body is pretty good. It suits the taste of the demons the most. You have to be careful in the future.¡± Everyoneughed again after hearing this. After that it was all bullshit.


    Everyone in Fei couldn¡¯t help but ponder when they heard this. Demon organization? What kind of organization will it be? There should be some truth in what this group of people in the market talk about.


    But the organization that can sweep the entire continent must not be simple. I am afraid that there must be a big force behind it. The events in Xuanbing City and Qiongshan City must also be done by this organization.


    Fei pondered for a moment, then said. ¡°It seems that in the future, when we travel to the maind, we must be careful to guard against the actions of this demon organization. The monsters we encounteredst time were not low in cultivation. If we really want to fight, we may not be able to. Take advantage of it.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng also said. ¡°Yeah, it seems that this organization doesn¡¯t want to be exposed to the world, so when the spiritual masterse inrge numbers, they run away immediately. But this does not mean that their strength is weak.¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Brother Lu is right, everyone will act in the future, try not to be singled out, and act in unison in everything you do!¡±


    Ziyu wondered. ¡°Don¡¯t you? Do you do everything together?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, for everyone¡¯s safety, it¡¯s better not to separate.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do when I go to the toilet?¡± As soon as Ziyu¡¯s words were out of his mouth, he immediately received a gentle pinch from Bu Yueyue.


    Ziyu¡¯s facial features suddenly shifted in pain, and he grinned and said, ¡°It hurts! Sister Yueyue is merciful!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said angrily. ¡°Humph! Even good food can¡¯t stop your mouth, and if you y poor again, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡±

 Chapter 275

    275 The Mysterious Demon Organization [II]


    Everyone ordered the dishes, and while waiting for the dishes to be served, they casually watched the surrounding environment and the scenery outside the window.


    At this time, they heard the group of rogues next to them talking. Only one of them said. ¡°Hey, have you heard that there is a mysterious demon organization on the maind recently?¡±


    ¡°Magic organization?¡± The other three asked suspiciously, ¡°What is a demon organization? A demon is a demon, and a human is a human. How can there be a demon? You will break it!¡±


    That person, who didn¡¯t know the audience, immediately stood up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I can tell you that this devil organization is not simple. For more than two years, it has tens of thousands of spiritual masters have already died under the ck hands of the Demon Organization!¡±


    ¡°Really, true or false? Don¡¯t talk nonsense about this kind of thing, make fun of spiritual masters, I think you are trying to make a joke on us.¡±


    ¡°Who is joking with you, this is a thousand-truth-ten thousand-truth!¡± The man pointed his finger on the table forcefully and said firmly to the crowd.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? Tell me quickly.¡± One of them urged.


    When the man heard it, he said proudly, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have a rtive, but he was an official in the heart of the Forbidden Academy, and the news came from him.¡±


    ¡°Che, just blow it, if you have rtives in the Forbidden Academy, then I have rtives in the pce.¡± One of them said unconvinced.


    .....


    ¡°Ahhh, don¡¯t interrupt first, let him finish.¡± The man stopped.


    Then they just heard the man say. ¡°To tell you the truth, be careful when you go out of the city in the future. I heard from my rtives that this demon organization specializes in finding the lonely spiritual masters behind the city. Not a single trace will be left.¡±


    ¡°Is there no trace left?¡± one of them asked strangely.


    The man said mysteriously. ¡°Yes, not at all.¡±


    ¡°Che, just blow it, don¡¯t stay at all, how did you know?¡± Everyone burst intoughter.


    When everyone in Wang Wei heard this, they immediately concentrated their minds.


    Demon organization? It was the first time I heard of such an organization, and everyone didn¡¯t know why, so I waited for the other party¡¯s follow-up.


    Everyoneughing next to me, and the little businessman said, ¡°Justugh, when something happens, don¡¯t say that the brothers didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    Only one of themughed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can you be more specific?¡±


    After listening to the man, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Just over two years ago, there were cases of spiritual masters who died mysteriously outside the city and the spiritual crystals were taken away in all major cities on the maind. It didn¡¯t attract everyone¡¯s attention at first. I just think that those spiritual masters encountered the demons and were unfortunately killed. But as time went on, such incidents became more and more frequent, so the spiritual masters of the major cities began to investigate the matter.¡±


    Having said that, the man deliberately paused and said to the crowd, ¡°Guess what happened in the end? After such a long investigation, someone finally found out recently. All of this stemmed from the actions of a mysterious demon organization.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then what is the origin of this demon organization? It¡¯s so powerful?¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, this organization is too mysterious. I only know that this organization is formed by human traitors who collude with the demons, and specialize in helping the demons kill human beings!¡±


    ¡°What? There is such a person?¡± Everyone sighed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it! And there are quite a few! This organization has power in all major cities across the continent, so in the past two years, it has brought huge losses to human spiritual masters!¡±


    The man shook his head and continued. ¡°s! Now, many cities strictly prohibit spiritual masters from going out alone, just for fear of being targeted by people organized by demons. Therefore, everyone should be careful in the future, don¡¯t identally be The food in the mouth of the demons.¡±


    One of them asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the Demon Organization is looking for spiritual masters to start with? We are not spiritual masters, so what is there to worry about?¡±


    The man said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand this, the devils are looking for spiritual masters, mainly for the sake of spirit crystals. If one day the devils are hungry and can¡¯t find a spiritual master to start, wouldn¡¯t they find ordinary humans? Knife?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think your body is pretty good. It suits the taste of the demons the most. You have to be careful in the future.¡± Everyoneughed again after hearing this. After that it was all bullshit.


    Everyone in Wang Wei couldn¡¯t help but ponder when they heard this. Demon organization? What kind of organization will it be? There should be some truth in what this group of people in the market talk about.


    But the organization that can sweep the entire continent must not be simple. I am afraid that there must be a big force behind it. The events in Xuanbing City and Qiongshan City must also be done by this organization.


    Wang Wei pondered for a moment, then said. ¡°It seems that in the future, when we travel to the maind, we must be careful to guard against the actions of this demon organization. The monsters we encounteredst time were not low in cultivation. If we really want to fight, we may not be able to. Take advantage of it.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng also said. ¡°Yeah, it seems that this organization doesn¡¯t want to be exposed to the world, so when the spiritual masterse inrge numbers, they run away immediately. But this does not mean that their strength is weak.¡±


    Wang Wei said. ¡°Brother Lu is right, everyone will act in the future, try not to be singled out, and act in unison in everything you do!¡±


    Ziyu wondered. ¡°Don¡¯t you? Do you do everything together?¡±


    Wang Wei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, for everyone¡¯s safety, it¡¯s better not to separate.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should I do when I go to the toilet?¡± As soon as Ziyu¡¯s words were out of his mouth, he immediately received a gentle pinch from Bu Yueyue.


    Ziyu¡¯s facial features suddenly shifted in pain, and he grinned and said, ¡°It hurts! Sister Yueyue is merciful!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said angrily. ¡°Humph! Even good food can¡¯t stop your mouth, and if you y poor again, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡±

 Chapter 276

    276 Shopkeeper Li


    Shopkeeper Li looked at the audience, and asked, ¡°Every distinguished guest ising to the store again today, do you need any help from Xiao Lao¡¯er?¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Old shopkeeper, to be honest, we are going to Nanfeng City to fight the demons this time. Before we set off, we want toe to your ce to re-equip and see what good treasures are suitable for us.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you going to Nanfeng City?¡± Manager Li was surprised after hearing this, and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a lot of trouble, this Nanfeng City is now in danger. You are still young, so you should continue to practice for a few more years. ¡±


    Fei said. ¡°We appreciate the good intentions of Shopkeeper Li, but a good man should be killed in the killing field. Now that there is a demon invasion in Nanfeng City, we should go to participate in the battle!¡±


    Shopkeeper Li sighed. ¡°Sadlyy, silly children, you only know one of them, but you don¡¯t know the other! This crisis in Nanfeng City is not easy. If you don¡¯t fix it, it will destroy the city!¡±


    Fei asked, ¡°Howe, shopkeeper Li?¡±


    Shopkeeper Li said. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? This time, the spirit master of Nanfeng City killed the Dragon Demon Prince! Is this still worth it? The Dragon Demon Emperor has only two sons. This time the Dragon Demon Emperor will definitely attack in a big way. To avenge my son. I don¡¯t think Nanfeng City will be preserved, and it¡¯s uncertain where the war will burn!¡±


    Fei asked, ¡°Manager Li, do you know which son of the Dragon Demon Emperor was killed?¡±


    Shopkeeper Li shook his head and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t heard anyone mention this. However, no matter which son is killed, the Dragon Demon Emperor will definitely not give up. This time, the military is trying to strengthen Nanfeng City and its surroundings. For the defense of the city, magic crystals are unconditionally collected from all treasure shops for city defense. Hundreds of magic crystals and magic items were forcibly confiscated from my shop today. The loss is also huge!¡±


    .....


    Lu Wenfeng looked at Fei and said, ¡°Fei, ording to what Shopkeeper Li said, it seems that this trip to Nanfeng City will be very dangerous!¡±


    Fei pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that the war is about to break out, and we have to hurry up and set off.¡±


    When the shopkeeper heard this, he asked, ¡°Why, do you still want to go?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we have decided to go to Nanfeng City. Even if it can¡¯t be of great help, it would be good to be able to kill more demons.¡±


    After listening to this, Shopkeeper Li sighed. ¡°Oh,pared to you, this little old man has lived in vain for decades. Just now I med the warriors who robbed me for my losses, but now I want toe here. You can eveny down your own life for the sake of mankind, what is there to be unbnced in me?¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Manager Li is serious, and we are not that great. It¡¯s just that we can kill if we can, and run if we can¡¯t. Do you have any other good equipment here?¡±


    Shopkeeper Li pondered for a while, but shook his head and said, ¡°You are a stepte, if it were before today, not only me here, but other stores also have some good equipment. It¡¯s a pity that all of them were requisitioned by those soldiers today. I¡¯m afraid the entire Huiyun Pavilion can¡¯t even take out a decent treasure now.¡±


    Fatty asked quickly, ¡°Manager Li, I remember when I camest time, you had a lot of seeds of precious nts here, do you know if they are still there?¡±


    Shopkeeper Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there are more of these, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡±


    After that, Shopkeeper Li walked to the storefront of the Outer House, took out a bag from the container and walked back.


    ¡°There are quite a few kinds of seeds, but the quantity of each kind is not many. The most are only a dozen, and the few are only one or two.¡± After finishing speaking, the old shopkeeper put the bag on the table.


    Fatty took it over and turned it over, and said happily, ¡°Okay, I want all these seeds.¡±


    Fei asked. ¡°Treasurer Li, think about it again, is there any other treasures you can provide? It¡¯s easy to say the price, we can still pay for it.¡±


    Shopkeeper Li pondered for a long time, then shook his head and said, ¡°No, as far as I know, some of the treasures in the store here are gone. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go out and turn around and ask for you?¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Okay! Then there is the shopkeeper Lao Li!¡±


    So, Shopkeeper Li asked everyone to wait for a while, and then hurried out. If you don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯m afraid all the stores will be closed.


    After a short time, Shopkeeper Li ran back with a brocade box in his hand.


    Shopkeeper Li put the brocade box on the table and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, turn it around in a circle. I only found such an augmented treasure. I don¡¯t know if it will be useful to you?¡±


    Fei opened the brocade box and saw a ne inside. The whole body of the ne is made of gold, which is very atmospheric, but it does not lose its beauty. A green gemstone is iid in the middle of the ne.


    Just listen to shopkeeper Li¡¯s introduction. ¡°This ne is an augmentation magic item, which can increase the attack power of the spiritual master by 15%. Although it is not a top-quality treasure, it is a rare treasure.¡±


    Fei took the ne and looked at everyone. Among the five, apart from Mei¡¯er, only Ji Menghan, and Bu Yueyue were women, and Bu Yueyue already had a pair of augmentation magic jade bracelets, which could also increase the attack power by 15%.


    So, Feiju handed the brocade box to Ji Menghan and said, ¡°Sister Menghan, I¡¯ll give you this treasure! You don¡¯t have any augmentation magic items yet!¡±


    Ji Menghan smiled and looked at everyone with pride. She took it and put the ne on her neck.

 Chapter 277

    277 Shopkeeper Li [II]


    Fei everyone looked at it, not bad, very beautiful! Ji Menghan tried using her spiritual power again, and it turned out to be a good treasure, so she said to Fei, ¡°Very good, I¡¯m into this treasure!¡±


    So, Fei said, ¡°Manager Li, we want this ne! How much?¡±


    Shopkeeper Li rubbed his hands together and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this treasure doesn¡¯t belong to me, so I can¡¯t decide to give you too many discounts, but I have already reduced the price to the lowest price for you just now, asking for 2,000 gold coins.¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Well, the price is a bit high, but it is worth the money.¡± After all, taking out a few ingots of gold in the space should be enough for more than 2,000 gold coins.


    Fei handed the gold ingots to the old shopkeeper and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for these. You lost a lot of money today. Help me pass it on to the boss. How much do you want for this bag of seeds? I will also give them to you. you!¡±


    After hearing this, Shopkeeper Li quickly declined and said, ¡°Forget it, although I have these seeds, they are too few, and no one will buy them. They are just dust in my store, so I will give them to you. Bar!¡±


    Fei quickly said. ¡°Manager Li, how can this be done? You are a businessman, not to mention that you can¡¯t do anything without merit. Last time we took a lot of advantage of you, and you didn¡¯t ask us for money for your Biling Staff. !¡±


    After listening, Manager Li asked, ¡°By the way, I wonder if the Biling Staff has been repaired?¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Not yet, but I already have clues to find the spirit crystal of the one-horned blue spiritzard. We will rush over in the next few days.¡±


    .....


    After hearing this, Manager Li said happily. ¡°It¡¯s so good, it seems that this Biling Staff will soon be able to y a role on the battlefield, and my old friend should also rest his eyes!¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, took out a handful of Tianling silkworms from the space, and said to shopkeeper Li. ¡°Manager Li, I think so, you don¡¯t have to say that you want to send us, I still exchange Tianling silkworms with you, what do you think?¡±


    After speaking, Fei put the Tianling silkworm on the table, there were fifty or sixty in number. Shopkeeper Li¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The Tianling Silkworm that Fei gavest time made Shopkeeper Li a small amount of money!


    Fei took out a few huge magic crystals from the space and put them on the table, and said to Shopkeeper Li. ¡°These dark magic crystals should also be given to Shopkeeper Li. Today, your store suffered heavy losses, and it is also worth noting. It¡¯s to make up for your loss.¡±


    After ncing at the magic crystal Fei took out, Manager Li was stunned for a moment. He immediately took a spirit crystal and looked at it carefully, and said in surprise, ¡°It really is the dark magic crystal that has appeared frequently recently. If it was ced half a year ago, , this magic crystal can be sold for a sky-high price!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Manager Li really is a connoisseur, you can recognize its value at a nce!¡±


    Just listen to the shopkeeper Li sigh. ¡°Sadly. It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t know why, recently, there have been countless such magic crystals on the maind, and we have received no less than a few hundred in the past six months in Huiyun Pavilion. There are so many coins, and the price has plummeted all the way!¡±


    As soon as Fei heard this, he thought to himself. It seemed that grand elder Shen¡¯s movements were really fast, and the magic crystals of this kind of magic ants have been exchanged all over the continent.


    So, Fei asked, ¡°Manager Li, I don¡¯t know how many magic crystals of the same level can be exchanged for this dark attribute magic crystal?¡±


    Shopkeeper Li pondered for a moment, then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, because this kind of magic crystal keeps appearing, so everyone dare not ept it. Even if they dare to ept it, at most they can exchange for 8-10 magic crystals of the same level. ¡±


    Fei nodded and pondered. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not bad! Shopkeeper Li, then we will retire today, it¡¯s gettingte, shopkeeper Li should go home early to rest!¡±


    After that, everyone in Fei said goodbye to Shopkeeper Li and left Huiyun Pavilion.


    After arriving at the inn that he had made an appointment with before, Fei directly paid for the five-day reservation. ording to Fei¡¯s guess, even if Mei¡¯er could persuade his parents toe out, he would have to stay in the pce for five days. It was possible to be released by the parents.


    At dawn the next day, Fei took everyone out. Yesterday, I didn¡¯t find any good things in Huiyun Pavilion, so today after discussing with everyone, Fei ns to go to the Royal Treasures Building. Although the things there are expensive, if you can find good treasures, you can get them. to the rescue.


    But when everyone arrived at the Zangzhen Building, they found that the door of the Zangzhen Building was closed, and there was a sign in front of the door with four big characters written on it. suspend business!


    Everyone was dumbfounded. What is the reason for the closure of such arge collection building? I didn¡¯t see any signs of renovation. Could it be because the current situation in Nanfeng City was tense?


    Ziyu wed at the crack of the door and looked inside, but he couldn¡¯t see anything in the darkness. So he turned around and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s over, I can¡¯t even see anyone who is angry, what should I do?¡±


    Fei pondered for a moment, then spread his hands to everyone, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Fatty followed Fei¡¯s pace and asked, ¡°Fei, where are we going?¡±


    Fei said, ¡°Where else can we go? Go back to practice!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone had nothing to do, so they followed Fei back to the store, and after instructing the shop assistant not to disturb them, they all gathered in Fei¡¯s room, and after eating the heavenly silkworm, they all entered the practice.


    Two elves, Tingyu and Dassault, were guarding the house and were responsible for protecting everyone.


    Time passed quickly, five days passed in a blink of an eye, and everyone in Fei never left the shop.


    Although it seemed that the Fei people have been very peaceful during these five days, the Forbidden City had not been peaceful during these five days.


    As soon as the official draft notice was posted, it spread throughout the city. For a time, the spiritual masters enthusiastically signed up to join the army, and there were long queues at the registration points all over the city.


    But not everyone who signed up had the opportunity to participate. The official attitude was very clear, people with insufficient cultivation would never be allowed to join the army, and all spiritual masters below the fourth level would be cut off.


    Also, the military did not want anyone under the age of 30. Because the spiritual masters who had broken through the fourth-level cultivation before the age of 30 were all talented people. If these people practice hard, they could grow up quickly.


    Therefore, the military has made it clear that such young people were the hope for the future of mankind and must not be killed in battle at a young age.


    But this couldn¡¯t stop the pace of some vigorous young people, didn¡¯t the military want it? Well, let¡¯s go by ourselves! As a result, many young people formed their ownbat teams and rushed to Nanfeng City alone. And this part of the people is definitely no less than the people in the military.

 Chapter 278

    278 Crisis [I]


    In the evening of the fifth day, Meier still did not appear.


    Fei called everyone to the front and said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s been five days, and it seems that Mei¡¯er won¡¯te. At present, the recruitment work in the city ising to an end, and many other teams have gone to Nanfeng ahead of schedule. City. So, I think we have to hurry up and get there.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng asked, ¡°Fei, when do we leave?¡±


    Fei said firmly. ¡°I think, let¡¯s go tonight!¡±


    Fatty asked, ¡°But, it¡¯s pitch ck at night, and we can¡¯t see anything. How can we hurry?¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, don¡¯t I have the Orientation Teleportation Stone? Since I got it, I haven¡¯t tried it yet. This time it cane in handy, so let¡¯s practice it in advance!¡±


    Fatty immediately said excitedly. ¡°Oh, this is good, I also experience the feeling of using the teleportation stone. It¡¯s just that at night, I can¡¯t see anything. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s safe to use this thing?¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°This is easy to handle, we just need to teleport into the air? Maybe it was not safe to use this before level 4, but now we can all fly, it is very safe to teleport directly into the air, at least we are not afraid of teleporting to the air. Buried directly underground!¡±


    After listening to this, everyone nodded in agreement, and Lu Wenfeng said, ¡°Okay, then that settles it!¡±


    .....


    So, everyone waited until it got dark again, but Mei¡¯er still didn¡¯t show up. Fei shook his head and sighed to everyone. ¡°s, it seems that we have been waiting in vain for the past few days! Everyone, prepare, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    So, everyone packed up their things hastily, and after Fei went to the ount room to find the shopkeeper to settle the ount, he gathered everyone in his room.


    Fei took out the teleportation stone from the space and said to everyone. ¡°Everyone, get ready, you may feel a little dizzy.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei put a trace of spiritual power into the teleportation stone, and with a sh of spiritual light, everyone in the house suddenly lost Fei¡¯s figures.


    Not long after everyone left, a dark shadow hurriedly came to the outside of the store...


    As the light in front of them shed away, everyone in Fei¡¯s team only felt their minds dazed for a while, and then their bodies quickly fell down. They saw that it was pitch ck all around, and nothing could be seen, and everyone screamed in fright.


    Fei quickly shouted. ¡°Everyone, fly quickly!¡±


    As the warning was shouted, Fei quickly took out the Shining God Stone, and with the input of a trace of spiritual power, the surrounding one kilometer suddenly brightened like daylight.


    Despite this, after everyone stabilized their bodies, they still couldn¡¯t see the ground, the surroundings were empty, and it was pitch ck outside the range of light, and they didn¡¯t know how many meters up in the sky they were in.


    Fei beckoned the crowd to gather around, just as he was about to speak, suddenly there was a warning sign in his mind, and Fei shouted. ¡°Not good!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a sh of light red, and in a hurry, Fei shot hundreds of light-sting balls and hit him under him. Following a series of explosions, everyone immediately condensed spirit crystals and became alert.


    At this moment, another powerful force rushed up under his feet. Fei secretly said that it was not good, and immediately separated a trace of spiritual power into the teleportation stone. With a sh of spiritual light, the moment the huge attack rushed to the feet of everyone, Fei and everyone disappeared again.


    Immediately after, three huge ck shadows shed out in a row at the ce where Fei and the others had stayed.


    Only one of the voices said. ¡°Doubt? Where is the person? Could it be that I was beaten?¡±


    Another voice said. ¡°It seems that they used the power of the teleportation stone to escape. It seems that this time the human beings have exerted a lot of power to fight our demons. Along the way, although we destroy There are many human spirit master teams, but the human spirit masters continue to concentrate on Nanfeng City.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We are also full of soldiers and food this time, so we are afraid that humans will not dare to fight! Otherwise, let theme, and we will definitely be able to fight without leaving a piece of human beings!¡±


    The second voice scolded. ¡°Mingyue, don¡¯t underestimate the power of human beings, how high is the cultivation of the eldest son? Didn¡¯t he die tragically at the hands of humans?¡±


    The Demon Race known as Mingyue said fiercely. ¡°Damn human beings! This time, I must give them back and avenge the eldest son!¡±


    The voice said. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s useless to stay here for a long time, let¡¯s hurry up! I ordered to go down, let everyone speed up, and beat humans before they are fully prepared!¡±


    After all, the three shadows shed and disappeared into the thick darkness.


    With a sh of light, Fei and the others were teleported into the air once again after experiencing a dizziness.


    But this time it was very close to the ground. No, it should be said to be away from the water! As soon as everyone realized the fall of their bodies, they were involved in the rapids.


    Immediately after, the huge roar of the torrent apanied by the rolling torrent pulled everyone back to reality from the teleportation trance.


    The moment Fei fell into the rapids, he immediately released his consciousness and broke free and flew into the air. In the darkness, only Fei¡¯s consciousness coulde in handy.


    Following the scan of the divine sense, the positions of the teammates appeared in Fei¡¯s mind one after another, only to see Lu Wenfeng and the others being carried away dozens of meters away by the flood.

 Chapter 279

    279 Crisis [II]


    Fei didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and while rushing over, he immediately shot a few balls of light to illuminate the surroundings of his teammates.


    With the sh of light, Lu Wenfeng and others broke free from the torrent with the guidance of the light ball and gathered around Fei.


    Ziyu shook the water from his clothes andined, ¡°Damn it! Fei, what kind of bad idea did youe up with? Ziyu is about to return to his ce today!¡±


    Fei immediately gestured at Fatty to signal Fatty to keep quiet. Because of the lessons learned from the past, after this transfer, Fei always used his spiritual sense to scan the surrounding movement, for fear of encountering danger again.


    After a moment of silence, Fei waved at everyone and said, ¡°Come with me and leave here first.¡±


    Then, with the help of divine sense, Fei led the crowd to a small cave carefully. Therefore, everyone decided to stay in the cave for a night, and then leave when it was dawn.


    For the sake of safety, Fei asked Ji Menghan to use earth magic to seal the hole tightly, leaving only a venttion hole. After changing clean clothes, everyone entered the practice.


    Zi Yao goes down to the west, and Chi Ling rises to the east.


    As the ck and white light continued to collide, the rich light spots of heaven and earth spiritual power continued to gather around Fei, forming a huge spiritual power vortex.


    .....


    This benefited Lu Wenfeng and the others who were cultivating next to Fei. Because this kind of heaven and earth spirit power gathered around Fei does not distinguish between attributes, everyone can absorb it within the scope of the heaven and earth spirit power condensed by Fei, just like the effect of cultivating in Lingchen Cave.


    Although everyone seems to bepeting with Fei for food, in fact, this has no effect on Fei¡¯s own cultivation. Because Fei¡¯s Zi Ling Tai He Gong was specially designed to attract the spiritual power of heaven and earth toe together when ck and white alternated.


    Arge amount of heaven and earth spiritual power Fei cannot absorb all by himself, so a vortex of spiritual power is formed around Fei, which is slowly inhaled into the body by Fei.


    After everyone absorbs some of the spiritual power of heaven and earth, Fei¡¯s Ziling Taihe Gong will also attract more spiritual power of heaven and earth to supplement it. Under the continuous absorption and supplementation, it was actually very beneficial to Fei Ziling¡¯s Taihegong cultivation.


    When Fei and the others came out of the cave and climbed the top of the mountain for a distant view, they discovered that it turned out to be a virgin forest. Because it was still in the Central ins, there were not many peaks in the forest. Large tracts of ancient trees all grow on the ins.


    Because of this, everyone in Fei can see a thousand miles. I saw that Fei and everyone were at the edge of the forest at this time. Not far from the forest, there was arge river very wide, and because of the small slope where the river turns, the current was obviously very turbulent in that ce.


    From the perspective, that turbulent river was where Fei and the others were sent yesterday. However, if everyone wanted to go straight to Nanfeng City, they had to pass through this forest.


    Fatty asked, ¡°Fei, where are we?¡±


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but from the analysis of the transmission distance, the distance of each transmission is about 50 miles. Therefore, this ce should be in the southern area 100 miles away from the Forbidden City.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng looked at the virgin forest in front of him and asked, ¡°Fei, what are we going to do now? Are we going straight through, or detouring?¡±


    Fatty said. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to take a detour! The teacher said that when you encounter a forest, if it is not necessary, try not to go into the forest easily, otherwise you may encounter danger.¡±


    Fei smiled slightly, and said to Fatty. ¡°Fatty, you are really careful! But don¡¯t worry, this time we don¡¯t have to take risks through this forest. ording to my n, we have to go to the west to do something first. Fengcheng will go after we finish our business.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it, and Ziyu asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you should hurry to Nanfeng City? What is so important? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned it before?¡±


    Fei said. ¡°This trip is a secret. The fewer people who know it, the better. Do you think I chose toe to the Forbidden City just to send Mei¡¯er home? In fact, my main purpose is to do this.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng also asked, ¡°Fei, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°The secret, you will know it when the timees. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After speaking, after a few dodges, he ran straight to the west.


    Fatty chased after him and shouted. ¡°Fei, you have to make it clear before you go! Hey! You won¡¯t be a member of the Demon Organization, will you? Will we be sold by you?¡±


    After nearly two days of running around, Fei and the others finally came to the bottom of a high mountain in the evening of the second day.


    Since Fei and the others almost died when they used the positioning teleportation stone for the first time, Fatty and the others did not agree to go through the teleportation stone any more. Therefore, under the deliberations of everyone, it was decided not to use the teleportation stone unless there was a fatal danger.


    When they came to the foot of the mountain, they saw that this was also the edge of a forest, but this was not an area where monsters were haunted, but an ordinary small forest. The trees in the forest were not very dense, so even if there were monsters, it was nothing more than It was just some low-level monsters.


    Fei looked at the mountain in front of him and said to the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here.¡±


    Afterwards, he led the crowd around the foot of the mountain and turned to the cliff at the back of the mountain.


    They saw that the cliff was no less than a thousand meters high, there were rocks everywhere, and there was no grass on the cliff.


    Fei pointed to the cliff and said to everyone. ¡°The ce we are going is on the cliff,e with me!¡±


    After saying that, he jumped up and flew straight to the cliff.

 Chapter 280

    280 The Treasures [I]


    When he came to the middle of the cliff, Fei let go of his consciousness and began to scan the mountain. Everyone didn¡¯t know why, but Fei was flying around in the middle of the cliff, not knowing what he was looking for.


    After a short time, Fei said to Ji Menghan, ¡°Sister Menghan, you can make a hole here, about five or six meters deep.¡±


    Ji Menghan agreed, and as the spirit crystal in front of him lit up, arge pit with a radius of four or five meters suddenly appeared on the rock wall above the cliff, and it continued to sag inward.


    After a while, Ji Menghan was suddenly startled and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s empty inside, like there¡¯s a cave!¡±


    Fei looked around and found nothing unusual, so he waved at the others and said, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    So, Dodge dropped into the hole and walked towards the cave.


    ¡°Damn it! Fei, are you going to take us on a treasure hunt?¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help asking as soon as he fell into the hole.


    Fei turned around and said in surprise: ¡°Fatty, what kind of reincarnation of the god are you? I found that it is not once or twice, and you can always guess at the critical moment!¡±


    Everyone was also shocked. ¡°What? Are you really here to hunt for treasure?¡±


    .....


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Even so! This is my tribe¡¯s treasure trove, and many good treasures have been buried here. This time, before going to Nanfeng City, I n to take out the treasures and equip them for everyone, a bit!¡±


    When Fatty heard it, he immediately said with joy: ¡°Damn, you dead wood fish, why didn¡¯t you say it earlier, this is my favorite thing to do!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°I said earlier, I was afraid that someone would get carried away and cause some trouble!¡±


    ¡°Hey! Who do you think will get carried away? Are you talking about me?¡± Fatty asked.


    Fei smiled and said to Fatty, ¡°You really are some kind of god reincarnated, right?¡±


    ¡°Hey! What God? What do you mean? Hey, don¡¯t go, you haven¡¯t made it clear yet! Hey! Wait for me!¡±


    After everyone walked a few steps forward, Fei suddenly turned around and said to Ji Menghan, ¡°Sister Menghan, for safety¡¯s sake, let¡¯s seal the hole!¡±


    Ji Menghan nodded, turned around and sealed the hole again.


    As the opening of the cave closed again, the surroundings immediately became pitch ck, and Fei shot a few balls of light at random and led the crowd into the cave.


    At this moment, Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice suddenly came from his mind. ¡°Fei¡¯er, you finally found it!¡±


    Fei immediately replied: ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake! Your disciple found this ce ording to your previous instructions, right?¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here! I was awakened by the fluctuation of the special seal ced here. I just didn¡¯t expect Fei¡¯er to break through the wall and didn¡¯t try to unlock the seal I ced.¡±


    Fei said: ¡°With the guidance of the master, it is not a piece of cake to bypass the seal ande in directly? It also saves the trouble of asking the master to lift the seal.¡±


    Taoist Feng Mo smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, Yu¡¯er is really smart. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see what treasure my teacher has left for you!¡±


    Following the guidance of Daoist Fengmo, Fei led Lu Wenfeng and the others all the way to the cave.


    In fact, as early as two years ago, during the treasure hunt before the start of the Continental Spirit Master Competition, Taoist Feng Mo Dao told Fei about this ce.


    At that time, Taoist Fengmo told Fei when he asked Fei to buy the Biling Wand in Shopkeeper Li¡¯s shop, that there should be the magic crystal of this ninth-level one-horned Bilingzard among his treasures. And the route of the treasure was imprinted in Fei¡¯s mind through divine consciousness.


    ording to Taoist Fengmo, this treasure was prepared in advance when Daoist Fengmo was looking for the body of the Purple Spirit, in order to quickly improve his cultivation after his reincarnation and to be safe when roaming on the maind. treasure.


    Because he didn¡¯t know the magical attributes of his reincarnation in the future, Daoist Fengmo collected arge number of treasures of various attributes and buried them here.


    Fei led Lu Wenfeng and the others down the stone cave under the light of the ball of light. I saw that this cave was formed naturally, and I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, and there are spectacr stctites everywhere.


    After about a few s everyone finally came to arge, dry cave at the bottom of the cave. This is already the bottom of the cave. There is no other way except the tall cave roof.


    Fei raised his head to watch at the gesture of Daoist Fengmo. I saw a protruding boulder above the tall stone cave, about a hundred meters high from the ground.


    Fei immediately released his consciousness and focused on scanning the boulder, and as expected, he found a stone box on top of the boulder.


    So, Fei said to the crowd, ¡°Wait for me, the treasure is on it, I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    Fei dodged and flew into the sky along the stone wall. After a while, he fell back in front of everyone, but at the same time, there was an extra stone box in his hand.


    Seeing this, the crowd immediately gathered around. Fatty said curiously, ¡°Fei, is this the treasure that you have inherited from your family? What¡¯s inside, take it out and see!¡±


    Fei ced the stone box on a smooth stone and gently opened the lid, only to see a fist-sized space stone inside. Judging from its fineness, it was definitely a top-grade space stone.


    Fatty suddenly eximed:¡±Damn it, such a big piece of space stone? Fei, now we have developed! The value of this space stone is definitely worth more than the entire Huiyun Pavilion!¡±


    Fei smiled lightly and said to Fatty, ¡°What? This is surprising? The surprise is still behind, you all stay aside, I will take out the contents and check it.¡±


    Everyone immediately stepped aside at Fei¡¯s request, only to see him holding the Space Stone in his hand and taking a step forward. With the sh of the Space Stone, arge number of treasures suddenly appeared in front of everyone.

 Chapter 281

    281 The Treasures [II]


    First and foremost was therge number of magic crystals. I saw therge and small magic crystals piled up like a hill with a faint aura, I am afraid there are tens of thousands of them. Moreover, after careful inspection, everyone found that among these magic crystals, all of them were magic crystals of level 4 or above, and there was not even one of them below level 4.


    ¡°Honey! How much is this worth! Fei, your family used to be a demon hunter, right? I¡¯m afraid this kind of wealth cannot be owned by a small n with a thousand people?¡± Fatty said in surprise.


    Fei walked to the piles of magic crystals, raised his hand and sucked, and a fist-sized magic crystal flew out from among the numerous magic crystals. Fei had already scanned these magic crystals through the scanning of divine consciousness.


    Fei¡¯ handed this magic crystal to Fatty and said, ¡°Fatty, what do you think this is?¡±


    Fatty narrowed his small eyes and looked at it carefully, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a ninth-level magic crystal!¡±


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°Wrong! It¡¯s the magic crystal of the ninth-level one-horned azure dragon!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone present eximed almost at the same time.


    Everyone knows about the damaged ninth-level one-horned Bilingzard magic crystal on the Biling Staff. I also know that only by finding another level 9 Unicorn Biling Zard Magic Crystal, can the Bi Ling Wand be restored to its perfect state.


    Unexpectedly, after two years, Fei has found the magic crystal of the one-horned blue spiritzard so easily, and it is also level 9! This means that the Biling Staff can really recover.


    .....


    With a sh of inspiration, Fei took out the Biling Staff from the space, handed it to Fatty together with the magic crystal of Bilingzard, and said at the same time: ¡°Take it, from now on, these are yours!¡±


    The fat man suddenly became a little excited. This is a treasure that can increase the Spirit Master¡¯s attack power by 30%! Even in the treasure house of the royal family, such treasures are rare existences!


    Seeing Fatty¡¯s filthy appearance, Fei couldn¡¯t help taking back the hand holding the treasure. He said to the fat man, ¡°Do you want it? Don¡¯t give it to others!¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡± Fatty grabbed the Biling Staff from Fei and held it in his arms, and shouted at the same time, ¡°I have already booked this, and no one wants to take it from me!¡±


    Seeing this, everyone burst intoughter.


    After Taoist Feng Mo printed these treasures, functions and usage methods that he had hidden into Fei¡¯s consciousness one by one, he re-entered the practice.


    Therefore, after seeing these treasures, Fei¡¯s mind will naturally have corresponding introductions.


    ¡°Yinlong Nine Swords!¡± I saw Fei nced at the treasure pile and took out a long wooden box. The wooden box was one meter five long and half a meter wide. It was antique and made of high-quality iron. Made of pear wood, it would not rot for ten thousand years. A flying dragon was carved on the surface of the box, which was lifelike and imposing.


    Fei put the wooden box upright on the ground, patted the faucet with his hand, and with the injection of a trace of spiritual power, the two eyes begin to emit light.


    In an instant, the machine sounded, and the hilt of a long sword quickly bounced off the top of the wooden box. Immediately afterwards, the two sides of the wooden box unfolded like a peacock, and each extended the hilts of four long swords. A total of nine long swords were presented in front of the crowd with wooden boxes as support.


    Fei raised his hand and pulled out a long sword, only to see that the sword was one meter two long. With a flick of his finger, there was a faint sound of dragon roar.


    ¡°Good sword! Big Brother Lu, this set of Nine Dragons is yours!¡± After speaking, Fei raised his hand, and the long sword flew straight to Lu Wenfeng.


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re wee as a brother!¡± Lu Wenfeng judged that it was a good sword from the sound of dragon groans of the long sword. Whileughing and thinking together, the long sword circled around Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body under the control of Lu Wenfeng¡¯s mental power, and then flew back to the wooden box.


    As the long sword flew back, the other eight long swords seemed to be sensing something. After shaking twice, they flew up and merged with the first long sword to form a group of sword arrays, which circled the stone cave repeatedly, and were agile. Like a snake.


    While circling, there was a faint sound of dragon roar, and upon closer inspection, you could see that the de of each long sword seemed to be shaking slightly. And the sword body became a little blurry in the constant trembling.


    Suddenly, the spirit crystal in front of Lu Wenfeng shed and turned into a streamer to catch up with the sword formation. In the blink of an eye, the nine-handed long swords took one point, and suddenly turned into 36 identical long swords that flew into the sky, and then turned into 36 swimming dragons swooping down, majestic, as if they were swallowing mountains and rivers.


    Seeing that the 36 wandering dragons were about to rush into the ground, Lu Wenfeng changed his mind, and the 36 wandering dragons immediately turned to the stone cave to the side and attacked. For a time, the gravel was flying, and the rocky cave was suddenly cut into a smooth passage by the dragon.


    In theughter, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s spiritual power was withdrawn, and the 36 dragons reverted to 9 flying swords, which were firmly inserted back into the sword box.


    ¡°Good sword! It really is a good sword!¡± Lu Wenfeng kept praising after taking back the long sword.


    Fei said: ¡°This sword was made by a master swordsmith in ancient times. All nine long swords are made of the same piece of ck iron from outside the sky. It¡¯s very convenient to get up, and it¡¯s the most suitable for Big Brother Lu!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Brother Fei, this Nine Dragon Sword is extremely sharp, and it is several times more powerful than the long sword I condense with my spiritual power!¡±


    Ji Menghan took a few steps forward, walked up to Lu Wenfeng and said, ¡°Congrattions to Wenfeng for obtaining this treasure. With the help of this dragon and nine swords, even if you encounter a higher-level spiritual master, I am afraid that you will be able to fight!¡±


    Bu Yueyue quickly asked Fei, ¡°Fei, can you let¡¯s see if there is anything else good? Get me and Sister Menghan some too!¡±


    Fei nodded and checked among the many treasures. Since the body of the purple spirit usually appears on boys, the treasures collected by Taoist Feng Mo were basically treasures used by men, and there was nothing suitable for women.

 Chapter 282

    282 The Treasutres [III]


    After pondering for a while, Fei took out two brocade boxes from the treasure pile. The box was not big, only the size of a palm. Fei handed the two brocade boxes to Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue respectively, and said at the same time. ¡°My two sisters, these two treasures will be given to you!¡±


    Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan opened the brocade box and saw that it turned out to be two silkworm clothes.


    Just listening to Fei said. ¡°The two celestial silk clothes are made of top-quality celestial silk, which can defend against magic attacks below the fifth level. Although it is not a treasure of interest, it is not bad for self-defense.¡±


    After listening to Zuyi, he quickly jumped over and asked, ¡°Fei, do you have any more? I want one too!¡±


    Fei waved his hand and said, ¡°No, only these two!¡±


    Bu Yueyue raised the celestial silkworm robe in her hand and asked Ziyu ¡°Damn fatty, do you want me to give you my celestial silkworm robe?¡±


    Ziyu shook his head like a rattle, and said repeatedly. ¡°No, no, you should keep it for yourself!¡± He thought to himself. I¡¯m not going to be yours, maybe there¡¯s some crazy idea waiting for meter!


    But the fat man turned his head quickly, and then said. ¡°Sister Yueyue, give you an idea, you can soak the celestial silkworm clothes for a month before wearing them! I remember that Mei¡¯er¡¯s celestial silkworm clothes used Tianling. After a month of silkworm vacuole, the defense has increased by a level!¡±


    Fei pondered for a while and said, ¡°In my opinion, our trip is very dangerous. It¡¯s better to wear it on the body to defend at any time. After the war, when there is nothing to do, let¡¯s go enjoy ourselves.¡±


    .....


    Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue nodded, then hid in the dark and put on the silkworm clothes.


    Ziyu turned to Fei and said. ¡°If we knew that you had so many treasures here, we wouldn¡¯t have to spend money to buy them in any treasure store. If we came to you early, we would have had everything!¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know exactly what treasures are here, and there is no detailed record of the treasures in the n. Moreover, after such a long time, whether the treasures will be found by others is also an issue. Not sure, so I made preparations in advance. But fortunately, the treasures are hidden and not lost.¡±


    Ziyu said. ¡°Then let¡¯s look around again and see if there is anything good?¡±


    So they began to rummage among the treasures to pick them up. Others just looked at it, but Fei understood the function of every treasure because of the memory that Taoist Feng Mo had put into his consciousness.


    Suddenly, Ziyu picked up something like arge capsule from the treasure pile. However, the material of thisrge capsule was made of a gem like jasper, the size was simr to a thermos, and there was a handle on the side.


    ¡°Why is this treasure so peculiar?¡± Fatty didn¡¯t know what it was, and shook therge capsule, only to see the energy flowing on the jasper, and it seemed that there were dark clouds surging around it.


    Fei was taken aback and quickly shouted. ¡°Stop! Stop! If you shake again, we¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    Fatty was startled, holding therge capsule and asking, ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Fei? Could this thing explode?¡±


    Fei grabbed therge capsule and said, ¡°Explosion? The explosion is still small! This treasure is called the ¡®Zhuxian Split Magic Pot¡¯. It is a magic storage tool.¡±


    ¡°Magic storage tool?¡± Everyone was stunned. No one had ever heard of such item. Can magic be stored?


    Fei carefully put the Zhuxian cracking magic pot on the ground, and then dug out two identical Zhuxian cracking magic pots from the treasure pile and ced them side by side.


    Only then did he say to everyone. ¡°This Zhuxian cracking magic pot is a magic storage tool developed by a powerful man in ancient times. The number of surviving pot is very small, and there will never be more than ten! Except for these three, the whereabouts of the others are also unknown. It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s still in existence or not.¡±


    Frowning, Ziyu asked, ¡°Then how can this thing be used? What¡¯s so great about it?¡±


    Fei pointed to the dark clouds circting on the Jasper surface, and said to everyone. ¡°Generally speaking, the higher the level of magic stored in this magic pot, the more transparent the pot is, and the more obvious the dark clouds are. Everyone. Look, these three pots are very transparent, which means that there is magic in these pots. Moreover, there are obvious dark clouds surging on the pots, indicating that the magic level stored in this pot is very high, ording to the records in the n, it should be all magic of the ninth level or above!¡±


    ¡°Ninth-level magic?¡± Everyone was shocked again. Based on their current fourth-level cultivation,pared with the ninth level, it was a hundred and eight thousand miles away.


    Fatty stared at the three magic pots on the ground and asked, ¡°Fei, how do you use this treasure? Do you know how?¡±


    Fei picked up a pot and said to the crowd. ¡°The magic in this pot can only be fired once, and after use, it must be replenished with magic. Look, there is a slit on this, which is actually the lid of the pot.¡±


    Following what Fei pointed out, everyone found that there was indeed a slit on the side of the pot.


    Fei continued. ¡°When using, just point the direction of the mouth of the pot at the enemy, inject a bit of spiritual power into the pot to open the lid, and the magic inside will rush out instantly, just like the magic attack of a spiritual master, hitting the enemy.¡±


    ¡°After each use, the spiritual master only needs to press his palm on the mouth of the pot, re-send attack magic into the pot, and then quickly press the lid to store it again. The magic inside the pot cannot open the lid by itself. It can only be opened from the outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so convenient?¡± Fatty looked at the three treasures on the ground and vomited, looking like he was greedy.


    Feiughed secretly and said to the crowd. ¡°Two of the magic stored in these three treasures are of the wind attribute, and the other is not clear what kind of magic it is. However, it is also a powerful magic of the ninth level, so these three It¡¯s all things that can be used to save lives. Now let¡¯s divide it up!¡±

 Chapter 283

    283 The Treasures [IV]


    As soon as he heard that they wanted to divide the items, Fatty immediately came to his senses, and was just about to speak, but heard Lu Wenfeng say. ¡°I give up. It¡¯s already very good for me to get this Dragon Nine Swords, I¡¯ll let you divide them.¡±


    Fei nodded and said. ¡°In this case, if Big Brother Lu doesn¡¯t want it, give it to Sister


    After pondering for a while, Fei took out two brocade boxes from the treasure pile. The box was not big, only the size of a palm. Fei handed the two brocade boxes to Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue respectively, and said at the same time. ¡°My two sisters, these two treasures will be given to you!¡±


    Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan opened the brocade box and saw that it turned out to be two silkworm clothes.


    Just listening to Fei said. ¡°The two celestial silk clothes are made of top-quality celestial silk, which can defend against magic attacks below the fifth level. Although it is not a treasure of interest, it is not bad for self-defense.¡±


    After listening to Zuyi, he quickly jumped over and asked, ¡°Fei, do you have any more? I want one too!¡±


    Fei waved his hand and said, ¡°No, only these two!¡±


    Bu Yueyue raised the celestial silkworm robe in her hand and asked Ziyu ¡°Damn fatty, do you want me to give you my celestial silkworm robe?¡±


    Ziyu shook his head like a rattle, and said repeatedly. ¡°No, no, you should keep it for yourself!¡± He thought to himself. I¡¯m not going to be yours, maybe there¡¯s some crazy idea waiting for meter!


    .....


    But the fat man turned his head quickly, and then said. ¡°Sister Yueyue, give you an idea, you can soak the celestial silkworm clothes for a month before wearing them! I remember that Mei¡¯er¡¯s celestial silkworm clothes used Tianling. After a month of silkworm vacuole, the defense has increased by a level!¡±


    Fei pondered for a while and said, ¡°In my opinion, our trip is very dangerous. It¡¯s better to wear it on the body to defend at any time. After the war, when there is nothing to do, let¡¯s go enjoy ourselves.¡±


    Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue nodded, then hid in the dark and put on the silkworm clothes.


    Ziyu turned to Fei and said. ¡°If we knew that you had so many treasures here, we wouldn¡¯t have to spend money to buy them in any treasure store. If we came to you early, we would have had everything!¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know exactly what treasures are here, and there is no detailed record of the treasures in the n. Moreover, after such a long time, whether the treasures will be found by others is also an issue. Not sure, so I made preparations in advance. But fortunately, the treasures are hidden and not lost.¡±


    Ziyu said. ¡°Then let¡¯s look around again and see if there is anything good?¡±


    So they began to rummage among the treasures to pick them up. Others just looked at it, but Fei understood the function of every treasure because of the memory that Taoist Feng Mo had put into his consciousness.


    Suddenly, Ziyu picked up something like arge capsule from the treasure pile. However, the material of thisrge capsule was made of a gem like jasper, the size was simr to a thermos, and there was a handle on the side.


    ¡°Why is this treasure so peculiar?¡± Fatty didn¡¯t know what it was, and shook therge capsule, only to see the energy flowing on the jasper, and it seemed that there were dark clouds surging around it.


    Fei was taken aback and quickly shouted. ¡°Stop! Stop! If you shake again, we¡¯ll be finished!¡±


    Fatty was startled, holding therge capsule and asking, ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Fei? Could this thing explode?¡±


    Fei grabbed therge capsule and said, ¡°Explosion? The explosion is still small! This treasure is called the ¡®Zhuxian Split Magic Pot¡¯. It is a magic storage tool.¡±


    ¡°Magic storage tool?¡± Everyone was stunned. No one had ever heard of such item. Can magic be stored?


    Fei carefully put the Zhuxian cracking magic pot on the ground, and then dug out two identical Zhuxian cracking magic pots from the treasure pile and ced them side by side.


    Only then did he say to everyone. ¡°This Zhuxian cracking magic pot is a magic storage tool developed by a powerful man in ancient times. The number of surviving pot is very small, and there will never be more than ten! Except for these three, the whereabouts of the others are also unknown. It¡¯s hard to say whether it¡¯s still in existence or not.¡±


    Frowning, Ziyu asked, ¡°Then how can this thing be used? What¡¯s so great about it?¡±


    Fei pointed to the dark clouds circting on the Jasper surface, and said to everyone. ¡°Generally speaking, the higher the level of magic stored in this magic pot, the more transparent the pot is, and the more obvious the dark clouds are. Everyone. Look, these three pots are very transparent, which means that there is magic in these pots. Moreover, there are obvious dark clouds surging on the pots, indicating that the magic level stored in this pot is very high, ording to the records in the n, it should be all magic of the ninth level or above!¡±


    ¡°Ninth-level magic?¡± Everyone was shocked again. Based on their current fourth-level cultivation,pared with the ninth level, it was a hundred and eight thousand miles away.


    Fatty stared at the three magic pots on the ground and asked, ¡°Fei, how do you use this treasure? Do you know how?¡±


    Fei picked up a pot and said to the crowd. ¡°The magic in this pot can only be fired once, and after use, it must be replenished with magic. Look, there is a slit on this, which is actually the lid of the pot.¡±


    Following what Fei pointed out, everyone found that there was indeed a slit on the side of the pot.


    Fei continued. ¡°When using, just point the direction of the mouth of the pot at the enemy, inject a bit of spiritual power into the pot to open the lid, and the magic inside will rush out instantly, just like the magic attack of a spiritual master, hitting the enemy.¡±


    ¡°After each use, the spiritual master only needs to press his palm on the mouth of the pot, re-send attack magic into the pot, and then quickly press the lid to store it again. The magic inside the pot cannot open the lid by itself. It can only be opened from the outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so convenient?¡± Fatty looked at the three treasures on the ground and vomited, looking like he was greedy.


    Feiughed secretly and said to the crowd. ¡°Two of the magic stored in these three treasures are of the wind attribute, and the other is not clear what kind of magic it is. However, it is also a powerful magic of the ninth level, so these three It¡¯s all things that can be used to save lives. Now let¡¯s divide it up!¡±


    . Sister Menghan is in charge of defense and safety in our team, so it¡¯s best for you to keep one.¡±


    So, Fei picked up a Zhuxian cracking magic pot with wind attribute attack magic and handed it to Ji Menghan.


    Ji Menghan was not polite, smiled at everyone, and received it directly into the magic ring. After several years of running-in, Ji Menghan had already be one true member of the group, and she couldn¡¯t do anything pretentious.


    Fei looked at Fatty and Bu Yueyue and said, ¡°There are two left, how do we divide them?¡±


    In fact, Fei already had a spectrum in his heart, he just wanted to tease Fatty.


    Fatty¡¯s little triangr eyes rolled over, shook his head and said, ¡°How else can we divide it? You are one, Sister Yueyue is one, and I have a lot of heavenly conscience, so I will not snatch them from you!¡±


    Fei picked up a magic pot of Zhuxian cracking, and smiled at the fat man. ¡°You really don¡¯t want it?¡±


    The fat man red with his triangr eyes and said, ¡°Do you really want to give it?¡±


    Fei picked up another Zhuxian cracking magic pot on the ground, handed it to Bu Yueyue, a wind magic pot, and put the other one away by himself. At the same time, he said to the fat man. ¡°If you don¡¯t need it, I will take it then.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Fatty snorted disdainfully, and turned his gaze to the treasure pile on the ground again.


    Suddenly Fatty¡¯s eyes lit up, grabbed something from the treasure pile, and said, ¡°Oh, this is good, it¡¯s mine!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone looked at Ziyu¡¯s hands. They saw that the fat man took out a big, strange looking item, like a pair of empty trousers, but it was made of ck iron armor, which could be long or short, and stretched freely.


    On each side of the waistband of the trousers was an arm-thin thing simr to a gun barrel, which hangs down to the knees. There wwre five magic crystals iid on the outside of the trouser legs. In terms of quality and luster, they were all nine-level magic crystals!


    Seeing this, Fei asked Fatty, ¡°You know what this is for, so it¡¯s yours?¡±


    Fatty said nonchntly. ¡°Do you underestimate me? I don¡¯t know anything else, but I know the five ninth-level magic crystals on this side, so just go for these magic crystals, this treasure is not easy toe by. Don¡¯t argue with me, I want it!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you! As long as you don¡¯t be afraid to be a roast pig!¡±


    ¡°What, what kind of roast pig? You don¡¯t have to fool me, I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Well, to tell you the truth, your treasure is called the ¡®Twin Soul Chasing Cannon¡¯, as long as you inject a little bit of spiritual power, you can continuouslyunch attacks from the barrels on both sides. Because each barrel are all powered by five ninth-level magic crystals, so they can generate continuous attacks without replenishing energy, and the power of each strike isparable to the power of a fifth-level spiritual master¡¯s magic attack!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s so powerful?¡± Ziyy said with joy. ¡°I¡¯ll say this treasure is not ordinary, hahaha, now none of you are as powerful as me!¡±


    After speaking, Fatty untied the locks on the Twin Soul Chasing Cannon and put it on his leg.


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wear it slowly, no one will steal it from you! By the way, I haven¡¯t talked about the shorings of this treasure!¡±


    The fat man stopped immediately and asked strangely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does such a perfect treasure still have shorings?¡±


    Fei said with a smile, ¡°Of course there is, and it¡¯s deadly! Because the twin soul chasing cannons fire in bursts, the barrels tend to get hot. After about ten shots in a row, I¡¯m afraid your legs would be scalded.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fatty said in shock, ¡°Fei, aren¡¯t you trying to scare me? If you don¡¯t want to give it to me, just say it directly, you don¡¯t need to go around in such a big circle!¡±


    Fei said to Fatty, ¡°Look, am I joking? In our team, there are only two people who can use this treasure, one is Sister Yueyue and the other is Mei¡¯er! ¡±


    Fatty asked, ¡°Why can only be them?¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Since Sister Yueyue is a fire-type spiritual master, she is not afraid of such heat. And Mei¡¯er¡¯s ice attribute can cool down the barrel at any time. In contrast, Mei¡¯er is the most suitable for use. If you use the twin soul chasing guns in a limited way, it will burst due to the high temperature, so it is safest to be able to cool down at any time!¡±


    Fatty reluctantly took off the Twin Soul Chasing Cannon and said, ¡°Okay, if you win, here it is!¡±


    After speaking, Fatty threw the Twin Soul Chasing Cannon to Fei.


    Fei thought for a while, and said to Bu Yueyue. ¡°Sister Yueyue, let¡¯s use this for you first. As long as you don¡¯t use it for too long, it will be fine if you wait for the temperature to drop and then use it again.¡±


    Bu Yueyue gave Fatty a provocative look, and under Fatty¡¯s jealousy, she took the Twin Soul Chasing Cannon and put it into the space ring. At the same time, he said to Fei, ¡°I¡¯ll keep this first, and I¡¯ll give it to Mei¡¯er when I see her someday!¡±


    Fei nodded, nced at the treasure pile on the ground, and said to everyone. ¡°There are no other special treasures, so let¡¯s go now!¡±


    After speaking, he raised his hand and put away the magic crystal and treasures on the ground.


    Just when he finished collecting the treasure, Fei suddenly flicked his hand in the pile of treasure, and then, a fist-sized orb appeared in Fei¡¯s hand.


    He saw that the orb was ck and white, and the two colors blended with each other but did not mix. It seemed that when the chaos first opened, there were only two colors of ck and white between heaven and earth. Upon closer inspection, he vaguely felt that there was a moral implication in these textures, but he didn¡¯t know what material they were made of.

 Chapter 284

    284 The Eagle Battles [I]


    ¡°Soul Orb?¡± Fei murmured while looking at the Orb in his hand.


    ¡°Soul Pearl? What?¡± Fatty asked suspiciously, following the others around him.


    They saw a sh of light in Fei¡¯s chest, and Ting Yu also flew out of the space stone. Looking at the orb in Fei¡¯s hand, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°It really is the legendary soul orb!¡±


    Fei was startled and asked, ¡°Ting Yu, do you know the origin of this pearl?¡±


    Ting Yu said. ¡°I have seen the introduction from the n¡¯s scriptures that the pearl of the soul is originally an elfish item, and it is rare. The Soul Orb sucks its soul into temporary storage.¡±


    Fatty said, ¡°No way, it¡¯s so miraculous? But what¡¯s the use of temporarily storing the soul? The person wouldn¡¯t be dead yet, and can be reborn?¡±


    Ting Yu said. ¡°Yes, there is a magic spell in my elfish world, as long as the elves with the seven attributes of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, light, and darkness can cast the elf magic spell on the soul pearl. The soul in the body reshapes the body, which can bring people back to life.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure this is so divine?¡± Fatty eximed in surprise.


    Bu Yueyue red at Fatty and said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep pretending to be an idiot, okay? Patriarch Ting Yu doesn¡¯t like to brag like someone else.¡±


    .....


    Fei pondered for a moment, then said. ¡°So it is, it seems that this bead is really magical. Ting Yu, since this is an elf thing, it is up to you to keep it!¡±


    After that, Fei handed the Soul Pearl to Tingyu. After thanking the master, Ting Yu carefully put away the Soul Orb.


    Fei then said to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we have to leave earlier. This trip to Nanfeng City is very dangerous, and everyone must be vignt along the way to avoid being attacked by the demons.¡±


    Fatty said. ¡°With you leading the team, we won¡¯t be afraid wherever we go!¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s your most valuable asset, remember, don¡¯t get too far away from me when you act! Otherwise, when we encounter danger, we will not be able to protect all of us. If we all teleport away, only you will be left, and then you will be crying.¡±


    ¡°Damn Fei, you¡¯re the one crying! I, Ziyu, I¡¯ve never cried when I grew up! You... ah! Wait for me!¡± Ziyu was still flying from the mouth, but Fei and the others had already walked away, so the scared Ziyu quickly chased after them.


    Everyone stayed overnight and went straight to Nanfeng City. The closer they were to Nanfeng City, the more spiritual master teams they encountered. There were those who went alone like Fei and everyone else, as well as the teams of spiritual masters dispatched by the military of the major cities, and the teams that transported food, grass and logistical supplies.


    But Fei and the others did not go with these people. In order to act quickly, Fei and his friends galloped all the way, and it took nearly a month to finally arrive near Nanfeng City.


    They were getting closer, but the air seemed to be suppressed a lot at once. There was a smell of war and gunpowder everywhere.


    On the outskirts of the forest only a hundred miles away from Nanfeng City, Fei and the others had already encountered two destroyed tribes one after another. Every tribe¡¯snd was full of corpses, leaving no living soul behind, and some of the corpses even have traces of being eaten by the demons.


    However, judging from the condition of the corpse and the fresh bloodstains, the time when the demons raged was not long, it should be within two hours.


    Everyone in Fei suddenly burst into mes of war in their hearts. Feichong instructed everyone. ¡°Nanfeng City is not far ahead. Judging from the current situation, Nanfeng City is likely to be fighting, and everyone should be ready for battle at any time.¡±


    After all, everyone put on their equipment neatly. Lu Wenfeng put on his wind-controlling boots and fastened a brocade to improve his mental strength. He also took out the Nine Dragon Swords in advance and put them in his space ring.


    Ji Menghan was dressed in light armor and a pair of protective gloves, which made her look heroic.


    In contrast, Bu Yueyue looked a lot bloated, wearing a half set of light armor on the upper body, and wearing a twin soul chasing gun on the lower body. The power of the gun was tested by By Yueyue and a big hole was created in the ground, making Ziyu looked envious.


    After everyone was ready, Fei waved in signal, took the lead and flew into the air, heading straight for Nanfeng City.


    Just after flying for more than ten kilometers, they saw gunpowder smoke from several ces in the dense forest in front of them, and they could vaguely see that there seemed to be a spiritual master fighting in the air. The distress res continued to fly into the air, blowing up a series of signal clouds.


    ¡°Not good! It seems that the team of spiritual masters and the demons encountered each other!¡± Fei waved to the crowd, and quickly flew towards the smoke.


    A few kilometers away in a blink of an eye. They saw arge group of double-headed magic eagles fighting with more than a dozen human spiritual masters in the air. One by one, spiritual masters and double-headed magic eagles continued to fall from the sky.


    The double-headed magic eagle was a dual-attribute beast of wind and thunder, and it was a rare dual-attribute race among demons. Judging from the moves and strength of the attack, the cultivation of these double-headed magic eagles was above the fourth level.


    And those human spiritual masters were also around the fourth or fifth level, butpared with the magic eagle group, they were much inferior. Under the siege of arge number of double-headed magic eagles, the number of human spiritual masters continued to decrease. When Fei and everyone rushed to the front, there were only six human spiritual masters left.


    It could be seen from the flickering spirit crystals in front of him that there were five fourth-level great spiritual masters and one fifth-level spiritual sage. Although the cultivation base was not too low, but due to the huge number of these double-headed magic eagles, the cultivation base is between 4-7. And since the flying in the air was extremely flexible, it was difficult to grasp its movements.


    For a time, the six human spiritual masters were like a few small boats in the waves the sea, and the boat might capsize at any time.


    Fei saw it clearly, a sh of light shed in front of him, and he held an AK-47 in his hand, and then sent a voice to everyone. ¡°Try to save spiritual power, and rush with me!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng and everyone took out the AK-47 and rushed towards the double-headed magic eagle in the air with Fei.


    The double-headed magic eagle had already discovered the arrival of Fei and everyone. Seeing Fei and everyone rushing over, half of the magic eagles immediately came up to meet them.


    Although there were only half the number of magic eagles, there were dozens of them, and all of them were above the fourth level of cultivation, and a few had reached the sixth or seventh level. They thought it would be easy to deal with the five human children in front of them.

 Chapter 285

    285 The Eagle Battles [II]


    But these magic eagles were wrong. Just when they were less than 100 meters away from Fei and everyone, Fei took the lead and opened fire. For a time, five AK-47 dense bullets rushed towards the magic eagle group.


    Those fourth and fifth-level magic eagles were instantly beaten into sieves by bullets, and fell one by one.


    But there were also sixth- and seventh-level existences in the magic eagle group, and their cultivation was enough to equal the cultivation of a fifth- or sixth-level spiritual master. Under the attack of everyone in Fei¡¯s group, he only suffered some minor scratches.


    It¡¯s just that after the fourth and fifth-level double-headed magic eagles were shot down, only four or five of these sixth- and seventh-level magic eagles remained.


    The higher the level of cultivation among the demons, the smarter they were. These magic eagles saw the situation was not good, they knew that their opponents were powerful, they were no longer close to Fei and everyone, but started to send out wind and thunder magic from a distance attack.


    For a time, the sound of wind and thunder was loud in the air, and the wind des rushed towards Fei and everyone inrge areas apanied by thunder explosions.


    ¡°Assemble!¡± Seeing that the situation was not good, Fei immediately issued an order to everyone.


    As Lu Wenfeng and others converged on Fei¡¯s side, the moment the enemy¡¯s attack rushed, Fei and the others suddenly disappeared, and the attacks of the magic eagles all came to nothing.


    Just when the few high-level magic eagles were surprised, the other side of the battlefield sounded the sound of dense bullet explosions at the same time, and at the same time came the screams of the magic eagles before they died.


    .....


    In a blink of an eye, there were only four or five magic eagles left on the other side of the battlefield. There were only five of the six human spiritual masters who were trapped before, and another fourth-level great spiritual master fell in the battle.


    Only at this moment did the remaining five spiritual masters breathe a sigh of relief, but their eyes were red. Seeing that there were only four or five remaining magic eagles, they suddenly gathered their spiritual power and charged towards the remaining magic eagles. go.


    At this time, several high-level magic eagles on the other side also rushed over, and Fei said to Lu Wenfeng, ¡°Big Brother Lu, You Long Zhan!¡±


    Then he faced the few magic eagles. Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t take it lightly. As soon as Fei finished, the nine long swords flew out at the same time, instantly transforming into 36 flying dragons blocking Fei¡¯s body and rushing straight to the magic eagle.


    The magic eagles have suffered heavy losses, and they dare not get too close. From a hundred meters away, they have made arge number of wind des and thunder explosions.


    But just as these few magic eagle moves were made, all of their heads suddenly tilted back, as if they were hit by something, and they fell instantly. Even the magic that was cast lost its precision, and its power was lost in the flying around.


    Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t hesitate, seeing that the magic eagles lost their attack power one by one. Although he didn¡¯t know why, Lu Wenfeng knew that it must be Fei. So he controlled 36 flying dragons, and instantly twisted the few magic eagles into powder, and a red rain suddenly fell in the sky.


    As soon as Fei saw the door, he immediately gave Lu Wenfeng a thumbs up, and then flew to the battlefield on the other side. The crowd followed closely behind, each looking for a magic eagle.


    Those magic eagles were able to win the upper hand one-on-one, but with the addition of Fei and his friends, it immediately became two-on-one, and the situation suddenly turned 180 degrees.


    But Fei was definitely a nightmare among them. They saw that every time Fei joined the battlefield of a magic eagle, it was a mental shock. Even though Magic Eagle¡¯s cultivation was not low,pared to Fei¡¯s spiritual power, it was a thousand miles behind.


    After repeating this, Fei one at a time, in a blink of an eye, the five remaining magic eagles were knocked unconscious by Fei¡¯s mental shock, and then died tragically under another person¡¯s ultimate move.


    It took only a few minutes for everyone from Xuabing to kill all the magic eagles. The five spiritual masters in front of them were all dumbfounded, and they all recovered from their frenzied state.


    Judging from the spirit crystals in front of Fei and the others, these children were clearly only great spiritual masters with fourth-level cultivation, and they were even lower than the rest of the five members of their team. Yet they defeated such a troublesome opponent and rescued himself and others.


    For a time, these five spiritual masters could not help but be amazed.


    They saw that fifth-level Lingxian came to Fei, sped his fists and said, ¡°Yang Chao, Luojing College, thank you for your kindness for saving friends! Dare I ask which college you are friends from?¡±


    Fei sped his fists and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Fei of Xuanbing College, Brother Yang, you¡¯re wee, we¡¯re still fighting, let¡¯s go to support immediately!¡±


    After that, Fei waved his hand and greeted Lu Wenfeng and the others to rush to the ground.


    Fei of Xuanbing Academy? Yang Chao was stunned on the spot. Why was this name so familiar? But seeing that Fei and everyone had already rushed down, Yang Chao didn¡¯t think about it anymore, and immediately rushed down with his team.


    At this time, the ground was several times more active than the air. They saw that there were hundreds of human spiritual masters fighting on the battlefield, and there were thousands of demons. In the forest, the corpses of humans and demons who died in battle were everywhere, and the stench permeates the entire battlefield.


    Hundreds of caravans were parked like a train on the official road in the forest, and all the supplies such as tents were pulled.


    At this time, some caravans had already been set on fire and were burning violently. The gunpowder smoke that everyone in Fei¡¯s group had seen before should be where these caravans caught fire. It seemed that the human supply unit was ambushed by the demons.

 Chapter 286

    286 The City Of Nanfeng [I]


    Fei and the others quickly dropped back to the ground, only to see that the human spirit master and the demon race had already fought a great battle.


    The wolf demon was a very low-ranking existence in the demon n, so the number of wolf demons was mainly on the battlefield. However, the cultivation base of wolf demons was generally not high, since the cultivation base of wolf demons who usually participated in battles was only between levels 3 and 6.


    However, the wolf demons was a pack of monsters, and the coordination with each other was perfect, so it was quite troublesome to deal with.


    Fei and the others saw that the wolf demon on the battlefield was a mad sweep, and immediately emptied arge area of ??demons under their feet.


    The human spiritual master took advantage of the chance to catch his breath sent out a few more distress signals.


    But Fei and the others were not idle. The five people stood in a row, like the autumn wind sweeping leaves, specifically looking for the wolf demon n with low cultivation base to start, and it took only a couple of minutes to sweep most of the battlefield.


    Hundreds of wolf demons died under the guns of Fei and others, and there were also several high-level bear demons and spider demons who found that they were not good, and immediately chased after them to stop Fei and others.


    However, under the leadership of Fei, the five people intertwined, constantly roaming and fighting in the battlefield, fighting when they saw the weak, and dodging when they saw the strong. In addition, there were powerful human spiritual masters as obstacles, those high-level monsters could only be anxious in their eagerness but have no choice.


    Fei and the other students were only five people, but just messing around like this yed a decisive role. There was no entanglement of those mob soldiers. Arge number of human spiritualists began to free up their hands to deal with those high-level magical beasts.


    .....


    You must know that this was the logistics area of ??human beings. Not only were there many spiritual masters who were responsible for patrolling around, but there were also endless teams of spiritual masters gathered from all over the continent. And there were also high-level demon hunting groups.


    The Demon Hunting Groups were a number of various spiritual masters that wandered on the maind spontaneously. Its scale was also uncertain, ranging from a few people to dozens or hundreds of people.


    Usually, the rewards of spiritual masters in this profession came very quickly, but the danger was also very great, and they live a life on the edge of the knife. Therefore, after bing rich, many people choose to quit the Demon Hunt and live a secluded and prosperous life.


    For this reason, arge number of spiritual masters would choose to follow the path of the Demon Hunting Group after graduation. Not only was it a kind of training for themselves, but it could also bring wealth to them while destroying the demons.


    It didn¡¯t take long, as more and more human spiritual masters gathered, the demons suddenly lost their advantage. Battles like this kind of sneak attack to supplement the line usually require a quick decision. Once it enters a stalemate, it would soon be controlled by the enemy.


    The demonmander in charge of this sneak attack saw that the situation was not good, and immediately ordered the demon army to flee quickly. However, only a small number of demons were able to escape, and arge number of demon soldiers remained on the battlefield forever.


    Like most spiritual masters, Fei and the others didn¡¯t go after them, but that didn¡¯t mean that there wouldn¡¯t be people from the Demon Hunter chasing after them. Because this was not only the hatred between humans and demons, but also wealth.


    This sneak attack by the demons also caused a lot of damage to the human spirit masters. Not counting the dead, there were as many as one or two hundred people injured.


    Fei and the others did not rush to leave this time. Nanfeng City was in sight. It could be said that this ce was already one of the battlefields, so it was the same wherever they fought.


    Among the five people, Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan, and Bu Yueyue, except for Fei, who was a light psychic and has healing magic, the other four do not know healing magic.


    However, ording to Fei¡¯s instructions, except for Lu Wenfeng, the other three still followed the method of the five elements, helping the injured spiritual master to regain his physical strength as soon as possible, which was a big help.


    While everyone in Fei¡¯s group was busy saving people, they suddenly heard someone shouting from afar ¡°Brother Fei, I have found you!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Did they know any acquaintances here? Looking up, it turned out that it was Yang Chao and the others who had been rescued by them, but they didn¡¯t know what Yang Chao wanted with them.


    They watched as Yang Chao led someone to Fei and cupped his hands in greeting, saying. ¡°Brother Fei, dare to ask, are you the captain Fei who led the Xuanbing team to win the first ce in the whole continent in the Spirit Master Competition?¡±


    Fei sped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m ttered, but I¡¯m the one. Can I ask why Big Brother Yang is looking for me?¡±


    Yang Chao sighed softly and said, ¡°Oh, to tell you the truth, we have a total of 22 spiritual masters in Nanfeng City this time. We originally nned toe to Nanfeng City to kill the demons and protect the safety of Nanfeng City. I didn¡¯t expect that, after more than ten days, not only did I not even see the shadow of Nanfeng City, but most of them were killed and injured, and now including me, there are only five of us left!¡±


    Fei frowned andforted him. ¡°Brother Yang, don¡¯t be sad, these brothers who died were all good! They died for the benefit of mankind, we will definitely avenge this.¡±


    Yang Chao sighed. ¡°Brother Fei is right! This time, we didn¡¯t n to go back intact! We just didn¡¯t expect that the casualties would be so great in just a few days, and everyone didn¡¯t even see the shadow of Nanfeng. I feel a little sad for these brothers!¡±


    Fei asked, ¡°Brother Yang, Nanfeng City was only a few dozen miles away, why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    Yang Chao looked at Fei and said, ¡°Brother Fei may have just arrived, right? Don¡¯t you know that Nanfeng City has been besieged by the demons for a long time? Let alone us, it is difficult for even the army to rush over. Going there is like ascending to the heavens.¡±


    ¡°What? How could this happen?¡± Fei and everyone were shocked.


    Yang Chao continue. ¡°These days, in order to open the channel into Nanfeng City, every day the military organizes arge number of spiritualist legions to rush over. It¡¯s a pity that many people died, but the channel is still not opened.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei said to himself in relief. Fortunately, we didn¡¯t rush to Nanfeng City, otherwise, under the circumstances of unknown reasons, we might have identally entered the demon camp and caused a serious disaster to ourselves.

 Chapter 287

    287 The City Of Nanfeng [II]


    Fei pondered for a while, and then asked, ¡°So, isn¡¯t Nanfengchengpletely disconnected from the outside world?¡±


    Yang Chao sighed. ¡°Hey, who said it wasn¡¯t? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the city now? The troops and the team of spiritual masters who came to support were currently blocked in the forest 20 kilometers away from Nanfeng City. The entire area is upied by demons, and even birds can¡¯t fly past!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng asked, ¡°Then there are so many of us here, is there nothing we can do?¡±


    Yang Chao said. ¡°I heard from a friend in the military that in addition to organizing the army of spiritual masters to charge every day, the military has also organized thousands of earth-type spiritual masters to dig tunnels into the city!¡±


    Fei nodded and sighed. ¡°It seems that this should be the best way at present.¡±


    Fatty said, ¡°Fei, what should we do? Are we waiting here too?¡±


    Fei pondered for a moment, then said. ¡°The force of the human spiritist legion is very powerful, and it will definitely break through the encirclement of the demon n, but if the time drags on for too long, I am afraid that the city will not be able to hold on, we still think Ways to go to the city to see the situation and then talk about it.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng nodded and agreed.


    Yang Chao asked, ¡°Brother Fei, if you have a way to enter the city, can you take us with you too?¡±


    .....


    Fei thought about it for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to bring you guys, but the situation in the city is currently unknown. If we are alone, then we are in danger. It¡¯s no use going in. Brother Yang, why don¡¯t we contact the military first and have a look. Can you bring a few high-level spiritualists with you?¡±


    When Yang Chao heard that Fei agreed to take them with him, he immediately said happily. ¡°Brother Fei is right. I have acquaintances in the military, so I can handle this. But, I don¡¯t know how brother Fei is going to get us into the city?¡±


    Fei saw that there was no one else around, and said in a low voice, ¡°Careful big brother Yang, I have a treasure called the Space Teleportation Stone, and we can use this treasure to teleport there.¡±


    ¡°Space Teleportation Stone?¡± Yang Chao eximed suddenly, and immediately covered his mouth with his hand after realizing that he had lost his way.


    This kind of treasure was not unheard of, but it was one of the very rare treasures on the maind, especially the ones that could be teleported were very few, usually in private hands as life-saving It was simply not avable on the market.


    The same was true, those who obtained the space teleportation stone did not dare to speak out in order not to attract the attention of evil and more powerful cultivators who would want it for themselves.


    After Yang Chao listened to the words of Fei, he quickly cupped his hands to Fei and said, ¡°Brother Fei trusts Yang so much, Yang Chao is very grateful, and I won¡¯t say any word to anyone. However, Brother Fei has saved my life ahead of me. Yang will decide for my brothers here and recognize you as the captain! In the future, all actions will be under themand of captain Fei.¡±


    After that, Yang Chao took the lead, and the five knelt down on one knee and shouted to Fei, ¡°We have seen captain Fei!¡±


    Fei quickly picked up Yang Chao and the others and said, ¡°Big Brother Yang doesn¡¯t have to be like this. In fact, I have a rtionship with your Luojing College. My brother-inw, Hao Gu Qi, graduated from your Luojing College.¡±


    Yang Chao suddenly sighed. ¡°Brother Fei, are you talking about the Hao Gu Qi son of the Hao n?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s prince Hao!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Then we are really not outsiders! Not only are master Hao and I graduated from the same field, but I am also his sworn brother! My family lives in Luojing City, and the Hao brothers oftene here when they are in the academy. I live in a small family. It¡¯s only in thest few years that the Hao brothers have had little contact since they returned to the n!¡±


    Fei said happily. ¡°It¡¯s better, then Big Brother Yang doesn¡¯t have to be polite to me. In the future, we can fight against the demons together!¡±


    Yang Chao was also a daring person. He didn¡¯t refuse after listening, so he said. ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, then time is running out. Brother Fei, let¡¯s go right away?¡±


    Fei nodded, and then, under the leadership of Yang Chao, a group of ten left the battlefield in the forest and flew straight towards Nanfeng City.


    On the extension road, teams of human spiritualists were constantly patrolling from the air to thend. Yang Chao said. ¡°Today there are many more patrolling teams than usual. It may be because of the sneak attack by the Demon Race just now, the military has strengthened its vignce on the goods route.¡±


    With a distance of dozens of kilometers, under the rapid flight of everyone, they soon arrived at the forest where the human spiritual masters gathered as Yang Chao said.


    When everyone looked at the heights, the trees in the forest below were very lush, and not many people could be seen, but the faintly visible gs and the corners of the tent could be seen at a nce.


    Looking further in the direction of Nanfeng City, the forest disappeared, and among the ins, there were only sparse trees scattered in groups of three or five. But the ins were densely packed, and the innumerable demon army was either dormant or wandering, blocking the front of the human army like a copper wall.


    The border between the human and the demons was based on the edge of the forest, with an area of ??about two kilometers left in the middle.


    Yang Chao waved at the others flying with him and said, ¡°Brother Fei, let¡¯s go down. We are close to the demon army, and it may be dangerous to fly forward.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and then a group of ten people flew down one after another and walked towards the military camp.

 Chapter 288 - 288 The City Of Nanfeng [III]

    288 The City Of Nanfeng [III]


    In the forest, the army and each team of spiritual masters who came on their own were camped separately. The army was stationed at the outer perimeter of the forest and was responsible for the defense of the border. The team of spiritual masters was in the rear of the army, each chose a suitable ce to camp.


    On the surface, these spiritualist teams vary in sizes, from a few to hundreds of people. The camp was set up in a variety of ways, and it was a bit scattered.


    But these people were very mobile. Because there were few people and few things, people could leave at any time, and the action was very fast.


    Yang Chao led Fei and everyone around, passing through theyers of spiritual master team camps, and finally came to the military camp.


    From a distance, they heard the patrolling soldiers shouting at Fei and everyone. ¡°The military is here, avoid! Don¡¯t get close!¡±


    Yang Chao turned around and said to everyone. ¡°Brother Fei, you guys can wait here for a while, I¡¯lle back as soon as I finished.¡±


    After that, he took out a jade token from his arms, held it in his hand and walked to the military camp alone. After speaking a few words with the patrolling soldiers, he disappeared into the camp.


    After about a coule of minutes, when everyone in Fei¡¯s group was looking forward to it, it was not good. Hearing the sound of a violent explosioning from the military camp in the distance, many spiritual masters around immediately got out of the camp and looked at the ce of the explosion.


    Soon, with the continuous explosion, the sound of the rm sounded loudly, and at the same time someone shouted. ¡°The demons are attacking. The demons are attacking.¡±


    .....


    Seeing many spiritual masters rushing towards the ident site, Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help asking Fei, ¡°Fei, what should we do?¡±


    Fei looked at the ce where Yang Chao left, looked at the direction where the demons attacked, and said to the crowd. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the demons are attacking in a big way, maybe a small group of demons broke into the forest, let¡¯s first Don¡¯t act rashly, there are so many high-level spiritual masters, it¡¯s not our turn.¡±


    Everyone nodded, so they stood there and didn¡¯t move, but they were still on guard.


    Sure enough, as Fei said, it didn¡¯t take long, the sound of the explosion gradually subsided, and the rm sound also stopped. After a while, spiritual masters began to return from the ce of the ident.


    Everyone was about to stop a spiritual master to ask about the situation, but at this moment, they saw Yang Chao walking out of the camp with a burly officer. Seeing this, Fei immediately brought everyone up to greet him.


    When he came to the front, Yang Chao introduced to the crowd. ¡°This is Sergeant Major Wu Da, my sworn brother. This is Captain Fei.¡±


    Fei and Wu Da sped their fists at each other, and after a few polite words, Fei asked, ¡°Sergeant Major, what happened in the camp just now? Do demons oftene to the camp to harass them?¡±


    Wu Da sighed fiercely and said, ¡°Sadl yes. To be honest, we tried our best to get in touch with Nanfeng City. The original n was to open a tunnel through an earth-type spiritualist, leading directly to Nanfeng City. But I didn¡¯t expect that Nanfeng City would be dug up in a few days, but was discovered by the demons. Just now, the demons rushed back into the tunnel and went all the way into the military camp. The casualties are still being counted. .¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fei was shocked when everyone heard it. Unexpectedly, Yang Chao¡¯s most promising method mentioned by Yang Chao not long ago was disintegrated so quickly.


    Fei sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t think of such a safe way to be destroyed by the demons. Is there any other way for the military to enter the city?¡±


    Wu Da said. ¡°Well, I have thought of all the ways I can think of. Seeing that this tunnel is about to bepleted, General Li also has high hopes. When I brought Brother Yang Chao to meet General Li just now, General Li was still hesitating whether to use it or not. What is your method to enter the city. I didn¡¯t expect the bad news toe so suddenly. It seems that only your method can enter the city at present, so General Li asked me to invite everyone to enter the ount and n together.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°So, let¡¯s set off immediately, don¡¯t make General Li wait for a long time.¡±


    So, under the leadership of Sergeant Major Wu Da, a group of ten entered the barracks. I saw that the uniformed barracks in the military camp were connected one by one, upying the space of the entire forest. The weeds and shrubs that originally grew in the forest had already been cut down, leaving only the tall trees.


    Compared with the tents of the scattered spiritual master teams outside, the tents here were not regr, and the camps were demarcated by the tents leading in all directions.


    Everyone walked along the path in the camp for about half a column of incense, and finally came to therge tent of the central army in the camp. They saw that thisrge tent was several timesrger than the ordinary tent, and a battle g was fluttering on the top of the tent.


    There was a small empty field in front of the tent, but it was more than enough to gather hundreds of people. Everyone came to the outside of the tent through the empty field, and immediately the guards in front of the tent blocked everyone¡¯s way.


    Wu Da stepped forward and said to one of the guards, ¡°Please report to General Li, saying that Captain Fei and his party have been brought here, asking to see you.¡±


    After a short time, the guard withdrew from the tent and said to everyone, ¡°General Li has a request.¡±


    So, with Wu Da in the front, Fei and everyone in the back, a group of eleven people entered the tent one after another. They saw that there were more than a dozen generals wearing armor standing in the tent at this time.


    There was a person sitting at the back end of the table in front of the general. He was about 50 years old, with thick eyebrows and phoenix eyes, a beautiful beard hanging on his chest, a strong figure, and a set of silver battle armor draped all over his body, which looks mighty and extraordinary.


    Seeing the crowde in, the generals were left and right, Wu Da led the crowd through the crowd, knelt down on one knee, and said to the silver-armored general who was sitting in the middle. ¡°General Li, Captain Fei and his party brought it here.¡±

 Chapter 289 - 289 The City Of Nanfeng [IV]

    289 The City Of Nanfeng [IV]


    At the same time, everyone in Fei¡¯s group cupped their hands and said, ¡°We have seen General Li.¡±


    Because everyone in Fei was not a soldier, but met as a spiritual master, there was no need to bow down.


    General Li hurriedly stood up and said to everyone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±


    At this moment, a military general hurried into the tent, knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°Report to General Li, the demons destroyed the cave dug by our army just now, and the casualties have been counted.¡±


    General Li frowned and shouted, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Then, they heard the general say. ¡°Because the demons attacked very suddenly, there were 687 earth spirit masters who were responsible for digging the burrows, only 162 escaped, and the whereabouts of the rest of the spiritual masters are unknown. A total of 48 people were killed by the demons in the military camp. Wounded, 12 killed. The cave is no longer usable.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± General Li mmed the table heavily, and the table instantly turned into wood powder. All the generals in the tent squinted their eyes after hearing this.


    ¡°General, I am not talented, I am willing to lead a group of troops to enter the demon army and open a path for Nanfeng City.¡±


    ¡°General, Wu Kui is willing to go together.¡±


    .....


    ¡°General...¡±


    General Li waved his hand, blocking everyone¡¯s orders. After pondering for a moment, he said to Fei. ¡°Captain Fei, listen to what Sergeant Wu Da said, you have a way to enter Nanfeng City without knowing it, is this true?¡±


    Fei was also affected by the atmosphere of the crowd, and hurriedly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Back to General Li, I am here for this matter. Please send a few spiritual masters with profound cultivation to go to Nanfeng City with me to investigate the situation.¡±


    After General Li ordered the guards in the tent to retreat, he said to Fei. ¡°Captain Fei, here are my good brothers who were born and died. If you have anything to say, just feel free to say it. I will definitely assist you.¡±


    Seeing this, Fei nodded to General Li. ¡°General, please see.¡±


    After speaking, he took out a gem from the space and said to General Li, ¡°This space teleportation stone was obtained by Fei in the spiritual masterpetition. Each time, one hundred spiritual masters can be sent into the city at the same time.¡±


    Everyone in the tent was shocked when they heard it, and General Li sighed. ¡°It¡¯s actually able to transport a hundred people? It¡¯s really a treasure. As far as I know, usually the stone of transmission can only transport a few people. Captain Fei¡¯s tribute I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to get treasure, right?¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°General Li really knows what to do. That¡¯s right, this treasure of Fei is indeed as precious as other items.¡±


    General Li smiled and said. ¡°Oh? I can¡¯t believe that what this kid Buwenle teaches is really monsters, not only people have adventures, but even treasures can have adventures. I wonder if Captain Fei can reveal something, and let me expand my horizons. ?¡±


    Fei said in shock, ¡°Oh? General Li knows his tutor?¡±


    The generals snickered when they heard this.


    General Liughed and replied. ¡°Hahaha, more than knowing, if you count it from your master, you have to call me a master.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Fei pondered for a moment, then suddenly asked in shock, ¡°Are you Master Li Yifeng?¡±


    When cultivating with Teacher Buwenle, everyone heard Buwenle mention about his teacher Li Yifeng. Li Yifeng was originally a teacher at Xuanbing College, and he was the one who trained Bu Wenle.


    But Li Yifeng has another family background. His father was Li Yunlong, a famous military general. Later, because of Li Yunlong¡¯s retirement, Li Yifeng was recruited into the army to take his ce. Since then, Li Yifeng has never returned to Xuanbing Academy.


    General Li nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this old man.¡±


    After hearing that, Fei quickly stepped forward and fell to his knees. Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue also knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Li Yifeng. ¡°We¡¯ve met the master.¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded with a smile, and after receiving the three bows of Fei¡¯s people, he smiled and said, ¡°Good kids, get up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    As Fei and the others got up, Li Yifeng pointed to a middle-aged general in the tent, who was in good spirits and said, ¡°This is your senior brother Xiao Bowen.¡±


    Fei said in shock. ¡°It turned out to be Senior Brother Xiao. I often hear the teacher mention you, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet here.¡±


    After that, everyone in Fei gave Xiao Bowen a deep salute.


    Xiao Bowen smiled and returned the salute. ¡°I heard that Teacher Bule has recruited a group of good juniors, and when I saw it today, it was really impressive. Is Teacher Bule okay now? We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years.¡±


    Fei said, ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, Teacher Bule is doing very well now. After we graduated, the teacher has recruited six more talented brothers and sisters. I believe that within two years, we will definitely see them at the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Xiao Bowen said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s true that the back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, and one generation is stronger than the next. Back then, under the leadership of Mr. Bule, we worked hard and won thepetition. Third. I heard that you came back with the first ce easily, and I really want to see how the juniors in the next session can get the first ce.¡±


    Fei said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Xiao is right. If you are interested, when thepetition starts, Fei is willing to apany you to go there and cheer for these brothers and sisters.¡±


    Fatty also took a step forward and said, ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, count me in as well.¡±


    Bu Yueyue stabbed the fat man in the lower back and said, ¡°Do you want to go back because you didn¡¯t get enough moneyst time?¡±


    Although her voice was not loud, everyone was above the cultivation level of the Great Spirit Master, and they could hear it clearly, which immediately attracted a burst ofughter.


    Xiao Bowen said with a smile. ¡°Hahaha, it turns out that Junior Brother is good. Junior Brother, don¡¯t worry, if your hands are itchy in the future, juste to me, there are many gamblers in the military camp, we¡¯ll keep it safe and let Junior Brother have fun.¡±


    Fatty nced at Bu Yueyue with angry eyes, then cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you Senior Brother Xiao for your kindness. I¡¯m Feng Ziyu, and sometimes, they call me ¡®Fatty¡¯.¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter again, thinking to themselves. How could there be someone nicknamed ¡®Fatty¡¯?


    Fatty continued. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a good gambler, but if I encounter a sure-win game, then I will definitely step in.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± The crowd burst intoughter again.


    And someoneughed. ¡°It turns out that the little brother is not a gambler, but a real money fan.¡±


    After that, there was another burst ofughter.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Fei’s Treasure [I]

    290 Fei¡¯s Treasure [I]


    Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan saw everyoneughing, then they stepped forward and saluted Xiao Bowen. ¡°Little nephew Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan greet Uncle Xiao!¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it. How could it have been a rtionship between brothers and sisters, but two uncles and nephews appeared?


    Xiao Bowen was also stunned, and asked Lu Wenfeng and the two, ¡°Why are you two brother and sister bowing like this?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said, ¡°I heard from my father that Uncle Xiao is the cousin of Xiao Guilong, the second dragon of the Five Little Dragons of Xuanbing. In terms of seniority, he should be our uncle.¡±


    Xiao Bowen wondered. ¡°Oh? Who are you?¡±


    Only to hear Lu Wenfeng reply. ¡°My father Lu Xiaolong, my mother is Ji Wenlong.¡±


    Xiao Bowen was stunned after hearing this, and said quickly. ¡°Oh! It turns out that you are the sons of Xuanbing¡¯s five little dragons, you are indeed a tiger father without a dog! Haha! However, we still talk about our own rtives, and in the future, you will still be called senior brothers. When this uncle says it, it will bring our rtionship farther away!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng pondered for a while, then smiled. ¡°Yes, brother!¡±


    Bu Yueyue took a step forward and said, ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, do you know me?¡±


    .....


    Xiao Bowen smiled and said, ¡°I heard that master Bule has adopted a beautiful and righteous daughter. She must be a junior sister, right?¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately rejoiced. ¡°Senior brother is right. Bu Yueyue has met senior brother.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was introduced, Fei turned around and said to Li Yifeng. ¡°Master, since everyone is not an outsider, then Fei will not hide it. If you want to enter the city, Fei has a way to let everyone have easier ess to the city.¡±


    Everyone in the tent was shocked when they heard it. They didn¡¯t expect that this young boy would be so great that every word was surprising.


    Li Yifeng suddenly asked in shock. ¡°Oh? If Fei¡¯er has a good option, tell us quickly!¡±


    Fei took a step back calmly and shouted. ¡°Dassault!¡±


    With the sh of gems around Fei¡¯s waist, there was one more person in front of Fei.


    This person was about the same height as Fei, about 1.6 meters. Didn¡¯t look too tall, but his back was somewhat hunched. His appearance was in and scrawny, but his eyes were piercing and extremely bright. Taking a closer look, I saw that a pair of ears of this man were pricked up.


    Everyone suddenly eximed. ¡°Elf! It¡¯s an elf!¡±


    After seeing Dassaulting out, he immediately saluted Fei and said, ¡°Dassault has seen Lord God Envoy, but I don¡¯t know what Lord God Envoy ordered?¡±


    Fei smiled secretly in his heart, it seems that this Dassault was quite scheming, and in front of everyone, he has done enough for himself.


    So he pretended to be serious and said, ¡°You get up first.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei cupped his fists at Li Yifeng and said, ¡°Master, this elf is called Dassault, and it¡¯s an earth elf following me. The earth elf is best at making teleportation circles. When Dassault makes arge teleportation circle, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to enter Nanfeng City?¡±


    In fact, Fei also thought of another better way, which was to use the high-quality space stones obtained from the treasure of Taoist Feng Mo to temporarily store arge number of spiritual masters, and then release them after entering Nanfeng City.


    This method can take away hundreds of thousands of human spiritual masters at one time, but Fei thought about it again and felt that this method was not very safe. One was that he was afraid that many treasures will attract others to spy on him, which would bring endless troubles. The second was to fear that if something goes wrong, it may bring unimaginable consequences. So, it was better to just bring out Dassault.


    Li Yifeng immediately beat his fists excitedly and sighed. ¡°Okay! Feier, you have helped a lot this time! Just as Feier said, we will make a teleportation circle in our army! But, I don¡¯t know how to make this. How long will it take to teleport the circle?¡±


    Fei just thought of this method and didn¡¯t know how to make the array, so he asked Dassault. ¡°Dassault, calcte, if you can teleport 100 people at a time, how long will it take to make it?¡±


    Dassault pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Lord Envoy, because Nanfeng City is only 20 kilometers away from this ce, so it doesn¡¯t take too long to make it. It takes about five days for each of the two magic circles.¡±


    Fei nodded and said to Li Yifeng. ¡°Master, time is running out. Fei wants to bring people into Nanfeng City to understand the situation first, and let Dassault stay in the camp to make the teleportation array first. What do you think?¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s very good, but the current situation in Nanfeng City is unknown. I¡¯m afraid there will be danger, so let the old man take someone with you!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the generals were shocked and said. ¡°General, absolutely!¡±


    Xiao Bowen took a step forward and sped his fists and said, ¡°General, we can¡¯t be without a leader in the army for a day. You also have to take charge of the overall situation in the army. Let¡¯s go with Junior Brother Fei on this trip!¡±


    Bai Zhan and Wu Kui also stood up and said, ¡°General, we would like to go together!¡±


    Li Yifeng pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Okay! If that¡¯s the case, then the three of you will go on behalf of the old man. Bowen, you go to the former camp immediately and invite the two seniors Mingdong and Fengyue.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bowen agreed, turned and walked out.


    Li Yifeng also instructed. ¡°Bai Zhan, Wu Kui, you two will immediately dispatch 80 spiritual masters above the sixth level from the camp to gather before the tent! Bring enough food and grass for emergency use in the city.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Bai Zhan and Wu Kui led the way.


    After Li Yifeng finished his instructions, he said to Fei. ¡°Ming Dong and Feng Yue are one of the highest-level spiritual masters in our army, and they have reached the middle andte stages of the eighth-level spirit demon. I will be apanied by their two elders. , I believe there will be no danger.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei quickly sped his fists and bowed to Li Yifeng. ¡°Thank you, Master! Fei must go and return early to bring back the news from the city!¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291 Fei’s Treasure [II]

    291 Fei¡¯s Treasure [II]


    Li Yifeng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Good boy, if you can¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t take risks. Remember,ing back alive is always more valuable than dying in honor!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fei knows!¡±


    Li Yifeng waved his hand and said to everyone, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not toote, everyonee with me!¡±


    After all, he led a group of generals and Fei to walk out of the central army tent and into the empty field in front of the tent.


    It didn¡¯t take long, and a team of 80 spiritual masters above the sixth level was lined up in front of the tent. Whichever of these spiritual masters was taken out was a powerhouse that can shock one side, but here it was just an ordinary soldier of the spiritual master army.


    This was the army. No matter how high your cultivation level was, you are treated equally in the army. Because everyone¡¯smon mission was to eliminate the demons and protect the reproduction of human beings.


    Under thismon goal, everyone was equal, with equal treatment and equal opportunities. As long as your military exploits are outstanding, there will be opportunities for improvement.


    After the 80 spiritual masters lined up, Xiao Bowen also returned, followed by two old men.


    I saw two old men, a man and a woman, both with white hair, but their faces were red and without any folds. If it wasn¡¯t for the white hair on their heads that betrayed their age, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell from a cold look. Two old people.


    .....


    Li Yifeng lowered his head and whispered to Fei. ¡°Those two are seniors Ming Dong and Feng Yue, don¡¯t look at them as a husband and wife, but they are naughty and always like to fight, then, if something happens to them. Don¡¯t worry about the situation.¡±


    Fei nodded.


    At this time, seeing that the old woman was far away, she shouted to Li Yifeng. ¡°Hey, crazy boy, what are you muttering over there? Don¡¯t think that my old woman can¡¯t hear, is she talking bad about me Fengyue?¡±


    Li Yifeng quickly saluted the old woman and said, ¡°Senior Fengyue, how dare Yifeng speak ill of you? Come ande, I will always rmend a peerless genius to you.¡±


    After saying that, he waved to Fei.


    Fei wuickly red at Fatty and the others who were snickering behind him, and dodged in front of Feng Yue.


    ¡°Xuanbing Academy Fei pays respects to Ming Dong and Feng Yue two seniors!¡±


    I just listened to Ming Dong nodded and said, ¡°Oh, Fei, I have heard about it! It is said that your doll can win the first ce in the spiritual masterpetition when you are only ten years old. I really can¡¯t imagine that these dolls are now cultivated. How could it be so bad?¡±


    Feng Yue red at Ming Dong and said, ¡°What are you talking about, you dead old man? It¡¯s clearly Fei, this doll with extraordinary talent, don¡¯t alwayspare himself to others. When you were ten years old, you only knew how to wet the bed!¡±


    ¡°Not omly you wet the bed, your whole family wets the bed!¡± Ming Dong replied angrily.


    Everyone didn¡¯t dare tough after hearing this, and Ziyu thought to himself. Did this old man not know his identity? If you scolded your wife and the whole family for wetting the bed, you clearly scolded yourself in it too!


    Seeing that things were not good, Li Yifeng immediately stopped him and said. ¡°Two seniors, now is not the time to argue, the frontline battle is urgent, everyone should go early and return early!¡±


    Ming Dong and Feng Yue were also people who had been in the army for a lifetime. Of course, they knew that the situation was urgent, so they red at each other before they stopped talking.


    Feng Yue took Fei¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Child, tell mother-inw, how old are you this year?¡±


    Fei only felt that while Feng Yue was holding his hand, a faint spiritual power prated into her body. Fei knew this was testing himself, but he didn¡¯t resist. He smiled and replied, ¡°Senior Hui Fengyue, Fei is 13 years old this year.¡±


    As soon as this words came out, the surrounding generals were surprised, because children between the ages of 12 and 16 are in a period of rapid growth. If one didn¡¯t ask, it was difficult to guess the real age. Because of the good physical development, everyone in Fei¡¯s group looked like fifteen or sixteen-year-old children.


    A thirteen-year-old child was usually still in the second or third level of cultivation and was working hard in the academy, but just heard Senior Mingdong mentioned that this child actually won the Spirit Master Competition when he was 10 years old. Champion, they were afraid that the cultivation base would be more than the second or third level!


    This was what everyone thought in their hearts. Not to mention that for the time being, they saw that Granny Fengyue¡¯s expression was normal when she held Fei¡¯s little hand, but before the blink of an eye, she was dumbfounded on the spot, and her face gradually showed a shocked expression.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know what she saw, so Ming Dong also found that the old woman¡¯s expression was perplexed, and came over and asked, ¡°Old woman, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Feng Yue seemed to havee back to her senses suddenly, looked at Fei in surprise, and suddenly asked, ¡°Child, would you like to take me as your teacher?¡±


    The thoughtless sentence immediately stunned everyone present. But everyone in the barracks knew that Granny Fengyue was usually very proud, her eyes were higher than the top, and she not only had no children or daughters in her life, but she never even epted a single apprentice.


    On the contrary, Feng Yue¡¯s husband, Senior Ming Dong, had epted several apprentices in his life.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as this mother-inw Fengyue saw Fei today, she wanted to take him as an apprentice. This sudden decision immediately attracted everyone¡¯s spection.


    But when Granny Fengyue asked here, Fei had no choice but to answer. After pondering for a moment, Fei folded his hands and said, ¡°Senior Fengyue, I already have a master, and my master is General Li Yifeng. If I change to your teacher, I am afraid that I will have to obtain the consent of my master.¡±


    Feng Yue nced at Li Yifeng and said to Fei, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I just ask you, would you like to take me as your teacher? Where is your master and ancestor, I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Fei suddenly became confused and thought, ¡°What kind of madness is this old woman? Why did she insist on bing his master as soon as they met?

 Chapter 292 - 292 Into The City Of Nanfeng [I]

    292 Into The City Of Nanfeng [I]


    In fact, how did Fei know that it was because Feng Yue had just injected a trace of spiritual power into Fei¡¯s body that betrayed him. Under Feng Yue¡¯s investigation, he immediately discovered Fei¡¯s terrifying innate spiritual power value, and also found out that Fei¡¯s powerful cultivation base was close to the middle stage of the fourth level. Based on these two points, anyone who saw it would be greedy.


    Therefore, in order not to be robbed by others, Feng Yue had to be Fei¡¯s master as soon as they met. You know, having such a talented prodigy as an apprentice was also a blessing from eight lifetimes of cultivation! Therefore, even the arrogant mother-inw Fengyue was tempted to snatch him.


    Fei nced helplessly at Master Li Yifeng, Li Yifeng quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Senior Fengyue, we¡¯re fighting powerful enemy, you should wait until the end of this mission to discuss the matter of epting apprentices!¡±


    Feng Yue¡¯s eyes widened and she said angrily. ¡°What? Are you reluctant? I don¡¯t care what the enemy is, or how powerful, I will ept this child as my student now! You are his master, I ask you, do you agree?¡±


    When Li Yifeng saw Fengyue being so tough, he didn¡¯t dare to mess around. Fengyue¡¯s reputation as a mad woman was notorious in the whole army, no, it should be known to everyone! If anyone angered her, he would not be able to walk away.


    At this time, the enemy was in front of the time, and Li Yifeng, the leader of the army, was not eager to give birth to any discord at this time.


    After pondering for a while, Li Yifeng smiled and said: ¡°Senior Fengyue, Fei can be your student, it is a blessing that he has cultivated in his life, how can I not agree? It¡¯s just that the time is really pressing now, wait for your task to bepleted. At that time, let¡¯s talk about apprenticeship, what do you think?¡±


    When Feng Yue heard this, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha, little madman, do you agree with this? Well, when wee back, you will preside over the apprenticeship ceremony!¡±


    In the entire military camp, the one who dared to call Li Yifeng a little lunatic was just Granny Fengyue alone. Because of her weird personality, Granny Fengyue had long been nicknamed ¡°Crazy Granny¡± in the military camp.


    .....


    And Li Yifeng also had the word ¡®feng¡¯ in his name, so Fengyue also called him a little madman out of love for Li Yifeng. In mother-inw Fengyue¡¯s eyes, this was a nickname for Li Yifeng. No one in the barracks dared to make fun of this.


    After the matter was settled, Feng Yue pulled Fei¡¯s hand happily and said, ¡°Good apprentice, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Fei smiled helplessly, and said to Feng Yue, ¡°Senior, wait a moment, I have to exin something to my master.¡±


    After that, Fei walked up to Li Yifeng and said softly, ¡°Master, Fei still has something unknown to him, so I want to ask Master for advice.¡±


    Li Yifeng asked strangely: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Fei¡¯er, just tell me.¡±


    Fei said. ¡°Master, do you know that the Dragon Demon Prince killed by Nanfengcheng was the first child of the Dragon Demon Emperor?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Li Yifeng frowned immediately after hearing this, and then said after a moment of thought. ¡°Fei¡¯er, I haven¡¯t asked this question in detail, but it is said that the Dragon Demon Emperor has only two sons in total, isn¡¯t it the same one that died?¡±


    When Fei heard this, he was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect toe to the front of the battle, and he still didn¡¯t know whether it was the eldest son of the Dragon Demon Emperor or the second son who died.


    So Fei replied. ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t know, I have an undeniable feud with the second son of the dragon demon, Hao Yan. If I can¡¯t kill the enemy in this life, more than a thousand mouths of Fei¡¯s entire n will die. ah!¡±


    After listening to Li Yifeng, he kept nodding and said. ¡°Good boy, have ambition! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re covered by this master, and I will help you find out! You can also inquire when you go to the city, and the news you get there will be better. precise.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Then Fei will thank the master first! Dassault will stay in the camp temporarily, and the safety will be troublesome to the master.¡±


    Li Yifeng understood that elves were rare things toe across, and one might not appear in thousands of years. Fei was afraid that someone with evil intentions would decide to go with gains and forget righteousness and snatch the elf away.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er just don¡¯t worry, Dassault will not have any misfortune by my side.¡±


    So, Fei said to Dassault behind Li Yifeng again: ¡°Dassault, you have to step up the production of teleportation circles these few days, I will be back soon!¡±


    Since Dassault came to the ground world, it was the first time he was separated from Fei, and it was the first time he saw so many humans gathered together. He nodded nervously, and pulled Li Yifeng¡¯s shirt tightly to hide behind him.


    Seeing this, Feng Yue suddenly said in surprise. ¡°Oh my, could it be an elf?¡±


    After hearing this, Fei said nervously: ¡°Senior Fengyue, that elf is mine!¡±


    Feng Yueughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, silly apprentice, do you think I¡¯m going to rob you? Don¡¯t worry, from today onwards, yours will be yours. Who dares to to rob you, will have to ask granny Fengyue if she agrees!¡±


    After all, Feng Yue also looked around as if in a demonstration. Seeing this, everyone immediately lowered their heads, for fear that they would be entangled by this mad woman.


    In order to prevent danger after entering the city, Fei asked everyone to dress up all the equipment first. After everything was ready, Fei rushed to Li Yifeng and cupped his fist, a sh of light shed in his hand, and the 80 spiritual masters and Fei who were lined up in front of the tent disappeared without a trace.


    The surrounding soldiers basically saw someone using the power of the teleportation stone for the first time, and they were immediately surprised by the scene in front of them.


    Li Yifeng immediately said to everyone. ¡°Today¡¯s matter, everyone should keep quiet for the time being, and those who vite the order will be executed!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The soldiers shouted in unison.


    Nanfeng City stretched for more than ten kilometers in length and width. After millions of years of continuous expansion, the current Nanfeng City has formed arge area within a middle city, a middle city within a small city, and a small town within a ring-shapedyout.


    Even if the outer city was attacked by the demons, humans could still retreat into the inner city. This was also one of the reasons why Nanfeng City had been enduring in the southern continent where demons were rampant. It had also be a typical city pattern that the southern cities were eager to emte.


    As one of thergest and most prosperous main cities in the south, Nanfeng City had be extremely lively recently. However, this liveliness was due to therge-scale invasion of the beast demons.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Into The City Of Nanfeng [II]

    293 Into The City Of Nanfeng [II]


    Since more than two months ago, the Dragon Demon Prince entered the city privately and was discovered and killed by the spiritual master in the city, and the whole city suddenly became nervous. In order to prevent devastating retaliation of the demons, Nanfeng City immediately dispatched spiritual masters to the major cities to request support.


    But the action of the demons came faster. Before the reinforcements arrived inrge numbers, Nanfeng City was besieged by the demons. As of today, Nanfeng City had been defending for nearly two months under the continuous and massive attacks of the demons, and had not contacted the outside world.


    Not long ago, the periphery of Nanfeng City had been captured by the Demon Race, and people retreated into the second fence. The second wall is about 10 kilometers long and wide, the same height and thickness as the outer city wall.


    Although human beings have been defending for more than a month, more than half of the spiritual masters have been killed or injured, and the magic crystal cannon, one of the main weapons of city defense, had also been misfired due to the huge consumption of magic crystals, but everyone knew that defending by all means was the only way to survive.


    Although they lost contact with the outside world, they always believed in their hearts that reinforcements would arrive soon, and this was the only belief that supported them in fighting.


    As the city lord of Nanfeng City, Xiaoxue had been in the city for the first three days without going home to rest.


    Although she was over 70 years old, Xiaoxue still had the charm and beauty of a middle-aged woman.


    At this time, seeing the entire sky full of demon army pressing down like a dark cloud, there was only firmness in Xiaoxue¡¯s eyes. The flying demon army was dominated by the two-headed demon eagle, the four-armed flying ape, and the red-eyed wasp. Under the leadership of the advanced demons, they were pressing down like a dangerous cloud.


    Outside the city wall, there were countless beasts of all kinds roaring, rushing towards the city wall without a formation. Running at the forefront was the wolf demon n with the lowest level. Regardless of their low level, the speed of the wolf demons was unquestionable.


    .....


    Behind the wolf demons were the interspersed groups of nerubians, bear demons, ape demons, lion demons, and tiger demons. Each group was divided into different subspecies. The most prominent is the Nerubian group. Among the Nerubians, the smallest was only one five feet tall, while thergest was seven or eight meters high, as huge as a house. Its body was moving to and fro while running. It was shocking!


    But this kind of magic spider was not thergest in the demon army. Behind the demon army, giant mammoth demon soldiers swayed their hill-like bodies. Every time theynded, the earth trembled three times! As for the various obstacles in front of them, they just lifted their legs and arched their body, and the obstacles would disappear without a trace.


    Under the ravages of these huge monsters, the various houses that originally belonged to Nanfeng City, the streets and buildings kept copsing, and the rubble apanied by the smoke and dust caused by the copse of the houses kept flying. The smaller monsters kept rushing out of the smoke and dashing towards the city wall.


    This was already the third attack of the demons today. In Xue Xiaoxue¡¯s eyes, this was nothing more than one of the attacks that the demons routinely charge every day. For all the spiritual masters guarding the city wall, they have long been ustomed to the impact of this battle, standing at the front of the city, surrounded by spirit crystals, waiting for Kong Xiaoxue¡¯s order.


    At this moment, hundreds of spiritual masters kept flying up from outside the city, and after falling back to the city, they kept throwing the flesh of demon beasts and arge number of magic crystals from their space gems.


    Immediately someone carves these things up. The refined meat was thrown into the city and cooked by the logistics staff, and the magic crystals were assigned to a magic crystal cannon. Above the city wall, there was a magic crystal cannon of this kind every ten meters. Although there were many magic crystals collected, each cannon could only get a few magic crystals.


    As the battle situation continued to deteriorate, the food in the city continued to be in a hurry, and the reserves of magic crystals had long been exhausted. Therefore, after each repelling the attack of the demons, collecting the magic crystals and the flesh of the beasts became the main task.


    But the danger also existed. Those monsters that were notpletely dead would often deliver a dying blow, and some monsters would deliberately hide in these corpses and make surprise attacks on spiritualists whoe to collect magic crystals.


    Therefore, in the process of collecting magic crystals, human spiritual masters also suffered huge casualties. But even so, magic crystals were getting harder and harder to collect. After the demon generals discovered the practice of human beings, every time they retreated, they demanded to take back the corpses of the beasts in the dead city.


    This approach made fewer and fewer beast corpses left on the battlefield, but fortunately it was not without one. But because of this, the magic crystals that provide energy for the magic crystal cannons are bing more and more difficult to collect. With the misfiring of the magic crystal cannons, the first city wall was also overrun by the demons and soon fell.


    Recalling the tragic scene when the city wall fell a few days ago, Xiaoxue clenched her teeth and shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±


    With the transmission of the order, a magic crystal cannon exploded on the city wall like a barrage of cannons. This magic crystal cannon shoots a ball like a lightning ball. After shooting for a certain distance, it would explode on its own. The power of cannons.


    Those demon beasts that flew to the sky above the city wall were continuously damaged by the loud explosion, and the broken limbs and flesh were thrown into the sky.


    But what greeted the beasts that were climbing towards the city wall were the advanced magic attacks of the spiritual masters one by one.


    Fireballs, arrows, stabs, thunder explosions, wind des, floods, boulders, logs... One by one, magic attacks constantly greeted the beasts under the city. Rows of dead bodies began to pile up under the city.


    But the pressure on human spiritual masters was not small. In the sky, therge thunder balls and wind des from the double-headed magic eagle, the rock-falling magic from the four-armed flying ape, and the fine flying needles from the red-eyed wasp hit the city like a torrential rain.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Into The City Of Nanfeng [III]

    294 Into The City Of Nanfeng [III]


    The spiritist army responsible for the defense did their best to support the protective cover to protect the safety of the spiritists who fought bloody battles on the city wall and the various equipment of the city defense. As long as there was a spiritual master whose spiritual power failed or fell to the ground, there would be a backup force to make up for it.


    The bodies of the wounded and the dead were continuously sent down from the top of the city, and the neat reserves standing on the square in the city also kept pouring up to the top of the city to fill the loopholes in the city defense. In their eyes, they could no longer see the tension and trembling when the war just broke out, and some were only firm!


    Among these reserve teams, most of them were still wrapped in bandages. Due to therge number of injured people, the light and water therapists could no longer treat them. It could be seen that the war has reached a very cruel level.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Mammoth Demon Soldiers approach!¡± Xiaoxue shouted. Seeing that the Mammoth Demon Soldier was not far from the city wall, he immediatelymanded the Spirit Master Legion to fly into the air and charge towards the Mammoth Demon Soldier.


    The destructive power of the Mammoth Demon Soldiers was very huge, and it had always been the siege weapon of the Demon Race. As long as they get close to the city wall, after a few collisions, the thick city wall would copse immediately. If it was a city gate, it could be broken through with just one collision.


    At this time, a general with a scar on his face ran up to Kong Xiaoxue and shouted, ¡°City Lord, the magic crystals were running out, please allow me to rush down the city to collect magic crystals!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue said angrily: ¡°Fuck! Didn¡¯t you see that the demons were attacking in a big way? Now you can only die when you go out! Immediately transfer the reserve team and strengthen the air defense!¡±


    ¡°Report!¡± At this moment, several people flew from the city, and shouted from a distance: ¡°Report City Lord, we are ordered by Pce Lord Nn to send magic crystals to support!¡±


    When Xiaoxue heard that she was overjoyed, she shouted: ¡°It¡¯s good toe, thank my sister-inw on my behalf! Guizng, send the magic crystal down immediately!¡±


    .....


    The knife-scarred general just now led the order and took the people away quickly.


    Nn Yue was the sworn sister of the city lord Xue Xiaoxue, and the lord of the Crystal Pce branch of Nanfeng City. The two were of the same age, and their rtionship had always been deep.


    Since retreating to the second city defense, the number of spiritual masters has greatly decreased, and the magic crystal artillery has also been severely damaged. In order to defend this line of defense, the city lord Xiaoxue decided after consulting with everyone. Since Beicheng faces the rear of the maind, the demons¡¯ offensive was weak. Therefore, all the magic crystal cannons in the north city were transported to the south city for defense.


    The firearms corps developed in the past two years were all sent to Beicheng for defense instead of magic crystal cannons.


    Since thest World Spiritist Competition ended, the firearms invented by Bu Wenle were quickly equipped in major cities. Due to the particrity of the use of firearms, in order to save a lot of trouble, the firearm corps was generallyposed of transformation-type spiritualists.


    In Nanfeng City, there were also four such gun corps, each with 5,000 people. There were a total of 20,000 people, which was a veryrge existence in the entire continent.


    But after nearly two months of fierce battles, there were only less than two of the four huge gun corps left. After retreating to the second city defense, they were all transferred to Beicheng by Kong Xiaoxue to be responsible for the defense.


    Because there were no magic crystal cannons, every time the magic crystals collected in Beicheng would be assigned to the other three city defenses. At this time, seeing the demons attacking inrge numbers again, Nnyue knew that Xiaoxue¡¯s magic crystal must be tight, so she quickly sent someone to bring it over.


    With the reassembly of the magic crystal, the magic crystal cannons, which had been misfiring for a long time, roared again. The Demon Flying Corps, who had just bullied them, was immediately pushed back.


    But the battle situation was still not optimistic. The various teams of spirit masters that flew out to block the mammoth demon soldiers were attacked by the ground and air demon army respectively. Although the spirit master team flew out of the city wall was not too far, but the demon n¡¯s counterattack was still very violent.


    Countless battle formations were created from the Demon Flying Corps in the sky, each facing these spiritual master teams. In the interweaving of various magics, the corpses of humans and demons kept falling from the sky.


    Butpared with the corpses of the demons who just smashed to the ground, the corpses of human spiritualists were not so lucky. Any human spiritual master who fell outside the city would be eaten by several monsters in an instant, and even the spiritual crystals were directly swallowed.


    For humans, the meat of beast demons was a great tonic. But for beast demons, isn¡¯t it the flesh of a human spiritist?


    The attack of the demons this time did not seem to be simple. Kong Xiaoxue watched, and her heart was bleeding.


    ¡°Pass my order, and let the team of spiritual masters who went out immediately return. Throw the refined oil.¡±


    As the order was conveyed, the jars filled with mmable immediately smashed into the demons. These liquid were basically all beast oil refined from the body of monsters, and it was very difficult to put out once its burning with fire.


    As the crock pots were shattered, a raging fire ignited outside the city. The wood-type mammoth demon soldiers don¡¯t look at each one¡¯s mighty and tall appearance, but they were most afraid of fire attack. Seeing the ferocity of the fire, they all retreated.


    However, under themand of the Demon Commander, the earth-type nerubians and bear demons immediately activated earth-type magic to control the fire. However, under the constant fanning of the human wind and fire spirit masters, the fire was not so easy to put out.


    At this point, the war had started for nearly half an hour. The magic crystal cannons that had been roaring began to go silent again and again, and it seemed that the magic crystals were used up again.


    After half an hour of fierce fighting, the demons suffered huge casualties this time, but they had no ns to retreat. ording to the usual calctions, the demons should have retreated long ago. Could it be that this time they were going to have a final battle with humans?


    Kong Xiaoxue also began to panic when she saw the demon soldiers pouring in from the sky and covering the ground. This was not normal! There must be something wrong! Otherwise, the demons would not be so resolute in their doomed charge!


    After pondering for a while, Xue Xiaoxue immediately sent an order: ¡°Pass my order, everyone takes turns to rest, and restore spiritual power as soon as possible. It seems that this time the demons are reallying, everyone should be ready to fight overnight!¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295 Into The City Of Nanfeng [IV]

    295 Into The City Of Nanfeng [IV]


    At this time, it was almost dusk, and it seemed that there was only more than an hour left before it was dark. However, judging from the way the Demon Corps was scrambling to be the first, they would not retreat in a short period of time.


    In fact, what Xiaoxue expected was right. The reason why the demons attacked so strongly this time was indeed an important one.


    Originally, due to therge number of Demon Corps, Nanfeng City and the reinforcements were divided into two ces. As the demonmander ¡®Yaofeng¡¯ responsible for this attack, he was originally sitting on the Diaoyutai. He was not afraid that there would be too many human beings. Anyway, you couldn¡¯t get in touch. It¡¯s just a matter of time to break them down one by one.


    After the Spirit Master Legion in Nanfeng City had been wiped out little by little, and after avenging the eldest son Haoying, give the human reinforcements a little color to see and they would be able to return in triumph.


    But this afternoon, during the inspection, the Demon Legion suddenly found that there was a faint sounding from the depths of the ground. Originally, the demons had a special patrol team to guard against human spiritual masters who would dig tunnels to enter.


    It¡¯s just that because the human spiritual master¡¯s tunnel was really deep enough, it was only a few miles deep into the ground before it began to expand to Nanfeng City, so it was difficult to detect it on the ground.


    Seeing that the tunnel was getting closer and closer to Nanfeng City, it was immediately dug into Nanfeng City, and the depth began to be shallower and shallower, and this was detected by the demons.


    In fact, this was not the negligence of the human spiritual master, but the reason why the periphery of Nanfeng City was breached. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the periphery of Nanfeng City was broken and the demons advanced several kilometers toward Nanfeng City, the tunnel would not have been detected by the demons.


    Although the discovered tunnel was immediately destroyed by the demons, Yaofeng, themander of the demon army, could not sit still. Yao Feng was the man who had reported to the Dragon Demon Emperor that the eldest son Haoying was killed, and was sent by the Dragon Demon Emperor to take charge of this revenge operation. He was also one of the three ck shadows who had attacked Fei and others on the way.


    .....


    Along with Yaofeng, there were two other Dragon Demon n people, one named Mingyue and the other named Soul Shadow. The three demons were all Dragon Demon nsmen with ninth-level cultivation.


    Yao Feng thought to himself: Humans were known for their cunning. Although the tunnel dug this time was fortunately discovered and destroyed by our army, it was inevitable that humans woulde up with other ways to enter the city. And only one tunnel had been found. Could it be that humans have only dug this one? Were there other tunnels that have not been discovered by our army?


    If they really want to be mixed into the city by human reinforcements, it would not be so easy to win Nanfeng City.


    The more Yao Feng thought about it, the more wrong it became, so he immediately arranged for the most vibration-sensitive demon spider n to surround Nanfeng City and carefully inspect the underground movement. At the same time, arge number of demon legions were summoned to attack Nanfeng City once again, and they had to take Nanfeng City as soon as possible, even if the demon soldiers had more casualties!


    This was the reason why the Demon Race¡¯s charge was still a strong attack despite the huge casualties. This really made Xiaoxue¡¯s brain hurt.


    It would be dark soon. If the demons don¡¯t retreat after dark, it would be very disadvantageous to the defending humans. In the darkness, even one¡¯s own people couldn¡¯t see it, let alone defending against the invasion of the demons.


    In this regard, human beings have to dispatch arge number of light spiritualists to be responsible for lighting and ignite a fire outside the city to be able to defend themselves.


    However, although humans couldn¡¯t see it, it was still the same for the demons. Among the various groups of demons responsible for the siege, except for the spider demons and dragon demons, which were not affected by the darkness, the other races, like humans, have nothing to do with the darkness.


    While Xiaoxue was thinking about it, she was suddenly awakened by the loud crash. The entire city wall shook three times with the sound of the impact.


    Kong Xiaoxue secretly said, ¡°No!¡± She saw a mammoth demon soldier bypassing the fire wall at the corner of the city wall, and rushing towards the city wall one after another using the technique of the twilight drum and the morning bell.


    And the magic crystal cannon on this city wall has long been misfired because the magic crystal was exhausted.


    Seeing that the city wall was not safe, Xiaoxue immediately jumped over, and at the same time several figures rushed towards the direction of the Mammoth Demon Soldier¡¯s attack.


    Far away, Xie Xiaoxue saw Guizng directing the spirit masters to bring mmable oil and smash it at the mammoth demon soldiers. With the sound of shattering oil tanks, the fire suddenly burst into mes.


    The mammoth demon soldiers who were colliding with the city wall were immediately drowned in the sea of ??fire. The rest of the beasts also fled in all directions due to the fierce fire. Seeing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    If you take one step further, I am afraid that this section of the city wall would be knocked down by this mammoth demon soldier. Although it didn¡¯t copse, there were also many cracks in the city wall. If the defense was not strengthened, it would only be a matter of time before it bes a gap for the demons to break through.


    Kong Xiaoxue flew to the front, and immediately ordered Guizng to send people to reinforce the city wall. At the same time, he dispatched fire-type and wind-type spiritualists to strengthen the defense of the air, and added a team of earth-type spiritualists to defend the demons on the ground to ensure this section. City defense security.


    At this time, an old man with slightly gray hair approached and said to Xiaoxue: ¡°City Lord, leave it to me here. The demons were attacking fiercely, you should go back and direct the overall situation!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue took a closer look, and it was Luo Tianyi who was speaking. Luo Tianyi used to be one of the three guardian elders of the Shenmu tribe, and his cultivation base was in the middle stage of the eighth-level spirit demon.


    Just because the elder Huafeng among the three was originally one of the elders in the Crystal Pce of Nanfeng City, so since the Shenmu tribe was destroyed, the three of them met, and afterpleting the escort task, they gathered in Nanfeng. City¡¯s Crystal Pce.


    At this time, in the face of the attack of the demons, the south of the city was always the main target of the attack of the demons because it faces the virgin forest. Therefore, not only the city lord Xian Xiaoxue was stationed here, Luo Tianyi and another light elder, Murong Hui, were also responsible for the defense of the southern city.

 Chapter 296 - 296 Reinforcements [I]

    296 Reinforcements [I]


    The light magic with Murong Hui who was up to thete eighth level was stationed here. As the three leaders of the dragon and demon n, they have never dared to show up on the battlefield.


    Because light magic itself had a restraining effect on the dark attributes of the dragon and demon family. But this does not mean that the three leaders of the Dragon Demon were afraid of Murong Hui. After all, the three leaders of the Dragon Demon were all ninth-level leaders, and it was not a problem to deal with Murong Hui in thete eighth level.


    It¡¯s just that, on the premise of securing the victory, without using so many demon soldiers, who would risk their own injury to fight?


    Moreover, Nanfeng City was not guarded by only a few eighth-level spiritual masters. Yaofeng has long known that there were two ninth-level spirits guarding Nanfeng City. The eldest son Haoying died in the hands of these two spiritualists.


    However, it had been nearly two months since the beginning of the war, but they have not seen the shadow of the two spirits. Yao Feng knew that they were staring at their movements.


    If the threemanders on his side don¡¯t do anything, neither would the two human spirits. This was a shock to himself!


    Well, let them be deterred! Anyway, the strength of the magic soldiers far surpassed the defenders of Nanfeng City. Let these devils under mymand wipe out your soldiers and civilians in Nanfeng City bit by bit, let¡¯s see how you were still intimidated!


    Looking at the fierce battlefield in Nanfeng City in the distance, Yao Feng secretly made up his mind that he must break through this line of defense of mankind today, and never let the reinforcements of mankind enter the city first.


    Under themand of Yaofeng, the Demon Legionunched a fierce attack time and time again. The bottom of Nanfeng City has long since turned into an Asura hell, with blood flowing everywhere, and the stench permeates the entire battlefield.


    .....


    Seeing that Chi Lingxing had begun to nt down the west mountain, it was at most half an hour before it gets dark. Xiaoxue¡¯s mood suddenly became tense. Judging from the appearance of the Demon Army, it would not be easy to give up if they did not capture Nanfeng City today.


    However, the house dew happened to be rainy and rainy. Just when Xiaoxue was instructing the spiritual masters to prepare for the night battle, only two earth-shattering muffled sounds were heard, and the entire southern city wall swayed a few times.


    Then, with a coaxing sound, the city wall in the distance copsed in arge piece in the billowing dust. Many spiritual masters standing on the top of the city didn¡¯te and flew up, and they flew out together with the flying rubble city bricks.


    They saw the figures of two mammoth demon soldiers looming in the billowing smoke. In the billowing smoke, countless wolf demons rushed out, first breaking into the city through the gap.


    In the inner city surrounding the city wall was a circle of squares, at this time the square was full of troops and spiritual masters. Some were injured and retired, some were reced to recover their spiritual power, and there were reserve teams waiting to fight.


    Seeing that the city wall in front had fallen, countless magic soldiers rushed in, and the spiritual masters rushed up one after another, blocking the gap.


    At this time, two mammoth demon soldiers also swayed their huge bodies like a hill and rushed in. The spiritual master who blocked the front was in chaos. Under the collision of the mammoth demon soldiers, arge number of human spiritual masters were killed and injured, and some were trampled. Dead, some were knocked off.


    The Mammoth Demon Soldier¡¯s twilight drum and morning bell magic skills could even smash through the thick and tall city walls. Wasn¡¯t it as easy as hitting an egg with a stone?


    In the panic, they heard someone shouting loudly. ¡°Quickly attack with fire, pour oil and oil!¡±


    Following the reminder of the voice, the spiritual masters immediately picked up cans of mmable oils and threw them into the gap in the city wall, and the fire immediately raged.


    But the two mammoth demon soldiers had already rushed into the city and were not stopped by the fire. Surrounded by spiritual masters, they were rammed from left to right, like a wild horse running away.


    At this moment, a voice sounded from high in the sky. ¡°Everyone stand back and let mee!¡±


    After the sound passed, I saw a metal whirlwind in mid-air rapidly attacking, and instantly enveloped the two mammoth demon soldiers.


    Immediately afterwards, countless flesh and blood were thrown out of the metal whirlwind like a blowout. The spiritual masters who couldn¡¯t escape were sprayed with flesh and blood all over their faces.


    After a while, as the metal storm stopped, the skeletons of two mammoth demon soldiers suddenly appeared in the square, still standing in the square and maintaining a forward momentum.


    Only hurt the flesh and blood, not the bones, this kind of control of magic was not something ordinary people can do. Everyone looked closely, and it turned out that the person who came was not someone else, but the elder Luo Tianyi who came here after hearing the news.


    Luo Tianyi originally guarded the ce where the mammoth demon soldiers had collided before, to prevent the city wall from being collided and damaged again. But in the middle of the battle, he suddenly heard a loud noise from here which troubled his heart, and he rushed over immediately. Just in time to catch up with the two mammoth demon soldiers wreaking havoc among the spiritual masters, he took action to eliminate them.


    But only killing these two mammoth demon soldiers was not the end. At this time, a huge gap of thirty to forty meters has been smashed into the city wall. Although the gap was currently blocked by the fire, it was impossible for the fire to burn forever, and there woulfbualways be a time when the oil was exhausted.


    Upon seeing this, Xiaoxue immediately called out to the earth-type spiritual masters to use magic as soon as possible to temporarily seal the gap in the city wall.


    But the gap was toorge, and it was easier said than done to block it. When the Demon Race saw that the city wall was broken, it had already be crazy, and arge number of demon soldiers headed by the earth-type spider demons and bear demons rushed towards the gap.


    The dragon demonmander Yaofeng looked right from a distance, and suddenly he smiled knowingly, and immediately directed the demon army to rush towards the gap.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Reinforcements [II]

    297 Reinforcements [II]


    Seeing that the magic soldiers kepting like waves, the gap could not be sealed. Kong Xiaoxue gritted her silver teeth in a hurry, thinking in her heart. This gap must not be lost, otherwise Nanfeng City will be over!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Xiaoxue immediately shouted. ¡°Come on, speed up the presbytery of Nanfeng College toe to support!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger immediately took out a letter cannon and shot it into the air. With a loud bang, a red flower in the sky condensed but did not disperse, hanging high in the sky. This was a signal to call on the Presbyterian Church for support in a critical moment.


    After the war started, the Nanfeng College Elder Hall established a special team of ten peopleposed of eighth-level spiritual masters. Specially responsible for turning things around in times of crisis.


    Usually, this team was only stationed in Nanfeng College, and there were special personnel responsible for checking the battle situation in various ces. If there was danger in any direction, the team will be dispatched immediately. Because starting from Nanfeng College, whichever direction you go was the closest.


    At the same time as the letter cannon was fired, the fire at the gap in the city wall suddenly went out, and the army of demons rushed in frantically.


    Kong Xiaoxue was shocked, and immediatelymanded the army of spirit masters to defend. At the same time, together with Luo Tianyi, he used eight-level magic to block the invasion of the demons.


    Kong Xiaoxue was a wood-type spiritualist. Originally, he nned to use the power of seeds to nt arge number of giant trees in the gap to rece the city wall for defense.


    But the gap has just been baptized by the fire, and there was a piece of hot scorched earth everywhere. Coupled with the constant confrontation between the demons and the spiritual masters, the tree species can¡¯t grow at all!


    .....


    At this critical moment, there was a sudden sh of inspiration in the air, and a ck cloud suddenly appeared above the gap. Kong Xiaoxue and the defenders were taken aback, thinking that another demonic army wasing.


    But after a closer look, he found that it turned out to be a group of human spirit masters appearing in the air.


    As soon as the group of spiritual masters appeared, they immediately dispersed, and the magic soldiers in the gap were madly bombed!


    As the sky started to get darker. The most dazzling among these spiritual masters was a light-type spiritual master.


    As soon as the spiritual master raised his hand, thousands of balls of light were shot towards the demon army under his feet, and the sky suddenly became abnormally bright.


    But these thousands of light balls were not for lighting. As the light balls fell, a burst of explosions sounded in the demon group, and the lower-level wolf demons were immediately hit by the explosion wave. fly.


    ¡°Reinforcement! Reinforcement! Reinforcement is here! We are saved!¡± There was a loud cheer in the square.


    Along with the shouting in the square, the shouting on the city wall also spread out instantly. After a while, cheers rang out from the city wall. ¡°The reinforcements areing! The reinforcements are entering the city!¡±


    This kind of shouting, like excitement, instantly lifted the spirits of the fighting spirit masters, and the attack became stronger.


    The people who came were not other people, but Fei and the 80 Spirit Masters above level 6. Since the distance of the teleportation was only an approximation, Fei and the others just happened to teleport to the top of the gap.


    Fei also teleported directly into the air for the sake of safety. As the scene in front of them returned to normal, everyone in Fei suddenly found that the overwhelming demon army was attacking the city, and a gap had been opened on the city wall under their feet.


    The crowd did not dare to neglect, and immediately dispersed. One by one, powerful magics attacked the magic soldiers in the gap.


    Bu Yueyue was even more mighty, and her twin soul chasing guns were already neatly dressed. At this time, the barrel of the gun was horizontal, and the cannonballs sted towards the demon group without interruption. The speed of the attack was notparable to that of ordinary spiritual masters, and it does not waste Bu Yueyue¡¯s own spiritual power.


    After a few attacks, Xiao Bowen immediatelynded on the city wall and shouted loudly, ¡°I am Xiao Bowen under General Li Yifeng¡¯s ount, who is the person in charge here?¡±


    After Xiao Bowen shouted a few times, Xiao Xiaoxue flew up and jumped in front of Xiao Bowen and said, ¡°General Xiao, I am Xiao Xue, the lord of Nanfeng City.¡±


    Xiao Bowen immediately knelt down on one knee after hearing this, cupped his hands and said, ¡°Xiao Bowen has seen the city lord!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue quickly helped Xiao Bowen up and asked, ¡°General Xiao, don¡¯t be too polite, let me ask you, how many reinforcements did you have this time?¡±


    Xiao Bowen said. ¡°Back to the city master, we are here to inquire about the news this time, and only about a hundred people came in!¡±


    When Xiaoxue heard it, she asked in surprise, ¡°Why are there so few? What about the other reinforcements?¡±


    Xiao Bowen said. ¡°The reinforcements have assembled about 200,000 people. They are currently 20 kilometers north of the city and are fighting against the demon army.¡±


    At this time, after a round of attacks, the army of demons came up again. Xiaoxue hurriedly asked, ¡°General Xiao, did you bring in any supplies? Are there any magic crystals?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bowen waved the space ring in his hand immediately, and arge amount of magic crystals suddenly piled up on the city wall like a hill.


    Kong Xiaoxue was overjoyed when she saw it, and said to herself. With these magic crystals, it seems that there will be no problem in supporting it for a few more days. Immediately shouted loudly. ¡°Where is the devil wolf?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate is here!¡± A person in the distance flew over instantly.


    Kong Xiaoxue instructed. ¡°Ghost wolf, quickly distribute the magic crystals to all parts of the city defense!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Guizng agreed, and immediately arranged for dozens of people to divide up the magic crystals, and then quickly led the way.


    At this time, with the efforts of Fei and other reinforcements, the demons at the gap have been pushed out of the gap. Immediately, an earth-type spiritualist repaired the gap in the city wall.


    Under Xue Xiaoxue¡¯s instruction, many wood-type spiritual masters nted vines in the cracks of the repaired city wall to strengthen the solidity of the city wall. With the efforts of hundreds of spiritual masters, the wall at the gap was quickly repaired.

 Chapter 298 - 298 Reinforcements [III]

    298 Reinforcements [III]


    At this time, Yao Feng, who was standing behind the demon army, had already heard the cheers of human beings, and he was shocked. He thought to himself: Could it be that the reinforcements of human beings have really entered the city? Why were the humans actually so excited?


    After a while, the demon soldiers at the gap in the city wall were pushed back one after another, and the gap in the city wall was quickly repaired by humans. This surprised Yao Feng An even more.


    No, it seemed that the human reinforcements may have indeed entered the city. Cunning human beings, such a careful deployment would let them escape! Yao Feng couldn¡¯t hold his breath in his heart, and immediately urged the demon army to speed up the attack. We must capture Nanfeng City before the human reinforcements enter the city!


    But just as the demon army rushed to the city with all their strength once again, the magic crystal cannons above the city that had been inactive for a long time rang once again. Under the powerful artillery fire, the demon army was immediately turned into a mess, with countless casualties!


    At this time, the sky had begun to darken, and the purple light star, which glowed with ck light, had already risen high.


    The battlefield seemed to be covered with ayer of ck veil, and it became difficult to distinguish the scenery. The attack of the demons suddenly slowed down. Due to the dim light, the human spirit master gradually lost the shadow of the demon race.


    One after another, walls of fire red up outside the city wall, dangling the shadows of the magic soldiers. At the same time, many archers fired rows of fire arrows out of the city.


    Outside the city wall was originally the outermost street of Nanfeng City, and there were wooden houses everywhere. When the fire arrows were lunched, mes erupted everywhere.


    The army of demons was spinning around in the sea of ????fire, not only to avoid the raging mes, but also to guard against the rain of human arrows. In the chaos, countless demon soldiers were trampled to death.


    .....


    The leaders of the wolf demons, bear demons and ape demons reported one after another, requesting a truce. If they continue to charge forcibly, their race would suffer the most casualties.


    At this moment, a ray of light appeared above the city head in the distance, and the area within a radius of one kilometer suddenly became as bright as day.


    What was that? The Dragon Demon Commander Yaofeng was stunned for a moment. Not only was the demon wind ignorant if the source, but even the human spirit masters above the city walls were surprised.


    The originally dark city wall was suddenly illuminated by a bright light. The figures of the magic soldiers were all exposed under the eyes of the human spiritual masters.


    The kid who was behind the radiant light was none other than the captain Fei. At this time, it was already dark. Although Fei had the help of his divine sense, he could see the attacking demon soldiers very clearly, but Lu Wenfeng, who was suffering from Fei¡¯s side, couldn¡¯t see anything, and had no way to use his strength.


    In a sh of insight, Fei suddenly thought of the Shining God Stone. The Shining God Stone could not only be used for lighting, but also had a powerful attack method.


    Thinking of this, Fei immediately raised his hand and threw the Shining Stone into the air. With the injection of a trace of spiritual power, the surroundings suddenly became as bright as day.


    Fei controlled the Shining God Stone to fly under the city through his spiritual power, so that the human spiritual master could clearly see the attack of the demon soldiers, but the demon soldiers could not see the situation on the city.


    Seeing the sudden strong light, a nerubian who was climbing the city suddenly twisted its body, and threw some attack towards the Shining God Stone. In the dark, the nerubians can exert 120% of their fighting ability, and they don¡¯t like the appearance of strong light.


    But this did not escape the scanning of Fei¡¯s divine sense. I saw that the Shining God Stone was deflected under Fei¡¯s mental control, and easily escaped the attack of the Nerubian.


    Just as the nerubian was stunned for a moment, a beam of light that was indistinguishable to the naked eye suddenly shot out from the Shining God Stone, and instantly disappeared on the nerubian¡¯s disproportionately small head.


    With a shudder from the whole body of the Nerubian, he immediately fell to the city and died unexpectedly. The real change not only made the surrounding magic soldiers puzzled, but no one saw how the nerubian died.


    But when the surrounding demon soldiers hesitated, it was costly. They saw the luminous bead in front of them suddenly shed, and arge number of demon soldiers copsed on the city wall, and they were dead before they hit the ground.


    In fact, the Shining Divine Stone didn¡¯t sh once, but under the control of Fei, dozens of rays of light were emitted at the same time, so it felt like a sh. And every ray of light urately shot into the head of the demon soldiers.


    This kind of control power was not something that any spiritual master could do, that was, Fei¡¯s mental power was extremely strong, and with the help of divine consciousness, he could so perfectly disy the ability of the Shining God Stone.


    As arge number of demon soldiers fell from the city wall, the demon army outside the city was suddenly thrown into a chaotic mess. The unknown danger wws always the most terrifying! Every sh of the Shining Stone would take away the lives of dozens of demon soldiers, but the demon soldiers didn¡¯t see how theirpanions died.


    As a result, all the demons treated this glowing bead as if they saw a ghost fire, they were afraid toe near it, and they ran away one after another. For a time, the area of ??light suddenly became empty.


    Seeing that this attack was effective, Fei ran along the city wall from one end to the other. The Shining God Stone was like the light of death, taking away arge number of demon lives wherever it passed.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Night Battles

    299 Night Battles


    Moreover, it was not only Fei who was attacking alone, but with the transparency of the ce where Fei passed, the spiritual masters on the city wall started to take action. Coax to the demons under the city.


    Because of the darkness, the flying army of the Demon Race that had been flying in the air had already fallen back to the ground because they could not see the trace of the enemy. This made the magic crystal cannons, which were mainly used to deal with air power, all greeted the magic army on the ground.


    For a time, the demon army on the entire battlefield was inplete chaos. Not to mention a siege, because the night in the Ziling Continent was pitch ck, many demon soldiers could not even tell the direction. Except for the surrounding fire, it was pitch ck in all directions, and nothing could be seen.


    The Dragon Demon Commander Yao Feng, who was behind the Demon Army, could see clearly and was secretly surprised. Unexpectedly, the reinforcements of human beings have such a powerful thing. If they continue to fight, he was afraid that only their own side would suffer losses. It seemed that if they wanted to capture Nanfeng City, they needed to n carefully.


    ncing fiercely at the dangling light on the city wall, Yao Feng flicked the red cloak behind him and ordered, ¡°Withdraw the troops!¡± Then his body shed, and he disappeared into the darkness.


    The leaders of the various ns guarding Yaofeng had been waiting for Yaofeng¡¯s words for a long time. After hearing Yaofeng¡¯s words, they turned around and immediately ordered their respective groups to withdraw from the battlefield.


    Because it was difficult to distinguish objects in the dark, when the demon soldiers retreated, they even ignored the corpses of the demon soldiers who died on the battlefield. It was as if the warning from the demonic wind had been discarded long ago.


    ¡°Victory! The demons are retreating!¡± There was a thunderous cheer from above the city wall. Excited shouts soared up to Yunxiao.


    Fei did not put away the Shining Shining Stone because of the retreat of the demons. At this time, there were wounded spiritual masters everywhere on the city wall. Because it was dark, many seriously injured spiritual masters were trapped in the darkness and could not get timely treatment.


    .....


    Therefore, Fei and everyone wanted to run around the city wall constantly under the illumination of the Shining God Stone, looking for the injured and treating them. Gradually, more and more spiritual masters followed Fei¡¯s side.


    At first, Fei and the others started to treat the injured spiritual masters immediately after they found them. Later, as more and more people joined, they basically did not need Fei and the others. From the search to the treatment, everyone was responsible. The only thing Fei had to do was to illuminate the crowd.


    Of course, in the big Nanfeng City, it was impossible that only Fei and a group of people were treating the injured. There were hundreds of other rescue teams, either under the magic of the light-type spiritual master, or under the illumination of torches, constantly wandering around Nanfeng City up and down the city, looking for the survivors.


    The whole treatment process was only announced in the middle of the night. At this time, Fei felt that his spiritual power was worn out. Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t use much spiritual power to deal with the demons when defending, but almost all the spiritual power was used to treat the injured.


    Not only Fei, but Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Bu Yueyue, Ji Menghan and others, plus Yang Chao who followed Fei¡¯s side, were also exhausted.


    Everyone returned to the tower in the center of the southern city wall, and saw Xiao Bowen, Bai Zhan, Wu Kui, Ming Dong and Feng Yue who came along with Fei and others. Brother Xiao Bowen was talking with the city lord Xue Xiaoxue. matter.


    Above the gate tower, the 80 spiritual masters above the sixth level who came along were also scattered, responsible for the defense of the gate tower.


    Compared with the defenders of Nanfeng City, these 80 people were undoubtedly a new force, so under Xiao Bowen¡¯s suggestion, arge number of spiritual masters were withdrawn from the city wall and went back to the city to take a good rest. Tonight¡¯s patrol task will be Temporarily handed over to these reinforcements.


    Seeing Fei and everyoneing back, Feng Yue was the first to jump over, asking from time to time, ¡°Good apprentice, where have you gone for so long? Are you injured? Let the teacher take a look!¡±


    In fact, in the middle of the night, Fei was the brightest in the whole city, how could Fengyue not know where Fei was? However, seeing that Fei was working hard over there, and there was arge group of followers, Feng Yue didn¡¯t bother them.


    As Fengyue, who has been rolling in the army for a long time, she knew very well that it would be better for Fei to take this opportunity to establish some prestige. Anyway, the demons have retreated, and they were secretly protecting themselves. Dangerous would always ur.


    Fei waved his hand at Feng Yue and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior Feng Yue, Fei has nothing to do!¡±


    After hearing this, Feng Yue said unhappily, ¡°What did you say behind my back? Even that bastard Li Yifeng has admitted that you are my apprentice, so what if you just call me a master?¡±


    After Fei listened heard this, he thought to himself: This mad woman still admits the truth Sasly, she was the master of her master, it was not harmful to me anyway! So she forced a smile and said to Feng Yue yfully, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Feng Yue then happily said: ¡°Hahaha, good apprentice! How is it? How do you feel about the first time you fought?¡±


    Fei frowned and sighed:p. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my cultivation is too low to be of great help. Looking at those injured brothers, I can¡¯t even use a powerful recovery magic. I haven¡¯t saved many people yet. , the spiritual power will be exhausted!¡±


    ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t help? If you want me to say, you¡¯ve helped a lot this time!¡± Apanied by everyone, Xian Xiaoxue came to Fei while speaking.


    Xiao Bowen immediately introduced: ¡°Junior brother, this is the city master of Xiaoxue of Nanfeng City!¡±


    After Fei listened, he quickly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Xuanbing College Fei has met Senior Xian!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue nodded slightly and said with a smile: ¡°Yeah! He really is a hero! It has long been heard that Captain Fei beat the pack in the Spirit Master Contest at the age of ten and won the top spot. I didn¡¯t believe it at the time. Now it seems that Captain Fei is indeed extremely talented! If it wasn¡¯t for Captain Fei¡¯s credit today, I¡¯m afraid the demons would not have retreated so quickly! It¡¯s hard to say whether Nanfeng City can survive!¡±


    Frilly replied. ¡°The city lord is serious, Fei just did his part, no credit!¡±

 Chapter 300 - 300 What’s The Plan?

    300 What¡¯s The n?


    Xiao Bowen took a step forward and said. ¡°Junior brother, you came just in time. I justmunicated with the city owner about the general situation. Now the city is empty of means to stay barricaded, if the demons attack again, I am afraid it will be difficult to defend. If it¡¯s all right, I n to go back to the camp immediately and bring in some more spiritual masters and supplies.¡±


    Fei¡¯s brows furrowed immediately after hearing this. He didn¡¯t expect Nanfeng City to be on the verge of being precarious. Immediately he said to Xiao Bowen: ¡°Senior Brother Xiao, It¡¯s fine, but my spiritual power is not functioning at this time. Give me a little more time, I will restore my spiritual power and we can go!¡±


    Xiao Bowen nodded and said. ¡°Okay, you restore your spiritual power as soon as possible, and I will discuss some things with the city owner.¡±


    After that, Xiao Bowen and Kong Xiaoxue turned around and were about to leave the cloud when Fei suddenly said. ¡°Senior Kong, please wait.¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue quickly turned around and asked, ¡°Captain Fei, is there anything you may need.¡±


    Fei cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior Kong, I just want to ask a question, which son of the Dragon Demon Emperor was killed?¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue frowned slightly, and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s the eldest son, Haoying, why did Captain Fei ask this?¡±


    After hearing this, Fei was shocked, and then bowed to Xiaoxue Xue and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Senior Xue!¡±


    Then he turned his head and bared his teeth at his friends. Lu Wenfeng and Fatty immediately pped Fei on the chest happily, and several peopleughed happily.


    .....


    ¡°Haha, it really is the eldest son Haoying! That¡¯s great!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue didn¡¯t know why, so she shook her head inexplicably, then turned and left with Xiao Bowen, Bai Zhan, and Wu Kui.


    After everyoneughed, Fei took them to the corner of the city wall, found a ce where no one was around, and said to them, ¡°Brother Lu, Brother Yang, I¡¯ll go back to the camp with Brother Xiao to move troops, you stay here for the time being. Be sure to pay attention to safety!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fei, we will take care of ourselves!¡±


    Yang Chao also sped his fist at Fei and said, ¡°Brother Fei, don¡¯t worry, with me, Yang Chao, I guarantee that your brothers will not be injured, not even a singl hair on them would be damaged.¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Brother Yang, your cultivation is the highest here, so I¡¯ll leave it to you for safety! It¡¯s not toote, I¡¯ll go to Senior Brother Xiao first to recover my spiritual power. Tingyu!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Tingyu.¡± Fei called out several times, but there was still no response when from the elf.


    Fei originally nned to ask Tingyu to pass on some of her spiritual power to him, so that she could recover her spiritual power as soon as possible. Back in the Spirit Master Competition, Ting Yu had used this method to make Fei regain all his spiritual power in a moment.


    But at this time, why did Tingyu not reply? Did something happen?


    Lu Wenfeng was also very curious. Ordinarily, as soon as Fei called Tingyu¡¯s name, Tingyu would immediately fly out of the space stone. But why is there no reflection at this time?


    However, Yang Chao and the others were a little puzzled. They didn¡¯t know who Fei was calling, so they stared at Fei and the others strangely.


    Fatty asked strangely, ¡°Fei, Ting Yu didn¡¯t leave, did she?¡±


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°Impossible! Tingyu has been cultivating in the Space Stone and has never left my side.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Fei suddenly thought of something and said nervously, ¡°No, it¡¯s unlikely!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng asked, ¡°Fei, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s unlikely?¡±


    Fei said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just suddenly thought that Tingyu might have gone into trouble while cultivating! Back when I was cultivating, I almost went into trouble once and exploded and died! However, Tingyu, as a family of elves, the patriarch of the sect has a pure mind, so this is unlikely to happen.¡±


    Everyone in Yang Chao¡¯s group was shocked when they heard it. They didn¡¯t expect Fei to be so close to the patriarch of the elf n. Before, there was an earth-type elf following Fei, which surprised everyone, but this time another elf patriarch appeared. How sacred is this Fei!


    Yang Chao and the others not only had a trace of admiration in their hearts, but they were even more convinced of Fei! They all thought in their hearts, and they decided to follow this child who was much younger than themselves, and they didn¡¯t miss it.


    Fatty blinked his small eyes and said, ¡°Fei, what¡¯s the use of talking so much? Can¡¯t you just check the situation of the space stone directly?¡±


    Bu Yueyue also said: ¡°Yeah, no wonder Fei¡¯er keeps saying that you are a dead wooden fish. Such a simple problem is soplicated!¡±


    Fei also nodded and said embarrassedly: ¡°Yes! You are right, I will check it right away.¡±


    After that, Fei raised his hand and pressed it on his chest, and as a trace of spiritual power poured into the space stone on his chest, the scene in the space stone suddenly appeared in his mind.


    In fact, as a mother¡¯s relic, Fei has never checked the interior of this space stone. Because Jae Mu-woo believes that this is a kind of disrespect to his mother.


    Since this ce became Ting Yu¡¯s shelter, Fei was even more embarrassed to check it casually. In any case, Tingyu is also a girl, and it is not very good to spy on where people live.


    But at this time, the situation was special, and Fei no longer insisted. With the disy of the scene in the space, Fei immediately found that Ting Yu was sitting upright on the side of the numerous objects.

 Chapter 301 - 301 What’s The Plan? [II]

    301 What¡¯s The n? [II]


    Judging from Ting Yu¡¯s peaceful face, there is nothing wrong with it. It should be entering deep cultivation, and along with Tingyu¡¯s cultivation, a soft light is constantly emitting from Tingyu¡¯s body, and it is constantly dissipating around like electric waves.


    Fei checked for a long time and found nothing wrong. So finally put down the hanging heart.


    After taking a look at the items belonging to his mother in the space, Fei didn¡¯t stop, and immediately took back his consciousness from the space.


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng and others immediately asked, ¡°Fei, how is the situation?¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, and said to the crowd: ¡°Strange, Tingyu seems to have entered a state of deep cultivation. On the surface, nothing wrong has happened. However, it seems that he will not be able to wake up for a while. I didn¡¯t disturb her either, just let her practice first!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng nodded and said, ¡°Fei, then you should practice for a while to restore your spiritual power, we will protect you!¡±


    Fei shook his head and smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lu, you don¡¯t need to worry about protecting thew. Don¡¯t I still have a master who will deliver it to your door? Everyone also consumes a lot of money. I think I will ask Master Fengyue to help everyone protect thew. Everyone should be as soon as possible. Restore your spiritual power. There are many crises here, and it is most important to be prepared at all times!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement, and the fat man sighed: ¡°s! Fei has met with all the good things. When will a powerful person appear begging to be my master?¡±


    Bu Yueyue kicked the fat man from behind, and said angrily, ¡°If you kowtow to my sister a few times on the ground, I may consider epting you as an apprentice!¡±


    .....


    Everyone was talking andughing. After Sui Fei found Fengyue, Fei said what he meant, and Fengyue agreed happily.


    In this battle, Fengyue and Mingdong were not at their best. Most of the time, they would just say hello to save people. Their main goal was to keep an eye on the movements of the soldiers with higher cultivation levels in the Demon Army. Spiritual power doesn¡¯t consume much.


    A human military camp 20 kilometers north of Nanfeng City. At this time, the human army tent was still brightly lit.


    Not long after Fei and the others used the teleportation stone to leave, a messenger ran to the central army tent and reported to Li Yifeng. ¡°Report to General Li! The demon army is rushing in the direction of Nanfeng City, and it seems that they are attacking Nanfeng City. At the same time, arge number of demon troops are gathering around the periphery of our army, please General Li, what¡¯s the order.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Yifeng immediately stood up and paced back and forth in the tent several times.


    When the generals saw this, someone immediately stood up and said. ¡°General, the demons are attacking the city, we can just attack from the front and back, and kill them from the rear.¡±


    Li Yifeng pondered for a moment, and asked themander, ¡°How many demons are standing in front of our army?¡±


    The messenger said: ¡°General Li, the magic army in front of our army stretches for several miles, and the number is endless!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Li Yifeng frowned suddenly, it seemed that the Demon Race had a well-nned attack this time. While sieging the city, it was also preventing reinforcements from the rear.


    Li Yifeng pondered for a while, and immediately sent the order: ¡°Pass my order, all the soldiers must be ready for battle, but wait for me to check before the battle!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The messenger turned around immediately.


    Li Yifeng ordered two generals to stay in the tent and be responsible for Dassault¡¯s safety. He dressed neatly and rushed to the front with the rest of the generals.


    For safety and privacy, Li Yifeng had already instructed Dassault to dig a space under the ground of the human army tent to make a teleportation circle, and the entrance and exit were set in the tent.


    In order to seize the time, Li Yifeng also specially dispatched ten earth spirit masters above the seventh level to obey Dassault¡¯s dispatch. At this time, these people were busy busy under the big tent.


    Li Yifeng came to the front of the two armies and looked around, only to see that the demon army outside the forest was so dark that he couldn¡¯t see his head. The demon army had already formed a long snake formation around the edge of the forest, stretching for dozens of kilometers, blocking the front of the human reinforcements.


    Looking in the direction of Nanfeng City, they saw flying demon soldiers patrolling everywhere in the sky, forming a three-dimensional defensework from the ground to the high altitude.


    Vaguely, you can see a wisp of gunpowder smoke rushing towards Yunxiao in the distance. There was a ck spot dangling in the smoke, which seemed to be the air power of the Demon Army.


    At this time, it was not long before it was dark, Chi Lingxing had already tilted westward, and Zi Yaoxing was rising little by little from the east.


    And the demon army standing in front didn¡¯t make any movement, just gathered there quietly, posing as if you don¡¯t move me, I won¡¯t hit you.


    ¡°General! What should we do?¡± A general standing beside Li Yifeng looked at the formation in front of him and couldn¡¯t help asking.


    Li Yifeng thought for a long time before he said: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s not suitable for our army to attack at this time, I¡¯m afraid the demons will not attack the city at night. Pass my order, prepare firewood, firewood and other items to guard against the nighttime attack of the demons! Transfer to the front to be responsible for defense, and always pay attention to the movement of the demon army!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, a messenger was ordered to leave.


    Despite this, Li Yifeng did not return to the camp. In order to prevent changes, Li Yifeng chose an ancient tree in front of the formation, and used an open space under the tree as a temporarymand post to keep an eye on the movement of the demon army.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Preparations [I]

    302 Preparations [I]


    The sky had been dark for a long time, and the faint light of fire could still be seen in the direction of Nanfeng City. Even the sky wss a crimson red, which showed that the fire in Nanfeng City would definitely not be small. This not made Li Yifeng unable to let go of his hanging heart.


    It had been more than two hours since Fei and the others sent it. They said that they just went to check the situation first. Why did they go for so long without even sending back any information? Did something go wrong?


    Li Yifeng began to worry about the safety of everyone in Fei¡¯s group. Although he had just met him for a while, Li Yifeng also liked Fei, his disciple and grandson, from the bottom of his heart.


    In terms of Fei¡¯s appearance and personality, his speech and manners, his behavior, potential for cultivation, and his attitude of neither being humble nor arrogant, Li Yifeng felt that this little guy was better than his most proud disciple, Bu Wenle.


    Buwenle really had a good apprentice! Li Yifeng couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    Looking at the vast night, the mes everywhere in the darkness stretched for dozens of kilometers, blocking the boundary between humans and demons. In the distance, Nanfeng City was still looming with red light. He wondered if it was the same as his side, just to defend against the sneak attack of the demons.


    It waste at night, and there was no sneak attack on the Mozu side. And the firelight in the direction of Nanfeng City could not be seen clearly, and it was hidden in darkness.


    Only then did Li Yifeng let go of his dangling heart. He was afraid that Nanfeng City had also entered a deep sleep now! Sitting under the old tree, Li Yifeng leaned back against the trunk of the tree and just wanted to squint for a while, when suddenly there was the sound of quickened footsteps from the direction of the military camp, and the sh of fire gradually erged in front of him.


    As soon as Li Yifeng stood up, he heard a messenger shout in the dark. ¡°Reporting to General Li, Vice General Xiao and Captain Fei are back!¡±


    .....


    Li Yifeng was overjoyed, he quickly said, ¡°Come here quickly!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a few torches came to Li Yifeng. Under the light of the fire, Xiao Bowen and Fei were seen mixed in blood and came to Li Yifeng.


    ¡°Xiao Bowen meets the general!¡±


    ¡°Fei has seen the master!¡±


    Li Yifeng couldn¡¯t help being shocked when he saw the blood on the two of them, and hurriedly asked. ¡°What happened? Are you seriously injured? What about the others?¡±


    Xiao Bowen immediately sped his fists and said, ¡°General, we were not injured. The blood was smeared while saving people.¡±


    Li Yifeng approached the two of them and looked up and down for a long time before he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t get hurt, let¡¯s talk about the situation in Nanfeng City!¡±


    Therefore, under Li Yifeng¡¯s questioning, Xiao Bowen sent everyone a detailed report on what happened in the past and the current situation in Nanfengcheng.


    Xiao Bowen also emphatically praised Fei, saying how Fei behaved in defense, and finally relied on the power of the Shining God Stone to deter the demon army, so that the demon army retreated.


    In this regard, Fei repeatedly said that everything was just a coincidence, and he didn¡¯t have that much ability. But Li Yifeng still greatly praised Fei. Originally, Li Yifeng liked this little disciple very much, but now he couldn¡¯t help but to raise his affection higher. It¡¯s good to watch Fei in the mix, going up and down!


    In the end, Xiao Bowen said. ¡°General, ording to the words of City Lord Xiaoxue, there is currently a shortage of light and water therapists in the city, so that arge number of wounded could not be treated in time. Moreover, the medicines have already been used up, I hope we Organize a treatment force and medicines as soon as possible. The other is to provide as many magic crystal cannons and magic crystals as possible, otherwise the city defense will be too weak!¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said. ¡°Light and water spirit masters are easy to find, and there are enough magic crystals, but these magic crystal cannons have to be transported from other cities, so I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be provided immediately.¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Li Yifeng said. ¡°Well, I will send people to the surrounding cities to fetch the magic crystal cannons. You should bring the spiritual master and magic crystal over there. I will organize the first batch of magic crystal cannons tomorrow afternoon at thetest. ¡±


    Xiao Bowen nodded and said. ¡°It¡¯s the best, then the subordinates will call the spiritual master immediately.¡±


    Li Yifeng said. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not toote, Bowen, you bring my token and go to the camp to gather hundreds of light and water spirits above level 6, and I will send someone to mix magic crystals and medicines.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bowen immediately led the way. Li Yifeng also sent people to adjust magic crystals and medicines, and at the same time dispatched men and horses to lead the night to the surrounding cities to draw magic crystal cannons.


    Fei asked, ¡°Master, what am I doing?¡±


    Li Yifeng pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Fei¡¯er, can your teleportation stone be used unlimited times?¡±


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°No, if it is calcted at the level of sending a hundred people at a time, I can probably go back and forth three times a day!¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and murmured, ¡°Three times! Three times!...¡±


    Fei asked, ¡°Master, is there any problem?¡±


    Li Yifeng thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very good!¡±


    Fei was startled and asked strangely, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Yifeng pondered. ¡°Fei¡¯er, ording to what you said, it seems that the demon army is a little impatient and wants to take Nanfeng City as soon as possible. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was difficult to see things due to the darkness and the reinforcements that arrived today, I¡¯m afraid the demon n would have seeded, not retreated. So, they¡¯ll attack as soon as possible. Most likely, tomorrow.¡±


    Fei pondered. ¡°Master said that the demons would attack tomorrow?¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very possible. The reinforcements on our side are constantly increasing. I think the demons can¡¯t hold their breath. They want to take Nanfeng City as soon as possible before the reinforcements be stronger. Can Nanfeng City hold on? These days should be the key!¡±


    Fei was taken aback after hearing this, and after a moment of thought, he felt that Shizu¡¯s analysis was reasonable. He was afraid that these few days would be the most difficult days for Nanfeng City.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Preparations [II]

    303 Preparations [II]


    It took about ten days for Dassault toplete the teleportation formation. ording to the master, he was afraid that the war wouldmence within ten days. But that was just one thing that could happen in a million, and Dassault¡¯s preparations could not be stopped just because of spection.


    It seemed that when necessary, it was necessary to use the power of his own high-quality space stone to bring the army of spiritual masters into the city. A firm gaze gradually appeared in Fei¡¯s eyes.


    You must know that although there were many space stones on the continent, high-quality ones were rare. The number of high-quality spaces like Fei¡¯s own that could be stored in living bodies was extremely rare. Usually, it was only possible to appear in the royal family, and the number was also very limited.


    Even the earth elves that have been digging deep underground for millions of years only had three pieces, which showed how precious they were.


    Once Fei exposed the huge high-quality space stone in his hand to the world, he was afraid there would be endless troubles. Fatty once said frankly at the beginning that the value of this space stone was enough to equal the value of the entire Huiyun Pavilion!


    But Fatty still down value the stone. In fact, the value of this space stone was enough to call it a treasure on the maind. To say its value, he was afraid that no one dared to give it a conclusion. But even if all the treasures of the royal family were added together, the value of this space stone could be as high, or even higher.


    He really didn¡¯t know how Taoist Feng Mo got this treasure in the first ce. But everything has a reason, maybe this was the fate of Taoist Feng Mo. However, this fate was just a foreshadowing for Fei in advance.


    People were sinister, if a person wanted to be bad, he would definitely be several times more terrifying than the demons. Fei knew this well! Therefore, in order to avoid attracting the attention of dangerous people, Fei never dared to show the power of the Space Stone.


    Even if the elves were exposed, they would not dare to take the risk of this space stone. Just because the attraction of this space stone was far greater than the attraction of elves to humans.


    .....


    However, Fei was by no means the kind of person who forgot his righteousness. Seeing that the form of human beings was not optimistic at this time, he had secretly decided in his heart. When necessary, he could care so much. As for how much trouble it will cause in the future, we could only take one step at a time!


    At this time, I only heard Li Yifeng say. ¡°Yu¡¯er, starting from tomorrow, you will return to the military camp three times a day in the morning, noon and evening. I will organize the spiritual masters with the highest cultivation level among the generals in advance and let you bring them in. In the city. Since the number of people is limited, it is more expensive. At the same time, I will also convene some well-cultivated teams in the spiritual master team for you to bring in, I hope this can ensure the safety of living in Nanfeng City!¡±


    Fei nodded and said. ¡°Yes, Shizu, Yu¡¯er wrote it down! I also hope that Shizu will be ready to attack at any time. If there is a crisis in the city, I wille back at any time and ask Shizu to send troops!¡±


    Li Yifeng didn¡¯t think much about it, so he nodded in agreement. In Li Yifeng¡¯s opinion, Fei just wanted to tell him to cooperate with the inside and outside and attack the demons together at a critical moment, but he didn¡¯t know that Fei actually had other ns.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the spiritual master who was in charge of mobilizing the magic crystals and medicines to return. Xiao Bowen also quickly returned with a team of one hundred light and water spirit masters.


    Among these spiritual masters, the one with the lowest cultivation base has reached the seventh level, while the one with the highest cultivation base has reached thete eighth level.


    And thiste eighth-level Light Elemental Spiritualist was themander of the Light Element Corps in the army who was responsible for the treatment.


    Li Yifeng immediately greeted him when he saw it and said, ¡°Tianmu Lingshi, why are you here too?¡±


    The Ironwood Spiritualist was already a hundred years old, but he was still in high spirits, and he seemed to be only an old man in his sixties.


    But don¡¯t underestimate this little old man, the high-level light healing magic ¡°Setting Sun Flower Ceremony¡± of the Tianmu Spiritualist was unfolded, like a huge lotus flower, and like a setting sun illuminating the earth. It can treat thousands of wounded at the same time, and at the same time, it can improve thebat power of the spiritual masters within the light range.


    Seeing Li Yifeng approaching, Tianmu Lingshi waved his hand and said, ¡°General Yifeng, how can I note at such a critical moment! I heard that there are countless people who have been ndered in Nanfeng City. This scene. I have already made arrangements for the Light Element Corps, General please take care, I am afraid that Tianmu will be away from the army for a few days!¡±


    Li Yifeng cupped his hands and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the Spirit Master had a lot of hard work that day, please say hello to the city lord for me! Just say that with me, Li Yifeng, I will ensure the safety of Nanfeng City, let the city lord hold on for a few more days, and the follow-up reinforcements will be divided. Approved into the city!¡±


    ¡°General Yifeng, rest assured, with my Ironwood present, I will ensure that all the wsrriors in Nanfeng City are like living dragons, and the defense of Nanfeng City is impregnable!¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not toote, Nanfeng City has just experienced a big battle, and there are countless injured, so please ask Ironwood Spiritualist to set off early!¡±


    Afterwards, Li Yifeng immediately instructed his subordinates to hand over the supplies to Xiao Bowen. Seeing a sh of inspiration, Fei and everyone disappeared into the darkness.


    With the rising of the morning sun, the beast demons unexpectedly did not attack. This was not only beyond the expectations of Li Yifeng and others, but also beyond the expectations of all the defenders of Nanfeng City.


    ording to the past habits, every morning, the demons woulde to the city on time. Although it was only a symbolic battle of offense and defense and then retreated, it never stopped for a day.


    But what happened today? Such a quiet morning actually made the defenders a little curious. They were not used to it. Could it be because the beating was so painful yesterday that the demons wanted to rest for a day or two? Or...was there a bigger conspiracy behind it?

 Chapter 304 - 304 Plans Of The Beasts [I]

    304 ns Of The Beasts [I]


    But in any case, it was a good thing that there was no battle today, which could allow the tired defenders to recover their physical strength. For the past two months, everyone had been too tired, really tired!


    Until the night, the demon army still did nothing. This couldn¡¯t help but remind people of whether the demons, like humans, want to rest for a day? But this also indicates that the next attack would be extremely violent!


    But if the next time the demons attacked, it was more violently, then what?


    Human reinforcements have entered the city, and supplies have been replenished. With the help of Fei, three hundred spiritual masters above the seventh level came in in just one day.


    That was a seventh-level spiritual master! With these 300 seventh-level spiritual masters on defense, they could almost provoke the defense of a city wall!


    Moreover, the reinforcements also brought hundreds of magic crystal cannons. In this way, the northern city was re-equipped with heavy weapons. At the same time, the magic crystal cannon was still under preparation. If the demons attack a few dayster, they were afraid that more magic crystal cannons would be transported in.


    Furthermore, within one day, all the injured spiritual masters in the city were treated by the light and water spiritual masters in the reinforcements.


    Before the arrival of the reinforcements, although there were quite a few healing spirits from the light and water elements in Nanfeng City, they did not treat the injured people much for the needs of city defense. After all, the defense against the demons was the most important thing. Therefore, the injured people basically rely on therapeutic medicine to heal the pain.


    After the reinforcements entered the city, these high-level healing spiritualists really showed their strength. Since entering the city in the middle of the night, they had not rested, and they had been busy until it was dark. After the spiritual power was used up, they would gather again, and then use it after condensing. After repeating this several times, they finally treated all the wounds in the city once.


    .....


    In this healing team, the most admired was the Ironwood Spiritualist, whose group healing magic could treat thousands of injured people at one time. But in the same way, the spiritual power consumption of Ironwood spiritual master was also thergest, and he only used the ¡°setting sun flower ceremony¡± a few times a day.


    Due to the arrival of reinforcements, the city¡¯s defenses became stronger, so the city lord Xue Xiaoxue also sent water therapists to join in the treatment of the wounded, but the previous light psychics did not dare to use it.


    These light masters were used to illuminate the battlefield to prevent the demons from sneak attacking at night. If they were all exhausted, then if the demons want to attack Nanfeng City at night, wouldn¡¯t they really be blinded?


    People were divided into three, six, nine, and so on, and things were prioritized. As the lord of a city, you have to think carefully about where and how things were ced. Although Xiaoxue treated the injured like this in the past two months, she was not med by everyone.


    Everyone knew in their hearts that it was precisely because of Xiaoxue¡¯s arrangement that Nanfeng City had been holding on for two months without falling.


    In the blink of an eye, the next day arrived. But the demons still did not make any movement, which made a strange atmosphere in the city. The city lord Xue Xiaoxue called the main people in the city to hold a temporary meeting to analyze the abnormal situation of the demons in the past two days.


    In addition to the main generals of the military, the people present at the meeting also included Na Lanyue, the master of the Crystal Pce, elders Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui, Hua Feng, etc., as well as Nanfeng Academy Dean Gu Xiao and the main members of the Elder Hall. Xiao Bowen, Bai Zhan, and Wu Kui, who were in charge of the reinforcements, also attended the meeting.


    The meeting didn¡¯tst long, but everyone didn¡¯t find any results about the abnormal behaviours of the demons. The main thing was to rearrange the defense situation of the whole city and the defense work they were responsible for.


    Anyway, no matter what the conspiracy of the demons was, all humans could do was to strengthen their defenses to the greatest extent possible.


    In the evening, in addition to bringing in another 300 high-level spiritual masters and magic crystal cannons, Fei also brought in an unexpected surprise.


    With the help of ten high-level earth-type spiritual masters, Dassault actuallypleted the teleportation circle outside the city in just over two days. Among the group of spiritual masters that Fei received in the evening, they included Dassault and the ten earth-type spiritual masters.


    This was undoubtedly one of the greatest joys. After discussing with everyone, the city lord Xian Xiaoxue decided to set up the teleportation formation in the city in the Elder Hall of Nanfeng College.


    Because the Elder Hall of Nanfeng College was the central area of ??Nanfeng City, any direction to support was the closest. Moreover, with Nanfeng College¡¯s Elder Hall sitting in the formation, even if the teleportation formation was guarded by the Elder Hall after the war was over, there would still be no trouble.


    In the virgin forest more than ten kilometers south of Nanfeng City.


    At this time, Yao Feng, themander of the demon n, was bringing the ghost shadows of the dragon and demon n, the two demons of the moon and the stars, and the n leaders of the demon n such as the wolf demon, bear demon, ape demon, lion demon, tiger demon, etc. The strong man was standing on top of a mountain and watching.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they saw three ck shadows in the sky keep expanding, and in a blink of an eye, three figuresnded in front of everyone.


    Yao Feng immediately led the demons to kneel and salute. ¡°Your subordinate, Yao Feng, has seen Second Young Master!¡±


    They saw that among the people who came, was a young and handsome man Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon. On the left and right of Haoyan stood a sturdy man, who was the second of the three major demon kings in the Great Ruins Forest.


    One was Yin Hao, the patriarch of the Golden Steel Tiger Demon, and the other was Zi Heng, the patriarch of the Roaring Bear Demon. The two demons were all above the cultivation base of the nine demons. This time, they were brought together by the second son of the dragon demon, Hao Yan. The rtionship between the three demons must be unusual!


    After the three demons stood still, Hao Yan waved at Yaofeng and said, ¡°Get up! Yaofeng, was my elder brother Haoying really killed by this spiritual master in Nanfeng City?¡±


    After the demons stood up, Yao Feng bowed to Haoyan, sped his fists and said, ¡°Second son, Haoying, the eldest son, was besieged by a spiritual master of Nanfeng City two months ago and died tragically under the hands of a ninth-level spiritual master. My lord, this time we must avenge the eldest son!¡±


    Hao Yan turned around and looked in the direction of Nanfeng City. His heart couldn¡¯t help but bleed. It seemed that his big brother was really dead! A faint smile appeared on Hao Yan¡¯s face.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Plans Of The Beasts [ II ]

    305 ns Of The Beasts [ II ]


    Two months ago, because of the connection between flesh and blood, Hao Yan suddenly felt as if someone close to him was hurt. For a while, he didn¡¯t know where this feeling came from.


    So, after taking care of the matter at hand, Hao Yan deliberately went back to the Dragon Fort. But the Dragon Demon Emperor was in retreat, and Hao Yan did not see the Dragon Demon Emperor¡¯s face. However, in the Dragon Fort, Hao Yan also inquired about the death of his eldest brother Hao Ying.


    In addition to being shocked, Hao Yan was very surprised at why his father was so calm, and that he still had the mind to practice after his eldest brother died! Did the big brother die in vain? Were those humans who hurt Big Brother so cheap?


    After some inquiries, Hao Yan finally knew that his father was on the verge of breaking through, and would soon be able to break through to level ten and be immortal. Therefore, at this critical juncture, the opportunity for breakthrough could not be affected by chores.


    Hao Yan had a deep understanding of this. Hao Yan had been on the maind for thousands of years because he was looking for an opportunity to break through to the ninth level, but he still had not made a breakthrough.


    And Hao Yan also inquired that the Dragon Demon n had already sent Yaofeng, Soul Shadow and Mingyue Three Demons to lead the Demon n army to Nanfeng City to avenge the eldest son. It was already a month ago at this time, I believe that the war has already started in Nanfeng City!


    After learning about what happened, Hao Yan stayed in Dragon Fort for a few days. During this period, Hao Yan¡¯s mood could not calm down. The eldest brother was dead, but judging from his father¡¯s tepid attitude, was the eldest brother really dead? Was there something else he was hiding from him?


    However, if the eldest brother was really dead, wouldn¡¯t the throne of the Dragon Emperor be his in the future? Originally, Haoyan thought that with his big brother seat, and that this position would never fall to him.


    But at this time, things took a 180-degree turn. For a while, Hao Yan didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad!


    .....


    Although Hao Yan was not convinced because his elder brother Hao Ying was always favored by his father. For so many years, Hao Yan had been trying every means to pursue a breakthrough in cultivation, so that one day his cultivation could surpass his elder brother, and he would win back his breath in front of his father.


    Because of this, the two brothers have never been in contact for so many years. Haoying had been busy with his business all the time, while Haoyan has been traveling on the maind, looking for opportunities for breakthroughs.


    But he never imagined that his eldest brother would die suddenly one day. This made Haoyan¡¯s efforts of so many years all meaningless.


    Why was this happening? He had worked hard for so many years, wasn¡¯t it just to fight for the father and the elder brother? His eldest brother was dead, and no one would fight with him for the favour of their father, so wasn¡¯t his hard work for so many years in vain?


    No, not right! His efforts were not in vain. Without Big Brother, he was the heir to the Dragon Emperor! He still have to show his genius side in order to gain prestige in front of the crowd!


    Right, that was it! He was going to Nanfeng City, and he wanted both the demons and humans to see how powerful he was. Haoyan! He was the heir of the Dragon Emperor! The most powerful ruler on the Sacred Spirit Continent!


    After leaving the Dragon Fort, Hao Yan did not go directly to Nanfeng City, but went to the Great Ruins Forest first. Now, the Great Forest of Ruins had almost be Hao Yan¡¯s base.


    And the three n chiefs Yin Hao, Zi Heng, and Meiniang in the great forest of ruins also became Hao Yan¡¯s most capable subordinates, and many things were done through these three demons. Among these three demons, Mei Niang was the most helpful to Hao Yan, and she was also Hao Yan¡¯s think tank.


    Under Mei Niang¡¯s arrangement, in order to show the identity of the second son Haoyan, he specially sent someone to Nanfeng City to inform Yaofeng, themander of the demon army, that the second son Haoyan would personally lead the demon army to avenge the eldest son in two days.


    ording to Mei Niang, doing this could attract the attention of the entire demon army and maximize her prestige among the demons. Compared with Haoyan¡¯s rashly going alone, the effect was more than a hundred times thousand times stronger!


    Hao Yan was of course very satisfied with Mei Niang¡¯s arrangement, and this time, Hao Yan also brought Yin Hao and Zi Heng two demons to increase his fame. Yin Hao and Zi Heng were also unambiguous, and they have awe-inspiring attitudes of paying one devil and being above all devils.


    This was also the reason why the Demon Army had not moved for two days. Because of receiving a report from the messenger, Yaofeng spent the past two days thinking about how to prepare for Hao Yan¡¯s arrival. No matter in terms of military appearance or military formation, Yaofeng has done his best, not letting Haoyan pick out any faults.


    ncing at Nanfeng City, Haoyan turned around and said to Yaofeng, ¡°Yaofeng, how is the battle now?¡±


    Yaofeng cupped his hands and said, ¡°Second son, we have already breached the outer city of Nanfeng City, and human beings are currently clinging to the inner city. I believe that with the arrival of the second son, our army¡¯s morale has greatly increased, and the inner city is just around the corner! ¡±


    Hao Yan nodded in satisfaction, thinking in his heart: Yaofeng used to be the man of the eldest brother, but now that the eldest brother died, the Yaofeng¡¯s attitude towards him has be a lot more respectful. It seemed that he was trying to curry favor with me!


    After pondering for a moment, Hao Yan deliberately pretended to be ruthless and said: ¡°Okay! Big brother¡¯s revenge, let me, Hao Yan, take revenge! Yaofeng, you have a day to prepare! In the morning the day after tomorrow, I would personally lead the demon army and take the city in one clean sweep. We will avenge my elder brother!¡±


    ¡°Vengeance! Revenge! Revenge!¡± the patriarchs shouted in unison.


    Hao Yan turned to Nanfeng City again, and there was a smug smile on his face.


    *Brother, if only you could look at things now. My brother, from today onwards, I wouldpletely take over your ce. These little human beings will tremble under my power and prestige. I¡¯m Haoyan!*

 Chapter 306 - 306 A Little Reunion [I]

    306 A Little Reunion [I]


    The demon army had not attacked the city for three days. This made the defenders in the city feel like they were reborn once, and really recovered their physical and spiritual power.


    In the past few days, Fei had nothing to do except bring reinforcements into the city three times a day, and it was nothing more than small jobs likeying hands on others.


    So in the early morning of the third day, seeing that the Demon Army still had no intention of attacking, Fei visited Nanfeng College with Lu Wenfeng and others. After all, the members of the Xuanbing team and the Nanfeng team were also old acquaintances. When they came to Nanfeng City this time, they had to pay a visit.


    Originally, everyone in Fei thought that they would meet Nanfeng team members in the city defense, but they did not expect to meet a lot of students from Nanfeng College. You could tell from the school uniforms they wear, but the faces of those old friends were not. It was not one that had been seen.


    However, when everyone came to Nanfeng Academy and found You Yinhuai, the captain of the Nanfeng team, they were all stunned! Was it still the high-spirited Nanfeng team captain standing in front of him?


    They saw that although the captain of the Nanfeng team, You Yinhuai, was still in good spirits, his eyes had obviously changed a lot. Looking at You Yinhuai again, everyone was surprised to find that You Yinhuai¡¯s left leg was missing! Instead, a simple crutch was leaning on You Yin¡¯s armpit.


    Along with You Yinhuai, the wood-type spiritual master Xia Shangqiu of the Nanfeng team was also receiving everyone from Fei, and Xia Shangqiu was missing an arm!


    Seeing Fei and everyoneing to visit, You Yin couldn¡¯t help but be moved with emotion. Through the conversation with You Yinhuai, everyone in Fei knew that due to thisrge-scale war in Nanfeng City, all students above the third level of Nanfeng College participated in the battle of city defense.


    In the Nanfeng team led by You Yinhuai, Ding Xiaofei, who was originally from the wind element, had sessfully broken through to the fourth-level Great Spiritualist cultivation base half a year ago and left the academy after graduation. But because he knew the crisis in Nanfeng City, he resolutely chose to return and re-formed the strongest Nanfeng team together with You Yinhuai and the others.


    .....


    Among the six people, except Ding Xiaofei¡¯s cultivation base has just broken through to the early stage of the fourth level, captain You Yinhuai, Xia Shangqiu of the wood type, Geluo tribe of the earth type, Liu Yaxin of the wood type and Wen Xiaoxi of the water type have all reached the third level. The level of thete stage was not far from the breakthrough.


    But it was such a strong team that suffered a tragic blow in the brutal battle. One month after the defensive battle, the Earth-type Spirit Master Ge tribe, the main defense of the team, was in a defensive battle. In order to cover his teammates¡¯ mistakes, a sixth-level nerubian at the head of the city was climbed up. Stabbed to death on the spot. Then the corpse was thrown into the city, and it suddenly became the food of several monsters.


    Despite this, the remaining five members of the Nanfeng team buried their grief deeply in their hearts, and still stubbornly participated in the daily defense battle. But this kind of persistence waspletely shattered in the battle that the city defense was broken after sticking to it for a month and a half.


    On that day, when the outer city defense was breached by the Demon Race, the Demon Race army rushed into Nanfeng City like a tide. In order to cover themon people, the spiritual master team cooperated with the soldiers of the army to fight, but in the end, it finally copsed under the impact of arge number of demon soldiers. Thousands of spiritual masters and soldiers of the army were besieged by therge army of demons before they could enter the second city defense, and finally became the food of the demon army.


    You Yinhuai led everyone in the team to break out of the siege with great difficulty, and fled to the inner city desperately. Seeing that everyone had fled to the city, but the army of demons followed closely behind.


    At a critical juncture, the city gate chose to give up the scattered human beings who did note and entered the city, and resolutely closed it heavily. When the city gate closed with a bang, the hearts of everyone in You Yinhuai jumped violently.


    There was no retreat in front, and there were pursuers behind! How to do? Huaiyin Huaihuai saw that the demon soldiers had chased behind him, gritted his teeth sharply, and shouted to the crowd, ¡°Quick, climb the city!¡±


    Among the five people, only Ding Xiaofei, who was at the fourth level, was able to fly. But Ding Xiaofei did not leave alone, but performed a light-weight technique, and hit four small whirlwinds to support the crowd to quickly climb up the city.


    But in this way, the speed of everyone had obviously dropped. When a few people had just climbed halfway up the city wall, they were chased behind by a few fast-running spider demons.


    In the face of the spider demon whose cultivation base far surpassed everyone else, You Yinhuai and everyone had no choice but to run for their lives. Defense and attack were of no use at all to the powerful nerubians who were catching up.


    Fortunately, at this critical juncture, the spiritual masters in the city discovered them and immediatelyunched an attack on the nerubians who were chasing after them. After a fierce attack, the spider demon was finally beaten down.


    But when You Yinhuai was pulled up by the spiritual masters in the city, he realized that only himself and Xia Shangqiu escaped from his team. Ding Xiaofei, Liu Yaxin and Wen Xiaoxi had already been drowned in the demon army.


    Even so, the two of You Yinhuai were seriously injured. Xia Shangqiu¡¯s arm was cut off by the spider demon at thest moment and became food for the demon soldiers, while You Yinhuai himself lost half of his left leg.


    Now, both Xia Shangqiu and You Yinhuai were recovering from their injuries at Nanfeng College. This was also the reason why Fei and the others did not encounter Nanfeng team in the city defense.


    Facing You Yinhuai and Xia Shangqiu, Fei could onlyfort him: ¡°Brother Yinhuai, don¡¯t be too sad, war always kills people, and our team came here this time, and we never thought that we would be able to stay intact. go back!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng also said: ¡°Yes, even if you are injured like this now, if you continue to cultivate and break through to the fourth level, your actions will no longer be a problem for you!¡±


    You Yinhuai smiled sadly and said to Lu Wenfeng: ¡°Oh! That¡¯s what I said, but both Shang Qiu and I are disabled, and the meridians in our bodies are already iplete, how can we improve our cultivation? !¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307 A Little Reunion [II]

    307 A Little Reunion [II]


    After Fei heard it, everyone fell into silence. Yes! The meridians were iplete, which means that the two people¡¯s practice route has been broken. How could they still rely on cultivation to improve their cultivation?


    Fei pondered for a moment, then suddenly said: ¡°Hidden eldest brother, little brother has a method that can make you reorganize your meridians and restore your cultivation body. It¡¯s just that you will suffer the pain of breaking your wrist again!¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. You Yinhuai shook his head with a wry smile, and said, ¡°Brother Fei, don¡¯t make fun of my eldest brother. Even the eighth-level Light Spiritualist Murong Hui of the Crystal Pce Presbytery can¡¯t do anything about my injury to Sang Qiu. You How can it be cured?¡±


    It turned out that after You Yinhuai and Xia Shangqiu fled back, the city lord Xue Xiaoxue knew that they were the best of the younger generation in Nanfeng City. Heal both of them.


    But after seeing the injuries of the two, Murong Hui also sighed and said: You Yinhuai and the two have damaged the meridians, even if they were cured, the limbs were iplete and the meridians were not continuous, and they will not be able to practice deeply in the future!


    Therefore, You Yinhuai and the two were so lonely when they saw Fei and everyone else. Especially when I saw everyone in the Xuanbing team appearing in front of me like a living dragon, I couldn¡¯t help but think of my dead teammates.


    But Fei, after You Yinhuai finished smiling bitterly, still said firmly: ¡°Brother Yinhuai, Fei is not joking! If you want to heal the wounds of the two of you, besides me, you also need the help of senior Muronghui. And I also I just have something to meet with Senior Murong Hui. You and Sister Xia Shangqiu will rest in the academy first, and after I meet Senior Murong Hui,e back to heal you!¡±


    Fatty also said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Yinhuai, our captain is so fascinated. What others can¡¯t do, he can do it! Just wait and see!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng, Bu Yueyue and others also agreed that there must be no problem. This can¡¯t help but make You Yinhuai¡¯s eyes gradually change from suspicion to hope.


    .....


    You Yinhuai couldn¡¯t help but say firmly: ¡°Brother Fei, if you can really make me and Sangqiu reorganize the meridians, let alone the pain of breaking a wrist, it¡¯s worth letting us die again!¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not toote, we¡¯ll go to Senior Murong Hui right away, if things go well, we¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    After that, Fei and the others said goodbye to You Yinhuai and Xia Shangqiu, and left Nanfeng College and went straight to the Crystal Pce.


    Since there was no war in the past two days, except for some normal patrolling soldiers on the city wall, the rest of the spiritual masters all returned to their residences to rest in peace. The craftsmen took advantage of this gap to quickly repair the city wall. At this time, Murong Hui and the others also returned to the presbytery of the Crystal Pce.


    After Fei and the others came to the Crystal Pce, they were immediately stopped by the gatekeeper.


    Then, they heard a middle-aged man in charge of the gate say: ¡°Crystal Pce is important, no one is allowed to enter! Pleasee back!¡±


    Fei stepped forward and sped his fists and said, ¡°This eldest brother, in Xia Xuanbing College Fei, has something to ask to see the three elders Murong Hui, Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng! Please tell us, eldest brother, Fei of the Ironwood tribe. Come and see me!¡±


    The four men at the gate were startled and exchanged nces with each other, only to hear the middle-aged man who spoke before saying, ¡°You are the one Fei who used the teleportation stone to lead the reinforcements into the city?¡±


    Fei hurriedly cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talented, I¡¯m just here! I also ask this eldest brother to help me with a report! It is said that Fei, the son of Mu Tuo of the .Ironwood tribe, came to ask the three elders!¡±


    The man looked at Fei and everyone, and then said, ¡°Okay, Captain Fei, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go in and report immediately!¡±


    This was the name of the man, the shadow of the tree. At this time, the achievements of Captain Fei had already been spread in Nanfeng City, and there was no one in the city who did not know about Captain Fei. It was precisely because this person brought reinforcements into Nanfeng City through the power of the teleportation stone that the danger to Nanfeng City was alleviated.


    Therefore, among the soldiers and civilians in Nanfeng City, Captain Fei has be a heroic figure. Although people don¡¯t know Fei, but Fei¡¯s name was already known to everyone!


    Not long after, they saw three old men rushing out of the Crystal Pce. One of the old men ran and shouted, ¡°Which one is Fei? Who is Fei of the .Ironwood tribe?¡±


    Although Fei had been in Nanfeng City for three days, he still hadn¡¯t officially met Murong Hui, Luo Tianyi, and Hua Feng, so they didn¡¯t know each other.


    Seeing the three of them approaching, Fei knew that they must be the three elders Murong Hui, Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng, so he stepped forward and knelt down and said, ¡°Fei, the son of Mu Tuo of the .Ironwood tribe, pays respect to the three elders!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Fei choked up. These three were the three elders beside his grandfather Muze! Seeing the three elders, Fei thought of the .Ironwood tribe in the teacher¡¯s mouth, and also thought of his own iron wood tribe.


    However, the two tribes were both destroyed by Wu Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, and those who survived went their separate ways. When rtives meet at this time, how could they not have tears in their eyes?


    The three old men saw Fei kneeling on the ground crying bitterly, and immediately knelt in front of Fei, Luo Tianyi hugged Fei in his arms with tears in his eyes, and said excitedly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, child, let it go. Grandpa, look!¡±


    Saying that, Luo Tianyi pulled Fei up, raised his hand to wipe away the tears on Fei¡¯s face, and said excitedly while watching: ¡°Like! It¡¯s like! Look, it¡¯s really like Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er. They look exactly the same, but this handsome one is more like a fairy!¡±


    Murong Hui and Hua Feng also repeatedly praised: ¡°It really is Mu Tuo¡¯s child, our little son! God has eyes, finally let us meet the descendants of the .Ironwood tribe!¡±


    When Lu Wenfeng saw Fei meeting his rtives, everyone could not help but burst into tears with excitement. After getting along with Fei for so many years, this was the first time I see Fei meet rtives. Although Fei was crying, everyone knew that Fei was actuallyughing in his heart!

 Chapter 308 - 308 The Eternal Mystery [I]

    308 The Eternal Mystery [I]


    After everyone¡¯s greetings, Luo Tianyi took Fei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Master, I wonder how your father Mu Tuo and mother Xuan¡¯er are doing now? We haven¡¯t received any information from your parents for so many years. There is no way to find out how they¡¯re doing?¡±


    Hearing Luo Tianyi¡¯s question, Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red again. Seeing this, Murong Hui knew something was wrong, so he pulled Fei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Young Master, this is not a ce to talk, please follow me into the room and let¡¯s calm down.¡±


    After that, he greeted Lu Wenfeng and the others in the space of the Elder Hall.


    Under the questioning of Luo Tianyi and the others, Fei briefly re-established the tale of the Ironwood Tribe in the Great Ruins Forest after his father Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er left the Tribe. Yan was destroyed, his parents died, and he went to Xuanbing College alone to study.


    The three elders Murong Hui, Luo Tianyi, and Hua Feng scolded Hao Yan for a while. Among the three, Luo Tianyi had the deepest affection for Mu Tuo and his wife. Before the Ironwood tribe was destroyed, Luo Tianyi also transported Mu Tuo and his wife to the Forbidden City.


    Unexpectedly, that parting turned out to be a goodbye, Luo Tianyi deeply felt sorry for the old patriarch Zhang Ze. If he had known this earlier, he might as well have stayed by Mu Tuo¡¯s side in the first ce. There would be no more tragic events.


    After a long time of grief and indignation, Fei asked, ¡°Elder Luo, when you escorted my parents to the Forbidden City, did you know about my mother¡¯s n? Growing up, I have never heard my parents talk about my mother¡¯s house. If there are rtives, he n to have the opportunity to visit them.¡±


    After this question, Luo Tianyi couldn¡¯t help frowning. And after pondering for a long time, he said, ¡°This.... To be honest. After I escorted your parents back to the Forbidden City that day, I thought I didn¡¯t need to worry about the safety of the two of them. So after entering the city, I said goodbye to your parents and returned to Nanfeng City. As for you My mother¡¯s family, I don¡¯t know anything at all.¡±


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Fei eximed in disappointment after hearing this. Unexpectedly, he had enquired about his mother¡¯s n and family to no avail. Everyone who had been in contact with her parents had been asked about them, and now it had be an eternal mystery.


    .....


    Murong Hui said. ¡°Little Young Master, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. Now your cultivation base has achieved a small sess, although your parents are gone, but they are still with us. Moreover, the divine tree has now returned to the grasp of us, human beings. I wonder if the young master wants to restore the glory of Ironwood tribe?¡±


    Fei said moved. ¡°Thank you elder Murong for his painstaking efforts, but at present I do not n to restore the Ironwood tribe. The great revenge has not been avenged yet, I n to improve my cultivation as soon as possible, and one day I will avenge my parents and nsmen. After that, I¡¯ll consider whether to restore the demeanor of our tribe.¡±


    After listening, Luo Tianyi immediately said. ¡°Well said. Young Master is indeed a warrior of our tribe. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master, revenge is counted as my old bone. With me, Luo Tianyi, I will never let the devil go. I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you fighting for?¡± Murong Hui said unconvincingly, ¡°You think you can do it? Young master, revenge is my old man¡¯s share.¡±


    Hua Feng sighed. ¡°You two are immortal. Don¡¯t you think about it, how old is the young master now? From the point of view of safety, if you want to take revenge, you must let the young master reach the ninth level of spiritual immortal cultivation. However, by the time the young master has cultivated to the ninth level, I am afraid you two immortals would have long since passed away.¡±


    Murong Hui and Luo Tianyi were stunned when they heard it. After thinking about it carefully, what Hua Feng said made sense. The young master wants to cultivate to the spiritual immortal cultivation level, no matter how talented he was, they were afraid that he would not be able to reach the spiritual immortal cultivation level without one or two hundred years.


    At that time, the three of them would either have advanced to the ninth level and be invincible for ten thousand years, or they would be long gone dead.


    Thinking of this, Luo Tianyi suddenly said. ¡°Little Young Master, in my opinion, it¡¯s not toote for us to build the Ironwood tribe first and then slowly cultivate it. The so-called sharpening knives doesn¡¯t cost chopping wood. Don¡¯t worry, there are three of us. Immortals will help you, and your cultivation base will definitely rise.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei smiled slightly and said to the three. ¡°The three elders don¡¯t have to bother, I have made up my mind and will not change it. But if the three elders really want to help me, there is something in front of me. Elder Murong, please do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Murong Hui hurriedly came over and asked.


    Fei said, ¡°Can Elder Murong remember the injuries of You Yinhuai and Xia Shangqiu from Nanfeng Team?¡±


    Murong Hui thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Young Master is talking about those two dolls with broken legs and broken hands?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s them. I want Elder Murong to do me a favor and reconnect their meridians.¡±


    After hearing this, Murong Hui waved his hands again and again and said, ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. The young master is also a spiritual master. Don¡¯t you know that if your meridians are disabled, they will be difficult to recover?¡±


    Fei smiled mysteriously, and said to Murong Hui, ¡°Elder Murong, if I say, how can I do it?¡±


    Under Murong Hui¡¯s surprised expression, Fei exined in detail how to reconnect the meridians of You Yin and Huai.


    After speaking, Murong Hui still showed an unbelievable look, and asked in surprise. ¡°Little Young Master, I¡¯m not sure I can do this. But can you really do it?¡±


    Fei nodded solemnly and said, ¡°As long as there is Elder Murong¡¯s help, I will definitely seed.¡±

 Chapter 309 - 309 The Eternal Mystery [II]

    309 The Eternal Mystery [II]


    Murong Hui pondered for a moment, then finally nodded and said, ¡°Okay, so-called intentional things doe true. Young master, when are we going to do it?¡±


    Fei looked at the time, it was almost noon, so he said to Murong Hui. ¡°Elder Murong, I have to go back to the outside of the city at noon. If the demons hadn¡¯t attacked, an hourter, let¡¯s meet at the entrance of Nanfeng Academy.¡±


    Murong Hui nodded and said, ¡°Okay, young master Fei, be careful. When the timees, we three old guys will go together.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei stood up, cupped his hands, and said to the three elders. ¡°So, then, time is running out, the three elders stay, and I will leave first.¡±


    Afterwards, Lu Wenfeng and the three elders bid farewell to the three elders. With the escort of Murong Hui and the three, Fei and the others left the Crystal Pce.


    Soon it was afternoon. After Fei returned from outside the city, he immediately brought Lu Wenfeng and the others to Nanfeng College.


    Although it was still an hour away from the appointment, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the three old men, Murong Hui, Luo Tianyi, and Hua Feng, came to Nanfeng College early and waited there.


    Seeing the arrival of Fei and the others, Murong Hui and the others immediately greeted them and asked, ¡°Little Young Master, is the time out of the city going smoothly?¡±


    Fei smiled and said gratefully to the three elders. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I made the three elders wait for a long time. That¡¯s really bad on my part.¡±


    .....


    Luo Tianyi said. ¡°It¡¯s fine, then let¡¯s go in.¡±


    After that, everyone walked into Nanfeng Academy one after another. The students on duty at the gate already knew Fei and the other students, and they were no strangers to the three elders of the Crystal Pce, so they didn¡¯t stop them.


    Seeing that Fei really invited Murong Hui, You Yinhuai and Xia Shangqiu couldn¡¯t help being deeply touched. Unexpectedly, an opponent who only met once in the game would be so attentive to him.


    After everyone chatted, Fei solemnly said to You Yinhuai and the two. ¡°Eldest brother Yinhuai, Sister Shangqiu, I will say the concerning first. It¡¯s time for you to be healed. I have only seen the method of treatment from ancient books. Whether you can be cured in the end depends on the luck of the two of you.¡±


    You Yinhuai said, ¡°Brother Fei, as long as you have this kind of heart, I will be grateful to you. Even if it can¡¯t be cured, it¡¯s a big deal to return to the current state. Come on, use me first.¡±


    Fei nodded and motioned to You Yinhuai to roll up his trouser legs, exposing the wound on his leg.


    They saw that You Yinhuai¡¯s left leg was broken from below the knee. The wound had already been scarred, but the skin had not fully grown, and the wound was covered with blood spots.


    Fei looked at the wound and said to You Yinhuai, ¡°Brother Yinhuai, bear with me, I need to cut the wound open again to reveal the meridians inside.¡±


    You Yinhuai gritted her teeth and called out simply, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll hold on.¡±


    Fei nodded, so he made You Yinhuai lie t on the bed, first input the spiritual power into You Yinhuai¡¯s body little by little, and then swam along the meridians in You Yinhuai¡¯s body little by little.


    Because Fei was a dual-attribute spiritual master of the light and transformation type, the spiritual power of the light system has an affinity for the spiritual power of any attribute, and will not produce any repulsive force. In addition, upstream Yinhuai was also a spiritual master of the transformation aspect, so Fei¡¯s spiritual power was smoothly merged with the spiritual power in You Yinhuai¡¯s body.


    When the two fused spiritual powers swam most of the way in You Yinhuai¡¯s body, they suddenly broke off at an acupoint below You Yinhuai¡¯s knee.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± The voice of Taoist Feng Mo suddenly came from his mind, only to hear Taoist Feng Mo say. ¡°Fei¡¯er, use your spiritual sense to leave a mark here.¡±


    ording to Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s words, after scanning the acupuncture point on You Yinhuai¡¯s wound with his divine sense, he left a mark in his mind.


    It turned out that the reason why Fei said that he could help You Yinhuai to repair the meridians was only after receiving instructions from Taoist Feng Mo.


    At that time, because Fei had sympathy for You Yinhuai, Taoist Feng Mo happened to wake up at this time, so after Fei asked, Taoist Feng Mo told him this method.


    Maybe for others, the possibility of sess of this method was almost zero, but because Fei has spiritual consciousness, he could clearly observe the internal structure of the human body, so the sess rate of this kind of treatment was very high.


    But Fei didn¡¯t tell Murong Hui that he had the help of divine sense before, but only briefly told Murong Hui the method. Therefore, although Murong Hui affirmed Fei¡¯s method, he was not optimistic.


    This time, the promise to help Fei in order to help You Yinhuai and Xia Shangqiu to heal was entirely because he gave Fei a favor to the young master, and it was also a tempering for Fei¡¯s growth.


    They saw that after Fei marked the broken pulse point in his mind, his spiritual power immediately reversed, and he began to perform work backwards along the meridians of You Yinhuai. This time, You Yinhuai was in pain, a lot.


    Originally, the spiritual power flows in the same direction in the body. If the spiritual power flows backwards and the meridians were reversed, there was a danger of going crazy. Fortunately, Fei¡¯s cultivation level was one level higher than that of You Yinhuai, and coupled with his powerful mental control, Fei was able to reverse the flow of spiritual power in You Yinhuai¡¯s body little by little.


    You Yinhuai only felt that there were tens of thousands of ants roaming around constantly at the same time, and the whole body was numb and itchy. As the spiritual power continued to wander, this tingling sensation was continuously amplified.


    For a time, You Yinhuai only felt tingling and itching all over her body, and the big beads of sweat rolled down instantly.


    All these processes were carried out in You Yinhuai¡¯s body, so everyone around didn¡¯t know the specific situation, but they heard Fei introduce this kind of healing method before, and know that Fei was currently walking in You Yinhuai¡¯s body through spiritual power to find the broken meridians.

 Chapter 310 - 310 Readying For Defence [I]

    310 Readying For Defence [I]


    Just when You Yinhuai¡¯s body was bing numb, and couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling dizzy, Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he said, ¡°This is it! Elder Murong, get ready for treatment! Big Brother Lu, hold on to Big Brother Yinhuai¡¯s leg!¡±


    Afterwards, Fei¡¯s hand shed, and a sharp knife appeared. As soon as Fei gritted his teeth, he cut You Yin¡¯s wound open with the knife, and blood spurted out at once.


    You Yin shivered in pain, but was pressed to the bed by Lu Wenfeng.


    At this time, Fei condensed all his spiritual consciousness on You Yin¡¯s wound, and the bone structure, traces of flesh and blood, and meridians at the wound were all clearly presented in Fei¡¯s mind. The disconnection points of the two main meridians were also clearly disyed.


    While Fei controlled You Yinhuai¡¯s spiritual power to return to normal wandering, he used his spiritual power to control the two broken meridian points to keep approaching the wound.


    In the end, under the control of Fei¡¯s mental power, the two originally unrted meridian points were gradually connected. After the spiritual power in You Yinhuai flowed through these two meridian points, it passed through smoothly under the control of Fei¡¯s spiritual power, and soonpleted a small Zhoutian cycle.


    The pleasure of resuming the operation of spiritual power immediately made You Yinhuai feel a sense offort in her heart. The tingling sensation just now subsided quickly, leaving only the pain in the wound.


    You Yinhuai was overjoyed, and immediately controlled the spiritual power to run in the body ording to his own practice route.


    Seeing that the meridians were connected, Fei immediately signaled Murong Hui to restore the wound.


    .....


    Murong Hui had already observed the change in You Yinhuai¡¯s expression, and he couldn¡¯t help being secretly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the young master would be so powerful, such a difficult meridian repair could be sessfully connected in an instant!


    You must know that the sess rate of this meridian repair was almost zero! Even with his own cultivation as high as thete eighth level, he dared not try to repair it as easily as Fei.


    After hearing Fei¡¯s words, Murong Hui didn¡¯t dare to dy, and immediately sent out a powerful light of recovery. They saw that the flesh and blood on You Yinhuai¡¯s wound immediately began to grow wildly at a speed that was discernible to the naked eye.


    While You Yinhuai¡¯s wound was healing, Fei didn¡¯t dare to bring back his spiritual power. He always controlled the connection of the two meridians and maintained the smooth flow of You Yinhuai¡¯s spiritual power.


    After about a minute, You Yinhuai¡¯s wound hadpletely returned to its previous state. The flesh and blood from the wound had grown back together. But Fei still didn¡¯t dare to recall his mental power. Under Fei¡¯s prompting, Murong Hui always irradiated You Yinhuai¡¯s wound with the light of recovery.


    Although the flesh and blood have recovered and healed, the recovery power of the meridians was very slow. Therefore, continuous irradiation of the wound could speed up the formation and healing of the meridians.


    As time passed bit by bit, about half an hour had passed, Fei just tried a little bit to get back the control of his mental power. Happily, with the return of Fei¡¯s mental power, the two meridians in You Yinhuai¡¯s wound were not disconnected, but were tightly connected.


    This was entirely due to Murong Hui¡¯s powerful restoration magic. If it was Fei¡¯s current restoration magic power, there was no certainty of sess.


    After Fei regained his mental power, he immediately signaled to Murong Hui to wothdraw the light of recovery.


    However, You Yinhuai did not move, and still continued to run the spiritual power in his body with a determined face. Fei had previously reminded You Yinhuai that after sessful treatment, it would take at least three weeks of continuous cirction to return to normal.


    Seeing that You Yinhuai¡¯s treatment was sessful, Xia Shangqiu immediately became excited. Only Xia Shangqiu and You Yinhuai experienced the pain of not functioning properly as cultivators. Seeing that You Yinhuai had repaired his meridians at this time, bitter tears immediately filled Xia Shangqiu¡¯s beautiful little face.


    Looking at Xia Shangqiu¡¯s excited expression, Fei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sister Shangqiu, Brother Yinhuai¡¯s meridians have been sessfully repaired! I¡¯ll rest for a while, and I¡¯ll treat you immediately afterwards.¡±


    Xia Shangqiu nodded gratefully, tears still falling down her cheeks.


    It was the first time that Fei used mental power for this kind of treatment. He felt that this kind of fine control was much more difficult than controlling magic. Therefore, after only using it for half an hour, the mental power was a bit unbearable.


    But Fei didn¡¯t know that it was through this precise control of spiritual power that he had a new understanding of spiritual power, and thus made his spiritual consciousness reach another height.


    After resting for a quarter of an hour, Fei and Murong Hui cooperated to connect Xia Shangqiu¡¯s meridians again. However, because Xia Shangqiu injured the root of the arm, the meridians here wereplicated, and Fei spent a lot of energy in order to find and connect the broken meridians. After nearly an hour of treatment, Xia Shangqiu¡¯s injury was healed too.


    But Fei also ate a Heavenly Spirit Silkworm immediately after connecting Xia Shangqiu¡¯s meridian because of excessive mental power loss, and began to meditate cross-legged. One must know that Tianling Silkworm was not only of great help to the recovery of spiritual power, but also has a surprising effect on the recovery of spiritual power.


    At this time, You Yinhuai had alreadypleted the exercise, but under Murong Hui¡¯s signal, he still entered the state of cultivation. ording to Murong Hui, after the meridian has just been repaired, it was necessary to practice diligently to make the reconnected meridian more stable.


    After Fei, You Yinhuai, and Xia Shangqiu entered the state of cultivation, Murong Hui, Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng took Lu Wenfeng out of the room and found a spacious ce in the courtyard to chat with Lu Wenfeng and the others.


    Through themunication with everyone, Murong Hui finally got a more detailed understanding of Fei¡¯s life from Lu Wenfeng and the others. While expressing sadness for Fei¡¯s life experience, he also expressed joy for Fei¡¯s enchanting aptitude.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Readying For Defence [II]

    311 Readying For Defence [II]


    It seemed that God still had eyes, he thought. Although his Ironwood n has withered at this point, but at least it had given their little son a unique aptitude. It seemed that Fei¡¯s future life would also be bright, and he would definitely be able to make a big name for himself on the Sacred Spirit Continent!


    Through these three days of observation, Xiaoxue found that the surrounding formation of the demons had changed slightly. The scattered scenes of various groups of demons besieged outside the city in the past were gone! Now they have begun to divide their regions ording to different races, which was obviously irregr.


    On the third day, the various formations of the Demon Race became unusually uniform. Guarding the front of the city was the fastest running wolf demon n. Their charge could often give the human defenders a dazzling, overwhelmed feeling.


    The secondyer was the spider demon family. Not only were the nerubians running fast, but they were also the best at climbing, and were one of the main forces for siege.


    Behind the nerubians were the apes. Although the running speed of the ape demons were slightly slower, their climbing ability was also very powerful. They were also one of the main forces in the siege.


    Behind the ape demons were thebined army of bear demons, lion demons and tiger demons. Their cultivation base was generally high, and their aggression was very powerful. They were an important fighting force as an auxiliary siege.


    Thestyer of the encirclement was the Mammoth Demon warriors. The mammoth demons soldiers were very tall, but their cultivation was not high, usually around the sixth or seventh level, and very few could cultivate to the eighth level.


    Moreover, the speed of the Mammoth Demon Soldier was also very slow, and the huge weight makes the Mammoth Demon Soldier move as difficult as moving mountains. However, as soon as they approach the city wall, they could bring devastating consequences to the city wall in an instant.


    Therefore, it was a very important part of tactics to have the Mammoth Demon Soldiers at the end. It could not only get the protection of the high-level demons in front, but also sessfully break through to the city wall without affecting the attack of other demons, causing huge damage to the city wall.


    .....


    Seeing these changes, Xia Xiaoxue couldn¡¯t help but shudder in her heart. was the Demon Army going to start a decisive battle? This was the first time in my life that I have seen such a uniform demon army.


    They believed that, in the magic army, there must be a very goodmander in charge of everything. No, they have to prepare in advance. It seemed that tomorrow would not be very good.


    Back at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Xiaoxue immediately summoned all the important generals and spiritual masters for a meeting. Moreover, at this meeting, Xiao Xiaoxue specially sent someone to invite Fei to attend, and even invited two immortal-level characters in the city.


    These two spirit immortals were both at the beginning of the ninth level. One was Elder Tan Qing from the Nanfeng City Crystal Pce Elder Hall, and the other was Elder Xiantian from the Nanfeng College Elder Hall.


    During the meeting, Xian Xiaoxue told everyone present what he had observed and his thoughts. Everyone also expressed their opinions.


    In the end, Xiao Xiaoxue said. ¡°Okay, there are various indications that the demons will surelye tomorrow in throughs. Everyone should make full preparations ording to the deployment, victory or defeat is here. Even if the battle reaches us all, we must be give our best to protect the city wall.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone shouted in unison.


    Xian Xiaoxue turned her gaze to Fei who was present. Although Fei was not a military general, nor was he a spiritual master with a profound cultivation. But in the past few days, Fei has made the greatest contribution to Nanfeng City. Therefore, at this meeting, Xian Xiaoxue specially invited Fei over. Moreover, there was a task that only Fei couldplete, and it needed to be handed over to him.


    I just heard Xiaoxue say: ¡°Captain Fei, tonight, you will inform the reinforcements outside the city and let them prepare for battle. If the demons attack inrge numbers tomorrow, you will inform them to attack the outer periphery of the demons, and we should cooperate with each other. Repel the demons in one fell swoop!¡±


    Fei stood up and rushed to Xiaoxue and sped his fists, and said, ¡°Senior Xiang, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do! At noon, General Li also asked me to tell the seniors that 400,000 troops have been assembled outside the city. I believe that this charge will definitely be done. It can break through the defense of the demons and smoothly merge with our army!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± After hearing the great joy, Xiaoxue eximed: ¡°With these 400,000 troopsing to help, I believe that the crisis in Nanfeng City can be solved within a short time! Okay, everyone is ready to fight as nned.¡±


    Zi Yao nted westward, and Chi Ling rose to the east.


    When the first ray of morning light shone on Nanfeng City, an ident happened.


    The soldiers and civilians who were eating in the house suddenly found that the dishes on the table suddenly moved by themselves. The hot soup in the bowl started out in waves, but then it sloshed like a pond in a torrential rain.


    Immediately afterwards, the horns on the city head rang out. Someone in the city kept shouting. ¡°The demons areing! The demons areing! Get ready for battle!¡±


    With the sound of the horn, Nanfengcheng moved. Whether it was soldiers, spiritual masters or ordinary people, all participated in the battle. Due to the careful arrangement, people were busy but not panicked, everyone has their own things to do.


    Kong Xiaoxue stood on the top of the city, watching the demon armying from afar, her eyes gradually became firmer.


    At this moment, Fei hurried to Xiaoxue¡¯s side and said, ¡°Senior Xian, the teleportation formation on Dassault¡¯s side would be ready by this evening!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I hope it wille in handy! Captain Fei, you should notify General Li immediately and let them act as nned!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± As soon as the voice fell, Fei suddenly disappeared in a sh of light.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Battle Is Here

    312 Battle Is Here


    At this time, outside Nanfeng City, various beast demon armies were approaching Nanfeng City in sequence ording to the previous encirclement formation.


    It was not too long, and the Demon army had alreadye to a kilometer outside Nanfeng City to suppress the formation. The demon legions of different races formed a neat square in order. The wolf demons were in front, followed by the spider demosn, the ape demons, the bear demons, the tiger demons, the lion demons, and the mammoth demons warriors.


    In the sky, the flying legions of the demon army swept across Nanfeng City from all directions like dark clouds, and the battle was even more shocking than the demon army on the ground.


    ¡°Sure enough, all of them are dispatched!¡± Seeing the demon army that covered the sky, Xiaoxue couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth.


    At this moment, there was a sh of light in front of him, and Fei appeared. Along with Fei came a team of 100 senior spiritual masters.


    At the same time as Fei¡¯s figure appeared, he rushed to Xiaoxue and sped his fists and said, ¡°Senior, General Li has already started operations, and the whole army is charging towards Beicheng!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good you came. The whole army is ready for battle!¡± Xiaoxue immediately ordered the 100 spiritual masters who had just arrived to be deployed.


    At this time, a group of hundreds of human figures rushed out from the back of the demon armies. A handsome looking figure flew to the front of the formation and shouted to Nanfengcheng. ¡°Human, listen, I am Haoyan, the second son of the dragon and demon. The murderer who murdered my eldest brother, maybe I will give you a happy feeling for your remorse!¡±


    The voice was not loud, but it contained a kind of majesty that clearly reached the ears of everyone present.


    .....


    ¡°Hao Yan!¡± When Fei heard that the person who came was his enemy who killed his father and killed his mother, a burst of anger surged from the bottom of his heart, and he was about to rush out.


    Fortunately, Ziyu was faster, and when he saw Hao Yan appearing, he didn¡¯t know how Fei would react, so he immediately moved to Fei¡¯s side, for fear that Fei couldn¡¯t hold himself back and rushed out.


    As expected, as soon as Fatty came to Fei¡¯s side, he saw Fei¡¯s eyes were red, and he got up and was about to rush out. That was when Fatty hugged Fei¡¯s waist and shouted at the same time. ¡°Fei, calm down!¡±


    At this time, Lu Wenfeng also squeezed in front of Fei and pulled Fei back together with Fatty.


    At this time, Tan Qing and Xiantian had already flown out of the city, and they said coldly to Haoyan, the second son of the dragon and demon: ¡°Haoyan, don¡¯t be mad, your elder brother Haoying was killed by me. And if you have the ability,e and take revenge. Let¡¯s see whether you are superior in skill or whether we have cut off your dragon and demon n!¡±


    At this time, Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui and Hua Feng also flew to the front. Luo Tianyi pointed at Hao Yan and said fiercely, ¡°Hao Yan, do you still recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Little human, do I need to remember who you are?¡± Hao Yan said contemptuously.


    ¡°You!¡± Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui, and the three elders Hua Feng were immediately annoyed, Murong Hui red at Hao Yan and said, ¡°Hao Yan, since you have the guts toe here today, then don¡¯t even think about leaving Nanfeng City alive again. One step, we will seek justice from you for the Ironwood tribe¡¯s massacres.¡±


    After saying that, a ray of light shed in front of Murong Hui, before shooting out.


    Not good! It¡¯s light magic! Seeing this, Yao Feng, themander of the demon army beside Hao Yan, immediately created a pitch-ck barrier to bounce off Hua Guang from Murong Hui. Light Elemental Spiritualists were born to be the nemesis of the Dark Attribute Dragon Demon n. If a Dragon Demon of the same level fights against a Light Element Spiritualist, the one who suffered must be the Dragon Demon.


    The eldest son Haoying was already dead. If something happened to the second son, Haoyan, then his responsibility would be great, and he would be in trouble with the Dragon Emperor. Yaofeng dare not take such a risk, even if it hurt Hao Yan, it was not a small deal.


    Seeing that the opponent was so tough, Hao Yan knew that he was not an opponent, and he said coldly while retreating: ¡°Okay! If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me, Hao Yan, for being cruel! The whole army obeys the order, kill!¡±


    ¡°Roar!!!¡± Following Hao Yan¡¯s order, the two demon soldiers from the ground and the sky roared and rushed towards Nanfeng City as if the flood gates were opened.


    Tan Qing shouted: ¡°Hao Yan, since you are here, do you still want to leave?¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the two spirits Tan Qing and Xiantian simultaneously released powerful magic and attacked Haoyan in two directions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my lord!¡± As the voice sounded, they saw that the threemanders of Longmo, Yaofeng, Soul Shadow and Mingyue, let Haoyan pass, and attacked Tan Qing and Xiantian at the same time. Hao Yan took the opportunity to retreat.


    Seeing this, Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui, and Hua Feng, the three elders, bypassed both sides of the fight and went straight after Hao Yan. But Hao Yan wasn¡¯t just following the threemanders of the Demon Soldiers. When many of the Demon n chiefs saw the three eldersing, they rushed over with a shout.


    At this time, hundreds of spiritual masters above the eighth level of human beings were all lining up behind. Seeing that the main generals of the two sides were fighting, they swarmed up and fought the main generals of the demon army into a melee.


    At the same time, the eighth-level and above spiritual masters who were guarded by Luo Tianyi summoned their own holy beasts and joined the battle group in the air together.


    Originally, the cultivation of an eighth-level spiritual master was equivalent to the ability of an ordinary ninth-level monster. In this confrontation, the generals of the two armies immediately fought evenly. But the human spiritual master could summon the holy beast to assist in the attack, which has a little bit of an advantage.


    They saw that in the high sky of Nanfeng City, humans, demons, and various holy beasts fought one-on-one, two-on-two. This was also the first time in this war that human spiritual masters have summoned arge number of their own holy beasts to participate in the attack.


    In the past two months, the generals of both sides have been engaged inrge-scale offensive and defensive battles. There were few high-level magical beasts and spiritual masters fighting alone, so those spiritual masters above the seventh level have not summoned the Holy Spirit. beasts to join the battle.

 Chapter 313 - 313 Battle Is Here [II]

    313 Battle Is Here [II]


    But this time was different. The main generals of both sides have been involved from the very beginning. This should be the prelude to the final holy war. In order to prevent the powerful magic from hurting their respective warriors, the leaders of both sides pulled the battlefield to an altitude of 10,000 meters.


    At such a high ce, they could fully unleash their respective mana without restriction.


    Soon, the roar of magic crystal cannons also sounded around the city wall. There was a rain of blood in the sky, and the flying demon soldiers rushing in front of them exploded and died under the power of the magic crystal cannon.


    On the city wall, arge number of spiritualist teams and warriors, under the cover of the magic crystal cannon, did their best tounch a violent counterattack against the demons.


    Because of the deterrence of the second son of the dragon and demon, the demon soldiers who attacked the city today rushed towards the city wall without fear of death. Such a fierce charge, if it was used in the past, perhaps the city defense would have fallen long ago.


    But now it¡¯s different. Humans have already made full preparations for defense, and coupled with the reinforcements of arge number of high-level spiritual master teams, although the demons were so powerful, the battlefield was still under the control of humans.


    At this time, Fei had also calmed down from the excitement when he first saw Hao Yan. Together with the team, they fought back fiercely on the city wall.


    Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan, and Bu Yueyue, each of whom had an AK-47 in their hands, were specifically looking for those wolf demons, spider demons and ape demons with low cultivation bases.


    Whether they were climbing the city or charging under the city, these low-level demon soldiers could immediately suppress the attack of the demon soldiers as long as everyone in Fei could see them.


    .....


    And with the help of Fei, Yang Chao and others who followed Fei each got an AK-47. As Fei and others swept along the city wall, the defense of one side of the city wall was not exposed.


    Seeing that the demonic offensive here was slowing down, Fei immediately led the team to a ce where the demonic army was charging more violently. This was the guerri team¡¯s style of fight. Xiaoxue Xiaoxue had agreed with Fei¡¯s suggestion.


    ording to Fei¡¯s suggestion, Xiaoxue Xiaoxue broke up the original two major firearms corps into guerri squads of ten people. Guerri warfare was carried out everywhere on the city walls. As long as the offensive was fierce, these teams would take the initiative to attack, specifically looking for those magic soldiers with low cultivation bases to start.


    The effectiveness of this style of y has been fully verified in the defensive battle that Fei and the others fought on the logistics line. At this point, it seemed that it was really a very practical means of attack.


    The reason why Fei came up with this method was because in a previous life, he had studied an article by Mao Zedong ¡°On Guerri Warfare¡±. Although Fei didn¡¯t remember the big theory, but he clearly remembered what Mao said: guerri warfare was to break down the whole opponent army into pieces.


    What was a small enemy? Wasn¡¯t it those wolf demons, spider demons, and ape demons who were not high in cultivation and rush in front of the demon army as cannon fodder? As long as these small enemies were eliminated, the number of those remaining demons with higher cultivation bases would drop sharply.


    You know, these small enemies ount for less than half of the total demon army! The other small enemies upying the other half of the total demon army were the demon flying corps flying in the air. Thoserge numbers of Air Forces were also not very high.


    However, they have arge number of magic crystal cannons to greet them! Under the powerful firepower of the magic crystal cannon, the flying corps of the demons fell down inrge swaths!


    After nearly half an hour of fierce battle, the powerful offensive of the demons was finally pushed back. Although the demon army continued to charge towards Nanfeng City, the offensive was not as sharp as it had been at the beginning.


    Seeing this, Hao Yan, who was standing in the rear of the Demon Army and supervising the battle, thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not good! If humans keep suppressing the offensive of the Demon Armies, when would they be able to capture Nanfeng City?


    Thinking of this, Hao Yan looked up at the battle between the high-level demons and human spiritual masters who were fighting fiercely in the sky. Although some monsters or spiritual masters were killed by the opponent and fell down, the overall strength of the two sides was rtively bnced.


    No, it must not go on like this any longer. Thinking of this, Hao Yan circled around the city wall and spotted a rtively weak ce to sneak in quietly among the demon army.


    Fei led the members of the Xuanbing team, Yang Chao and others were walking around the south city wall, killing the low-level demons who kept rushing up.


    While fighting, Fei did not forget to remind everyone to save bullets as much as possible. Because only him and Lu Wenfeng in this team were of the transformation type, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about running out of bullets.


    But the other eight people were all spirit masters of other attributes, the bullets were all cast from fine iron, and the number for each person was limited.


    Just as Fei and everyone moved to the side of Nancheng, suddenly an army of ck shadows suddenly swelled up under the city. Just as everyone was stunned, they saw a ck shadow rising into the air at the same time, the huge body arched, and the city wall swayed three times.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted: ¡°Dragon, it¡¯s a ck dragon!¡±


    As soon as the words sounded, the ck dragon suddenly rose into the air, and with a flick of its tail, the huge dragon tail with a thickness of more than ten meters swept away a section of the city wall.


    The spiritual masters and soldiers who were attacking and defending on the city wall were immediately swept up together with the city bricks, causing countless casualties.


    ¡°Not good! Go to the defense!¡± The Guizi general, who was in charge of the city defense in the distance, roared and rushed towards the gap.


    Fei and everyone jumped into the gap first because they were the closest, and the ten AK-47s immediately concentrated at the swarming demon soldiers.

 Chapter 314 - 314 Battle Is Here [III]

    314 Battle Is Here [III]


    But the gap in the city wall was more than 30 meters long, and Fei and the ten people could not defend it. The beast demons soldiers were not onlI many in number, but also run very fast.


    Except for Fei and Lu Wenfeng who didn¡¯t need to change their bullets, the other eight people had to change their cartridges every moment, and the speed of recement obviously couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the beast demons soldiers rushing up.


    Bu Yueyue shouted while shooting. ¡°I¡¯m running out of bullets!¡±


    Seeing that Bu Yueyue was changing the bullets, Fatty immediately rushed up a few demon soldiers and rushed towards her. Immediately, the gun deflected, knocking the few demon soldiers to the ground. After Bu Yueyue quickly reced the bullets, she immediately raised the muzzle, knocking over the few demon soldiers who had jumped behind Fatty.


    Ziyu also shouted while fighting, ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore! Fei, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±


    At this moment, one of the spiritualists led by Yang Chao was pierced through the chest by the Nerubian demon who charged through the raging barrage of bullets. While screaming, the AK-47 in his hands riddled the Nerubian with bullets at the same time. In the blink of an eye, one person and one demon fell to the ground.


    ¡°Xiaoxu!¡± Yang Chao and everyone roared.


    After pushing back the surrounding demon soldiers, they rushed towards the fallen teammate. Yang Chao quickly came to Xiaoxu, and with a sh of light in his hand, he put Xiaoxu¡¯s corpse into the space ring, preventing the body of Xiaoxu from being devoured by the demons after his death.


    .....


    How to do? Seeing that the gap was about to be broken by the beast demons soldiers, and the human spirit master team was still rushing towards this side, it seems that it was toote. Was this gap about to fall?


    No, this weapon was too weak, I need a more powerful weapon! have what? have what? At the critical moment, Fei¡¯s mind suddenly shed, his eyes narrowed, and he immediately put away the AK-47.


    Afterwards, a sh of light shed in front of Fei, and a strange weapon appeared in front of everyone in an instant.


    They saw that this weapon was more than two meters high, and there was a metal base below, which could be freely rotated by people standing on it. The upper bracket was equipped with two thick metal pipes on the left and the right at the same time. Two long bullet chains were inserted into a slit in the metal tube.


    From the size of the bullet, it could be seen that this kind of bullet was much thicker than the AK-47 bullet, and it must be more powerful!


    Looking at the front ends of the two sturdy metal tubes, there were seven long thin tubes protruding respectively, which were fixed together by several pieces of metal tes. The rear ends of the two thick tubes each have a handle, and each handle has a reed, which should be something simr to a trigger.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know what weapon Fei transformed into, and when the beast demons soldiers were swarming, everyone didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look. All I know was that Fei hase up with a new weapon.


    At this moment, a bang louder than the AK-47¡¯s sounded like a cannonball. The not-so-tall bodies of the wolf demons and the ape demons that rushed to the front were knocked back with their skin open and fleshy at the same time as the explosion sounded.


    In the blink of an eye, the beast demons soldiers who rushed to the vicinity of the gap were immediately crushed by the Xuanbing group¡¯s mad sweep.


    Then everyone took a sigh of relief, and when they looked back, they saw Fei was sitting on the bottom of the giant weapon, holding a trigger in one hand, two sets of thin tubes were spinning rapidly, and a bullet was being fired. He exhaled at a speed that was indiscernible to the naked eye.


    Looking at the two long bullet chains, they were sucked into the thick barrel as quickly as a giant whale sucking water, and then the empty chain clip was spit out from the other end of the barrel, and the bullet casings continued to flow from the barrel like a torrential rain. The gun barrel popped out, and after a while, the ground was full of piles, and then it kept disappearing into the thin air.


    What weapon was this? Why didn¡¯t they hear Fei mention it before? Everyone was immediately shocked by the power of this new type of heavy firearms.


    In fact, they couldn¡¯t be me Fei that he didn¡¯t show everyone in advance. It was because this kind of heavy weapon was just improvised by Fei.


    Just now, because of the huge number of demon soldiers, the firing speed of the AK-47¡¯s bullets simply couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed at which the demon soldiers wereing forth. What more powerful weapon was there? While Fei was thinking, a picture of a heavy weapon suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Since in his previous life, Fei was very familiar with the war game ¡°Crossing the Line of Fire¡±, and he also carefully studied the structure of various firearms in it. At this moment, what appeared in Fei¡¯s mind was the powerful Vulcan Gatling gun.


    Because Fei could directly transform the weapon he thought of. So he modified it again, and this became the strange looking weapon that was now presented in front of everyone.


    In fact, this was abination of two Vulcan Gatlings, because Fei saw that there were too many demon soldiers in front of him, and he was afraid that one Vulcan Gatlin would not be able to handle it, so he transformed two of them, in order to facilitate the fight against demons. Demons¡¯ strafing, and a rotatable base were added below.


    Just as Fei swept wildly and defeated the demon soldiers, the team of spiritual masters who came to support finally arrived. For a time, all kinds of spiritualists also attacked the rushing beast demons soldiers at the same time.


    Fei was not idle either. Although this twin Vulcan Gatling consumed a lot of spiritual power, the most important thing at this time was to repel the demon soldiers and guard the gap.


    Due to the powerful power of Vulcan Gatling, thoserger demon soldiers who were not afraid of AK-47 bullets before had to get serious. This kind ofrge bullet hits the body was not just as simple as it looked.


    With the continuous reinforcement of the spiritualist team, the earth-based spiritualist team immediately followed, and they used earth-based beast demons to quickly restore the original appearance of the city wall.

 Chapter 315 - 315 Battle Is Here [IV]

    315 Battle Is Here [IV]


    After the sessful sneak attack on the city wall, the second son of the dragon and demon, Hao Yan, soared into the sky, quickly put away his huge body, and re-transformed into a human form to hide among the flying demon soldiers to observe the situation on the battlefield.


    But after a long while, Hao Yan saw that although the demon soldiers gathered more and more at the city wall that he had smashed open, they still could not rush into the gap.


    It was said that the spiritual masters with higher cultivation levels among the human beings were all fighting against the demons in the sky at this time. What other powerful people would stand in the gap and block the charge of his demons? Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help but flew closer curiously to check his appearance.


    It didn¡¯t matter at this point, They saw a person standing behind a strange weapon in the gap and violently shooting at the beast demons soldiers, andrge tracts of beast demons soldiers kept falling in front of this powerful firepower. In front of the gap had formed a wall of flesh piled up by monster corpses!


    Damn human beings, who actually invented such a powerful weapon, that person is clearly just a doll, and he was able to block my demon army with this weapon!


    Is this ok? If this kind of weapon spreads among human beings, wouldn¡¯t my demon race be on the verge of extinction? It seems necessary tounch a full-scale war tobat the arrogance of mankind!


    Haoyan secretly nted the seeds of war in the depths of his heart, but at this time Haoyan also had to take care of his eyes. Seeing that in front of such a powerful weapon, the human spirit masters were reinforced again, and all his previous efforts were in vain. Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart the hate of humans and the ipetence of the demon soldiers!


    But since Hao Yan had already shot once, there is no need to keep his hand at this time. Seeing that the effect of the attack just now was not good, he sneaked to the gap again.


    As it got closer, Hao Yan waved his hand, and several shadow streamers went straight to hit the spiritual masters at the gap.


    .....


    Immediately, the team of spiritual masters in charge of defense released a protective shield to block the shadow streamer shot by Hao Yan. When the number and level of spiritual masters who provoked the shield were not enough, there was only one collision, and the shield was disintegrated.


    Yu Wei of the shadow streamer suddenly took the lives of several spiritual masters. Moreover, one of the several shadow streamers emitted by Hao Yan came straight to Fei. Hao Yan believes that among these spiritual masters, the most resistance is the heavy weapon in Fei¡¯s hands.


    Therefore, killing Fei was the primary goal for the Demon Corps to move forward.


    Fei waspletely unprepared for this shadowy streamer that Hao Yan hit, and still swept the demon soldiers rushing up in front of him violently. It was not until the shadow streamer rushed into the range of Fei¡¯s consciousness that Fei was shocked to realize the intensity of this murderous intention.


    But it was toote to avoid it. Everyone only saw a spray of blood, and a huge ck shadow was torn apart by the shadow streamer together with the surrounding spiritual masters! The stumps, broken arms, and broken flesh and blood were scattered everywhere.


    ¡°Fei!!!!!!¡± Everyone in the Xuanbing branch standing not far from Fei was stunned. Although everyone reported the determination to die to participate in this war between humans and demons.


    But who would have thought that Moo-woo would be the first to die? How could Fei just die like this! This must not be true! Yes, not true!


    Just as everyone was standing still, thinking wildly, a voice suddenly shouted in anger on the city wall: ¡°Haoyan, return my apprentice¡¯s life!¡±


    With the sound, a figure rushed towards Hao Yan in the air, followed by another figure. When everyone looked up, they realized that it was Granny Fengyue, who was rushing to recognize Fei as her apprentice. Seeing this, Ming Dong was afraid that the olddy would be in danger, and rushed out after him.


    At this moment, they saw a series of thousands of light-sting balls rushing up from the beast demons soldiers rushing up from the gap. With the sound of a series of explosions, a gap was suddenly blown out in the beast demons army.


    Immediately after, a figure rushed over from the beast demons soldiers.


    ¡°It¡¯s Fei! Fei isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± Before everyone in the Xuanbing team could see who was rushing over, they all eximed.


    Because everyone knew that who can emit thousands of light sting balls in an instant, who else can be except Fei? Everyone saw Fei rushing over from the demon group covered in blood, waved at Lu Wenfeng and everyone, and immediately thousands of light-sting balls flew out, rushing straight to the demon group behind him.


    Everyone rushed to Fei, and Lu Wenfeng said nervously: ¡°Fei, you scared me to death, I thought you died! How is it, are you injured?¡±


    Fei patted his chest, suppressing his throbbing heartbeat, and said, ¡°Not only did I frighten you to death, but I was almost frightened to death! I didn¡¯t expect this fellow Hao Yan to be so vicious, with such a high level of cultivation that he even attacked. Fortunately, I ran away. Faster, otherwise Hao Yan will kill you!¡±


    Fatty circled around Fei and asked strangely, ¡°Fei, I saw with my own eyes that you were torn apart by Hao Yan¡¯s attack, how could you havee back intact? Say, who are you? Are people ghosts?¡±


    Fei shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Do you think ghosts wille out in the daytime? I said that I ran fast and didn¡¯t get attacked by Hao Yan!¡±


    Bu Yueyue also said: ¡°Fei, how did you run away? I also saw with my own eyes that you were directly dismembered!¡±


    Fei was helpless, in order to dispel the suspicions in everyone¡¯s heart, he briefly exined his escape.


    It turned out that when Haoyan¡¯s attack rushed into the range of Fei¡¯s consciousness, Fei was shocked and said in his heart, ¡°Not good!¡± This powerful attack could not be stopped at all.


    At a critical juncture, I saw a ck shadow quickly stretched out from under Fei¡¯s feet, rushing straight to a bear demon rushing towards him, and in a blink of an eye, it was even at the foot of the bear demon.


    At this moment, Hao Yan¡¯s attack arrived. Fortunately, when Fei broke through the fourth level of cultivation, he learned another trick of shadow beast demons, ¡°Shape-shifting¡±.


    Just when Fei¡¯s shadow was connected to the bear demon, Hao Yan¡¯s attack arrived! In an instant, Fei exchanged the figure of the bear demon. When Hao Yan¡¯s attack hit, Fei¡¯s position had actually be the bear demon.


    But before everyone could see clearly, the Demon Bear was torn apart by Hao Yan¡¯s attack, and his flesh was blurred! So that even Midwinter and Fengyue, who had reached the mid-tote eighth level, didn¡¯t realize that it wasn¡¯t Fei who died, but the bear demon.

 Chapter 316 - 316 Battle Is Here [V]

    316 Battle Is Here [V]


    In order to protect the safety of her precious apprentice, Feng Yue never let Fei move too far from her from the beginning of the war. And Midwinter was for Fei¡¯s safety, and was always around Fengyue.


    Therefore, when high-level magical beasts and high-level spiritual masters flew into the sky to fight, Midwinter and Fengyue did not go with them, but stayed on the city wall, always paying attention to the movements of Fei and others.


    When Feng Yue found that Fei and the others had taken the risk and rushed into the gap in the city wall, they rushed over immediately. But when they came closer, they found that Fei had taken out a powerful heavy weapon. The demon soldiers who rushed up only had to be beaten to death, so they did note to help, but stood on the city wall to watch Fei.


    Never thought that Hao Yan would suddenly appear and attack again! When Fengyue and Midwinter noticed it, it was toote to help. Seeing that his precious apprentice suddenly turned into a blood clot, Fengyue¡¯s body suddenly turned into smoke, and a burst of anger dragged her to kill the second son of the Dragon Demon, Haoyan.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Fengyue couldn¡¯t hold back her attack. Was it easy to meet such a talented apprentice? Who doesn¡¯t feel pain when it¡¯s put on it!


    In mid-air, they saw a sh of light in front of Feng Yue, and a mighty white tiger rushed out of the light and shadow.


    And on the back of this white tiger there were actually a pair of flying wings. The tiger was white, while the flying wings were ck. Under the reflection of one ck and one white, a metal storm rushed towards Haoyan in mid-air.


    This was the holy beast ¡°Qiankun Tiger¡± who signed a master-ve contract with Fengyue, which was an eighth-level metallic holy beast. Nearly a hundred years have passed since the contract was signed with Fengyue at the sixth-level cultivation base, and the cultivation base has also rapidly increased to thete eighth-level.


    If Fengyue¡¯s cultivation base breaks through to the ninth level again, this holy beast Qiankun Tiger could smoothly evolve into a heavenly beast and ascend.


    .....


    After being together for a hundred years, Qiankun Tiger and Fengyue have already reached a consensus of mind. Feeling Fengyue¡¯s anger, Qiankunhu immediately roared andunched a mad attack on Haoyan.


    Just before Qiankun Tiger¡¯s metal storm appeared in front of Hao Yan, another loud phoenix roar sounded, and a giant eagle, formed from an aura, manifested in front of Ming Dong. As the chirping sounded, several fierce wind des circled behind the metal storm and struck Haoyan.


    This was the holy beast ¡°Xuanling Eagle¡± who signed a master-ve contract with Mingdong, which was also ate eighth-level cultivation. But despite this,pared with the second son of the dragon and demon, Hao Yan, the two holy beasts have a big difference in their cultivation.


    They saw that when Qiankun Tiger¡¯s metal storm was about to hit Hao Yan, he swung his body, and there was a transparent protective cover around him.


    This was Hao Yan¡¯s body protection god. Under the shield of the body protection god, Hao Yan stepped out of the metal storm and rushed directly to the opposite Qiankun Tiger. As Haoyan charged forward, several huge wind des shot by Xuan Lingdiao also circled and rushed towards Haoyan from the left, right and the back.


    At the moment when Hao Yan was close to the wind de, he swung his body and kicked out a spin. Several wind des broke away from Xuan Lingdiao¡¯s control and went straight to Qiankun Tiger.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Qiankun Tiger immediately fell into a slump, rolled in the air, and narrowly avoided the attack of the wind de. As soon as he looked up, he saw several ck streamersing straight towards him.


    Qiankun Tiger roared loudly, knowing that it was inevitable, and quickly used all his spiritual power to quickly condense a metal shield in front of him, and his body jumped backwards at the same time.


    Immediately afterwards, a loud noise came. The metal shield that Qiankun Tiger had just condensed was shattered by Hao Yan¡¯s shadow streamer. Shadow Streamer¡¯s remaining prestige remained undiminished, and he was still rushing towards the universe. It seemed that Hao Yan¡¯s blow was full of strength, and he was bound to win.


    Seeing that Qiankun Tiger was about to suffer, suddenly a ck shadow rushed in and directly blocked Qiankun Tiger. After a few muffled sounds, several shadow streamers all shot above the huge ck shadow.


    When Qiankun Hu was frightened, he turned back and jumped. After taking a closer look, he realized that it was a huge tree stump made by Granny Feng Yue who helped him take over the shadow streamer.


    They saw that this huge tree stump turned around after receiving Haoyan¡¯s shadow streamer, and rushed straight to Haoyan. Qiankun Hu and Granny Fengyue have been fighting together for over a hundred years. Of course, she knew that this was Granny Fengyue¡¯s stunt ¡°24 strikes in a row¡±!


    Granny Fengyue¡¯s ¡°24 consecutive strikes¡± were inherited from a spirit-level powerhouse when she was young. Touch stakes, stakes, copy stakes, boundary stakes, bridge stakes, pull stakes, sign stakes, top stakes, hidden stakes, dry lone stakes, standard stakes, plum blossom stakes, stakes, stakes, and more stakes. There were 24 strikes, and each strike has 6 moves, for a total of 144 moves.


    For more than a hundred years, under the constantprehension and ascetic practice, these 24 forms have already be easy for her to use, and they have grown more powerful. ¡°24 hits with piles¡± had also be a technique that was famous in the maind.


    Over the years, there have been countless spiritual masters who wanted to learn this ¡°24 consecutive strikes¡± from Granny Fengyue as a teacher, but Granny Fengyue did not have any interest in teaching them. In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Granny Fengyue¡¯s vision was too high, it was because this technique required a spiritual master¡¯s talent and spiritual power to be different from ordinary people in order to exert its full power.


    When Granny Fengyue performed this technique, she saw a huge tree stump flying up and down around Haoyan, from left to right, sometimes like the top of Mount Tai, sometimes like ten thousand trees facing the wind, sometimes like a thousand peaks fighting against the wind, and the speed of the attacks was the same. The round was almost over, and Hao Yan was on a back step.


    Seeing this, Ming Dong saw that the opportunity could not be missed, and immediately sent his own holy beast to attack Hao Yan at the same time. For a time, three powerful magics with unparalleled powers attacked Hao Yan at the same time.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Battle Is Here [VI]

    317 Battle Is Here [VI]


    The sacred beasts of Midwinter and Fengyue were both of the gold type, appearing as two huge metal vortices strangling each other, one positive and one negative, at the same time pressing towards Haoyan, like two swirling grinding discs. The junction of the strangtion continued. A series of sparks rubbed the ground, apanied by the sound of golden thunder. This power was very scary!


    On the other hand, Ming Dong¡¯s mysterious spirit carving was of the wind attribute. In the loud phoenix cry, a huge wind de rushes in front of the two metal vortexes and shes towards Hao Yan.


    Hao Yan was dazzlingly parrying Granny Fengyue¡¯s ¡°24 consecutive blows¡± when suddenly he felt a strong wind blowing from his side, its power far exceeding the power of 24 consecutive blows.


    Hao Yan didn¡¯t dare to take a peek, and took advantage of the force of Granny Fengyue¡¯s tree stump, and lightly tapped one foot on the tree stump and his body jumped backwards. He immediately condensed the power of god shield on his body, forming an invisible barrier in front of him.


    As soon as the barrier was formed, the wind de arrived. They heard a booming sound, followed by a muffled sound came from the air. The wind de literally shed on Hao Yan¡¯s body protection divine gang, and Hao Yan was immediately sent flying by the force of the shock.


    Xuan Lingdiao also tilted his head and was almost stunned by the force of the anti-shock. His body turned a few times in the air before he could stabilize his figure. For a while, he only felt dizzy and countless birds chirped happily around his head.


    At the same time that Hao Yan¡¯s body was shaken back. Looking through the corners of his eyes, he saw that he didn¡¯t even have any reinforcements on his side, and he suddenly wanted to retreat. He thought to myself: These two old guys were not to be messed with! In addition, the two holy beasts were in the way here, so he would not suffer from these immediate losses. He would still avoid their fronts first, and thene back to kill him with a carbine after finding a chance! ¡±


    Thinking of this, Hao Yan took advantage of the situation to retreat towards the flying group of demon soldiers in the air. However, what Hao Yan thought was too simple. In the face of four opponents withparable cultivation bases, how could you just quit?


    As soon as Hao Yan turned around, he only felt a dark shadow flickering in front of him, almost hitting a tree stump with his head. Granny Fengyue began to change her moves as early as Xuan Lingdiao¡¯s wind de attacked Hao Yan.


    .....


    With the use of a type of boundary stake, all within a radius of 300 meters were immediately within the domain of Granny Fengyue. No matter which direction Hao Yan runs in, as long as it was within the bounds of the boundary stake, as long as Granny Fengyue moves her mind, the tree stump could be transformed from any angle at any time.


    Although this move was more enchanting, it also had its weaknesses, that was, its power was greatly reduced. But this trick was effective because it was unexpected and unprepared for. Just as Hao Yan was about to run away, when she saw Granny Fengyue¡¯s tree stump attacking her, he couldn¡¯t pull back in a hurry, so he didn¡¯t dare to touch it. Immediately, his body condensed, and he jumped back.


    If Hao Yan knew that Feng Yue¡¯s move was not very powerful, he would rush over and use the body protector to protect his body, so he couldpletely escape into the midst of the demon soldiers. But in a haste, he fell for Fengyue¡¯s move.


    Just when Hao Yan¡¯s body jumped back, Ming Dong and Qian Kun Hu¡¯s pair of ¡°big grinding discs¡± suddenly elerated and rushed to Hao Yan in the blink of an eye. The huge suction force instantly began to suck Hao Yan into it.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Hao Yan immediately condensed the body protector to cover his body. Two huge metal vortices centered on Hao Yan¡¯s waist, the upper half of which was turning forward and the lower half turning in the opposite direction.


    Seeing that the two metal vortices were spinning faster and faster, the sparks from the friction at the junction kept spitting out long tongues of me like fireworks. Hao Yan knew that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, otherwise the situation would be more and more dangerous.


    With the rapid operation of the spiritual power in his body, a loud dragon roar suddenly came from the metal storm. Immediately afterwards, a huge ck dragon broke the shackles of the two metal vortices in an instant and rushed out from the strangtion.


    Since the ck dragon¡¯s body was bigger than the two metal vortexes, the two metal vortexes immediately disintegrated as the ck dragon appeared. But despite this, the ck dragon was still scratched with countless long wounds by two metal vortexes.


    Hao Yan also rushed out of the danger zone, knowing that it was better to be hurt. He gritted his teeth and recovered his dragon shape. Otherwise, he was afraid it would be more than just injuries.


    But for Hao Yan, who was a Dragon Demon n, how could he only be beaten passively. As soon as the huge ck dragon appeared, he immediately bowed, and then suddenly uttered a huge dragon roar like a spring thunder st at Fengyue, Mingdong and the two holy beasts.


    The two and the two beasts froze at the same time in the sound of the dragon¡¯s roar. Then they saw the Qiankun Tiger, who was closest to Hao Yan, roared and moved towards the ck dragon. Before reaching the ck dragon, there was a sudden explosion, and Qianku¡¯s body was suddenly blown to pieces.


    This was Hao Yan¡¯s stunt ¡°Singing of Darkness¡±. It could shock the enemy¡¯s soul through the magic sound attack, and could cause a strong vibration of the spiritual power in the enemy¡¯s body. Enemies whose spiritual power was unstable or whose cultivation base was weaker than Haoyan would soon explode and die because they could not control the rampant spiritual power in their bodies. Even an enemy with a high cultivation base would be in a trance for a moment because of the mental shock.


    Midwinter and Fengyue both regained consciousness after being in a trance for a while because their cultivation wasparable to Hao Yan. But he clearly saw that Qiankun Hu died tragically on the spot in front of the two of them.


    Seeing this, Ming Dong¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red! Although Qiankun Tiger was Fengyue¡¯s holy beast, it cooperates with Midwinter tacitly. For more than a hundred years, Mingdong and Feng Yue have be friends with each other. At this time, he died so miserably. Mingdong suddenly suppressed the churning spiritual power in his body, and the eight spirit crystals in front of him kept shing.

 Chapter 318 - 318 Galaxy Moves [I]

    318 Gxy Moves [I]


    With the shing of the spirit crystals, I saw more and more fist-sized metal balls gathered around Nether Winter¡¯s head, If you look closely, you could find that on the surface of each metal ball, there were metal thorns of different lengths like thorn balls,


    In just two or three seconds, there were thousands of these thorny metal balls condensed above Midwinter¡¯s head. Seeing this, Granny Feng Yue stepped aside immediately, but the eight spirit crystals in front of her were shing at the same time, ready to help at any time.


    Granny Fengyue knew that the old man was furious because of Qiankunhu¡¯s death. This move was called ¡°Xinghe Induction¡±. Thousands of metal balls could be poured down towards the enemy under the control of mental power like a river of stars, and locked on the enemy like a metal silver chain,


    As long as the spikes of each metal ball touch the enemy¡¯s body, it will immediately cause a strong explosion, This move was not over until all the metal balls were detonated in front of the enemy. It was a very entangled trick, and its power was quite amazing. With Midwinter¡¯s mid-level eighth-level cultivation, this trick would have used up more than half of his spiritual power,


    At this time, Hao Yan was not feeling well either. After performing ¡°Singing of Darkness¡±, most of the spiritual energy in his body, which had been severely injured, was immediately taken away. Originally, because the dragon demon¡¯s self-recovery ability was very strong, these wounds could be healed quickly, but at this time, the spiritual power was weak, and the recovery speed of the wound was greatly reduced, and the blood still keeps flowing from the wound. .


    In order to prevent his body from losing a lot of blood, Hao Yan immediately returned to his human appearance, and while running the spiritual power in his body to recover his injuries, he quickly retreated towards the flying group of demon soldiers in the air.


    At this moment, they only heard Ming Dong shouting. ¡°Hao Yan, you must pay with for your life. Your life will pay your debts. Do you still want to run? Today, we¡¯ll ake your life,¡±


    As soon as Netherwinter¡¯s stopped talking, thousands of metal balls rushed towards Haoyan like the star¡¯s pouring out of the gxy.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Hao Yan didn¡¯t dare to fight. After identifying the direction of his army, he elerated and rushed towards them. However, when Hao Yan was just about to rush out with two steps, he was blocked by a thick tree stump that suddenly appeared.


    .....


    Feng Yue sneer: ¡°Hao Yan, today is your death date, do you think you could still run?¡±


    At this time, Hao Yan did not leave the range of Fengyue Jiezhu, as long as Granny Fengyue¡¯s thoughts moved, huge tree stumps could condense anywhere in the boundary to block Haoyan¡¯s way.


    Hao Yan didn¡¯t see it well, and in themotion, several streamers shot out, and rushed straight to the ¡°Xinghe sh¡± who was chasing behind him. In an instant, countless explosions sounded, and Hao Yan took this opportunity to shoot a streamer at the same time, bounced off the tree stump in front of him, and fled in a hurry.


    But how many streams of light could settle all of Midwinter¡¯s ¡°gxy-driven¡±? I saw countless streamers passing through the explosion cloud, like a meteor streaking across the sky, heading straight for Hao Yan.


    Hao Yan secretly said, ¡°Not good.¡± He was afraid that he would not escape bad luck today. If hr knew this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t let all his subordinates go to meet the enemy, and the two escorts by his side wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassing,


    Seeing that countless streamers were chasing behind him, Hao Yan did not dare to neglect, and immediately gathered all his spiritual power to increase the defensive power of the body protector. At the same time, with both hands, the two streamers were ced on the hands like two giant swords, condensing and not dispersing, intending to do the final dying struggle.


    At this critical moment, they heard a loud voice from high in the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my lord.¡±


    As soon as the words sounded, a darkness blocked Hao Yan in an instant. As a series of huge explosions sounded, and they saw a figure holding a pitch-ck giant shield gradually emerging from the explosion cloud.


    Fengyue and Mingdong took a closer look, and couldn¡¯t help but gasp for air, thinking to themselves, ¡°Crap,¡± How could it be that when he was about to sessfully kill Hao Yan, he killed another Cheng Yaojin halfway along the way, It was just that this ¡°Cheng Yaojin¡± was not a low-level character,


    As the explosion cloud dissipated, the person standing in front of the second old man was none other than the Demon Army Commander Yao Feng, It was just that Yaofeng¡¯s image at this time was not much better. The clothes on and off his body have long been torn apart, and bloodstains were all over his body, which was even worse than Haoyan¡¯s tragic appearance,


    But Ming Dong knew very well in his heart that Yao Feng¡¯s injuries were not caused by his own ¡°motivation by the gxy¡±, With Yaofeng¡¯s cultivation of level 9 or above, it was not something that could hurt him at the mid-level of level 8.


    Then, how could Yaofeng appeared so coincidentally when Hao Yan¡¯s life and death were at stake? What caused his wounds?


    It turned out that at the beginning of the war between the two army generals, the threemanders of Yaofeng, Hunying and Mingyue fought with Tan Qing, Xiantian, Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui and Huafeng.


    Tan Qing and Xiantian, two ninth-level spirits, confronted the Dragon Demon¡¯s Soul Shadow and the Dark Moon Demon respectively. Both of them were ninth-level cultivation, and the two and the two demons were evenly matched for a while.


    You must know that when Tan Qing and Xiantian were besieging and killing the eldest son of the Dragon Demon, Haoying, they fought fiercely for a whole day and night with the help of many spiritual masters, At this time, they were afraid that they would not be able to decide the winner in a short time with the two demons who were also at the ninth level.


    However, Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui and Hua Feng joined forces to fight against Yaofeng. Although the three of them were all at thete eighth level, it was fortunate that there was Murong Hui, a light-type spiritual master. Because of the restraint effect of light attribute magic on dark attribute, for a while, the three people and the ninth-level cultivation base Yaofeng also became a stalemate.


    More than an hour had passed since this battle. Although Yao Feng and Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui, and Hua Feng were in a draw, as themander of the Demon Army, Yao Feng still took the time to take a look at the situation of the battle between the two armies. Obviously, Yaofeng was still able to deal with the three human beings in front of him.

 Chapter 319 - 319 Galaxy Moves [II]

    319 Gxy Moves [II]


    Suddenly, Yaofeng discovered the actions of Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon, and he was very concerned in his heart. Yaofeng knew that Second Young Master Hao Yan¡¯s cultivation had never broken through to the ninth level. At this time, he took such a risk and rushed into the attack range of human beings alone. If there were still strong people among the human spiritual masters, wouldn¡¯t that put him in danger?


    Yao Feng was anxious in his heart, and his subordinates strengthened the strength of the attack. He thought to end the three humans in front of him earlier, and go back to protect the second son, Haoyan. In case anything happened to Haoyan in the battlefield, he would not be able to stand in front of Lord Dragon Emperor himself.


    But Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui, and Hua Feng were not low-level cultivators either. Although Yaofeng seemed to have enough power to deal with the three, it was not so easy to get rid of the entanglement of the three.


    Moreover, Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui and Hua Feng did not summon holy beasts to participate in the battle at this time. It¡¯s just because Yaofeng¡¯s cultivation was too high, but his own holy beast¡¯s cultivation was too poor.


    If it wase forcibly summoned and was expected to win, he would be wrong. In the face of the demon wind of the ninth level and above, not only could he not win, but he may also get in the way during the fight, and if he didn¡¯t get it right, the holy beast would be sacrificed in vain.


    Seeing that Yao Feng became more and more brave, it seemed that he wanted to eat the three of them in one bite. Luo Tianyi, Murong Hui, and Hua Feng no longer kept their reservations, and they all came up with their utmost moves at the bottom of the box.


    Immediately, Luo Tianyi condensed a handful of golden sand. Under the control of spiritual power, this golden sand sometimes spread out, like a golden wind blowing on the face; Shooting, smashing, or hacking, all kinds of weapons were constantly changing, looking for the defensive loopholes of Yaofeng.


    Huafeng was responsible for assisting Yaofeng. What Huafeng used was a pair of huge wooden fish. The wooden fish was the size of a truck, and it was probably thergest wooden fish in the world. Even the stick that knocks the wooden fish has the thickness of three people hugging each other.


    Under Luo Tianyi¡¯s main attack, Huafeng¡¯s wooden fish circted constantly around Yaofeng¡¯s body, making loud knocking sounds from time to time. This kind of knocking sound was one of the attack effects of the wooden fish, which could disturb the mental power of the enemy and make its ability to control magic drop sharply. For enemies whose cultivation base was too low, it could directly cause the enemy to faint or die due to mental shock.


    .....


    For a time, Yao Feng only felt that there was always a huge fly in his ear, which was constantly circling around him, and he couldn¡¯t concentrate on attacking and defending.


    At this time, Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng¡¯s cooperation has also reached the highest level. With the increase of Murong¡¯s radiance magic, Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng¡¯s attacks already have the formidable power of the early stage of ninth-level spirits.


    Abominable human beings were so difficult to deal with, Yao Feng cursed in his heart, and secretly said in his heart: Do you think you were the only one who could attack with the magic sound? After Luo Tianyi¡¯s round of attacks was repelled by Yaofeng, Yaofeng suddenly took a deep breath, and his chest swelled like a balloon.


    Immediately afterwards, Yaofeng opened his mouth, and the huge dragon roar rushed straight to Luo Tianyi and the three of them. All of them were hit by Yaofeng¡¯s ¡°Singing of Darkness¡±. Although they were still standing firmly on the spot, they felt a buzzing explosion in their heads, and the spiritual power in their body kept rolling and stirring.


    The huge wooden fish controlled by Huafeng also lost the support of mental power and fell from the air instantly. But it was no coincidence that the wooden fish just flew above Yaofeng¡¯s head at this time. As the wooden fish got out of control, it suddenly mmed down on Yao Feng¡¯s head,


    At this time, the demon wind was exhaling, and directed the three of Luo Tianyi¡¯s ¡°Sing of Darkness¡±, He was unprepared for the falling wooden fish. It was toote when he was aware of it.


    Just listening to the crisp sound of ¡°boom,¡± After the huge wooden fish hit Yaofeng¡¯s head with a thudding sound, it slid over Yaofeng¡¯s body and fell to the ground. In mid-air, because of the loss of spiritual support, it gradually disappeared into the thin air.


    The tragic demon wind, the singing of the dark, was only used less than half of the time, and was smashed back by the wooden fish. For a time, the spiritual power in his body was also rolling continuously. And because the attack was forcibly blocked, there was a circle of small stars spinning around his head,


    Fortunately, the dark singing of the demon wind was not fully unfolded. Otherwise, Luo Tianyi and the three would suffer huge damage even if they didn¡¯t die. After being dazed for a moment, the three recovered at the same time.


    Seeing Yao Feng standing opposite, Murong Hui kept shaking his head, forcibly suppressing the turbulent spiritual power in his body, and a light of healing shot towards Yao Feng.


    That¡¯s right, the light of healing. Even though Healing Light was used to heal the wounded, for the Dark Attribute Dragon Demon n, this Healing Light was more deadly than any powerful magic.


    Seeing the healing light hit Yao Feng¡¯s body, Luo Tianyi¡¯s faces suddenly showed a hint of joy. As long as the healing light hits Yao Feng¡¯s body, it could directly damage the body,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that, in the line between life and death, Yao Feng suddenly came to his senses. Seeing the healing light hit his body, Yao Feng quickly raised one arm to block the light. As the light shone on Yaofeng¡¯s arm, the flesh on Yaofeng¡¯s arm suddenly burned like a ssh of sulfuric acid.


    ¡°Aaaargh,¡± Yaofeng yelled, and a pitch-ck light shield spread out from his arm, blocking the healing light emitted by Murong Hui. As the dark light continued to move forward, Yao Feng finally got rid of the threat of the healing light, and the wound on his arm no longer expanded.


    Yao Feng kept cursing the abominable human being in his heart, and at the same time as he stepped back, he lowered his head, and out of the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw Hao Yan, the second son of the dragon and demon, being besieged by two men and two beasts.


    No, the second son was in danger, Yao Feng¡¯s heart suddenly became anxious. But at this time, Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng¡¯s attack caught up with Yaofeng again, and a huge wooden fish swam directly towards Yaofeng¡¯s face.

 Chapter 320 - 320 Galaxy Moves [III]

    320 Gxy Moves [III]


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yao Feng was shocked, but he didn¡¯t expect the wooden fish to smash directly at him this time. Because Yaofeng had already been smashed by the wooden fish once, and the result was a hesvy one. Suddenly, he felt fearful, turned back, and his body dropped several dozen meters, narrowly escaping the danger of being smashed.


    Having won the first opportunity, Luo Tianyi couldn¡¯t help but secretly rejoiced in his heart. He immediately controlled his energy, like a goddess scattering flowers, to rush under the hood of the demon wind. Every grain of sand was like a golden thread, dragging its long tail towards Yao Feng¡¯s body.


    But Luo Tianyi was too happy. Don¡¯t look at Yaofeng¡¯s loss of opportunity at this time, and he was at a disadvantage. But seeing the dangerous situation of the second son of the Dragon Demon, Hao Yan, aroused the fierceness of the demon wind.


    No, even if he was hurting himself, he had to go to rescue the second son immediately, otherwise, even if he died, it would not be enough to calm the anger of the Dragon Emperor!


    Thinking of this, Yaofeng immediately condensed all his spiritual power after escaping the impact of the wooden fish, and his body protection divine shield reached its maximum value, wrapping Yaofeng¡¯s whole body in a form that could be discerned by the naked eye.


    They saw Yao Feng¡¯s figure rushing up in an instant, and quickly greeted Luo Tianyi¡¯s attack magic. Both hands emit a stream of light at the same time, and as the body rotated forward like a drill, the beautiful light pattern continuously changed like a spiral!


    Luo Tianyi was using the Golden Sand Strike, thinking that the demon wind was weak at this time. If he had known better, he would definitely have avoided it! Luo Tianyi had even thought about how the Yaofeng would change his attack after dodging it!


    But Luo Tianyi never imagined that Yaofeng would forcibly rush towards him regardless of his own safety! Surprised, Luo Tianyi quickly increased his magic power and controlled his chi energy to suppress the demonic wind.


    The violent collision happened in an instant! Unexpectedly, Yaofeng¡¯s figure was like a drill bit into a wooden board, directly passing through Luo Tianyi¡¯s energy.


    .....


    Net, with no less energy, rushed straight to Luo Tianyi¡¯s body.


    Hua Feng and Murong Hui saw that the situation was not good, and in a hurry, a beam of healing light immediately rushed over to the demon wind. Huafeng¡¯s huge wooden fish also quickly attacked Yaofeng from behind after the blow was missed.


    But things changed so quickly! The demon wind of the ninth-level cultivation base was too fierce. How could Luo Tianyi, the eighth-level cultivation base, be able to stop it?


    Just as Luo Tianyi secretly said, ¡°Not good!¡± As he jumped back, Yaofeng¡¯s attack arrived!


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± With a scream, Luo Tianyi was suddenly twisted into pieces by the streamer of the demon wind like a drill bit! Eight spirit crystals flew out of Luo Tianyi¡¯s scattered body and fell to the ground!


    ¡°Brother Luo!¡± Luo Tianyi¡¯s death immediately caused great grief to Hua Feng and Murong Hui. But before the enemy, the two suddenly turned their grief into strength, and Huafeng¡¯s huge wooden fish elerated and smashed towards the back of Yaofeng.


    And Murong Hui¡¯s healing light also shone in front of Yao Feng. After Yao Feng seeded, he immediately jumped back, narrowly avoiding Murong Hui¡¯s healing light. But the wooden fish hit by Hua Feng behind him also hit Yao Feng¡¯s eyes.


    When they saw the demon wind jumping backwards, their body suddenly froze, and their feet were a little on the wooden fish at the same time. With the speed of the wooden fish, it instantly elerated and recoiled back.


    With the same attack, Yao Feng swiped two streams of light with both hands and spun directly through Murong Hui¡¯s healing light, heading straight for Hua Feng who was standing in front of him.


    This unusual move was also beyond the expectations of Huafeng and the two, but the crisis came too fast, and before the two could react, two streams of light suddenly passed through Huafeng¡¯s body.


    Hua Feng died without even letting out a scream! After killing Hua Feng, Yao Feng immediately fell to the ground, and the streamer in his hand swung at the same time, directly knocking the dumbfounded Murong Hui into the sky.


    At the same time as Yaofeng¡¯s body dropped down, they clearly saw that the second son, Haoyan, was in danger and was using desperate tactics to deal with the enemy. Just at the dangerous moment when Haoyan was about to fight to the death, the demon wind also fell in front of Haoyan, so he shouted and blocked Mingdong¡¯s ¡°gxy drive¡± for Haoyan.


    After the crisis of Hao Yan was lifted, Yao Feng¡¯s injuries were revealed. These injuries were indeed not caused by Ming Dong¡¯s attack, but by Luo Tianyi¡¯s Jinsha and Murong Hui¡¯s Healing Light.


    ¡°Yao Feng! You came just in time, kill these two for me!¡± Hao Yan calmed down and ordered Yao Feng immediately.


    Yaofeng turned around and looked at Hao Yan, and saw that the second son was injured all over his body, and his appearance was very embarrassed. Not only did he frown slightly, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Second son, are you alright?¡±


    With a heavyweight figure like Yaofeng next to him, Hao Yan¡¯s courage suddenly grew stronger. Although he was covered in scars when he saw Yaofeng, the enemies at this time were only two eighth-level spiritual masters with ninth-level cultivation. The monstrous wind is by our side, why should we be afraid?


    So Hao Yan puffed out his chest and said to Yaofeng, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Yaofeng, you and I will join forces to get rid of these two humans first!¡±


    Yao Feng nodded, but he did not rush to take action. Instead, he asked Feng Yue and Ming Dong: ¡°As themander of the Demon Army, I, Yao Feng, will never die so easily.¡±


    Ming Dong and Feng Yue of course knew who the other party was. Seeing the other party asking at this time, they just took this opportunity to take a breath. And just now because of the death of the baby apprentice, Feng Yue has been attacking with anger, but at this time some spiritual power had already been lost.


    At this moment, the gunshots of Gatling, the god of fire that Fei had used before, were heard in the city defense. In fact, Fei had already reincarnated Gatling, the god of fire, for defense as early as Fengyue and Mingdong started fighting with Haoyan.


    It was just that Fengyue and Yue¡¯s spirits were all focused on Hao Yan, and they didn¡¯t hear it. At this time, the spirit rxed a little, and Feng Yue suddenly found Fei who was fighting on the city wall and everyone in Fei¡¯s battle team, and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Galaxy Moves [IV]

    321 Gxy Moves [IV]


    Fengyue couldn¡¯t help but found out that Fei was not dead, and Hao Yan, who was on the opposite side, also discovered Fei at the same time. He couldn¡¯t help but wondered how this kid escaped his own sneak attack. It was beyond Hao Yan¡¯s expectations. Immediately in his heart, he had the murderous intention to Fei again!


    Poor Fei was doing his best to kill the massive army of demon soldiers, but he didn¡¯t know anything about the fact that he had be Hao Yan¡¯s target. And, what if he knew? He would run? That was not Fei¡¯s character.


    Hearing Yao Feng¡¯s question, Ming Dong also stabilized his mind, took a step forward, and said to Yao Feng: ¡°Yao Feng, you should think about your own situation! You don¡¯t have to die in the hands of the military gods Ming Dong and Feng Yue. If not, your time in the world would be for nothing!¡±


    Yao Feng smiled slightly and said, ¡°Oh? Who am I supposed to be! It turned out to be the two generals, Ming Dong and Feng Yue, who are known as the Ten Great Army Gods! Disrespect! Disrespect!¡±


    Hao Yan didn¡¯t do anything when he saw Yao Feng, but he was the one who kept up with the two human spirit masters! Suddenly a little angry. He secretly said in his heart: At this time, the two armies werr going all out to attack and defend, and Yaofeng was still in the mood to tease the enemy here!


    In fact, how could Haoyan understand Yaofeng¡¯s helplessness at this time? Just now, under the desperate efforts, Luo Tianyi¡¯s Jinsha scratched the upper and lower skin of Yao Feng¡¯s body. This was not to mention that the most terrible thing was about the ce that was hit by Murong Hui¡¯s light magic. It was very slow to recover at this time.


    Coupled with the serious injury, Hao Yan blocked Ming Dong¡¯s big move, which had already caused a certain internal injury to Yaofeng. With internal injuries and external injuries, even if Yao Feng stood still at this time, his whole body was very sore.


    Although it seemed that Yaofeng was calm now, chatting andughing, but in fact Yaofeng was dying time, so that he could use his powerful recovery ability to quickly recover from his injuries.


    Although Ming Dong and Feng Yue also wanted to take this opportunity to take a breath, who would have thought that the one who needed to take this breath the most was the Demon Wind with the deepest cultivation?


    .....


    At this time, Feng Yue saw that her precious apprentice was standing on the battlefield again, and her stung heart suddenly recovered. But as her desperate mood calmed down, the general mood became extremely tense.


    Feng Yue suddenly realized that the person standing in front of her husband was Yao Feng, themander of the Demon Army with a cultivation base of level 9 or above! Although it looked like Yao Feng had suffered a serious injury, it is often said: A wounded beast ca nnot be touched! Even if Yaofeng was seriously injured at this time, and he really wanted tounch a ruthless attack, the cultivation of the two of them would be nothing.


    So, Fengyue took a step forward, flew to the old man¡¯s side, and said to Mingdong: ¡°Old man, the enemy is strong, let¡¯s find a way to retreat first! I just saw that Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t die and returned to the city wall!¡±


    Ming Dong nodded and said, ¡°I know!¡±


    Having said that, Ming Dong waved his hand at Yaofeng and said, ¡°I have long heard thatmander Yaofeng is highly skilled. Since I encountered it today, it is impossible not to be impressed with your powert. Commander Yaofeng, don¡¯t mind my next move.¡±


    Afterwards, Ming Dong didn¡¯t wait for Yao Feng to do anything first, and under the sh of the spirit crystal in front of him, thousands of thorny metal balls suddenly shot out towards Yao Feng and Hao Yan.


    Instantly, Ming Dong grabbed Feng Yue¡¯s hand beside him, and the two quickly rushed towards the city. In the face of the ninth-level dragon demon, it would be foolish not to run! Mingdong and Fengyue were able to hold the barracks for hundreds of years, and finally they got the name of the god of war, and it was not just by hard work alone.


    Sometimes, being able to save your life on the battlefield was the hardest thing to do. Just like at this time, Ming Dong and Feng Yue faced the ninth-level Dragon Demon and Demon Wind, and they had already made a decision in their hearts to retreat. In order to achieve the goal of retreating, Hadong used almost all the remaining spiritual power on thest move, ¡°Essence Motivation¡±, in order to be able to cover the two of them to escape smoothly.


    Fengyue and Mingdong have been cooperating more than once on the battlefields. Of course, she knew that Mingdong had used up all his spiritual power at this time. Seeing Ming Dong holding her hand, she immediately pulled Ming Dong without looking back and flew back to the top of the city.


    But Ming Dong and Feng Yue still miscalcted. If they turned around and ran away when Yao Feng appeared, maybe they would not be able to stop him when Yao Feng was seriously injured.


    But it was toote now, Yao Feng had already taken advantage of this brief conversation to stabilize the injury in his body, and even the flesh on his body that was injured by Luo Tianyi began to heal. It was just that the area burned by Murong Hui¡¯s light magic has not yet begun to recover.


    Seeing Midwinter¡¯s ¡°Essence Motivation¡± overwhelming the sky, the demonic wind waved his hand, and a pitch-ck light instantly magnified, and in the blink of an eye it turned into a huge lightsaber with a length of 20 to 30 meters!


    Yao Feng wave his hand, and the huge long sword glowed with ck light, and shed directly at the thousands of metal balls that Ming Dong released. For a while, there was a sound like a firecracker in the air.


    And when Haoyan was blocked by the demon wind, he saw Mingdong and Fengyue quickly fleeing towards the city, he immediately flew to chase after him. It¡¯s not that easy!


    But Mingdong and Fengyue fled in a great sped too, and they were already approaching the city head. Seeing that Hao Yan couldn¡¯t catch up.with them, they took a deep breath.


    Just when Ming Dong and Feng Yue were less than 100 meters away from the city wall, a huge dragon roar suddenly came from behind, like a thunderbolt from a clear sky!


    Ming Dong, whose spiritual power was almost exhausted, suddenly felt dizzy, and passed out. Feng Yue was also in a trance for a while, so she could only hold Ming Dong¡¯s hand loosely. With no support,Ming Dong¡¯s bofy suddenly fell towards the demon army in the city below.

 Chapter 322 - 322 The Cracking Pot [I]

    322 The Cracking Pot [I]


    At this time, the team of spiritual masters above the city wall was fully blocking the siege of the demon army. A ¡°singing of darkness¡± came from Hao Yan, although his power was greatly reduced due to the distance. But it was also unbearable for spiritual masters and beast demons of level five and below.


    For a time, within the range of the singing of darkness, whether it was a spiritual master or a demon beast, all of them fainted, and arge section of the city wall stopped because of this.


    At this time, the members of the Xuanbing team were just above this section of the city wall. However, because Fei and the others had been eating silkworms for a long time, their mental power was extremely strong, and they were not totally stunned by Hao Yan¡¯s dark singing.


    Especially Fei, who only felt a sudden dizziness in his head, and immediately returned to normal. Xunsheng looked around, and saw Fengyue and Mingdong two elders in the air less than 100 meters away from the city wall. Fengyue was fine. After shaking a little, she immediately regained consciousness.


    But Midwinter had already fallen from the sky, and it seemed that he had fainted. If anyone really fell into the beast demon army, the person would be eaten by them in an instant. At this time, Yaofeng¡¯s attack was chasing after Granny Fengyue again.


    Quickly, Fei flew up and went straight towards the falling Ming Dong. Aura shed in front of him at the same time, and dozens of balls of light shot straight towards Hao Yan.


    After Hao Yan sang the song of darkness, because his injuries had not fully recovered, he stopped in the air to ease, but suddenly found dozens of balls of light hitting him. Taking a closer look, it turned out to be the human kid who used a special firearm. And this human being who didn¡¯t know whether to live or die, actually jumped off the city wall and rushed to catch the falling Nether Winter. He could not help but sneer in his heart.


    A little human, dare to oppose him without weighing his own abilities! Seeing dozens of balls of light rushed in front of him, Hao Yan waved one arm, but did not put these balls of light.


    How powerful can a light ball shot by a spiritual master with only a fourth-level cultivation? Hao Yan can break this little trick with a snap of his fingers. But just when the streamer shot by Haoyan hadn¡¯t hit the balls of light, the balls of light suddenly exploded by themselves.


    .....


    The explosion didn¡¯t matter, a strong white light suddenly shed in the air. This was a hundred times brighter than the light of the sun.


    ¡°Hmm! What?¡± Hao Yan closed his eyes immediately. The Dragon Demon family was very sensitive to light, but Fei¡¯s zing spirit shed out, and Hao Yan¡¯s eyes were temporarily blinded. Even Yao Feng, who was far away, raised his hand, and a ck light immediately covered his eyes.


    Taking this opportunity, Fei was almost to where Ming Dong was falling, but at this time Ming Dong was already less than twenty meters away from the ground, and it seemed that he would be a meal for many demon soldiers.


    In a hurry, Fei waved his hand, and suddenly dozens of zing shes were scattered among the magic soldiers. With the sh of light, the magic soldiers couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Taking this opportunity, Fei elerated in an instant, and just when Ming Dong was about to fall to the ground, he firmly caught Ming Dong¡¯s body.


    Fei hugged Ming Dong¡¯s body, and was about to get up and fly back to the city, when suddenly countless spider demons poured in from all directions. Most of these nerubians perceive their surroundings by virtue of their long body hair, and their eyes were not very important to them. Therefore, Fei¡¯s zing sh did not affect these spider demons.


    They saw two humans fell into the swarm of beast demons. These nerubians immediately moved into action, and surrounded them. If Fei forcibly flew into the air at this time, he would immediately be the target of these Nerubian attacks.


    Fei¡¯s spiritual power in his body was almost exhausted after two hours of intense fighting. Not long ago, Lu Wenfeng advised him to go down and rest for a while, but Fei didn¡¯t retreat immediately because the current battle was very fierce and because there was still some spiritual power in his body to use. He nned to hold on for a while and then go to rest.


    Therefore, at this time, there was not much spiritual power avable in Fei¡¯s body. He saw arge number of spider demons pressing over. As soon as Fei gritted his teeth, he only retained enough spiritual power to escape back to the city, and instantly condensed thousands of light sting balls.


    After a violent explosion, Fei sted out an open space among the beast soldiers, and there were broken limbs of the beast demon soldiers everywhere.


    Fei breathed a little and was about to fly up when suddenly a warning sign came. A huge nerubian jumped up under the corpse of the demon soldier, and a pair of sharp front ws, like two spears, went straight to Feidang¡¯s chest.


    At this critical moment, a voice suddenly came from above his head. ¡°Fei be careful!¡±


    As soon as he spoke, Lu Wenfeng shed out with a move, Dragon sh, and the nine flying dragons entangled the huge spider demons in an instant, and in a blink of an eye, the spider demons were shed into halves on the spot.


    Fei nced around, and saw arge number of demon soldiers pouring in again. Immediately, he shouted to Lu Wenfeng, ¡°Brother Lu, sh!¡± After that, he carried the dazed Ming Dong on his shoulders, and came to Lu Wenfeng in a sh. With a sh of inspiration, the teleportation stone appeared in Fei¡¯s hand.


    Originally, ording to Fei¡¯s n, he did not intend to use the power of the teleportation stone, because Elder Yade warned Fei when he handed the teleportation stone to Fei. Frequent use of the teleportation stone would cause dependence on the stone and wouldn¡¯t improve his cultivation. There was no benefit at all. But at this time, he was blocked by the magic soldiers, and the time to escape was toote.


    At this moment, Hao Yan had recovered from the zing sh. Seeing that Fei rushed out of the demon group carrying Ming Dong, he immediately roared, and several streams of dark light went straight towards Fei and the rest.


    Lu Wenfeng looked back, and his soul flew out of fear. Immediately, he pushed Fei and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s toote, Fei, go!¡±

 Chapter 323 - 323 The Cracking Pot [II]

    323 The Cracking Pot [II]


    Afterwards, the Dragon sh was initiated again, and the nine flying dragons immediately condensed. But Lu Wenfeng was only a mid-level 4 cultivation base, how could he block Hao Yan¡¯s attack in thete 8th level? Wasn¡¯t that as ridiculous as an ant shaking an elephant?


    Seeing that Hao Yan¡¯s attack met Lu Wenfeng¡¯s You Long Zhan, at this critical juncture, a huge tree stump suddenly blocked Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body.


    At the same time, Granny Feng Yue¡¯s screams came from midair. Fei was shocked, looked up and saw that Granny Feng Yue was instantly cut in half by Yao Feng¡¯s huge long sword. His eyes were still looking at Fei and Ming Dong on his back with anticipation.


    ¡°Master Fengyue!¡± Fei cried out in grief. But at this time, Hao Yan¡¯s attack had also hit Feng Yue, who stood on the huge tree stump in front of Fei and the other two regardless of her own safety.


    However, since Fengyue had been cut in two by the demonic wind attacks, her spiritual power was disrupted. The tree stump did notpletely block Haoyan¡¯s attack. Liu Guang¡¯s Yu Wei still pierced the tree stump and collided with Lu Wenfeng¡¯s Dragon sh.


    Although the power of the streamer at this time was only minor, it still made Lu Wenfeng fly back. His body flew upside down for dozens of meters, and smashed into the city wall.


    The rest of the streamer hit Fei in the blink of an eye. Although the power has been weakened a lot by Lu Wenfeng¡¯s blocking, but at this time Fei had no power to strike!


    Hao Yan¡¯s attack speed was so fast that Fei didn¡¯t have time to activate the teleportation stone. Did it die like that? Fei looked back at the people in his team above the city, and forced a smile.


    At this time, Ziyu who was standing on the top of the city were holding AK-47s to kill the magic soldiers who were rushing towards Fei, and they didn¡¯t realize Fei¡¯s desperate eyes. Ziyu shouted while fighting, ¡°Fei, run!¡±


    .....


    At this critical juncture, thousands of light-sting balls suddenly flew out from Fei¡¯s chest at the same time.


    Because the explosion position was too close to Fei, he was even sent flying backwards by the st wave. Immediately afterwards, he saw a sh of light in Fei¡¯s chest, and a graceful figure suddenly appeared in front of Fei.


    A beautiful woman with a height of 1.8 meters hovering in front of Fei. The pretty face was so perfect, and the supple skin was wless. A soft silver-white hair was scattered behind her, and it kept rippling with the three pairs of wings pping gently behind him.


    Fei suddenly eximed. ¡°Ting Yu, have you evolved?¡±


    After Tingyu appeared, thousands of light-sting balls suddenly condensed and mmed towards Haoyan. At the same time, she pulled Fei¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Master, run away!¡±


    At this moment, there was a burst ofughter in the air, and only Hao Yanughed: ¡°Hahaha! It turned out to be a light elf, it really took no effort to get here! Don¡¯t even think about running away. Today, you¡¯ ll die!¡±


    Hao Yan had long heard that the light elves were guarding the god of light in the thousand years of his career in the Sacred Spirit Continent. He had also studied the ruins of the major elves on the maind, and he wanted to find out the legend of the elves of light.


    However, after several efforts, nothing was achieved. For this reason, Hao Yan neverpletely let go of this idea. At this time, Hao Yan discovered a n of a light elf on the battlefield, and the long-buried desire in his heart was suddenly revived.


    Seeing that the Spirit of Light was in front of him, Hao Yan suddenly burst into arrogance, and with a wave of his hand, he swept away the thousands of light sting balls that Tingyu had hit, and his aura became violent, and he went straight towards Tingyu and grabbed her.


    Although Tingyu had just broken through to the seventh level of cultivation, Haoyan¡¯s cultivation was too far ahead. Seeing that the city wall was right in front of him, Fei immediately pulled Ting Yu and elerated towards the city wall. The spiritual masters who had regained consciousness on the top of the city also used long-range attack magic to block Hao Yan¡¯s advance.


    In fact, if Haoyan wanted to kill Fei, Tingyu and Mingdong, it would only be a matter of hands, but at this time Haoyan took a fancy to Tingyu and wanted to capture her alive, so he did notunch an attack, but rushed forward alone. He want to take Tingyu away.


    Seeing this, Yao Feng, themander of the Demon Army, thought to himself: This second son was really good, but he was too reckless and couldn¡¯t control himself at all.


    Seeing the second son, Haoyan, rushing towards the city wall, afraid of danger, he immediately followed. Seeing that themander shed forward, the demon soldiers roared andunched a more violent attack.


    Seeing that Fei and the other two were only a few meters away from the city wall, they could enter back into the city with one more dodge, but at this time Hao Yan¡¯s extended ws were almost on them .


    Tingyu continued to cast light healing magic while escaping, trying to stop Hao Yan¡¯s pursuit. But the two people¡¯s cultivation bases were too different in level, Tingyu¡¯s light magic could never prate Haoyan¡¯s defense.


    Seeing Hao Yan¡¯s ws almost grabbing the top of Fei¡¯s head, Ting Yu suddenly shouted, raised her hand and pushed Fei¡¯s back, sending Fei to the wall of the city, and shouted loudly. ¡°Master, run away, leave me alone!¡±


    But did Fei really care about running? That¡¯s not Fei¡¯s character! However, at this time, Fei was unable to use any spiritual power. In desperation, a sh of light suddenly shed in my mind. Immediately, he took out an object from the space, pointed at Hao Yan, and a sh of light burst out!


    They saw that what Fei took out was nothing else, but the cracking magic pot obtained from the treasure of Taoist Feng Mo.


    There were a total of three cracking magic pots in the treasure of Taoist Feng Mo, and two of them were given to Ji Menghan and Bu Yueyue with two ninth-level wind magic. As for the pot that Fei left behind, he knew that it also contained ninth-level magic, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of magic it was.


    At this time, Fei was in a crisis, and he didn¡¯t care that the magic inside the pot could be useless, and immediately threw the cracking magic pot at Hao Yan and let the magic out.


    With the burst of a strong sh of light, the demon wind behind Hao Yan suddenly felt bad. Immediately, he sped towards Hao Yan in a sh, and flung Hao Yan away. However, Yaofeng himself, driven by the force of rebound, blocked the power of the cracking magic pot.


    With the strong light continuing to sh brighter than anything they¡¯ve seen before, Yaofeng suddenly thought in his mind: Not good!


    As the rays of light became bigger and bigger, Yao Feng¡¯s body continued to melt away. In the blink of an eye, his body had turned into smoke and dust. He was gone without a trace.

 Chapter 324 - 324 The Sigh [I]

    324 The Sigh [I]


    With the death of the demonic wind blocking the ancient cracking magic pot, the magic in the pot waspletely released. Everybody saw a huge beam of light soaring into the sky, reaching a height of 10,000 meters.


    The beam of light did not dissipate after lighting the sky, but continued to spread. Within ten kilometers, dozens of slightly smaller beams of light suddenly appeared on the periphery of the circle with a dot as the center. Like the beam of light, it is constantly spreading.


    A few minutester, a huge beam of light was formed from the ground to an altitude of tens of thousands of meters within a radius of ten kilometers. In the beam of light, you can clearly see countless light-attribute particles flying like snowkes.


    Under the irradiation of this light-attribute particle, whether it is a human being or a demon beast on the battlefield, as long as it is a wounded warrior, the wounds begin to heal at a speed that can be discerned by the naked eye.


    As soon as this peculiar scene appeared, it attracted the attention of all the fighting parties present, and the fighting gradually stopped. Humans and demons raised their heads together, watching this strange sight.


    Especially when they saw their wounds healed under the illumination of the light-attribute particles, whether it was humans or demons, they all cheered with joy.


    In Nanfeng City, all the warriors who were carried into the room to rest because of their injuries were also carried to the empty field, receiving the shower of this powerful healing magic. Many of the wounded were quickly back on their feet under the magical treatment.


    In particr, trauma patients recover the fastest. People could even clearly see that grantion was growing rapidly in a mutational manner, and the wound was quickly healed under the irradiation of light-attribute particles.


    The entire huge light-based healing magicsted for an hour before gradually dissipating. Later, it was confirmed by many high-level spiritual masters that this light magic should be the ultimate healing magic ¡°Sigh of the God of Light¡± that could only be performed by spiritual masters of thete ninth level.


    .....


    During the whole hour of magic, neither humans nor demons attacked and defended again. In addition to being attracted by this bizarre sight, at the same time because ¡°the sigh of the god of light¡± not only had the effect of healing the wounded, but also had the effect of calming the mind. This neutralized the violent qi in the Demon Race¡¯s heart, making it calm.


    Therefore, during this hour, there were no casualties on both sides of the human and demon. Everyone stood on the spot, looking up at the vision in the sky. Some talented and intelligent spiritual masters even had an epiphany in the ¡°Sigh of the God of Light¡±, and there was a faint feeling of breakthrough.


    However, everything was rtive. There was happiness and there was sadness. For the dark attribute dragon and demon n, this extremely powerful light of healing was very deadly. Demon armymander Yaofeng bore the brunt and became the first dragon demon to be killed by ¡°Sigh of the God of Light¡±.


    When Hao Yan was flung away by the demonic wind, his body was injured by the light, and it continued to deteriorate. Hao Yan found out that his health was not in a good stage, and immediately rushed into the demon soldiers. Seeing that the demon wind was blown away by the powerful light magic, Hao Yan was immediately frightened.


    In order not to be illuminated by the light magic, Hao Yan immediately cast a magic spell to dig a hole in the ground and hid deeply inside it. Despite this, Hao Yan was also severely injured by light magic during the escape process. His whole body felt as if it had been burned by fire, and some ces had be charred.


    And when the beam of light rushed into the 10,000-meter-high sky, the two dragon demons, Soul Shadow and Mingyue, who were fighting with the two spirits of Tan Qing and Xiantian, were immediately enveloped in light. Mingyue was directly hit by the beam of light, and immediately followed in the footsteps of the demon wind, and was wiped out by the beam of light.


    When Soul Shadow saw that the situation was extremely bad, he endured the huge pain and performed the technique of galloping thousands of miles, and fled in an instant. The entire high-altitude battle was suddenly stopped by the unfolding of this light-based healing magic. The leaders of both sides have all returned to their respective camps.


    Just when the energy of this ¡°sigh of the god of light¡± was exhausted, suddenly from the north, east, and west directions of Nanfeng City, there was a thunderous cry of killing at the same time.


    After a while, thousands of figures rushed from the direction of Beicheng. The leader shouted from a distance. ¡°Where is the city owner? Li Yifeng, themander of the reinforcements, has arrived!¡±


    At this time, someone with sharp eyes suddenly shouted: ¡°It¡¯s reinforcements! Reinforcements are entering the city!¡± There was a cheering sound from up and down Nancheng!


    The city lord Xue Xiaoxue flew into the air, in the direction of Li Yifengs. The dozens of generals behind him also followed.


    On the Demon Race side, many patriarchs did not find the figures of the threemanders of the Dragon Demon and the second son of the Dragon Demon after the dissipation of the light. Some patriarchs saw the death of Mingyue with their own eyes, and everyone immediately spected whether these three dragons were among the dead ones. Lord Demon was killed by the powerful light magic of human beings?


    And this war was provoked by the three dragon demons, Yaofeng, Mingyue and Soul Shadow. Now the threemanders were dead. So should they continue to fight this war?


    Just as many demon n chiefs hesitated, there was a sudden scream of war-cry from the east and west sides of Nanfeng City, and the cheers of human beings also came from the south city wall. It could.be clearly heard that it was the reinforcements of human beings who have entered the city!


    Could it be that the demon army responsible for attacking the northern city was repelled by human reinforcements? The patriarchs flew into the sky immediately, and they were shocked when they saw it.


    They saw that the originally mighty army of the demon race was suddenly sent running by the human reinforcements that appeared through the gap within the northern city wall. The human reinforcements not only entered the city, but arge number of human troops also rushed to the east and west cities from outside the city at the same time.


    Under the powerful impact of the human army, the demon army retreated from the city like a flood. For a time, countless demon soldiers were trampled to death! Even their powerful air force was scattered and sent fleeing by the human army under the charge of the human spiritual master.

 Chapter 325 - 325 The Sigh [II]

    325 The Sigh [II]


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the patriarchs immediately began to retreat. Originally, this war caused serious damage to many demon tribes, and some tribes have even been wiped out. The patriarchs had long been unwilling to fight, and when they saw that themanders were all gone, they immediately directed their respective tribes to flee to the forest in the south.


    After the two armies converged, the human race rushed out of Nancheng and attacked the rear line of the fleeing demon army a few times. From the southern city to the edge of the forest, the corpses of the tragically killed demon soldiers could be seen everywhere on the extension road that was 20 to 30 kilometers long. Especially the slow-moving mammoths, very few were able to escape sessfully!


    However, the members of the Xuanbing team and Fei¡¯s follower Yang Chao and others did not participate in this pursuit. One was because everyone had already used up their spiritual power in previous battles.


    Then, at thest moment, Lu Wenfeng used up all his spiritual power to block Haoyan¡¯s attack for Fei, and was severely injured. Although the powerful healing magic of ¡°Sigh of the God of Light¡± saved Lu Wenfeng¡¯s life in time, due to the severe internal injury, Lu Wenfeng did not fully recover at this time.


    With Ting Yu¡¯s help, Fei quickly regained his spiritual power. Seeing that the demon army was starting to retreat, he immediately helped Lu Wenfeng on the top of the city.


    Fei¡¯s solution was very simple. He directly injected his own spiritual power into Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body, fuses Lu Wenfeng¡¯s remaining spiritual power to gradually open up the cirction in Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body, and repaired the meridians that were broken by Hao Yan little by little.


    More than an hourter, Fei and Lu Wenfeng were already soaked with sweat, especially Lu Wenfeng. Water could be wringed out of his clothes! Just because Lu Wenfeng was still enduring huge pain under Fei¡¯s treatment, the sweat was more painful!


    Fortunately, under Fei¡¯s careful treatment, all the meridians in Lu Wenfeng¡¯s body were finally repaired. The pain had finally started to ease!


    With this little Zhoutian¡¯s foundation, Fei immediately helped Lu Wenfeng to continuously strengthen the operation of his spiritual power. The repaired meridians were also gradually recovering in the continuous wandering of spiritual power. Lu Wenfeng only felt that the pain in his body was being reced by waves of refreshing energy.


    .....


    Nearly an hourter, Fei withdrew his spiritual power and began to practice on his own. Lu Wenfeng¡¯splexion gradually recovered from the pale white at the beginning. At this time, he also crossed his knees on the city head and practiced. The sweat on the two of them began to evaporate at the same time as they were cultivating, forming ayer of mist around their bodies.


    Half an hourter, with a crisp scream, Fei jumped up from the city wall. When Bu Yueyue and the others saw this, they suddenly said in surprise: ¡°Fei, listening to your whistling, is there a breakthrough in your cultivation?¡±


    Fei fluttered back to the crowd and said excitedly: ¡°Yes, maybe because of the influence of the battle just now, I have sessfully broken through to the mid-stage of spirit-ster.¡±


    While speaking, Lu Wenfeng also let out a scream and jumped in front of the crowd, and said happily, ¡°Fei, I¡¯m one step ahead of you, my brother. I¡¯ve already broken through to thete ster stage!¡±


    After listening to this, Ziyu immediately opened a pair of small eyes and said. ¡°No way! You can break through to theter stage with a single injury? If I knew this earlier, I would have rushed forward with you instead of being in charge of the formation.¡±


    Bu Yueyue waved her small fist at Fatty and said fiercely, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Thene here, let your auntie help you today.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just talking in general. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, auntie!¡± Fatty immediately hid behind Lu Wenfeng.


    Bu Yueyue said angrily, ¡°Who are you calling auntie? Am I that old?¡±


    While joking, a group of people in the distance came over after seeing the movement on this side. Fei and everyone looked closely, and it turned out that the city lord Kong Xiaoxue and Li Yifeng led a group of generals over. Fei quickly waved at everyone with him and led them to meet the generals.


    When he came to the front, Fei took the lead and bowed to Li Yifeng and said, ¡°We meet the master!¡±


    Li Yifengughed, walked up to Fei and patted him on the shoulder, and said happily. ¡°Good boy, I have already heard from the city lord. No matter what treasure you use, today¡¯s victory in this war is all thanks to you. You gave us a great victory!¡±


    Fei said. ¡°I was just doing my best, master. It is really a coincidence to have such a happy ending!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Xiaoxue smiled and stepped forward and said, ¡°Okay! Pride but not impetuous! General Li, having such a good disciple is not only his pride, but also the pride of our Nanfeng City people! ¡±


    While everyone was chatting andughing, the two of them hurried over from a distance, and shouted to Fei from afar, ¡°Mr. Fei, I have found you!¡±


    Li Yifeng looked back and found that they did not know the two of them. After seeing it, Fei said to everyone: ¡°Oh, these are my two friends. I will excuse myself first, masters.¡±


    After saying that, he walked quickly towards the two of them.


    Although everyone with Li Yifeng didn¡¯t know who the two people were, but everyone in Fei¡¯s group knew they couldn¡¯t recognize them anymore. Because the two people who came here were Mei¡¯er¡¯s two bodyguards, Yin Yu and Fang Kui.


    Seeing the two rushing here, it must be rted to Mei¡¯er. It was said that as Mei¡¯er¡¯s bodyguards, why did Yin Yu and Fang Kui appear in Nanfeng City? Could it be that Mei¡¯er was also here?


    Fei walked quickly to the two of them with doubts, and asked eagerly, ¡°Two masters, why are you here? Where¡¯s Mei¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The two of them were stunned when they heard it, and Yin Yu asked, ¡°Mr. Fei, isn¡¯t Mei¡¯er with you?¡±

 Chapter 326 - 326 Meier’s Lost Days [I]

    326 Meier¡¯s Lost Days [I]


    Fei panicked when he heard this, and quickly said: ¡°No! We never met Mei¡¯er when we came out of the Forbidden City. Originally, we thought Mei¡¯er would stay with her parents. So after the appointed time, we left! ¡±


    Yin Yu and Fang Kui stomped their feet when they heard it, and Yin Yu said sadly, ¡°No, no! Mei¡¯er sneaked out on the night you agreed, and I thought she was meeting with you. Later, we came to Nanfeng City together, so we chased you all the way. How could it be like this? What should we do? What should we do?¡±


    After Fei heard this, he jumped up and down in desperation. Abruptly, he flew into the air, used up his spiritual power, and shouted loudly, ¡°Mei¡¯er!!!¡±


    Through the transmission of spiritual power, the sound suddenly spread within a radius of several kilometers! Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng flew into the sky one after another, shouting the name ¡°Mei¡¯er¡± with his spiritual power too.


    The soldiers who were cleaning the battlefield inside and outside the city didn¡¯t know why they were shouting, and immediately looked in the direction of everyone in Fei.


    At this moment, a person suddenly flew up from Nanfeng City, shouted Fei¡¯s name, and rushed towards them.


    Judging from the sound, it seemed it was Mei¡¯er who was flying in their direction, and Fei quickly took the lead to greet her. But when they got closer, everyone realized that the person who flew over was a man with a beard, and his clothes were tattered. Except for the blood, it was a cut!


    While everyone was shocked, the man came up to Fei, jumped into Fei¡¯s arms, and cried bitterly while hugging him. Judging from the sound, it really was Meier himself.


    In addition to being surprised, Fei gently held Mei¡¯er¡¯s small face, and tore off the fake beard on her face little by little, which revealed Mei¡¯er¡¯s beautiful face.


    .....


    They saw that Mei¡¯er¡¯s already crying eyes were red, and while crying, he beat Fei¡¯s chest, and kept shouting. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, stinky wooden fish.¡±


    When everyone saw Mei¡¯er appearing in front of them intact, they breathed a sigh of relief. No matter how much Mei¡¯er cried, it was finally safe to meet everyone. Especially Yin Yu and Fang Kui, because they couldn¡¯t find Mei¡¯er just now, they almost got sick.


    At this time, seeing Mei¡¯er finally appearing in front of her safely, she was relieved. I secretly said in my heart: Oh, keep it! The lives of myself and my family were finally saved!


    It turned out that on the night that Fei and everyone agreed to leave, Mei¡¯er escaped from the pce by means of feces under the care of many guards because his parents insisted not to let him leave.


    But when Mei¡¯er quickened to the agreed inn, Fei and everyone just teleported away. If Fei and the others did not directly teleport away, but walked out from the door of the inn, they would probably have met Mei¡¯er in front of the inn!


    But things were often so coincidental, of course Feier didn¡¯t see Fei¡¯s face. Hearing from the shopkeeper, Fei had just settled the ount, and not long after he left, Mei¡¯er immediately flew towards Nancheng, and after failing to find him, she chased after him all the way to the south.


    Not long after Mei¡¯er escaped from the pce, the guards realized something was wrong. So they immediately reported to the emperor and the queen.


    The emperor knew that Mei¡¯er must be looking for Fei and everyone, so he immediately ordered Yin Yu and Fang Kui, who were most familiar with Fei, to go to find them immediately. In the future, he must be responsible for protecting Mei¡¯er¡¯s safety, otherwise, his nine ns would be wiped out!


    Yin Yu and Fang Kui were dumbfounded when they received the order. Unexpectedly, just after being reunited with their families for a few days, this situation would happen again! In desperation, they bid farewell to their family and immediately rushed to the inn that Fei had agreed to before.


    But when the two arrived at the inn, Fei and Mei¡¯er had been gone for more than an hour. The two were helpless, knowing that Fei and everyone must have gone to Nanfeng City. So they went all the way south, chasing after him, and inquiring about the whereabouts of everyone in Fei¡¯spany.


    Besides, Mei¡¯er, after leaving the Forbidden City, went all the way south. But how many avenues and paths lead to Nanfeng City? Not to mention that Fei and the others did not go directly to Nanfeng City, but first went to the west of the maind to find the treasure of Taoist Feng Mo.


    Even if Fei and the others really went directly to Nanfeng City, with so many roads crisscrossing each other, the chance of encountering Mei¡¯er was very low.


    After nearly half a month of chasing, Mei¡¯er still hadn¡¯t caught up with Fei. On this day, when Mei¡¯er came to a city, she was already tired and hungry. So she found a rtively lively shop in the city and asked for two side dishes and a pot of water and wine. She found a ce facing the street on the second floor and poured herself a drink.


    This ce was called Longxuan City. Because it was located in the ce where the southbound and the northbound must pass, although the city was notrge, it was also very lively. When Mei¡¯er sat by the window, she could see all the peopleing and going on the street, and it was easy to find the traces of everyone in Fei.


    Just after eating two mouthfuls of dishes, Mei¡¯er heard the sound of a disputeing from a corner of the second floor. Xunsheng looked around and found that it was a man with a fat head and big ears who was arguing with an old man with a group of subordinates.


    She saw that the fat man was not very old, about 20 years old, and the clothes he was wearing was very luxurious. At first nce, he looked like the son of a big family.


    Looking at the old man on the opposite side, he looked poor. The clothes on his body couldn¡¯t be said to be soiled, but the g was almost gone. At first nce, the dark skin was the color that oftenes out from working in the hot sun.


    When she looked beside the old man, there was a young woman sitting there. The woman was not too young, she must be around seventeen or eighteen. She looked good, with a high nose bridge, big eyes, and long eyshes. Sitting next to the old man, she blinked her pair of big eyes in anxiety, which made her very lovable despite her situation.

 Chapter 327 - 327 Meier’s Lost Days [II]

    327 Meier¡¯s Lost Days [II]


    The old man knelt on the floor and pleaded. ¡°Master, please let go of my granddaughter. Her parents are working in the city ahead. After our family reunion, we will choose a day to sort this out. What do you think about this?¡±


    The fat boy didn¡¯t say a word, his small eyes stared hard at the girl¡¯s face. Then, one of the thugs with the fat man said. ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t want to do this! We have seen many people like you, what if you run away? Don¡¯t be ashamed, to look at your girl is the blessing she has cultivated in her eight lifetimes. After following young master, she will eat and drink spicy food in the future, and enjoy endless glory and wealth!¡±


    The old man begged. ¡°Young master, you are a good man. I am just such a grandfather. If anything was to happen to her, how can I exin to her parents!¡±


    After hearing this, the fat man squinted his small eyes and scolded: ¡°What will happen her? Am I going to eat her? Old man, marry your granddaughter to me quickly. Is that too bad to ask for?¡±


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± The old man quickly exined: ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, son, your family is rich and noble, and being able to marry into your mansion is a blessing from our cultivation, it¡¯s just my granddaughter¡¯s parents. If she¡¯s not around, she has to talk to her parents first, and then hire a matchmaker! Just wait a few more days...¡±


    The thug immediately said impatiently: ¡°What are we waiting for? What are the words of the matchmaker, the orders of the parents, we Jianghu children never talk about this, so I will decide for her parents and agree to this marriage! Come on, old man, you can be the matchmaker!¡±


    A local thug with a mustache suddenly stepped forward and said to the fat man, ¡°Master Lu, I am entrusted by this girl¡¯s parents when ites to her matchmaking? I think you¡¯ll agree!¡±


    The thugs immediately coaxed: ¡°Agreed! Agreed!¡±


    The fat man deliberately made a thoughtful gesture, looked around at his subordinates, and asked, ¡°I must agree to marry this girl before I can see how she looks like?¡±


    .....


    The subordinates immediately said: ¡°Agreed! When the young master brings his wife back to the mansion, you can look at her however you want.¡±


    The fat man immediatelyughed and said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just do it. I agreed. Come on, let¡¯s go back to the mansion!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The thugs echoed, and immediately stepped forward and pulled the girl¡¯s hand.


    When the old man saw this, he had the heart to die. Sitting on his granddaughter¡¯s hand, he knelt down and kowtowed to the fat man: ¡°Master, please do your best to let us go! I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± A thug kicked the old man to the ground.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± the girl cried, and was pushed to the top of the stairs by a group of thugs. Although there were many guests eating upstairs, no one dared to step forward to dissuade them.


    At this time, Mei¡¯er was already furious. Seeing that everyone pulled the girl up and left, she immediately picked up the wine ss in her hand and threw it directly at the fat boy.


    ! appearance, but his reaction was not slow. As soon as he turned his head, the wine ss flew past his cheek, and directly hit one of the thug on the head of one of his subordinates.


    The thug covered his head with a ghostly cry, and blood dripped from the cut¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The fat man turned his head and looked in the direction where the wine ss came, and suddenly saw Mei¡¯er standing in front of the window with an angry brow.


    Just as the fat man was about to get angry, when he saw Mei¡¯er¡¯s appearance, his eyes straightened! Oh my my. My grandma. Was this a fairy descending to earth? Although the fat man already had a group of wives and concubines, none was as beautiful as the girl in front of him when they werebined together. Unable to control himself, he immediately swayed his fat body and rushed over to Mei¡¯er pretending to be gentle.


    The fat boy walked up to Mei¡¯er with a smile on his face and asked politely, ¡°Girl, did you identally drop the wine ss just now? Don¡¯t worry, girl, I¡¯ll order someone to rece it with a new one right away!¡±


    After all, the fat man waved to the store¡¯s second assistant and said. ¡°Second brother, bring this girl a new cup!¡±


    ¡°s! Yes!¡± The shop assistant quickly ran to the kitchen to get a new cup and ran back.


    The fat man took the cup, handed it to Mei¡¯er, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, please use it!¡±


    Mei¡¯er coldly watched the fat man acting here, and shook her head. When the fat man handed over the cup, she took it and threw it behind her back. With a crackling sound, the cup shattered on the ground.


    Mei¡¯er nced at the fat boy¡¯s ttering face and said, ¡°What? How did the big bad wolf turn into a little sheep after such a short period of time?¡±


    As soon as the fat man heard Mei¡¯er¡¯s words, the silver-like voice suddenly made the fat man¡¯s bones brittle, and he rushed to Mei¡¯er and said softly. ¡°In front of the girl, anyone will always be an obedient little sheep!¡±


    Mei¡¯er smiled coldly and said to the fat man, ¡°Really? Then I asked you to let that girl go?¡±


    The fat man nodded with a smile, and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°As long as my sister is happy, your brother will listen to you.¡± After that, he shouted to his subordinates, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that? Let the girl go!¡±


    It¡¯s not a day or two that the subordinates have been messing with the fat boy. Seeing that Mei¡¯er was as beautiful as a fairy, she was more than a hundred times stronger than the girl just now, not to mention that the young master fell in love at first sight, even these thugs became agitated one by one.


    After listening to the master¡¯s order, they immediately released the previous girl. The little girl shouted ¡°Grandpa¡± in horror, ran a few steps to the old man, and helped the old man up from the ground.


    The old man looked at Mei¡¯er standing on the side with gratitude, but he didn¡¯t dare toe over to thank her when he saw that the fat man was here.


    Seeing this, Mei¡¯er quickly shouted to the two of them, ¡°Why are you standing? Why don¡¯t you go quickly?¡±


    The grandfather and granddaughter listened, expressed their gratitude and then escaped from the restaurant.


    Seeing the two escaped, Mei¡¯er red at the fat man in front of her, sat back at the table, picked up chopsticks and started eating.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Meier’s Lost Days [III]

    328 Meier¡¯s Lost Days [III]


    The fat man saw Mei¡¯er closing the door for herself, but fortunately he was thick-skinned, so he walked to Mei¡¯er¡¯s table with a smile, sat down opposite her, and shouted at the shop assistant, ¡°Little Er, what are you doing here? Stupid man, go to another table and wait for the banquet toe. I want to have a good meal with my sister here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master. Please wait a moment, the food and drink will be here soon!¡± The shop assistant agreed and ran to the kitchen immediately.


    At this time, a middle-aged man with a slightly fatter figure ran up to the second floor, looked around, and immediately rushed to Meier¡¯s side. When he came to the fat man, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Lu, I don¡¯t know that you are here, it¡¯s really an honor for the small shop! Today, the small shop treats guests. Why don¡¯t you sit in the private room in the backyard and let the small shop serve the son well? How about waiting for the food on thest table?¡±


    After listening to the fat man, he struck the folding fan that came out of his hand at an unknown time, and said to the man, ¡°It¡¯s so good! Shopkeeper Li, then you will spend money!¡±


    Shopkeeper Li quickly smiled and said, ¡°It should be! It should be!¡± After that, he swiftly turned around and greeted the second shopkeeper, telling him to prepare the private room in the backyard.


    The fat man stood up, made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Mei¡¯er, and said politely, ¡°Sister, please, how about we go to the private room to eat and talk?¡±


    Mei¡¯er raised her eyebrows and said coldly to the fat man, ¡°Who is your sister? If you want to eat, then eat by yourself. This girl will not apany you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Just as one of the thugs of the fat man was about to speak, the fat man waved the folding fan in his hand to stop his men, and smiled at Mei¡¯er: ¡°What the girl said is that the wine and food here must not suit the girl¡¯s appetite, it is better to invite the girl to the house. I¡¯ll ask the best cook in the house to make a banquet, and I¡¯ll ask a few singing and dancing performers to entertain us. Then we will be worthy of the noble status of a girl!¡±


    The more Mei¡¯er listened to it, the more disgusting she felt. Seeing that the other party also put a thick skin on, she couldn¡¯t think of something more cruel to say. She realized she couldn¡¯t get rid of him so easily. So she mmed the table and said angrily. ¡°Fat fat man, if you don¡¯t get out, don¡¯t me auntie for not giving you face and being ruthless!¡±


    .....


    After listening to thewe words, the fat man¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and he said to Mei¡¯er: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not good at talking and chatting too.¡±


    ¡°Pffft.¡±


    After that, the fat man made a gesture of invitation and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°Sister, should you go by yourself, or should I ask someone to ask you to go?¡±


    After hearing this, the thugs stretched their clothes and rolled up their sleeves, revealing the scary tattoos on their bodies. If Fu Heng¡¯s brows were stern, if it were ced on an ordinary person, he would have been frightened by this kind of battle, but is Mei¡¯er an ordinary person?


    Seeing that the other party started to y sideways, Mei¡¯er sat down again calmly, picked up chopsticks, took two bites of the dish and put it in his mouth to eat slowly. But everyone found that several ice needles were gradually condensed above Mei¡¯er¡¯s table, and each ice needle was still growing at a speed discernible to the naked eye, and cold ice gas was constantly flowing from the ice needles. Come down and roll up a string of white mist.


    Seeing this, all the thugs swallowed nervously. One of the thugs pulled the corner of the fat boy¡¯s clothes and said in a low voice, ¡°Young master, I think it¡¯s okay for today. This girl is a stubble, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to mess with!¡±


    The fat man pulled the thug under yo himsekh said viciously. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a spiritual master? How many pounds can you have at such a young age? Can you still be stronger than me?¡±


    Afterwards, the fat man¡¯s body shed in front of them, and four amethysts more than one meter long suddenly condensed out. The people present suddenly eximed! Although most of the ordinary people are present, everyone knows what it means for a spirit crystal to reach a length of more than one meter!


    Even Mei¡¯er was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect such a talented and evil person to exist in such a rural ce. But taking a closer look at the spirit crystal in front of the fat man, Mei¡¯er suddenly smiled.


    They saw the spiritual crystals in front of the fat man, each of which seemed to contain impurities and generally did not have the kind of transparency that spiritual crystals should have. It is clearly the result of weak mental strength and iplete cohesion! In terms of qualifications, I am afraid that the spiritual power value of more than 40 may be said to be high!


    This kind of trick may fool the uninitiated, but it was of no use to the real expert.


    Mei¡¯er nced at the fat boy contemptuously, and picked up the jug on the table. Since the wine ss had already been broken by Mei¡¯er, he simply took the wine jug and made a gesture at the fat son, and said in surprise, ¡°Ouch! What a monstrous cultivation base! I¡¯m so afraid, why don¡¯t I respect this son? How about a ss of water and wine to calm down?¡±


    Afterwards, they saw the water and wine in the pot fly out of thin air, forming a waterline and shooting straight at the fat man.


    The fat man saw that his huge spirit crystal did not frighten the other party, and this little girl dared to do it! Suddenly furious, he shouted at Meier: ¡°I don¡¯t know how high the sky is, this is your own death!¡±


    After that, the spirit crystal shed in front of him, and a huge fireball condensed out instantly and charged towards Mei¡¯er. Those diners who were close to Mei¡¯er immediately flew back in fright, and the tables and chairs copsed for a while.


    Seeing that the waterline shot by Meier collided with the fireball, at the moment of the collision, the waterline suddenly opened like a fis, and the fireball was caught in it at once.


    Before everyone could see what was going on, the fireball shot by the fat man suddenly stopped in mid-air. Upon closer inspection, he found that a thinyer of ice had formed on the surface of the fireball, turning it into a puck.


    But the fat man couldn¡¯t help but hung his head. He knew that he was not talented enough, so he could only bluff others. But to be able to cultivate to the fourth level, it is also a lot of hard work. If you really want to strike with all your strength, the power cannot be ignored.

 Chapter 329 - 329 Meier’s Lost Days [IV]

    329 Meier¡¯s Lost Days [IV]


    But the fat man never thought that facing his full-strength blow, this young girl didn¡¯t even need to condense the spirit crystals, so she blocked it so easily. It could be seen from the thinyer of ice that her fireball can¡¯t burn the package, this little girl¡¯s cultivation is stronger than her own by more than one set or two!


    After thinking about it, the fat man knew that he was not Mei¡¯er¡¯s opponent, and thought to himself: I¡¯m sweating so much that I won¡¯t suffer from the immediate loss, wait until I go back and invite someone! I don¡¯t believe it, as long as you are still in Longxuan City, you can still escape from my hands!


    So, the fat manughed and said to Meier: ¡°What a great ice control power, brother is willing to bow down! Sister, if you can leave a name. When next I meet you, I would treat you well.¡±


    Mei¡¯er said coldly: ¡°My name? You don¡¯t deserve to know, why don¡¯t you hurry up and leave?¡±


    When the fat man saw Mei¡¯er¡¯s attitude was so cold, he snorted and said, ¡°The mountains don¡¯t turn the water, there will always be a future!¡±


    After saying that, he gave Mei¡¯er a stern look, and walked away with his subordinates.


    Suddenly there was a loud apuse from the restaurant. In the fish and meat town, the people of Fat Master have long hated it to the core. Today, seeing Fat Master being nted in the hands of a little girl, they all became addicted to it.


    At this time, the shopkeeper ran up to Mei¡¯er and said eagerly, ¡°Sir, you should run quickly! Young Master Lu will definitely not give up when he falls into your hands this time. Come back with thugs for revenge!¡±


    Mei¡¯er smiled at the shopkeeper and said, ¡°Thank you for the kindness, shopkeeper. I don¡¯t know who this Young Master Lu is, to be so daring?¡±


    .....


    The shopkeeper said: ¡°At first nce, you are a foreigner, so you don¡¯t know that this Young Master Lu is the son of the city lord of Longxuan City. He is always ostentatious in the market, so who would dare to provoke him! Today¡¯s meal is considered a treat in a small restaurant. For the sake of safety, Master Spirit Master, let¡¯s run!¡±


    Seeing that the shopkeeper was in such a hurry, Mei¡¯er would not be able to stay any longer. Mei¡¯er knew that the shopkeeper was not all because he was afraid that he would suffer a loss. What they cared more about was that in the event of a fight between the two parties in the store, it would be the store that would suffer the most.


    So, Mei¡¯er stood up, threw a third-level magic crystal on the table, and said to the shopkeeper: ¡°Thank you for the kindness, shopkeeper, I can still eat this meal, and the rest will be left to the shopkeeper as apensation!¡± After saying that, she went downstairs.


    When they came to the door of the store, a group of more than ten people just finished eating and walked out from the lobby on the first floor. When passing by Mei¡¯er, Mei¡¯er suddenly felt that one of them winked at him and then dropped something.


    After Mei¡¯er waited for the group of people to walk out of the store, she saw that a small ball of paper was thrown to him. It is the kind of tissue paper that is specially used in the store for customers to wipe. Most people use it to wipe their faces and sweat after eating. The store was full of things thrown all over the floor. If the man hadn¡¯t winked at Mei¡¯er, Mei¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have paid much attention to this little ball of paper.


    Out of curiosity, Mei¡¯er picked it up and opened it, only to see the words ¡°Help!¡± written crookedly with blood on it, it seemed that it should have been written with a broken finger in a hurry.


    Help? Save whose life? Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help looking at the group of people who had left in doubt. She had seen more than a dozen people irregrly walking in a circle, and the two people surrounded them, looking nervous. They looked left and right from time to time. Every now and then, one of them would pushed by the person behind, urging him to hurry up.


    Mei¡¯er secretly asked: I don¡¯t know who these people are? Could they be human traffickers? But human traffickers usually kidnap children, right? These two were clearly adults, and judging from the way the person threw the paper ball just now, it should be a famous spiritual master!


    Out of curiosity, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but follow them carefully from afar, thinking: I have to see what it was!


    After Mei¡¯er walked away, two more figures appeared from the corner of the restaurant, stared at Mei¡¯er from a distance, and followed from behind.


    As a group of people wandered around the city for half an hour, Mei¡¯er finally found that the group of people jumped into a courtyard and disappeared.


    She saw that this was a rtivelyrge house, with several people entering the courtyard before and after. There was a small empty space in front of the door. But when she looked into the courtyard from the partition wall, she saw how high the grass had grown on the top of the wall and the roof. It seemed to be an abandoned house that had been unupied for a long time.


    Mei¡¯er did not enter rashly, but circled the mansion twice. After picking some clues, she found an inn nearby and stayed there. In the evening, she went around the mansion again, and did not find any lights shing in the courtyard. Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange: Could it be that she lost them?


    But there were many people on the other side. From the point of view of being able to control the spiritual energy, the other side should have masters, so Mei¡¯er did not dare to rush in. After turning around, he returned to the inn with doubts.


    After entering the house, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help being surprised. She saw that the interior of the house seemed to be different from when he left, as if someone hade in before. Could it be that the shop assistant came in and cleaned up the house? No! The door was locked from the inside, and he just sneaked out through the window. Even if the shop assistant has a spare key, he can¡¯te in from the gate!


    Not good! Thinking of what happened during the day, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but move. Could it be that fat boy brought someone here? He was the eldest son of the city lord of Longxuan City. In the city, his hands and eyes were open to the sky.


    Fortunately, she slipped out and took a turn just now, otherwise she would have been blocked by this fat boy. Nope, looked like she would have to change ces tonight! Thinking of this, Mei¡¯er immediately came to the courtyard. It was already dark and visibility was very low. Seeing that there was no one left or right, Mei¡¯er immediately jumped up and disappeared into the night sky.

 Chapter 330 - 330 Meier’s Lost Days [V]

    330 Meier¡¯s Lost Days [V]


    In the early morning of the next day, just when there was a glimmer of dawn, Feier was already standing outside the wall of the old house. After listening attentively for a while, she began to take action when she saw that there was no movement in the courtyard.


    This was the southern region. Due to the high humidity, there is usually some fog in the early morning. Mei¡¯er took advantage of this, and used his spiritual power to aggravate the fog. The time was not long, and the clouds and mists in the old house are only seen, like a fairnd on earth.


    Seeing that the situation had been established, Mei¡¯er dodged and flew into the house. Under the mist, the courtyard was covered with weeds that were one person tall. The withered grass has not rotted, and the new grass has grown again. It should be that no one has taken care of it for many years.


    Mei¡¯er felt through the spiritual power particles in the mist that a path was artificially stepped on among these weeds, and went straight to a big house.


    Under the cover of the thick fog, Mei¡¯er flew into the corridor outside the big house like a ghost, and saw that the window paper was already torn and tattered, and through the broken window edge, there was no one in the house. Mei¡¯er held her breath and listened for a moment. Seeing that there was no danger, she gently pushed the lightly closed door and entered the big room.


    Through the weak light, you could see the broken tables and chairs in the big room scattered in the hall, covered with dust everywhere. Turning to the inner room, the situation was simr, there was no one at all.


    Strange, where did these people go? Mei¡¯er pondered inwardly, carefully observing the things in the house. At this moment, there seemed to be a sound of conversationing from the hut next to him. Mei¡¯er was moved, and immediately listened carefully. The sound really came from the hut next to her.


    No wonder she couldn¡¯t find it. Mei¡¯er walked out of the big house gently, and saw an inconspicuous little firewood house at the end of the corridor. At this time, the sound had been cut off, and the courtyard had returned to calm.


    Because it was still early, most people were still asleep at this time. Mei¡¯er came to the door of the hut lightly, only to see that the hut was as dpidated as the big one. Through the edge of the window, she could clearly see that there was a staircase leading to the ground in one corner of the hut, which should be a cer.


    .....


    A ray of light appeared from below, and it seemed that the sound came from under the cer. Mei¡¯er Yi master was bold, and when she saw that there was no sounding from the cer, he gently pushed the door into the house and touched the cer.


    Looking carefully into the cer, Mei¡¯er found out that the cer was quiterge, dug deep like an air-raid shelter, and the firelight was emitted from the deepest part of the cer.


    Seeing that there was no one left or right, Mei¡¯er jumped up and fell into the cer. She saw that the cer was divided into many rooms with iron bars and iron gates. There was a passage in the middle all the way to the far turn. The corners were unusually bright, which should be where the light source is.


    where is this ce? How did it feel like a dungeon? Could it be the dungeon where the big family used their own lynching? As Mei¡¯er thought about it, she carefully touched the light of the fire. There was not even a shadow in the small rooms passing by.


    Strange, there were still people talking just now, why couldn¡¯t even see a figure now? Were they all over the corner? Shr didn¡¯t know how many other rooms like that were here. While thinking about it, Mei¡¯er touched the corner.


    Carefully tilting his head, Mei¡¯er was shocked when he looked at it! I saw that the corner turned out to be a dead end! A torch was nted against the wall, burning violently, dripping kerosene on the ground, making a ¡°pping! pping¡± sound from time to time, and it seemed that it had just been ignited.


    Not good! Was it not foolish? Just thinking of this, Mei¡¯er heard a burst ofughter from behind.


    Mei¡¯er was startled and turned around abruptly, only to see someone standing behind him at some point, and behind that person until the entrance of the cer was full of people, judging from their attire, they were indeed the people Mei¡¯er followed yesterday.


    Seeing the man in the leadughing, he couldn¡¯t help but say to Mei¡¯er, ¡°I thought I was such a bold person, but she turned out to be a young girl!¡±


    I saw a person squeezed in from behind the man, and said to the headed man: ¡°Eighth Master, she is the little girl who made a big noise in the restaurant yesterday. Be careful, the other party!¡±


    The headed man named Ba Ye nodded and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°Girl, have the guts! Tell me, why are you following us? What do you know?¡±


    Mei¡¯er saw that there were many people on the other side, and from the fact that she didn¡¯t detect him when she touched behind him, the other side¡¯s cultivation base was obviously more than one step higher than his own. So Gu Zuo said nervously: ¡°You, who are you? What are you following or not following? I just see that this is a deserted house, and I want toe in and see if I can stay for two days! Where did youe from? What do you want to do to me? In broad daylight, this is a ce where there are kings!¡±


    The eighth master couldn¡¯t help but sneered and said: ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t tell lies in front of real people! Girl, since you jumped into the house by ui¨¬i¨¬, I found out that you have been sneaking around looking for it, so I deliberately lured you here. So, what else do you have to say about this?¡±


    Mei¡¯er felt a chill in her heart when she heard this. She didn¡¯t expect that she would act so carefully and be yed like a monkey for a long time! In the end, he fell into the trap of others.


    Thinking of this, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and said to the other party: ¡°What is there to say? It falls into your hands, it seems that you can only see the true seal under your hands!¡±


    Aftewards, Mei¡¯er¡¯s body shed in front of him, and a freezing technique was initiated. A freezing chill suddenly hit the eighth master!

 Chapter 331 - 331 Meier’s Lost Days [VI]

    331 Meier¡¯s Lost Days [VI]


    Seeing the cold air hitting him in front of the eighth master, the eighth master sneered, and suddenly a dirt wall rushed up from the ground and collided with the cold air. In a blink of an eye, the earth wall was frozen into a lump of ice by the cold air.


    But as soon as the ice lump was formed, it was smashed by a soil thorn. She saw that Tuthorn¡¯s remaining energy was unabated, and he rushed directly towards Mei¡¯!er.


    This is just a narrow hole in the ground, Mei¡¯er can¡¯t hide, can¡¯t avoid, and the narrow space is not conducive to the use of magic. There was no other way, Mei¡¯er had no choice but to blow out another cold air and build a thick ice wall in front of her.


    But sj never imagined that the opponent¡¯s soil thorns were so sharp that the ice wall Feier had just built was smashed by the soil thorns in one fell swoop! Seeing that the earth thorn stabbed directly in front of her after breaking through the ice wall, Mei¡¯er could only close her eyes in shock and obediently wait there to die!


    But Mei¡¯er waited for a while with her eyes closed, and she didn¡¯t feel like she was stabbed by anything, so she opened her eyes carefully. I saw the earth thorn still stopped in front of him, only a finger-long distance away from his eyes.


    Then, she just heard the eighth masterughed and say: ¡°This little girl is quite beautiful, it¡¯s a pity to kill it. Not long ago, the second child was moring to find a concubine to y with! Why don¡¯t you give this little girl to the second child? What do you think of the birthday gift?¡±


    Everyone immediately said: ¡°Okay! Wonderful! The second master has no shortage of property. Sending a beautiful woman over is much more affordable than sending gold and silver jewelry!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Seeing that this little girl is a chick, the second master will definitely like it!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Hahaha!¡±


    .....


    Everyone shouted, as if Mei¡¯er had be an object in their hands.


    The eighth master say: ¡°Okay, since the brothers all agree, then it¡¯s settled. The second child¡¯s lifespan is approaching, I will go to the city to buy some items, and then I will take this girl and leave early.¡±


    After all, he was afraid that Mei¡¯er might have any saving treasures that could make her escape, so the Eighth Master ordered someone to search Mei¡¯er¡¯s body first, and confiscated all the valuable objects on Mei¡¯er¡¯s body, together with the space ring.


    Afterwards, the eighth master pushed the mechanism on the wall, and a small door opened in the dead end behind Mei¡¯er. Under the pressure of the earth thorn, Mei¡¯er slowly retreated into the small door. And the door closed again.


    When the crisis was over, Mei¡¯er fell to the ground. Mei¡¯er also heard the conversation between the eighth master and those people just now. These hateful guys actually gave her away as gifts, and they wanted her to be their concubine! The eighth master was already quite old, so he was ranked eighth, so how old was his second brother!


    Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! What was I thinking about? The most important thing was to find a way to escape! While Mei¡¯er was thinking wildly, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Is this girl the spiritual master who saved people in the restaurant yesterday?¡±


    Mei¡¯er was startled, not expecting that someone else was still locked here, so she couldn¡¯t help but look around. She saw that the light in the secret room was very dim, and only a few venttion holes let in a little light. When Mei¡¯er came in just now, it was pitch ck and couldn¡¯t see anything. At this time, his eyes gradually got used to it, and just now he saw that two people were still locked in the secret room.


    She saw the two of them leaning closer to her side, Mei¡¯er nervously put on a defensive posture, and asked at the same time, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Only one of them said, ¡°It¡¯s really you, why did you get caught?¡±


    Mei¡¯er asked strangely, ¡°Who are you? What does it have to do with you if I get caught or not?¡±


    The man said, ¡°Oh, did the girl forget the note from yesterday?¡±


    Mei¡¯er was startled, and suddenly said angrily: ¡°So it was you? It¡¯s all your fault, and even I was kidnapped, so you have the nerve to ask!¡±


    The man was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it would be like this. Originally I thought you would have a powerful helper, but who knew you woulde alone!¡±


    The two sides were silent for a while, and Mei¡¯er suddenly sighed: ¡°Oh, forget it, I was caught anyway, it¡¯s useless to talk about it! Tell me, where is this ce, and what are those people doing? How did you guys get caught here?¡±


    Seeing that Mei¡¯er had been silent for a long time, the man finally opened his mouth and said with a wry smile: ¡°Girl, how can we answer you by asking so many questions at once?¡±


    Mei¡¯er said angrily, ¡°Then you know what to say!¡±


    The man pondered for a while and asked Mei¡¯er, ¡°Girl, do you know the Demon Organization?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mei¡¯er asked in shock, ¡°You don¡¯t mean that these people are organized by demons, right?¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, they are the people of the Demon Organization, and we were caught by them.¡±


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°I heard that the demon organization specializes in helping the demons kill human spiritual masters and collect the spiritual crystals of the spiritual masters. I think you are all from spiritual masters, why don¡¯t they kill you instead of arresting you? Well?¡±


    The man smiled bitterly: ¡°The girl is not aware of many things. You see, over the years, the Demon Organization has been attracting talents and expanding the power of the organization! The reason why they don¡¯t kill us is to bring us into the team!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mei¡¯er was startled and asked immediately, ¡°Then did you agree?¡±


    The man nodded and stopped talking, which was an admission. Mei¡¯er immediately red at the two of them with contempt, and secretly cursed the two of them for being spineless but acting like a tiger!


    After a while, she heard the voice of one of them, saying. ¡°This girl, please listen to me!¡±


    Mei¡¯er was a little angry when she heard that the two had agreed to join the Demon Organization. Hearing another person speak at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but say disgustingly: ¡°If you want to fart, do it. No one will stop you!¡±


    The man sighed and murmured, ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t me the girl for being so angry, it¡¯s just that the two of us were greedy for life and afraid of death, and revealed our family¡¯s address to those people!¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332 Blessing In Disguise [I]

    332 Blessing In Disguise [I]


    After a moment of silence, the man said to himself. ¡°A few days ago, when I was out, I was caught by these people by ident. That night, these people gathered the few of us who were caught together and questioned us one by one. The asked us if we want to live or die! If we want to live, we have to promise them to join their Majin organization and tell them our home address! If we don¡¯t agree, we will be killed immediately.¡±


    Just talking now, the man¡¯s voice began to tremble a little, as if recalling the terrifying scene at that time!


    ¡°At the beginning, a few of us were still very tough! Resolutely, we do not join the Demon Organization to harm humans! But, when those people brutally killed two of us. We were frightened and we all agreed and told those people our home address!¡±


    Mei¡¯er asked suspiciously, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of you here, what about the other person?¡±


    The man took a deep breath, calmed his anguish, and continued: ¡°It was only after we revealed our home address that we found out that in order to be able to control us, the people of the Demon Organization asked us to bring them in person. They told us they¡¯ll go to our homes and tell our families that we had joined the army, and in order to take care of our families, the army would be moving the whole family, young and old, to a city close to the army to facilitate family reunion.¡±


    ¡°If our families do not agree to move, they would be forcibly kidnapped. The reason for doing this is to gather all the family members together to threaten the lives of the family members, so that we will never betray the organization. What a poisonous heart!¡±


    ¡°When they came to the address mentioned by this person, they found that there was no such family. When the people of the demon organization asked that person again, the person did not say anything, but idled himself. Therefore, those organized by the demon organization did not say anything about it.¡±


    ¡°Now, there are only the two of us left, and the next person to go is my house!¡± Having said this, the man couldn¡¯t help crying. After crying for a long time, he murmured: ¡°We didn¡¯t know it would be like this at first. The address I said is true! Mother, the child is not filial! They want this old man to suffer.¡±


    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help crying again. The other person also wept bitterly along with it. The second person must also have given them his real address.


    .....


    This was where the devil organization was vicious. If you wanted to keep your family alive, you have to listen to their arrangements. You have to do whatever they wanted, or you would kill your whole family! If you run away on the way, the lives of your family members would be all at your fingertips!


    Now, the two of them were in a dilemma, and they could only obediently take the people from the Demon Organization to their home, and then let all their family members live in the ce arranged by the Demon Organization. Even if they run away ormit suicide now, the address of the home was also leaked, and the family could not escape death!


    The only way to escape was to arrest or kill all the people in this group of demons, so that these two could escape. But Mei¡¯er¡¯s only hope was also in vain, and she also followed in their footsteps.


    Hearing this, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but secretly fear in her heart, she never thought that there would be such a vicious organization in the world. She didn¡¯t know how many people, like the two in front of them, were coerced by the Demon Organization to do bad things!


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help being pitiful and angry at the two in front of her.


    Just then, as soon as the door opened, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Little girl,e out!¡±


    The three of them were startled, and Mei¡¯er then realized that she was also in danger! She couldn¡¯t help but nced at the two of them again, shook her head helplessly, and then turned around and walked towards the small door. Only the two of them stared nkly at Mei¡¯er¡¯s figure, unable to say a word offort. After all, they were the ones who needfort the most! Well, the sky was blue, the wild was vast, and the heartbroken was in the cell!


    At this time, the sky was bright. The man named Ba Ye sa Mei¡¯er being taken out, so he said fiercely: ¡°Little girl, give me some peace of mind on the way, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡±


    After saying a wink, he immediately went over and put on a hat for Mei¡¯er, and when he turned around, there was a piece of gauze hanging down, and he could see the outside from the inside, but there was a gauze blocking it, and outsiders couldn¡¯t see the appearance of the person inside.


    They just heard the eighth master say. ¡°Shunzi, leave the rest to you, let me handle it well, if it really doesn¡¯t work, kill those two people, and make sure everyone¡¯s safety!¡±


    The young guy reply: ¡°Eighth Master, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not the first time for your brother Shunzi to do this kind of thing, you can be rest assured.¡±


    Everything was arranged properly, and the eighth master and the other three sandwiched Mei¡¯er in the middle, left the old house together, and walked towards the city gate.


    Along the way, she saw peopleing and going on the street, and the traffic was very lively. Mei¡¯er kept looking around with her eyes, searching for an opportunity to escape.


    But the eighth master was watching very closely, and it seemed that he was very good at marking people, and Mei¡¯er would not be given a chance to escape.


    Seeing that everyone came to the gate of the city, went out of the city, and the road was sparsely popted, and it was difficult to find an opportunity to escape, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disheartened. But at this moment, a group of more than ten people suddenly blocked the way of the eight masters and others!


    They saw that among the group of people blocking the way, the leader was a big fat young man. Mei¡¯er was overjoyed when she saw it! The person who came was not someone else, it was the fat young master Lu, who was scared away by Mei¡¯er yesterday!

 Chapter 333 - 333 Blessing In Disguise [II]

    333 Blessing In Disguise [II]


    Originally, the fat man sent someone to follow Mei¡¯er around the city yesterday, and the two people who were in charge of monitoring also watched wherever Mei¡¯er passed. So after reporting back to the fat man, the fat man immediately led someone to the inn!


    It was a pity that Mei¡¯er slipped out of the window secretly at that time and went outside the old house to pick some food. The fat son did not find Mei¡¯er¡¯s shadow in the inn, and immediately scolded the two servants who were in charge of tracking her.


    One of the servants said with a bitter face: ¡°Master, we saw that little girl followed a group of people to an old house in the afternoon. Will you go to the old house to find those people at this time?¡±


    As soon as the fat man heard it, he left one person to continue monitoring, and let the other person lead him to the old house. But at this time the sky has ended, and there were ck lights everywhere. The fat man led people around the old house twice, but he didn¡¯t see any lights inside. After sending people in and turning around, no trace of people was found. So after leaving people outside to continue monitoring, they turned back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Although the fat man did not find a figure in the old house, this move attracted the attention of those in the Demon Organization. So he put a form of shield in the house to prevent anyone from touching it. This was also the reason why Mei¡¯er entered the house so carefully in the early morning but was still being targeted by the other party.


    However, when the eighth master went out to buy things, he was discovered by the thug who was in charge of monitoring. The thug was secretly overjoyed, he didn¡¯t expect someone to hide in the old house! So he immediately went back to the house and reported to the fat man.


    In the end, he was scolded by the fat man: ¡°You are fucking stupid! I asked you to find that little girl for me. Why are you monitoring an old man for me? Why don¡¯t you go back and look for it!¡±


    So, the subordinate ran back in dismay. However, he also brought a helper who was specially responsible for the message! When Mei¡¯er was taken out of the old house by the eighth master and others, he was recognized by the thug who was in charge of monitoring at a nce from his clothes! So the person who sent the letter quickly reported to the fat son.


    This was what happened in the past, and it was also the reason why the fat man blocked them at the gate of the city.


    .....


    The fat man took a step forward, pointed at the Eighth Master and said, ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop! Everyone, why do you look so familiar to me? Have we met before?¡±


    Seeing this, the eighth master quickly smiled and said, ¡°Master, how can we country people be so high up? The master must have recognized the wrong person!¡±


    The fat man shook the folding fan in his hand and said, ¡°No! No! No! This son¡¯s greatest strength is that he never forgets it! Especially for beautiful women, even if I cover my face, I can still smell her! How¡¯s it going? My sister, do you still want to slip under your brother¡¯s nose?¡±


    The Eighth Master and everyone were shocked when they heard it. Where did this lover boye from? But Mei¡¯er was overjoyed, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more grateful towards this fat boy!


    Unexpectedly, sometimes bad people also do good things! Even if it was just a coincidence. If everything had a positive side, there must be a negative side. This was a blessing in disguise!


    Seeing that the fat man said this, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but reply: ¡°Master Lu, it¡¯s not difficult to keep me, but you have to ask my brothers first if they are willing!¡±


    After listening to the fat man, heughed and said, ¡°Would you like it or not, it¡¯s not you who has the final say today.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, more than a dozen subordinates suddenly condensed spiritual crystals, and rushed forward to show their abilities. The difference from yesterday¡¯s group of gangsters was that today the fat son brought all the spiritual masters, and judging from the number of spiritual crystals, there was actually a seventh-level spiritual saint among them!


    This change suddenly caught the eighth master by surprise! The eighth master himself was also a seventh-level spiritual saint, but the three he brought were all around the fifth-level cultivation base. Compared with the other party, he was obviously at a disadvantage!


    With this move, the eighth master and the three of his subordinates were suddenly overwhelmed, and there was no time to see Mei¡¯er¡¯s whereabouts. Seeing that the opportunity could not be missed, Mei¡¯er immediately flew into the sky and rushed out of the city.


    The fat man wanted to chase after her, but he knew that his cultivation was not enough, so catching up was a waste! He had the intention to let his subordinates go after her, but at this time, the dozen people he brought were all entangled by the other four, and even the seventh-level Spiritual Saint he brought also fell into a hard fight!


    The fat man was anxious and shouted to the soldiers guarding the gate. ¡°Hurry up and stop her, don¡¯t let her run away!¡±


    Of course the soldiers knew the ways of the eldest son. Apart from the ordinary warriors who were responsible for guarding the city gate, there were only a few second- and third-level ordinary spiritual masters here. So, they just chased after two steps and watched Mei¡¯er flew away!


    When the fat man saw this, he immediately put all his anger on the eighth master and the other four.


    Fortunately, Mei¡¯er, after escaping nearly 100 kilometers away in one breath, suddenly found an army heading south. Presumably the reinforcements going to Nanfeng City for support. There were also many scattered teams of spiritual masters around the army!


    Mei¡¯er had an idea, and immediately found a hunter in the surrounding area. With the beautiful clothes he had, she and the hunter exchanged their clothes. She got into a man¡¯s homemade clothes. Before leaving, he clipped a handful of hair from the tail of the horse raised by the hunters and stuck it on his face with spiritual power.


    In this way, Mei¡¯er disguised herself and mixed around the army, avoiding people from the Demon Organization who might be chasing after him, begging for a ration in the army camp every day, and hiding her identity all the way to the outside of Nanfeng City.


    But the reinforcements were all blocked in the forest at this time, and Mei¡¯er wandered among the countless teams of spiritual masters scattered outside the military camp every day, looking for the whereabouts of Fei and everyone.


    It wasn¡¯t until today¡¯s general attack that Mei¡¯er mixed with the spirit master team and rushed all the way into Nanfeng City.


    Since Mei¡¯er¡¯s purpose was to find the whereabouts of everyone of the Xuanbing team, she didn¡¯t deliberately rush to kill them, but in the fight, she was also scratched all over by the beast demons, and her clothes had already be tattered.


    After the battle, Mei¡¯er searched the city for two hours without seeing the shadow of everyone in Fei¡¯s group. Just when Mei¡¯er was in a low mood, she suddenly heard someone calling her name. She looked around, and suddenly found the figures of Fei and everyone, and then rushed over.

 Chapter 334 - 334 The Way It Is

    334 The Way It Is


    As soon as she saw Fei, Mei¡¯er¡¯s stomach which was full of grievances, suddenly eased out, and her originally big eyes began to shed tears like two peaches!


    After hearing Mei¡¯er¡¯s cry, everyone was instantly filled with indignation, and shouted in anger to rush back to seek revenge against the people from the Demon Organization! Especially Mei¡¯er¡¯s two bodyguards, when Mei¡¯er was telling the story, their two little hearts were startled, and if it wasn¡¯t for the muscles in their chests, they would have almost jumped out of their chests!


    The two guards couldn¡¯t help but secretly said in their hearts: Fortunately, the princess was blessed with a deep bond and escaped the clutches in time, otherwise the two of them and the whole family would not even want to live. well! Thinking about it carefully, the behavior of His Majesty the Emperor is not the same as the way the demons organize! The two of them were in awe!


    Seeing everyone¡¯s angry expressions, Fei stabilized his emotions first, and then said to everyone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mei¡¯er¡¯s revenge must be avenged! But I¡¯m afraid those people organized by the devil have long disappeared. We are at this time. They will never be found in the past!¡±


    Yin Yu said: ¡°Since Her Royal Highness said that there is one of their hiding ces, we can¡¯t help but go and guard for a while, maybe we can gain something!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Master Yinyu is right. When the things here are finished, we will set off immediately!¡±


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Fei, what else is going on here? Didn¡¯t all the demons run away?¡±


    Fei said, ¡°It¡¯s just my personal affairs. We suffered heavy losses in today¡¯s battle. In order to save me, Master Feng Yue died tragically at the hands of the Demon Race. I have to stay and take care of her funeral.¡±


    Then everyone remembered the previous battle and fell silent. Lu Wenfeng patted Fei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Fei, don¡¯t be too sad, Master Feng Yue also saved my life, we¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    .....


    Afterwards, everyone walked towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    At this time, it was already evening, and the people who cleaned the battlefield also returned to the city one after another. So, at the direction of General Li Yifeng, the 400,000-strong army lined up and built a line of defense outside the southern city of Nanfeng City in the direction of the retreat of the demons. The camp stretched for more than ten kilometers.


    After arriving at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Xiaoxue was listening to the post-war reports from all parties in the main hall. General Li Yifeng was also on his side, and some major generals and spiritual masters were also present.


    Seeing Fei and everyoneing in, one person from the crowd immediately pulled them aside and asked, ¡°Young Master, are you not injured?¡±


    When everyone saw Fei, it turned out to be Elder Murong Hui. I saw Elder Murong¡¯s face was haggard, and the bloodstains on his clothes were dazzlingly disyed in front of everyone.


    Seeing this, Fei quickly asked, ¡°Elder Murong, are you injured? Is there any serious problem? Why aren¡¯t Elder Luo and Elder Hua with you?¡±


    Murong Hui let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it, both of them have died tragically in the hands of Yaofeng. If it wasn¡¯t for the healing magic that the young master released at the end, I¡¯m afraid I would never have seen the young master!¡±


    Everyone in Fe¡¯s grouoi was taken aback, so Murong Hui briefly told them about the deaths of Luo Tianyi and Elder Hua Feng under the inquiries of everyone in Fei.


    In the end, because Yaofeng was eager to rescue Hao Yan, the second son of the dragon and demon, the blow that hit Murong Hui missed the key point, and Murong Hui did not die on the spot. When he fell to the top of the city, he was rescued by the spiritual master who was in charge of defense, but Murong Hui was seriously injured at that time, and the spiritual masters around him who were in charge of treatment were not enough to heal Murong Hui¡¯s injury.


    Just when everyone thought that Murong Hui was going to be seriously injured and died, suddenly Fei¡¯s ¡°Sigh of the God of Light¡± spread out. Under the treatment of the ninth-level healing magic, Murong Hui got his old life back!


    Because of the trauma, Murong Hui only lost a little blood, and his spirit was also weakened by the death of his two old friends. At this time, seeing the young master appearing in front of him intact, he was instantly refreshed.


    Before Fei and the others came back, Murong Hui had also heard about it. The ¡°Sigh of the God of Light¡± that saved his life was disyed by Mr. Fei using a magic tool. Master Fei also established the ending of this war! After hearing this, Murong Hui finally felt a sense of relief from the bottom of his heart.


    After listening to Murong Hui¡¯s introduction, Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. He didn¡¯t expect the rtives he just met to die so quickly! Now the whole family is the only one who is the closest person except Sister Qiuhong.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but said fiercely: ¡°Elder Murong, Yaofeng is dead, and the two elders have avenged their great revenge! But the demons will not be destroyed, but it is difficult to eliminate my hatred of annihtion! Sooner orter, I will seek revenge against the demons. return!¡±


    Murong Hui nodded and said, ¡°Young Master has such a great ambition, which is enough tofort the old patriarch in the spirit of heaven. However, the matter of revenge still needs to be considered in the long run. Young Master must not act too hastily!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°I know this, Elder Murong, don¡¯t worry, Fei will never take this risk before his cultivation is insufficient!¡±


    Murong Hui listened, and his heart¡¯s strings suddenly loosened. It seemed that the little boy not only cultivated as a monster, but also had a calm and steady heart. So he said to Fei: ¡°Little Young Master, Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng, the two elders, have been guarding Nanfeng City for so many years, so that one day I can restore the glory of my Ironwood tribe! Now I am the only one left. If you are human, consider it as the fulfillment of thest wishes of the two elders, and I hope that the young master will rebuild the Ironwood tribe as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335 The Way It Is [II]

    335 The Way It Is [II]


    After Fei listened to these words, he fell silent. Why did he want to restore the former state of the Ironwood tribe? But if he wanted to rebuild the tribe, it would definitely involve a lot of time and energy. At this time, he was at the best age for cultivation. If he was to be.involved, it would definitely affect the improvement of his cultivation.


    After pondering for a long time, Fei couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Elder Murong, the two elders Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng have just passed away, I want to ask Elder Murong to take me back to the Ironwood tribe tomorrow, and bury the two elders in the tribe, and worship by the way. Let¡¯s take a look at the deceased nsmen. Let¡¯s put it aside for a while before rebuilding!¡±


    After hearing this, Murong Hui nodded and sighed: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine! As long as the young master has this heart, my old man can still wait! I¡¯ll go back immediately to pack up the relics of the two elders, and take them to the n for burial tomorrow. !¡±


    The two elders Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng had already been smashed to pieces by the demonic wind, and their bodies could not be recovered for a long time, so they had to bury their relics. After Murong Hui said goodbye to Fei and everyone, he left first.


    After seeing off Murong Hui, Fei and the others were about to turn back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion when they suddenly saw more than ten people from outside the mansion, quickly heading straight for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Fei was overjoyed at first sight! I saw that the people who came were Dassault and the earth spiritists who helped Dassault arrange the teleportation circle.


    Fei hurried up to meet him, and shouted from afar, ¡°Dassault, you guys areing back so soon, are you finished?¡±


    Dassault came to Mu Ding and bowed and said, ¡°Lord Divine Envoy, the magic circle has beenpleted!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Fei took Dassault¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dassault, you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the manor.


    Dassault said: ¡°Lord God Envoy, I have already taught these spiritual masters how to use the magic circle. In the future, I will ask Lord God Envoy to take care of it. Dassault needs to go to rest first.¡±


    .....


    After that, Dassault hid in the space stone in Fei¡¯s waist with a sh of inspiration.


    At this time, the ten earth spirit masters who followed also folded their fists and saluted Fei, shouting, ¡°We met Zhang Fei!¡±


    Fei immediately replied. ¡°All of you are Fei¡¯s elders, don¡¯t be too polite, pleasee with me!¡± After that, he led everyone back to the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    At this time, Xiaoxue Xiaoxue has almost dealt with the matter at hand. Seeing Fei and everyoneing back, he immediately said: ¡°Mr. Fei, I was too busy just now, but I neglected everyone.¡±


    Fei quickly replied: ¡°Senior Xiang, you¡¯re wee, Fei was busy with some private affairs. Seeing that you were busy with official business, he didn¡¯t dare to disturb Senior Xiang.¡±


    At this time, the ten earth spirit masters who apanied him also came to greet him and said, ¡°I have seen General Li and City Lord Kong!¡±


    Li Yifeng was overjoyed when he saw the ten peopleing, and immediately asked: ¡°Everyone has worked hard, how is the teleportation array doing?¡±


    Fei took a step forward and said, ¡°Master, the magic circle has beenpleted! Dassault has gone back to rest and taught these seniors how to use the magic circle.¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down and rest first, this general will definitely remember your merits!¡±


    ¡°General thank you!¡± After the ceremony, everyone said goodbye and returned to the army.


    Kong Xiaoxue took a step forward and said, ¡°General Li, although the teleportation formation didn¡¯te in handy this time, with this formation, my Nanfeng City will have an extrayer of protection in the future. Kong Xiaoxue would like to express my deep gratitude!¡±


    Li Yifeng said quickly: ¡°City lord, don¡¯t be polite, protecting human beings is your shared responsibility, as long as this teleportation circle is not done in vain, the city lord will send someone to protect the safety of the two circles, and don¡¯t be fooled by demons or wicked people. Destroy it!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue nodded and said, ¡°General Li, don¡¯t worry, I will send someone to take over the magic circle outside the city and protect it!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s very good!¡± Li Yifeng also immediately drafted an order and gave it to Xiaoxue for handover.


    After everything was handled properly, Li Yifeng turned around and said to Fei, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I heard from the city lord, you have transformed into a very powerful weapon during the battle, can you open the eyes of the master?¡±


    Fei smiled and immediately replied: ¡°Master has passed the award, since Master wants to see it, Fei will do it.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei looked around the hall and said to Li Yifeng: ¡°Master, there is no way to show the power of the master in the hall, why don¡¯t we go to the courtyard and try it!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue said: ¡°Alright, it just so happens that many of the generals want to see the power of Mu Gongzi¡¯s new weapon, why don¡¯t we go to the martial arts field and try it!¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said: ¡°Okay! Then please lead the way in front of City Lord!¡±


    The Martial Arts Arena is located in the south corner of the city. It is a low mountain in the city. At the foot of the mountain is a t square. On the low mountain, a stand is built along the mountain, which can amodate tens of thousands of people watching at the same time.


    At this time, under the leadership of Li Yifeng and Kong Xiaoxue, a group of hundreds of generals all came to the stand.


    I saw Fei sping his fists at everyone in the square and said: ¡°Our seniors, Fei is ugly! My weapon is called Gatling, the god of fire. ording to the cultivation level of the spiritual master, it can achieve two effects in total. Let me show you the two effects.¡±


    After all, I saw a sh of light in front of Fei, and the double-pipe fire god Gatlin appeared in front of everyone again. Many generals saw this strange weapon for the first time, and immediately looked at it carefully with curious eyes.


    But before everyone could see the structure of Vulcan Gatling, a dense explosion sounded. Countless rubble suddenly sshed out from a boulder two hundred meters away, and in a blink of an eye, the huge boulder was smashed into powder by Gatling¡¯s dense bullets!


    Immediately afterwards, the barrel of Vulcan Gatling turned, and the bullets were no longer concentrated at one point, but under the control of Fei¡¯s mental power, they immediately shot in all directions after leaving the barrel. After hitting a distance of 200 meters, Suddenly they exploded in the air. For a time, the sky exploded like fireworks, and it was extremely dazzling and dazzling by the already dim sky!

 Chapter 336 - 336 Ironwood Academy [I]

    336 Ironwood Academy [I]


    The explosionsted for a full minute before it stopped, and Fei was already tired and sweating profusely. After putting away the Gatling, the god of fire, Fei shook his head and approached Li Yifeng and Xiaoxue, and sighed. ¡°It seems that my cultivation is still insufficient, and I¡¯ve already exhausted my mental power after only one minute. An attack with an ¡®explosive effect¡¯ really requires a high-level spiritual master to be able to do it.¡±


    At this time, the more than 100 spiritual masters in the stands, including the Xuanbing team, have long been dumbfounded. Although Fei used Vulcan Gatling on the battlefield during the day, he only used that kind of intensive attack method. It was the first time that everyone saw the explosive effect like a fireworks afterward.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the fire god Gatling was originally disyed by Fei when he was fighting. Due to theck of time, Fei did not conduct in-depth research and only used the most primitive intensive style ofbat.


    Butter, when Fei was healing Lu Wenfeng, his cultivation base made a new breakthrough. Not only did his abilities increase, but he also had enough time to reflect on the battle that had just passed.


    After thinking about it, Fei immediately figured out another usage of Gatling, the god of fire, but he did not test it then. At this time, he just took it out and tried the effect. But the results were clearly pretty good.


    After hearing Fei¡¯s sigh, Li Yifeng woke up from the shock, looked at the disciple in front of him and said in surprise. ¡°Fei, where the hell are you reincarnated from, and you are so monstrous?¡±


    At this time, everyone also woke up from their shock.


    Fatty murmured beside him. ¡°Master, I hope you can see it when youe. Fei, I think you are still recruiting.¡±


    Bu Yueyue red at the fat man fiercely, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m recruiting you. It¡¯s all you need to know.¡±


    .....


    Kong Xiaoxue pondered. ¡°Mr. Zhang, the power of your fire god Gatling is really strong. With your current fourth-level cultivation base, I am afraid that fifth-level spiritual masters will not be able to resist its power. If you use it in city defense Above, it is even more powerful than the magic crystal cannon, at least you don¡¯t have to worry about the stock of magic crystals.¡±


    After a pause, Kong Xiaoxue couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°I wonder if Zhang Fei can sell this weapon¡¯s cohesion method to our army to use it for city defense. Mu Gongzi can rest assured, the conditions are up to you, as long as I can do it. Do your best to satisfy you.¡±


    Li Yifeng also nodded and said, ¡°Our army also needs to equip such a demonic weapon, Yuer, what are your ns?¡±


    Fei watched the two of them pondering for a moment, then suddenly his eyes narrowed, and he said to Li Yifeng and the two. ¡°Master, Senior Kong. Just now Fei suddenly had an idea, is it feasible?¡±


    Li Yifeng said, ¡°Oh? Fei¡¯er can onlye up with ideas.¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, and said to the crowd, ¡°As you all know, I was originally an orphan of the Ironwood tribe in the Elf God Realm outside Nanfeng City, and Senior Murong Hui is one of the three elders in our n. With the expectation of Elder Murong , Fei has the intention to rebuild the Ironwood tribe, but suffers from theck of cultivation and limited ability.¡±


    After listening, the crowd kept nodding their heads. Almost everyone present heard about the Ironwood Tribe, and they couldn¡¯t help feeling more sympathy and emotion for Fei in front of him.


    Just listen to Fei continue. ¡°Just now Fei suddenly thought of a way, not only can restore the glory of my Ironwood tribe in the past, but also solve the demands just now for the ancestors and seniors.¡±


    Seeing that Fei dragged for a long time without getting to the point, the fat man couldn¡¯t help but said anxiously. ¡°Fei, don¡¯t sell your shit, I¡¯m so anxious, tell me, what¡¯s the solution?¡±


    In fact, Fatty wished that Fei woulde up with more conditions, and he would get a lot of benefits. As the boss of the Xuanbing team, Fei would definitely get some of his own benefits. The main thing Fatty cared about was what he could get.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s look of anticipation, Fei firmly spit out two words. ¡°Academy.¡±


    ¡°Academy?¡± Everyone was a little confused.


    I just listened to Fei¡¯s exnation. ¡°Yes, I want to open an academy on the ruins of the Ironwood tribe, and I will be responsible for teaching everyone the magic and movement methods of Gatlin, the god of fire.¡±


    Li Yifeng couldn¡¯t help but ponder. ¡°Fei¡¯er, it¡¯s not an easy thing to start an academy, and your academy can¡¯t only teach this technique, right? This matter can¡¯t be facilitated in a short time, and it needs to be discussed in the long run.¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I made the decision after careful consideration. And I don¡¯t only have this technique to teach, Master, please see.¡±


    After saying that, Fei raised his hand, and with the sh of the spirit crystal in front of him, he suddenly condensed thousands of light-sting balls to hit the martial arts field. With the sound of a series of explosions, a huge explosion was blown out of the martial arts field. the deep pit. Its effect is even greater than the power of the magic crystal cannon.


    ¡°Light attack magic?¡± There was an exmation from the stands.


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s light attack magic. I believe that with the existence of these two techniques, the academy I set up will definitely be able to survive, and for other techniques, I will turn to my teacher Bu Wenle for help. Teacher Wen Le has already obtained permission to set up branches in major cities in the maind, so the name of my academy is ¡®Xuanbing Academy ¨C Ironwood Branch¡¯. What does the master think?¡±


    Before Li Yifeng could speak, a voice suddenly came from behind the crowd, saying, ¡°Young Master Zhang, this old man will add two more techniques to you. What do you think of the four techniques?¡±


    Everyone was shocked, and when they looked back, they saw one person walking behind everyone, it was the military god Ming Dong.


    After being rescued by Fei, Ming Dong was immediately lifted down by the spiritual master in charge of the treatment. As the war drew to a close, Ming Dong¡¯s injuries had recovered to what his body was before.


    It¡¯s just that the spiritual power in the body was consumed a lot, and hr did not immediately return to the battlefield. After everyone heard what happened, Ming Dong didn¡¯t care about recovering the spiritual power in his body, so he went under the city wall to find the body of his wife Feng Yue, so he didn¡¯t meet everyone.


    At this time, Ming Dong had already returned to General Li¡¯s side. After watching Fei¡¯s performance and hearing Fei¡¯s n, he couldn¡¯t help but be moved in his heart, so he shouted and came to his aid.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Ironwood Academy [II]

    337 Ironwood Academy [II]


    After Fei listened, he fell silent. Why didn¡¯t he want to restore the former scenery of the Ironwood tribe? But if you want to rebuild the tribe, it will definitely involve a lot of time and energy. At this time, you are the best age for cultivation. If you are involved, it will definitely affect the improvement of your cultivation.


    After pondering for a long time, Fei couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Elder Murong, the two elders Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng have just passed away, I want to ask Elder Murong to take me back to the Ironwood tribe tomorrow, and bury the two elders in the tribe, and worship by the way. Let¡¯s take a look at the deceased nsmen. Let¡¯s put it aside for a while before rebuilding!¡±


    After hearing this, Murong Hui nodded and sighed: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine! As long as the young master has this heart, my old man can still wait! I¡¯ll go back immediately to pack up the relics of the two elders, and take them to the n for burial tomorrow. !¡±


    The two elders Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng had already been smashed to pieces by the demonic wind, and their bodies could not be recovered for a long time, so they had to bury their relics. After Murong Hui said goodbye to Fei and everyone, he left first.


    After seeing off Murong Hui, Fei and the others were about to turn back to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion when they suddenly saw more than ten people from outside the mansion, quickly heading straight for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Fei was overjoyed at first sight! I saw that the people who came were Dassault and the earth spiritists who helped Dassault arrange the teleportation circle.


    Fei hurried up to meet him, and shouted from afar, ¡°Dassault, you guys areing back so soon, are you finished?¡±


    Dassault came to Mu Ding and bowed and said, ¡°Lord Divine Envoy, the magic circle has beenpleted!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Fei took Dassault¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dassault, you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the manor.


    Dassault said: ¡°Lord God Envoy, I have already taught these spiritual masters how to use the magic circle. In the future, I will ask Lord God Envoy to take care of it. Dassault needs to go to rest first.¡±


    .....


    After that, Dassault hid in the space stone in Fei¡¯s waist with a sh of inspiration.


    At this time, the ten earth spirit masters who followed also folded their fists and saluted Fei, shouting, ¡°We met Zhang Fei!¡±


    Fei immediately replied. ¡°All of you are Fei¡¯s elders, don¡¯t be too polite, pleasee with me!¡± After that, he led everyone back to the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    At this time, Xiaoxue Xiaoxue has almost dealt with the matter at hand. Seeing Fei and everyoneing back, he immediately said: ¡°Mr. Fei, I was too busy just now, but I neglected everyone.¡±


    Fei quickly replied: ¡°Senior Xiang, you¡¯re wee, Fei was busy with some private affairs. Seeing that you were busy with official business, he didn¡¯t dare to disturb Senior Xiang.¡±


    At this time, the ten earth spirit masters who apanied him also came to greet him and said, ¡°I have seen General Li and City Lord Kong!¡±


    Li Yifeng was overjoyed when he saw the ten peopleing, and immediately asked: ¡°Everyone has worked hard, how is the teleportation array doing?¡±


    Fei took a step forward and said, ¡°Master, the magic circle has beenpleted! Dassault has gone back to rest and taught these seniors how to use the magic circle.¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down and rest first, this general will definitely remember your merits!¡±


    ¡°General thank you!¡± After the ceremony, everyone said goodbye and returned to the army.


    Kong Xiaoxue took a step forward and said, ¡°General Li, although the teleportation formation didn¡¯te in handy this time, with this formation, my Nanfeng City will have an extrayer of protection in the future. Kong Xiaoxue would like to express my deep gratitude!¡±


    Li Yifeng said quickly: ¡°City lord, don¡¯t be polite, protecting human beings is your shared responsibility, as long as this teleportation circle is not done in vain, the city lord will send someone to protect the safety of the two circles, and don¡¯t be fooled by demons or wicked people. Destroy it!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue nodded and said, ¡°General Li, don¡¯t worry, I will send someone to take over the magic circle outside the city and protect it!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s very good!¡± Li Yifeng also immediately drafted an order and gave it to Xiaoxue for handover.


    After everything was handled properly, Li Yifeng turned around and said to Fei, ¡°Yu¡¯er, I heard from the city lord, you have transformed into a very powerful weapon during the battle, can you open the eyes of the master?¡±


    Fei smiled and immediately replied: ¡°Master has passed the award, since Master wants to see it, Fei will do it.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei looked around the hall and said to Li Yifeng: ¡°Master, there is no way to show the power of the master in the hall, why don¡¯t we go to the courtyard and try it!¡±


    Kong Xiaoxue said: ¡°Alright, it just so happens that many of the generals want to see the power of Mu Gongzi¡¯s new weapon, why don¡¯t we go to the martial arts field and try it!¡±


    Li Yifeng nodded and said: ¡°Okay! Then please lead the way in front of City Lord!¡±


    The Martial Arts Arena is located in the south corner of the city. It is a low mountain in the city. At the foot of the mountain is a t square. On the low mountain, a stand is built along the mountain, which can amodate tens of thousands of people watching at the same time.


    At this time, under the leadership of Li Yifeng and Kong Xiaoxue, a group of hundreds of generals all came to the stand.


    They saw Fei sping his fists at everyone in the square and said: ¡°Our seniors, Fei is ugly! My weapon is called Gatling, the god of fire. ording to the cultivation level of the spiritual master, it can achieve two effects in total. Let me show you the two effects.¡±


    After all, I saw a sh of light in front of Fei, and the double-pipe fire god Gatlin appeared in front of everyone again. Many generals saw this strange weapon for the first time, and immediately looked at it carefully with curious eyes.


    But before everyone could see the structure of Vulcan Gatling, a dense explosion sounded. Countless rubble suddenly sshed out from a boulder two hundred meters away, and in a blink of an eye, the huge boulder was smashed into powder by Gatling¡¯s dense bullets!


    Immediately afterwards, the barrel of Vulcan Gatling turned, and the bullets were no longer concentrated at one point, but under the control of Fei¡¯s mental power, they immediately shot in all directions after leaving the barrel.


    After hitting a distance of 200 meters, Suddenly they exploded in the air. For a time, the sky exploded like fireworks, and it was extremely dazzling and dazzling by the already dim sky!

 Chapter 338 - 338 Ironwood Academy [III]

    338 Ironwood Academy [III]


    The moon went down the horizon to the west, and the sun rose to the east. On the first day after the war, the early morning in Nanfeng City was very quiet and peaceful. In the faint misty morning mist, people who lived for the rest of their lives after the war started the restoration work of Nanfeng City.


    At this time, under the north city of Nanfeng City, Fei and the others converged with the group of Elder Murong Hui who had been waiting here for a long time. At the celebration banquet yesterday, Feiye had negotiated with Murong Hui about the Ironwood Academy¡¯s school n. In this regard, Murong Hui was very happy.


    Originally based on Fei¡¯s attitude, Murong Hui was worried that the reconstruction of the Ironwood tribe would be dyed for several years. Unexpectedly, there was such a big turning point in the blink of an eye!


    So, Murong Hui informed all the remaining forces of the Ironwood tribe in Nanfeng City overnight. This morning, everyone dressed in white linen and linen gathered here to wait for the arrival of the young master.


    Everyone has heard about this little son of the Ironwood tribe for a long time, and the achievements made by Young Master Fei in this crisis in Nanfeng City have long been sung by the people of Nanfeng City.


    Seeing Mr. Fei today, the people of the Ironwood tribe were overjoyed, and they were full of reverence for this young master.


    Seeing Fei and everyone showing up, Murong Hui immediately led everyone to give tribal courtesy.


    ¡°Meet Mr. Fei!¡± A group of twenty or thirty people shouted in unison.


    Fei was also deeply surprised by this. Unexpectedly, Murong Hui only mentioned yesterday that he wanted to summon the remaining members of the Ironwood tribe, but he did not want to summon so many people all at once!


    .....


    After returning the gift, Fei took out a set of scrolls and handed it to Murong Hui, and said, ¡°Elder Murong, this set of scrolls is the ¡°Light Element Attack Magic Secret Book¡± I copied yesterday! I will give it to the elders until the Ironwood Academy ispleted. After that, the hard-working elder will be responsible for teaching this skill!¡±


    It was thest wish of Ellenville senior two million years ago to spread light attack magic to the world. At this time, Fei passed it on to Elder Murong Hui in the name of teaching, which finally fulfilled his entrustment!


    Murong Hui took the scroll and said to Fei, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, Murong Hui will definitely live up to his mission, and leave the inheritance to this old man!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off immediately!¡±


    After all, everyone was about to leave. At this moment, a person came running from a distance, shouting while running: ¡°Wait, wait a minute!¡±


    Everyone took a closer look, and it turned out that it was Senior Ming Dong who ran over.


    I saw Ming Dong approaching andining: ¡°Why do young people get up so early! Master Mu, the old man knows that you were going to the Ironwood tribe today to arrange funeral arrangements for the two elders Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng. The old man has a request, but I don¡¯t know. Can Young Master Mu agree?¡±


    Fei hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior Ming, please tell me if you have something to say!¡±


    Ming Dong said, ¡°Young Master Mu, you promised me to teach at Ironwood Academy, so am I a member of the Ironwood tribe?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Ming Dong said immediately: ¡°So, I should bury my olddy in the Ironwood tribe, right?¡±


    Fei was stunned when he heard it, and suddenly asked, ¡°Senior Ming, why didn¡¯t Master Fengyue bury in the ancestral home of the predecessors, but in the Ironwood tribe?¡±


    Ming Dong shook his head and said, ¡°Hey, Young Master Mu doesn¡¯t know anything. My wife and I were both orphans. We grew up in a military camp. How can we have our ancestry?¡±


    Fei nodded and murmured: ¡°So it turns out, it is certainly a good thing to bury Master Fengyue in the Ironwood tribe. What reason does Fei refuse? Then ask Senior Ming to go with me!¡±


    After that, everyone jumped up and flew towards the north of the city. Since the surviving members of the Ironwood Tribe were all spiritual masters who practiced in various colleges at that time, flying was no problem.


    More than ten years have passed, these originally young children were now together, and Awe is also a big force! Seeing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help nodding his head in relief, and flew side by side with Murong Hui to the original site of the Ironwood Tribe!


    The Elf God Realm was a vast virgin forest. It was located more than 100 kilometers northeast of Nanfeng City, with a radius of more than hundreds of kilometers. There were sturdy thousand-year-old trees everywhere. The terrain in the forest wasplex and changeable, the mountains and valleys were criss-crossed, and the rivers were dotted. Gathering ce, few people.


    The location of the god tree was located in the depths of the forest fifty kilometers deep into the elf god realm, in a huge canyon. The high mountains and flowing water in the canyon, the air was pleasant, like a fairnd.


    From a distance, everyone in Fei saw a tall and straight giant tree in the valley with an extremely green crown, standing abruptly in the middle of the valley. The pink and tender colors of the stars shed from time to time in the canopy.


    Murong Hui couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Young master came just in time, I never imagined that the fruit of the gods will mature again. Since the death of the old patriarch, the three of us who were immortal onlye here to worship once a year!¡±


    At this moment, dozens of people flew up from under the sacred tree, and shouted at Fei everyone: ¡°Who ising? This is a military area, please avoid the idle people!¡±


    Before Fei and the others could reply, a burly old man who took the lead on the opposite side immediately waved to his subordinates after seeing Murong Hui, and then went straight to greet him.


    ¡°Who am I supposed to be so bold and dare to lead someone into the elf divine realm! It turns out that it was Elder Murong who arrived!¡± I saw the old manughing and approaching the crowd in Fei.


    Murong Hui quickly returned the salute: ¡°It turns out to be Elder Zageru. No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you recently. It turned out to be stationed here. It¡¯s really hard work for Elder Zager!¡±


    Zagru waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the hard work? I don¡¯t worry about eating and drinking here every day, but Nanfeng City has been disturbed by the demons recently. I heard that this battle was not going well!¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339 Ironwood Academy [IV]

    339 Ironwood Academy [IV]


    Murong Hui sighed: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it, if the reinforcements arrive one stepter, I¡¯m afraid this Nanfeng City will suffer disaster. Fortunately, with the cooperation of the reinforcements yesterday, the danger of Nanfeng City was solved. , Now the demons have retreated.¡±


    Zageru nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s good to retreat, I knew that the demons were going to attack, I shouldn¡¯t have done this job. Fighting with the demons is better than staying in this wild mountain ditch. powerful.¡±


    Speaking of which, when Zageru saw the dozens of people who came here, they were all dressed in sackcloth, and he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°By the way, Elder Murong, what were you doing here this time? Look at your clothes, is it someone else? Did you die?¡±


    Murong Hui let out a long sigh and said, ¡°s, Elder Zha doesn¡¯t know anything. In the battle yesterday, both elders Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng were killed in the battle. Today we were here to see them off.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Zagru was shocked and shouted, ¡°You mean Brother Luo is dead?¡±


    Murong Hui nodded solemnly, and the circles of his eyes turned a little red. If possible, Murong Hui would like to live and die with the two old friends. But now with the appearance of the young master, Murong Hui has more concerns in his heart, and helping the young master to rebuild the Ironwood tribe has be Murong Hui¡¯s obligatory responsibility.


    ¡°Yeah. Damn it. Damn it. Damn it.¡± A nameless fire suddenly surged in Zagru¡¯s heart and had nowhere to vent. In the sh of aura, bundles of vines spread like thousands of small snakes on Zageru¡¯s head, filling up arge area of ??the sky in a short time.


    Fei hurriedly stepped forward, bowed and saluted: ¡°Senior, don¡¯t be too sad, Elder Luo and Elder Hua have already avenged their great revenge, so it¡¯s better to let the two elders go to the ground sooner rather thanter.¡±


    Zagru stared at Fei for a moment, then asked, ¡°Baby, who are you? How dare you talk to me like this?¡±


    .....


    Murong Hui hurriedly said: ¡°Elder Zha, look, I forgot to introduce it. This is the grandson of the old patriarch of our Ironwood tribe, Mr. Fei. This time, the young master has made great contributions to defeating the demons. of.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Zagru put away the spirit crystal, and couldn¡¯t help looking at Fei up and down again, and said, ¡°Young Master Mu, how can he be able to make great contributions at such a young age? Elder Murong really knows how to joke. I love your bragging words.¡±


    Fei bowed and said, ¡°Senior Zha said very well. Fei¡¯s talent is still shallow. In the future, I still need to give more advice from Senior Zha. It¡¯s gettingte, please lead the way, Senior Zha, let the two elders go to earth for safety first.¡±


    Zagru nodded and said: ¡°The doll really has a good mouth, but you were right, everyone, pleasee with me.¡±


    After that, Zagru turned around and shouted at his subordinates, ¡°Come here. Pass my order, the whole army will change into sackcloth and see off the two elders Luo Tianyi and Hua Feng.¡±


    Subsequently, a group of people fell into the valley under the leadership of Zagru. I saw that the valley covers a wide area. Under the impact of the waterfall, a small river flows through the valley. The water was clear and the swimming fish can be seen. A sturdy ancient tree rose from the ground next to the river, and the huge canopy was half the size of a football field.


    At this time, there were pieces and strings of dense divine fruits on the tree canopy, some of which were already ripe, bright red and lovely, bright and lustrous, and coveted.


    Around the divine tree, a simple fortress was built to surround the divine tree. The fort was very simple, just a circle of earth walls four or five meters high, with several teams of spiritualists constantly patrolling it.


    In the fortress, there were several rows of civil houses for the spiritual masters stationed here to live. There were about a hundred spiritual masters in the entire fortress, all of whom were above the fifth level. And Zageru, who was inmand of this group of spiritual masters, was an elder of the Nanfeng College Elder¡¯s House, and his cultivation was as high as thete eighth level.


    After all, if you are stationed in this ce surrounded by demons, if your cultivation was too low, you could only be cannon fodder, just like the Ironwood tribe back then. After that tragedy, human beings paid more attention to the protection of the divine tree. That¡¯s why this army was stationed, and even Nanfeng City did not transfer these spiritual masters back in the face of crisis.


    Fei and his party of more than 30 people, led by Zageru, came to a slope outside the fortress. I saw that there were overgrown weeds on top of arge earth bag here, and it could not be seen that it was arge grave.


    On the upper part of thisrge earthen bag, a grand tomb was built. The stone tablet in front of the tomb was neatly chiseled with several lines of characters: the tombs of Muze, the head of the Ironwood tribe, and the tomb of the wife Mu n. The signature was: Unfilial son Mu Tuo, wife Xuan Er (Li).


    Coming to the grave of the old patriarch, Murong Hui apanied the young son Feixian to worship the old patriarch and his wife. Then, in a heavy atmosphere, Luo Tianyi, Hua Feng, and Granny Fengyue were buried under the sides of the old patriarch and his wife.


    Zageru led a team of more than 100 spiritual masters stationed at the Ironwood Tribe Ruins to also line up to see off the three elders, and the atmosphere seemed solemn and grand.


    After everything was done, it was almost noon. Zageru had already ordered people to prepare meals and invite his old friend Murong Hui to eat game here. During the banquet, Fei took out an order written by the city lord Xiaoxue from the space and handed it to Zagru.


    Zagru was shocked when he took it over and watched. I saw that the order clearly stated: Elder Zageru was instructed to lead the team of spiritual masters stationed in the Ironwood tribe to assist Master Fei in preparing for the establishment of the Ironwood Academy.


    After thepletion of the Ironwood Academy, you can return to the south. Fengcheng crosses, there must be no mistake.

 Chapter 340 - 340 Divine Consciousness [I]

    340 Divine Consciousness [I]


    After being shocked, Zagru immediately sent a questioning look to Murong Hui. With the mutualplement of Murong Hui and Fei, they finally exined the whole thing to Zageru in detail.


    After hearing this, Zagru couldn¡¯t helpughing, got up and shouted at the spiritual masters under hismand: ¡°Children, go and take out all the good wine stored in the warehouse! Our hard days areing to an end! It won¡¯t be long. We can go back to the city to have a good time with our wife and children!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The spiritual masters rushed into the warehouse with cheers! You must know that these good wines are prepared for themanders who are on the shift, and only when themander is happy will they give a sip of good wine to the gang of men.


    Today, they heard that Zagru asked everyone to bring out the good wine, and they suddenly became interested. This kind of good thing is not often encountered! And it seems to be a strange flower that can¡¯t be encountered once in a few years!


    Satisfied with food and drink, Fei saw that Zageru and Murong Hui were happy to talk, got up and said that he was going to walk around, and walked out with everyone from the Xuanbing team.


    Since the spiritual master team settled here, few monsters havee to harass, so after Murong Hui told Fei and everyone not to go far, they let them go freely. When old friends meet, there is always something to talk about, especially since there have been too many things happening in Nanfeng City recently, and the information here is rtively closed, the topic of Muronghui and Zageru has never stopped.


    Let¡¯s say that Fei and his group of eight walked out of the fortress and walked all the way to the valley along the clear river. That¡¯s right, there were eight people. Except for Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Bu Yueyue, Ji Menghan and Mei¡¯er, the two bodyguards, Yin Yu and Fang Kui, didn¡¯t dare to leave. After all, the lives of the whole family, young and old, can all be tied to the belts of the two of them! If something goes wrong with Mei¡¯er, the whole family will lose their lives!


    he air in the valley was extremely humid, and the temperature was several degrees lower than that of Nanfeng City! There is absolutely no hot and humid feeling in the south, a refreshing feeling offort makes everyone feelfortable and almost scream!


    There were dense forests in the valley, exotic flowers and fruits were everywhere, insects and birds are singing, colorful butterflies werere flying, and the scenery, was beautiful! Fei and everyone yed all the way, and their mood had long since recovered from the grief of losing their loved ones.


    .....


    Just as everyone was talking andughing, admiring the beauty of the valley, Fei¡¯s waist suddenly shed, Dassault flew out of the space, stood in the air and looked around, as if looking for something!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but ask strangely, ¡°Dassault, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Lord God Envoy, I seem to feel the spiritual power fluctuations from the seal of my n around me!¡± After that, Dassault closed his eyes and focused, and put his spiritual power to the maximum to explore carefully.


    Everyone in Fei was shocked. Everyone knew that Dassault followed Fei¡¯s side. In addition to being ordered to apany Fei, there was another task, which was to find the patriarch of the earth elves.


    Among the eight people in Fei and his party, Dassault can¡¯tpare with Yin Yu and Fang Kui in terms of cultivation. It can be seen that the seal of the earth elves contains a special energy fluctuation, which only the earth elves can Feel it!


    After Fei listened, and quickly released his divine sense to find it. Dassault could feel the energy fluctuations of the seal in the space stone, and it can be seen that the position of the seal wass not too far away.


    With the release of divine consciousness, all the grass and trees within a radius of 100 meters suddenly appeared clearly in Fei¡¯s mind. Even the range of dozens of meters below the surface did not escape Fei¡¯s scanning.


    Small ants crawling on the ground, various small insects in the grass, ant nests and rat holes under the ground, long insects and lizards hiding underground during the day, etc., whether they were active or stationary, all appeared in the wood one by one. in Yu¡¯s mind.


    Suddenly, a dark underground cave appeared under the scan of Fei¡¯s consciousness. The cave was tens of meters deep into the underground rock formation, and it was impossible to see down to the bottom, but it seemed to meander to the cliff on one side.


    Fei looked up and saw lush vegetation on the cliff, and manyrge and small trees were drilled in the gaps of the cliff, some thick and some small, but they all protruded the canopy outside the cliff like clouds.


    Fei waved at everyone and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± and then flew up the cliff.


    Out of curiosity, everyone flew up behind Fei. Halfway up the mountain, I saw a sturdy ancient tree sticking out from a small tform on the cliff. I don¡¯t know how many years this ancient tree has grown. Although it is only a few meters high, it is enough thickness for three people to hug. It is not a few hundred years to grow to this thickness on the cliffs!


    Fei flew the crowd to this ancient tree and asked Dassault, ¡°Dassault, look, isn¡¯t it here?¡±


    Dassault nodded and said, ¡°Lord Envoy, the fluctuation of spiritual power here is indeed very strong, but...¡± Dassault turned around the ancient tree twice, but he didn¡¯t see anything special. The light was full of stone walls, and there was only a small tform at the root of the ancient tree, but it eas all upied by the roots of the ancient tree.


    Fei smiled and flew to the top of the tree with a finger, and said to Dassault: ¡°Dassault, don¡¯t look for it, the entrance is here!¡±


    Looking at the ce Fei pointed, everyone immediately found that there was a piece of hay at the top of the thick trunk. If they didn¡¯t look closely, they would have thought that it was a bird¡¯s nest built by a big bird!


    But from a closer look at the shape, this piece of hay was obviously not built by a big bird. Dassault flew to the top of the tree and raised his hand to lift the haystack. And a dark tree hole suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    A clear wave of spiritual power came from the cave, and Dassault was instantly happy and shouted to the others. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here!¡±


    After everyone was joyful, they immediately cast a curious look at Fei. They all knew that Fei was not a member of the earth elves. Even Yin Yu and Fang Kui, who have such a high cultivation base, could not discovered this hidden cave. How did Fei know about it?


    Even Yin Yu and Fang Kui couldn¡¯t figure it out. The two of them also released their mental energy to explore for a long time, but found nothing. Unexpectedly, Young Master Fei was so monstrous. As soon as Dassault reminded everyone that Fei discovered this cave, they¡¯ve been staring at him strangely.

 Chapter 341 - 341 Divine Consciousness [II]

    341 Divine Consciousness [II]


    Fei smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Why? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Mei¡¯er said fiercely. ¡°Dead wooden fish, tell me honestly, did you know about this cave long ago?¡±


    Fei waved his hands again and again and said to Meier. ¡°I just discovered the conscience of heaven and earth, and I will never lie to you!¡±


    Ziyu came over and asked, ¡°Fei, is there any treasure hidden on your body? Did you find this ce through this treasure?¡±


    Fatty was full of curiosity about all kinds of treasures! Encountering a rare treasure, even just looking at it, will make Fatty unable to sleep for three days! ording to Fatty¡¯s idea, Fei must have hidden some treasures that he didn¡¯t tell everyone, so he thought he had to ask what it was!


    Fei was helpless. Seeing that there were no outsiders around, he said to everyone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll confess! Actually, I never said it, because I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t believe me. Then I¡¯ll tell you now!¡±


    Mei¡¯er immediately said to Fei, ¡°Wow, you still have a secret from us! Hurry up and be honest, or don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡±


    After speaking, Chong Fei gestured with a pink fist!


    Fei pretended to be frightened and said, ¡°Yes! The heavens know it, and everything I¡¯ve told you is true!¡±


    .....


    Mei¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then tell me more!¡±


    Fei¡¯s face turned straight, and he asked the crowd, ¡°Let me ask you first, do you know what ¡®spiritual consciousness¡¯ is?¡±


    Fatty blinked his small eyes twice and said to Fei, ¡°God? Are you not a god?¡±


    Fei suddenly dropped a big drop of sweat and said to Ziyu, ¡°God consciousness! I¡¯m talking about God! Consciousness! It¡¯s not a divine envoy!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s brows were furrowed, and no one had ever heard such a word before, nor was it recorded in books!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Fatty couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Fei, what kind of treasure is this divine sense? Can you take it out and let us see it first?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing, it seemed that he really yed the piano to the cows, it would be better not to tell them if he had known it earlier! At this moment, Fei¡¯s chest shed, and Ting Yu flew out of the space. But knowing that Meier was by his side, Tingyu did not transform into a human form.


    But Mei¡¯er still eximed when she saw this, looking at the three pairs of wings behind Tingyu, she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Tingyu, haven¡¯t you improved your cultivation again?¡±


    Seeng to the rain nodded and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°Yes, since a few days ago, I have been promoted to the seventh level. Originally, I thought it would take hundreds of years to improve, but I didn¡¯t expect to cultivate by the master¡¯s side, and the spiritual power of heaven and earth would be so abundant. , so that the speed of my cultivation has increased so fast!¡±


    Dassault also said: ¡°Yes, I also found out that I have been cultivating with the gods for a while, and I also feel that the level is about to improve! If it is at the previous speed, I am afraid it will take decades!¡±


    Everyone in Lu Wenfeng nodded, because everyone had tasted the benefits of practicing with Fei. The spiritual power of heaven and earth condensed by Fei during his practice is much more than the spiritual power of heaven and earth in Lingchen Cave, enough for everyone to share!


    Fei smiled and said: ¡°This is all the effect of Ziling Taihe Gong, but it is very difficult to find people who can practice this practice, otherwise it would be a treasure of our Ironwood Academy!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said: ¡°Even if you can¡¯t learn it, you can still use it as a treasure of the town courtyard? What if you can meet one at some point!¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Fei said: ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll transcribe a copy and put it in the academy as a treasure of the town!¡±


    Ziyu man said: ¡°You have so many treasures on your body, what kind of spiritual knowledge is that? Come out and let us see it!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei felt dizzy. He smiled and said, ¡°Let me tell you what divine consciousness is!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve long heard about the master¡¯s possession of spiritual consciousness. ording to the records in our n, ¡®spiritual consciousness¡¯ refers to the fact that if you continue to practice after reaching the ninth level of spiritual immortal, by chance, You will be able to cultivate spiritual consciousness and embark on the road to bing a god! However, the probability of being able to cultivate spiritual consciousness is very low. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the gods fly all over the sky?¡±


    After everyone listened, they nodded first, then shook their heads, all of which were vaguely understood.


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Patriarch Ting Yu, do you mean to say that consciousness is a kind of technique that can be cultivated after reaching the ninth level?¡±


    Ting Yu nodded and said, ¡°You can think so too! But what kind of cultivation technique is spiritual consciousness, and what is its effect, I have not personally experienced it, but I have only seen these introductions from my n¡¯s records!¡±


    After everyone listened, they turned their attention to Fei. All eyes are full of ¡®this is impossible¡¯ look!


    Fei quickly said. ¡°Okay, okay! I admit, I am the reincarnation of a great god, okay? Besides, I have possessed divine consciousness since the first-level Spiritualist level!¡±


    Everyone felt dizzy when they heard it, and shouted in unison. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Mei¡¯er said. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ting Yu saying that only the ninth-level spirit fairy can cultivate spiritual consciousness? How could you be able to cultivate it at the first-level spirit soil?¡±


    Ziyu shook his head and sighed. ¡°Hey, a monster, a monster! Fei, if you¡¯re not a god, then you must be a monster!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng asked, ¡°Fei, can you describe the effect of this divine sense? Did you find this cave using your divine sense?¡±


    Fei pondered for some time and responded. ¡°Brother Lu is right, but how do you describe it? It¡¯s like if you close your eyes, the surrounding scenery can still appear in your mind, and it¡¯s clearer than what you can see with your eyes.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone immediately thought about this feeling. Fatty closed his eyes and felt it for a long time, and said to them. ¡°I close my eyes, except I can hear the sounds around me, but I can¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t have a sense of consciousness, it¡¯s strange that you can see it!¡±


    Mei¡¯er mysteriously approached Fei and said to Fei, ¡°Then let me test it, Fei, close your eyes first.¡±


    Seeing Fei closed his eyes, Mei¡¯er raised her hand and threw out an object. After a while, he said to Fei: ¡°Okay, open it! Can you use that divine sense to retrieve the magic crystal that I threw away?¡±


    Fei stared into Mei¡¯er¡¯s eyes and asked suspiciously, ¡°Mei¡¯er, are you sure you threw a magic crystal?¡±


    Mei¡¯er smiled euphemistically and said to Fei, ¡°Of course, it depends on whether you can get it back!¡±


    Fei shook his head, lifted arge stone from the stone wall next to him, and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°Since you think so, then I will give you another bigger magic crystal!¡±


    Seeing this, Mei¡¯er immediately shouted angrily. ¡°Dead Fei, you big liar!¡± After that, he knocked the stone in Fei¡¯s hand off the cliff with her palm.

 Chapter 342 - 342 The Cave In The Hole [I]

    342 The Cave In The Hole [I]


    It turned out that what Meier just threw was not the magic crystal, but a small stone that was secretly picked up from the stone wall when Fei was not paying attention. Unexpectedly, his deception did not deceive Fei, but made himugh a little, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. But she was very convinced of Fei¡¯s magical skills!


    Fatty smiled and asked, ¡°Fei, tell me, how far can you see with your eyes closed?¡±


    Fei said without hesitation: ¡°ording to my current cultivation, within a radius of 100 meters, whether it is in the sky or on the ground, including anything below the ground, I can clearly see in my mind!¡±


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help but asked in surprise: ¡°What? Can you even see below the ground?¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just that because of the high resistance underground, you can¡¯t see as far as the surface, but it should be no problem for tens of meters! I just saw a cave under the ground leading to this ce. That¡¯s why I brought you to the entrance of this cave!¡±


    Mei¡¯er suddenly shouted: ¡°Oh! Then, after so many years, we have been bathing and changing clothes in the house, didn¡¯t you see all of them?¡±


    After Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan listened, their faces turned pale, the three girls shouted, and three pairs of pink fists attacked Fei at the same time! After a while of punching and kicking, Fei¡¯s handsome little face instantly turned into a pig¡¯s head!


    The three girls were panting and ring at Fei with angry faces. It seemed that when they finished catching their breath, they would beat Fei again!


    Seeing that the three girls stopped, Fei couldn¡¯t help begging for mercy. ¡°My three sisters, please spare my life! Fei has never peeped on you. This is a huge misunderstanding.¡±


    .....


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help but interjected: ¡°Bah! I don¡¯t believe you. If I had the same divine sense as you, I would definitely peek at them every day!¡±


    ¡°Crack! p! p!¡±


    Before Fatty could finish speaking, the three pairs of pink fists smashed Fatty far away, and a line of blood traced down his nose.


    Ziyu¡¯s cry came from a distance: ¡°You¡¯re wronged! It wasn¡¯t me who peeked, why did you beat me?¡±


    Bu Yueyue said angrily: ¡°Damn fatty, don¡¯t say it¡¯s peeping.¡±


    At this moment, they saw Dassault burrowing into the tree hole and shouting to Fei: ¡°Master Envoy, since you are busy, I will go in and check first!¡±


    Fei quickly shouted. ¡°No, Dassault. You can¡¯t do that. We don¡¯t know what danger lies inside, let me go down with you!¡±


    Mei¡¯er immediately pulled Fei¡¯s clothes and shouted, ¡°Why? Want to run away? It¡¯s not that easy!¡±


    Fei smiled miserably, and exined quickly. ¡°Mei¡¯er, how many times do I have to tell you, I haven¡¯t peeped at you! Besides, divine sense consumes a lot of mental energy, and I only release it when I need it. How can you release your consciousness at any time, won¡¯t you be exhausted? Or the big thing is important, let¡¯s go check it out first!¡±


    Mei¡¯er said angrily: ¡°Humph! It¡¯s nothing to peek at me or not. I will forgive you this time, but I will never allow you to peek at Sister Yueyue and Sister Menghan!¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Good! I swear! I swear it, okay?¡± Fei said helplessly. He never knew that it would end up like this. If he knew he was going to be attacked like this, he wouldn¡¯t tell everyone about the consciousness!


    The three girls red at Fei and said, ¡°Okay, then you swear!¡±


    Fei had no choice but to raise his right palm obediently and swear to the sky: ¡°I, Fei, swear to the sky that I have never peeked at the three sisters before, and I will never spy on them in the future! Dead without a whole body, cut nose and heart, gutted and broken bones, screwed off my head if I do, and let the three sisters y it as a ball...¡±


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s okay! The more I listen, the more disgusting I get!¡± Mei¡¯er waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, this time we will forgive you. If you let me know that you are not honest, there is no need for God to punish you. I can¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± Fei said quickly. ¡°Thank you, three elder sisters, Fei must be obedient and never make the sisters angry!¡±


    Mei¡¯er shook his face and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk so much, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After the turmoil finally subsided, Fei couldn¡¯t help heaving a sigh of relief, thinking: You really need to be humble in front of women, or else they will be irritated by them. It seems that girls really need to be coaxed!


    So, Fei took the lead, and the group entered the tree hole one after another after Dassault. The tree hole is not big, just enough to amodate one person to pass through, and the rock under the tree hole is artificially cut through a passage. The passage became wider and wider as it went down. After walking for about ten meters, the cave could already amodate three people in parallel.


    They saw Dassault standing in front, and after seeing Fei and everyoneing in, he pointed to a light screen behind him that exuded energy fluctuations and said, ¡°Sir Envoy, this is indeed the seal left by the patriarch of our n! From the seal, and judging from the information, the patriarch and the others should live nearby!¡±


    Fatty immediately said with joy: ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go in and look for it!¡±


    Being able to enter the territory of the elves is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, which Fatty has been looking forward to for a long time! The ancient elves will definitely have many magical treasures, and they will be eye-opening, maybe they will get one or two, then they will make a fortune!


    Fei thought for a moment and said to the crowd: ¡°No, if so many of us enter at the same time, I¡¯m afraid it will disturb the elves! The elves are timid and afraid of humans and demons. Let¡¯s not make it troublesome! So, I think it¡¯s better for me to take Dassault and Tingyu with me, and wait for the news outside the cave!¡±


    After listening to this, Mei¡¯er immediately said: ¡°No, no! If there is any danger inside, you are all alone, what should you do if something goes wrong? If you want to stay, let others stay, I have to go with you!¡±


    After Yin Yu and Fang Kui listened, they immediately said: ¡°If the princess goes, we have to follow. If there is any danger, the two of us canbat it for a while!¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343 The Cave In The Hole [II]

    343 The Cave In The Hole [II]


    As soon as everyone was about to speak, Fei immediately shouted: ¡°Stop! Stop! ording to your opinion, everyone has a reason to follow. But no! As I said, there are many of us, and if we disturb the elves, I am afraid things will be troublesome. Just do as I say, and none of you are allowed to follow!¡±


    Mei¡¯er jumped onto Fei, hugged Fei¡¯s waist, and said sharply: ¡°No! I¡¯ll follow, or if you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll never let go!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Fei was helpless, looking at Mei¡¯er¡¯s pitiful appearance, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and sighing: ¡°s! Well, youe down, can I agree?¡±


    When the two of Yinyu saw this, just as they were about to speak, Fei said to them: ¡°Two masters, don¡¯t worry, you will stay outside the cave, if there is any danger, I still have a teleportation stone to quickly take them out. If there are too many people, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take care of everything. No matter whether there is any gain or not, within two hours, we will definitely be back!¡±


    Although Yin Yu and Fang Kui had not seen the power of Fei¡¯s teleportation stone with their own eyes, in Nanfeng City, they had heard a lot about it, and they knew that it was effective! So he had no choice but to nod in agreement. Together with Lu Wenfeng and the others, they watched eagerly that after Dassault¡¯s seal was lifted, Fei, Meier, Dassault, and Tingyu disappeared into the dark cave.


    After a short walk, the stone cave lost the traces of artificial excavation, and it waspletely formed naturally! Going all the way down the stone cave, the further you go inside, the higher the humidity of the air, and the temperature drops several degrees!


    After walking down for about half a column of incense, a huge hole suddenly appeared in front of it, the size of two or three basketball courts, with thousands of stctites hanging from the top of the hole, and the scenery was very spectacr.


    At the bottom of the cave, due to the water droplets from the stctites, a small pool of water that was not deep was naturally formed, and the water was very cool. Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but leaned down, took two sips. To her surprise, the water was very sweet in her mouth.


    After condensing for a moment, everyone looked up and saw that there was a fork in front of the stone cave, one was still downward, and the other stretched out in parallel.


    .....


    Ting Yu couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Master, which way should we go?¡±


    Fei didn¡¯t answer, but immediately released his divine sense to scan the two roads. After a while, Fei smiled slightly and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s hidden enough!¡±


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Fei, what is hidden enough?¡±


    Fei looked up at the top of the cave and said to everyone, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    After that, Fei flew straight to the top of the hollow. On the stone wall from the top of the cave, there was a huge boulder protruding out of the wall, and arge stctite condensed at the lower end of the boulder, and Fei quicklynded behind the boulder.


    After everyone came over, they discovered that there was a small hole here. There was a huge stone ball blocking the hole. It was not very tight. Through the gap, they could see that there was arge space inside. Although there was light ball lighting, if you look under the hole, you couldn¡¯t see that there were still small holes here.


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fei, did you find this little hole with your divine sense?¡±


    Fei nodded, expressing his acquiescence. Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°I can¡¯t think of it, this divine sense is really easy to use. When will I be able to cultivate it! It must be fun to have.¡±


    Fei smiled. Knowing that Mei¡¯er was more yful, he ignored it. He shook his head and pushed the stone ball that was blocking the entrance of the small hole. The small hole was not big, only enough for one person to barely get in. When the group got into the small hole, they were shocked!


    They saw that the space in the small hole was veryrge, more than 100 square meters, but it was only a ce simr to a stone room. There was no other passage, it seemed that it must have been deliberately excavated!


    Looking at the middle of the stone room, everyone was surprised to find that there was a teleportation circle in the middle of the stone room! They saw a huge circr groove engraved with a hexagram pattern. A series ofplex graphics were depicted around the six-pointed star, spreading out from the origin of six huge magic crystals. Theposition was very beautiful!


    Dassault walked into the circle, and when he checked it, he could not help shouting with joy. ¡°This is the circle of my n. It must be made by the patriarch! Maybe the patriarch and the others are at the other end of the circle!¡±


    Fei was also overjoyed, and asked Dassault, ¡°Dassault, can you activate this magic circle?¡±


    Dassault said. ¡°No problem, although this is a high-level teleportation circle that canst for ten thousand years, the way to open it is very simple. I have learned how to create and open this type of circle in my family!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Oh? Is the teleportation array still graded?¡±


    Dassault said. ¡°Of course it is graded! But this has a lot to do with the cultivation of the maker of the teleportation circle. The higher the cultivation level, the higher the level of the magic circle!¡±


    Mei¡¯er asked suspiciously: ¡°Dassault, aren¡¯t all teleportation circles used for teleportation? What does this have to do with level?¡±


    Dassault said. ¡°The distinction between levels is actually very easy to judge. The lower the cultivation level, the magic array made by the elves, the less energy is required, and only the ordinary four or five are used. The magic crystal can be opened. And the distance of transmission is also very close, one time will not be too far, the number of people sent is also very limited, the smallest may only be able to transmit one person or one thing! Also, this method The number of years that the array can be maintained is also very small, and some may be useless for decades or hundreds of years.¡±


    Fei nodded and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dassault, how far can you do with your ability now?¡±


    Dassault said: ¡°Lord Envoy, Dassault¡¯s current magic circle canst for about 800 years at the most! However, Dassault feels that he is about to break through to level seven recently. The magic circle is ready! And the magic circle I have made for Nanfengcheng these days, due to the limited time, I only made a low-level magic circle that canst for about five hundred years!¡±


    After hearing this, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How long can the magic formation your elders make at Xuanbing Academyst?¡±


    Dassault said with longing. ¡°Our elder Yade¡¯s cultivation is very high, and the magic circle he made canst for more than ten thousand years. When making it, I could only watch, and I couldn¡¯t help!¡±


    Mei¡¯er held her cheeks and murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the difference is so big!¡±


    Fei nodded and said to everyone. ¡°It seems that whether it is human, demon or elves, the level of cultivation will always be the source of everything! Well, our time is short. Dassault, ready to open the magic circle, everyone Get ready for defense!¡±


    Afterwards, Fei took out the positioning and teleportation stone and was ready to transport at any time! Mei¡¯er and Tingyu are also focused and ready to deal with possible dangers at any time!

 Chapter 344 - 344 The Wood Elves [I]

    344 The Wood Elves [I]


    Dassault came to a magic crystal, and with the injection of a trace of spiritual power, the magic circle suddenly shed. In a moment, everyone in Fei was enveloped in white light. As the spirit flickered, the white light dissipated immediately, and everyone suddenly found that they had been teleported to another ce.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a canyon. The canyon was not big, only the size of a massive arena, and it was surrounded by cliffs up to a thousand meters on all sides. There was only a bright spot the size of a palm above their heads, and the sky outside could be vaguely seen.


    As a result, the light in the valley was very weak. It was quiet and dark, but the scenery in the valley could still be seen clearly. The air in the canyon was very fresh, a hundred times fresher than the valley where the Ironwood tribe was located! Everyone felt refreshed, as if they were suddenly filled with power.


    The small ground in the valley was full of various nts that could not be named. In the greenery, the flowers were beautiful and the fruits were gratifying! But this was not the scene that attracted their attentions.


    As they were teleported in, a huge ancient tree in the middle of the canyon suddenly caught everyone¡¯s eyes. The ancient tree was very thick, as thick as ten people hugging each other, and it was twenty or thirty meters high! Countless huge knots were irregrly raised on the trunk, spreading from the roots all the way to the canopy. Even ordinary children could step on these knots and climb into the canopy smoothly.


    The crown of the tree was not big, no, it should be said to be very small. It was very disproportionate to the thick body! Probably because of theck of light here. The entire tree crown stretched out to the top of the canyon like a pagoda, tapering gradually, as if trying to catch a light source at the top of the canyon!


    Everyone stared at the canopy, and they were surprised! They saw many clusters of small red fruits growing on the crown of the tree, which were exactly the same as the fruits of the divine tree!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but murmured. ¡°This is, another divine tree? It turns out that there is more than one divine tree!¡±


    Ting Yu was also surprised: ¡°It seems that the tree age of this divine tree is much older than the divine tree in the tribe! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as long as a million years!¡±


    .....


    After flying around the divine tree, Dassault suddenly said, ¡°Lord Envoy, I feel something is wrong here. It doesn¡¯t seem to be where our people live!¡±


    Everyone was shocked, and Fei quickly asked, ¡°Dassault, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dassault answered: ¡°Everyone will know when you look in the air!¡±


    After everyone listened, they suddenly flew into the air with doubts. With what Dassault pointed out, everyone was shocked! They saw that in the canyon, with the divine tree as the center, a huge magic circle was carved on the ground!


    The circle was dominated by a pentagram, surrounded by exquisite andplex patterns. The entire circle upied almost all the open space of the canyon. In addition, the valley was densely covered with various nts. If they hadn¡¯t been flying into the air, it would be difficult to find this huge circle. The presence!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dassault, what kind of magic circle is this?¡±


    Dassault pondered for a moment and answered. ¡°This should be a condensed array that wood elves are very good at. Although our earth elves can also draw them, the effect is far less than one or two of wood elves!¡±


    Ting Yu added. ¡°Yes, this is indeed done by the wood-type elves! From the effect point of view, the condensing array in front of you is a magic array that can condense the natural life breath, which is very beneficial to the growth of nts! The unusual freshness we feel is believed to be due to the breath of life condensed by this magic circle! And from the effect point of view, the cultivation of the elves who made this magic circle must be very high!¡±


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°In this way, this magic circle is somewhat simr to the condensed magic circle used for cultivation in the Xuanbing Pce of our Xuanbing Academy!¡±


    Ting Yu shook her head and said: ¡°It is the same condensing array, but its effect ispletely different. There are two kinds of condensing arrays that wood elves are good at. One is the condensing method that condenses the natural life breath in front of you and is used to cultivate nts. Array; one is a condensing array that condenses the spiritual power of heaven and earth to increase the speed of cultivation. ording to Princess Meier, the array in Xuanbing Pce should be the second condensing array!¡±


    Fei nodded and pondered: ¡°I heard Mr. Bu Wenle mentioned that when the Xuanbing Pce was built, a water elf helped build it. Could it be that the water elf can also make this kind of cohesion method to condense the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Array?¡±


    Ting Yu said: ¡°In the elves, the method of making various magic circles is not a secret, and the elves of each attribute can make all the magic circles. It¡¯s just because of the limitations of the attributes, the effect of the magic circle is not. The difference is huge, each type of elves has a magic circle that they are best at. The water elves are best at making hidden magic circles, which can hide anything!¡±


    Mei¡¯er suddenly realized something and said. ¡°It turned out to be a hidden magic circle! I said why the entrance and exit of Xuanbing Pce is just an ordinary archway, and the graphics of the magic circle cannot be seen? It turned out to be hidden!¡±


    Ting Yu nodded and said: ¡°It should be like this, and although the condensing array made by the water elves can also condense the spiritual power of heaven and earth and increase the speed of cultivation, it is far worse than the condensing array made by the wood elves. It¡¯s gone!¡±


    Fei said: ¡°This is not a lie. ording to my experience, the spiritual power of heaven and earth condensed by the condensing array in Xuanbing Pce is not much different from the spiritual power of heaven and earth condensed when I practiced. Therefore, I did not How much do you feel about the condensed array of Xuanbing Pce!¡±


    Mei¡¯er said thoughtfully: ¡°In this way, if we can find a wood-type elf to help us build another cohesion array in the Ironwood Academy, it will be even more powerful than the Xuanbing Pce in the main courtyard!¡±


    Fei nodded, just as he was about to speak, a voice suddenly came from the top of the god tree.


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m afraid I will disappoint you!¡±


    Everyone was startled, looked up and saw dozens of elves flying out of the canopy of the divine tree at the same time! And almost every elf has three pairs of wings behind it! This meant that the cultivation of these elves almost exceeded the seventh level!

 Chapter 345 - 345 The Wood Elves [II]

    345 The Wood Elves [II]


    Dassault came to a magic crystal, and with the injection of a trace of spiritual power, the magic circle suddenly shed. In a moment, everyone in Wang Wei was enveloped in white light. As the spirit flickered, the white light dissipated immediately, and everyone suddenly found that they had been teleported to another ce.


    What appeared in front of everyone was a canyon. The canyon was not big, only the size of a massive arena, and it was surrounded by cliffs up to a thousand meters on all sides. There was only a bright spot the size of a palm above their heads, and the sky outside could be vaguely seen.


    As a result, the light in the valley was very weak. It was quiet and dark, but the scenery in the valley could still be seen clearly. The air in the canyon was very fresh, a hundred times fresher than the valley where the Ironwood tribe was located! Everyone felt refreshed, as if they were suddenly filled with power.


    The small ground in the valley was full of various nts that could not be named. In the greenery, the flowers were beautiful and the fruits were gratifying! But this was not the scene that attracted their attentions.


    As they were teleported in, a huge ancient tree in the middle of the canyon suddenly caught everyone¡¯s eyes. The ancient tree was very thick, as thick as ten people hugging each other, and it was twenty or thirty meters high! Countless huge knots were irregrly raised on the trunk, spreading from the roots all the way to the canopy. Even ordinary children could step on these knots and climb into the canopy smoothly.


    The crown of the tree was not big, no, it should be said to be very small. It was very disproportionate to the thick body! Probably because of theck of light here. The entire tree crown stretched out to the top of the canyon like a pagoda, tapering gradually, as if trying to catch a light source at the top of the canyon!


    Everyone stared at the canopy, and they were surprised! They saw many clusters of small red fruits growing on the crown of the tree, which were exactly the same as the fruits of the divine tree!


    Wang Wei couldn¡¯t help but murmured. ¡°This is, another divine tree? It turns out that there is more than one divine tree!¡±


    Ting Yu was also surprised: ¡°It seems that the tree age of this divine tree is much older than the divine tree in the tribe! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as long as a million years!¡±


    .....


    After flying around the divine tree, Dassault suddenly said, ¡°Lord Envoy, I feel something is wrong here. It doesn¡¯t seem to be where our people live!¡±


    Everyone was shocked, and Wang Wei quickly asked, ¡°Dassault, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dassault answered: ¡°Everyone will know when you look in the air!¡±


    After everyone listened, they suddenly flew into the air with doubts. With what Dassault pointed out, everyone was shocked! They saw that in the canyon, with the divine tree as the center, a huge magic circle was carved on the ground!


    The circle was dominated by a pentagram, surrounded by exquisite andplex patterns. The entire circle upied almost all the open space of the canyon. In addition, the valley was densely covered with various nts. If they hadn¡¯t been flying into the air, it would be difficult to find this huge circle. The presence!


    Wang Wei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dassault, what kind of magic circle is this?¡±


    Dassault pondered for a moment and answered. ¡°This should be a condensed array that wood elves are very good at. Although our earth elves can also draw them, the effect is far less than one or two of wood elves!¡±


    Ting Yu added. ¡°Yes, this is indeed done by the wood-type elves! From the effect point of view, the condensing array in front of you is a magic array that can condense the natural life breath, which is very beneficial to the growth of nts! The unusual freshness we feel is believed to be due to the breath of life condensed by this magic circle! And from the effect point of view, the cultivation of the elves who made this magic circle must be very high!¡±


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°In this way, this magic circle is somewhat simr to the condensed magic circle used for cultivation in the Xuanbing Pce of our Xuanbing Academy!¡±


    Ting Yu shook her head and said: ¡°It is the same condensing array, but its effect ispletely different. There are two kinds of condensing arrays that wood elves are good at. One is the condensing method that condenses the natural life breath in front of you and is used to cultivate nts. Array; one is a condensing array that condenses the spiritual power of heaven and earth to increase the speed of cultivation. ording to Princess Meier, the array in Xuanbing Pce should be the second condensing array!¡±


    Wang Wei nodded and pondered: ¡°I heard Mr. Bu Wenle mentioned that when the Xuanbing Pce was built, a water elf helped build it. Could it be that the water elf can also make this kind of cohesion method to condense the spiritual power of heaven and earth. Array?¡±


    Ting Yu said: ¡°In the elves, the method of making various magic circles is not a secret, and the elves of each attribute can make all the magic circles. It¡¯s just because of the limitations of the attributes, the effect of the magic circle is not. The difference is huge, each type of elves has a magic circle that they are best at. The water elves are best at making hidden magic circles, which can hide anything!¡±


    Mei¡¯er suddenly realized something and said. ¡°It turned out to be a hidden magic circle! I said why the entrance and exit of Xuanbing Pce is just an ordinary archway, and the graphics of the magic circle cannot be seen? It turned out to be hidden!¡±


    Ting Yu nodded and said: ¡°It should be like this, and although the condensing array made by the water elves can also condense the spiritual power of heaven and earth and increase the speed of cultivation, it is far worse than the condensing array made by the wood elves. It¡¯s gone!¡±


    Wang Wei said: ¡°This is not false. ording to my experience, the spiritual power of heaven and earth condensed by the condensing array in Xuanbing Pce is not much different from the spiritual power of heaven and earth condensed when I practiced. Therefore, I did not How much do you feel about the condensed array of Xuanbing Pce!¡±


    Mei¡¯er said thoughtfully: ¡°In this way, if we can find a wood-type elf to help us build another cohesion array in the Ironwood Academy, it will be even more powerful than the Xuanbing Pce in the main courtyard!¡±


    Wang Wei nodded, just as he was about to speak, a voice suddenly came from the top of the god tree.


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m afraid I will disappoint you!¡±


    Everyone was startled, looked up and saw dozens of elves flying out of the canopy of the divine tree at the same time! And almost every elf has three pairs of wings behind it! This meant that the cultivation of these elves almost exceeded the seventh level!

 Chapter 346 - 346 The Wood Elves [III]

    346 The Wood Elves [III]


    They saw a little girl with a beautiful figure, looking at Fei and everyone curiously with big watery eyes, and said with a light smile: ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t look! Our patriarch has gone back to rest, you all follow me. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Afterwards, she led everyone back to the ce where the magic circle was transcribed. In the sh of aura, the magic circle sent Fei and everyone back to the previous stone room. It¡¯s just that this time they came back with an extra elf ¨C Liuying!


    Liu Ying brought Fei and everyone into the cave that extended horizontally. Fei had previously discovered obvious traces of walking in this cave through the scan of his divine sense, but after discovering the cave with the teleportation circle, he did not explore it again.


    Along the way, Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help asking Liu Ying. ¡°Elf sister, how did I find out that your patriarch seems to be indifferent to us, and is also full of hostility, is it because we did something wrong to offend her?¡±


    Liu Ying replied. ¡°My name is Liu Ying, you can just call my name. In fact, our patriarch is very good, but it¡¯s just because Young Master Fei is the descendant of our enemy that treats you like this!¡±


    ¡°Enemies?¡± Fei was shocked, along with everyone, when he heard it! He had never heard of any contact between the Ironwood tribe and the elves. Where did this enemye from? Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Miss Liuying, can you tell me what kind of hatred there was between my n and your n?¡±


    Liu Ying thought about it for a while, and said thoughtfully: ¡°Actually, in general, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a grudge!¡±


    Mei¡¯er asked strangely: ¡°There is such a thing as enmity, and there is no such thing! Is there any possibility, like?


    Fei asked: ¡°Miss Liuying, what is the matter, just say it directly! Otherwise, let us remove it from our bones, because it will be really ufortable!¡±


    .....


    Liu Ying nodded and pondered: ¡°Actually, this matter has to be investigated. It has to start thousands of years ago.¡±


    ¡°Thousands of years ago?¡± Dassault couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°At that time, my n chief came here, could it be rted to my n?¡±


    Liu Ying smiled and said: ¡°Is your name Dassault? You are really smart! This matter really needs to be investigated, and it was picked up by your earth family!¡±


    Everyone felt more confused when they heard it. The Ironwood tribe has only existed for more than a thousand years, so how could they trace their hatred back to thousands of years ago? At that time, the Ironwood tribe had not yet been established, so how could it be rted to the earth elves?


    However, after Liu Ying¡¯s exnation, everyone understood the truth of the matter.


    It turned out that, thousands of years ago, when the Ye Cang Patriarch led his people to the elf divine realm, he found that it was a very suitable ce for elves to live and prosper. Especially after discovering the wood elves, the elves of the two races were very happy! Therefore, Ye Cang Patriarch settled the home of the earth elves near the wood elves.


    In this way, the elves of the two races canmunicate with each other, help each other, support each other, and reject strong enemies together. Technically, the two races of elves also helped each other. For example, the teleportation circle for wood elves to enter and exit the valley of elves is done with the help of earth elves.


    And the earth-type elves also helped the wood-type elves to do another big thing, which was the source of the enmity between the wood-type elves and the Ironwood tribe.


    After seeing the divine tree in the Elf Valley, Patriarch Ye Cang put forward a suggestion that the divine tree can be cultivated by relying on the cultivation techniques that the earth elves were good at and the power of the wood elves to control the natural life breed..


    Originally, because the sacred tree grew in such a closed canyon, it did not get enough sunlight and nutrients, and it did not grow well. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the condensed magic circle, the Divine Tree would not be able to grow so strong. But even so, the tree of gods was not lush.


    The wood elves have been experimenting for many years and have not seeded in multiplying the divine tree. At this time, with the help of the earth elves, this n of breeding the divine tree began to be implemented again.


    And the location of the breeding god tree was also selected in the valley not far from the Elf Valley. The environment here was very suitable for nt growth in terms of temperature, humidity and light.


    After hundreds of years of hard work, the elves of the two races finally seeded in cultivating a seedling of a divine tree, and no second one has survived since. It could be seen that the reproduction of the divine tree was very difficult, which also showed the preciousness of the divine fruit!


    After thousands of years of growth, the divine tree finally began to bear divine fruit a thousand years ago. In terms of shape, taste and efficacy, the fruit of this divine tree was generally the same as the fruit of the divine tree in the Elf Valley.


    What made the elves of the two races especially happy was that this divine tree did not need the help of a condensed magic circle, and the growth rate and the number of results far exceeded those of the divine tree in the Elf Valley.


    But the good times didn¡¯tst long, and since the divine tree began to bear fruit, it immediately attracted the peeps of some monsters. It¡¯s just that these magical beasts didn¡¯t grasp thew of the results of the divine tree, and they only harmed the tree when the divine fruit was ripe.


    However, one day, a human spiritual master discovered the existence of this divine tree, so he began to gather arge number of humans toe, and formed a tribe around the divine tree to take care of the divine tree. This was theter Ironwood tribe!


    As a result, the divine tree has since fallen into the hands of humans. At the beginning, the elves could secretly pick some of the fruit after it was ripe. Butter, with the arrival of arge number of human spiritual masters, the divine tree has long been closely guarded. It was inconvenient for the elves to conflict with humans, and since then there was no chance to intervene in the divine fruit.


    This was the problem of the enmity between the wood elves and the Ironwood tribe, and it was also the reason why the patriarch Shanruo has a cold attitude when he knew that Fei was a descendant of the Ironwood tribe. However, these were all unteral emotional entanglements of the wood elves, but the Ironwood tribe waspletely ignorant.

 Chapter 347 - 347 The Wood Elves [IV]

    347 The Wood Elves [IV]


    After listening to Liu Ying¡¯s story, everyone woke up like a dream. Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Sister Liuying, I don¡¯t think your nsmen are many, and there are a lot of divine fruits in the Elf Valley. You shouldn¡¯t be able to finish eating them, right? Why bother with the tree god tree outside? ¡±


    Liu Ying smiled miserably, and said to Mei¡¯er, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The fruit of this divine tree is eaten as fruit by you humans, but it¡¯s a huge waste!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately looked at Liu Ying in doubt, wondering where this waste of money came from!


    Liu Ying continued. ¡°In our family, there is a secret method that can make divine fruit into a kind of fruit wine, called ¡®Sacred Fruit Brew¡¯! Making this wine requires a lot of divine fruit as raw materials. Every time we brew the divine fruit in the Elf Valley, we can only brew dozens of drops!¡±


    ¡°What? So many divine fruits can only be brewed out of dozens of drops?¡± Fei and everyone couldn¡¯t help but say in shock!


    You must know that although the divine tree in the Elf Valley was more than ten times smaller than the divine tree of the Ironwood tribe, how can it produce about a thousand kilograms of divine fruit every time?


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Sister Liuying, since the Divine Fruit Brew is so difficult to make, why don¡¯t you just eat the Divine Fruit and use it all to make this Divine Fruit Brew? If you eat it directly, it will be of great help to your cultivation!¡±


    Liu Ying smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Hey, what do you know? Don¡¯t look at the fact that Shenguo Brew is so rare, but its improvement in cultivation is notparable to that of any other treasure! Take your current level of 4 or 5 cultivation. Look, if you can drink a drop of Divine Fruit Brew, I am afraid that your cultivation will be improved by one level immediately!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fei¡¯s eyes widened immediately!


    .....


    Even Patriarch Tingyu had never heard of wood elves possessing such a treasure, so she couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°No wonder! Among the nsmen I saw just now, there are dozens of people with cultivation bases above seventh level. . This is a powerful strength that is rarely seen among elves of other races! Is it because of taking this divine fruit brew?¡±


    Liu Ying said proudly: ¡°The words of patriarch Yu are true. It is because of the divine fruit brew that our n can be so powerful. But because the divine fruit brew is very rare, the people in our n are only managing the drops. It is only after reaching the sixth level that the cultivation base is allowed to take a drop of divine fruit brew, thus directly breaking through to the seventh-level cultivation base!¡±


    Ting Yu nodded, she couldn¡¯t help but be full of curiosity about this divine fruit brew. Not only her, but Fei, Mei¡¯er, and Dassault all showed curious expressions on their faces after knowing the magical effect of the divine fruit brewing!


    Seeing this, Liu Ying couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Patriarch Ting Yu, I saw that you are not outsiders, so I said this to you, you must not mention it to outsiders, if this news is known to humans or demons, I am afraid that our n will never have peace!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Sister Liuying, don¡¯t worry, we will bury this matter in our hearts, and we will never mention it to outsiders!¡±


    After everyone said that, they continued moving forward. They have not walked far, when they saw another rtivelyrge natural stone cave appeared in front of them. Like the previous stone cave, Liu Ying led Fei and everyone to fly to a rtively hidden boulder at the top of the cave, pushed aside the rolling stone blocking the door, and entered an artificially excavated stone room.


    With a sh of inspiration, Liu Ying and Fei disappeared into the teleportation circle in the stone room at the same time.


    Not long after, there was a sudden explosion in the cave where everyone passed by. They saw countless rubble suddenly rushing up on one side of the stone wall, and a stone cave that could only amodate one person to pass through suddenly appeared after the rubble flew away!


    Then, a shadow stepped on the gravel on the ground and staggered out of the cave! After listening intently for a moment, the shadow couldn¡¯t help but let out a miserableughter!


    ¡°Hey! Ha! Ha! Ha! What a ¡®sacred fruit brew¡¯! I never thought that I, Hao Yan, was a blessing in disguise, and even allowed me to find the hiding ce of the elves!¡±


    Afterughing, Hao Yan waved his hand, and the small hole was immediately filled with gravel. Then, Hao Yan dodged and disappeared into the darkness.


    It turned out that Hao Yan was injured by the sigh of the God of Light released by Fei in the battle of Nanfeng City yesterday. The whole body suddenly turned into a charcoal as if it had been burned by a fire.


    Under the crisis, Hao Yan tried his best to hide in the ground in time. In order to escape to a safe ce, Hao Yan immediately cast magic in the depths of the ground and forcibly opened a passage. He couldn¡¯t tell the difference between east, west, north and west, so he looked for one direction and fled all the way.


    Because of his serious injuries, Hao Yan did not dare to escape to the ground, for fear of encountering a human spiritual master and besieging him. He didn¡¯t know how far he had escaped, and it was only when Hao Yan¡¯s spiritual power was exhausted that he stopped.


    The self-recovery ability of the Dark Dragon Demon n was very powerful, but because Hao Yan was injured by light magic, the injury was very slow to recover. After a day and night of self-recovery, Hao Yan¡¯s wound finally stopped bleeding, and the burn on the surface of the skin also stabilized and did not worsen!


    But it was not something that could be done in a short period of time, and it was impossible to fully recover within three or five years! Hao Yan was helpless, so he had no choice but to n to hide here for a while, and then escape back to his oldir in the Great Ruins Forest after his injuries recovered.


    Just as Hao Yan was hiding in the depths of the ground to cultivate, he suddenly heard the sound of a conversationing from above his head. Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help being surprised, it was said that it was impossible to hear the sound on the ground under such a deep underground!


    After listening intently, Hao Yan was instantly overjoyed. If it were on normal circumstances, Hao Yan would rush out immediately, grab these elves and do whatever they want! But at this time, Hao Yan was seriously injured. Although the wound no longer deteriorated, it did not mean that Hao Yan was not seriously injured!


    After a while, when Hao Yan could no longer hear any movement, he endured the pain on his body and forcibly opened a passage to the cave.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Hostage Situation [I]

    348 Hostage Situation [I]


    ording to Hao Yan¡¯s n, since there were elves passing by here, it means that this ce must be part of the elves world. If you stay here, you will be able to catch the elves and coerce them to get the ¡®Sacred Fruit Brew¡¯ that they mentioned.


    Judging from the magical effect of Shenguo Brew, if he could really drink a few drops, then his cultivation would be able to break through to the ninth level. Thousands of years of wishes hade true. It seemed that the opportunity to break through must be sought from the elves by all means.


    Hao Yan hid in the dark and thought about the beautiful things in his heart, not to mention for the time being. It¡¯s just that after Fei and the others used the teleportation array to leave the cave, they didn¡¯t notice the vibration and sound caused by Hao Yan breaking through the stone wall.


    Under the leadership of Liu Ying, Fei and the others soon met with the patriarch and the nsmen of the earth elves.


    After some crying, .patriarch Ye Cang finally understood the whole process of the nsmen escaping the darkness. He couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge Fei like a god envoy.


    Liu Ying saw that he had nothing to do with him, and the other party was chatting hotly. It seemed a little redundant to stay here, so she said goodbye to the patriarch Ye Cang and they went back to the Elf Valley.


    When Liu Ying returned to the stone room connecting the Elf Valley and activated the teleportation circle, a ck shadow suddenly rushed into the stone room. Before Liu Ying could reflect, he was transported to the Elf Valley together with the shadow.


    As soon as the figure appeared, Liu Ying had not yet seen the appearance of the ck shadow, and saw the ck shadow dodging and rushed behind Liu Ying, grabbing Liu Ying¡¯s neck.


    Liu Ying felt a chill in her heart, although she didn¡¯t see who was behind him, but from the other party¡¯s behavior and the murderous aura he exuded from his body, she immediately understood that the crisis wasing.


    .....


    Liu Ying wanted to shout and sound the rm for the n. But her neck was strangled by the other party, and no sound could be made for a while. And the strength of that person¡¯s hand was very strong. Liu Ying felt that it was a little difficult for her to breathe, and after a long time, she began to roll his eyes.


    Friends who have read the previous article must have guessed it. This shadow was none other than Hao Yan, who was hiding in the cave and waiting for the elf to appear. But Hao Yan never thought that the elves would appear so quickly. So, at the moment when the teleportation formation opened, Hao Yan knew the time hade. So he rushed over and teleported to the Elf Valley together with Liu Ying.


    After Hao Yan grabbed Liu Ying¡¯s neck, he looked around at the surrounding environment, and couldn¡¯t help but admire secretly. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the elves for many years, but he lived in this darkness that never saw the light of day.


    The fresh air in the valley made Hao Yan¡¯s tired body feel a lot easier. Hao Yan looked around and saw no other elves, so he couldn¡¯t help worrying secretly. So he raised the elf in his hand and asked, ¡°Come on, where are all your nsmen hiding? Where can I find Shenguo Brewing?¡±


    Unexpectedly, due to the difficulty in breathing, Liu Ying had already rolled his eyes and foamed from time to time.


    Seeing this, Hao Yan suddenly felt that his hand was heavy, so he quickly let go and grabbed Liu Ying¡¯s arm instead.


    Liu Ying coughed for a long time, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, a clear voice suddenly came from the top of the god tree and asked. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hurt my sister Liuying?¡±


    Hao Yan looked up and found that there was a little human girl standing above the canopy of the divine tree, who seemed to be about ten years old. However, it could be seen from her pointed and long ears that this little girl was actually transformed by an elf.


    Hearing the little girl¡¯s question, Liu Ying suddenly shouted desperately. ¡°Princess run, he is a bad guy.¡±


    But as soon as Liu Ying¡¯s voice shouted, he felt the figure behind him flicker, and Hao Yan had left himself behind and appeared behind the princess. He grabbed the princess¡¯s arm with one hand. The princess screamed in fright.


    ¡°Who is it? Let go of my princess.¡± As the voice came, several figures rushed towards Haoyan at the same time.


    Hao Yanughed and pulled the little princess into the air. With the hostage in hand, Hao Yan would not be so stupid as to take risks with himself.


    ¡°Hahaha. Princess. It really took no effort to get here. You are not allowed to move, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to your little princess.¡±


    Hao Yan grabbed a pair of arms of the little princess, and shouted viciously to the elves that came up.


    When the elves saw this, they were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare toe closer. As the scolding sounded here, the entire elf family was suddenly rmed. In an instant, hundreds of elves flew out from the canopy.


    The patriarch Shanruo dodged and flew to Hao Yan, staring at the person in front of him who was not like a human, nor a ghost like a ghost. But when she saw a striking vertical line between Hao Yan¡¯s eyebrows, she couldn¡¯t help but move in her heart and said coldly, ¡°You are not a human being. Could it be the dark dragon and demon n?¡±


    Hao Yanughed and said to Shanruo, ¡°Hahahaha. Good eyesight. Could it be that you are the patriarch of the elves?¡±


    Shan Ruo nodded slightly, with a cold frost on her face, but she was secretly shocked. Unexpectedly, the Dark Dragon Demon n could find this ce. Judging from his ability to transform into a human form, he was at least a level 8 cultivation base. I am afraid that today¡¯s affairs will not be good.


    But seeing that the other party seemed to be seriously injured, the patriarch Shanruo could not help but let out a sigh of relief, presumably this dragon demon broke into this ce identally after being injured, there should be no reinforcements.

 Chapter 349 - 349 Hostage Situation [II]

    349 Hostage Situation [II]


    Thinking of this, Shan Ruo said coldly. ¡°My n and the dragon and demon n have always been well watered, so what are you trying to do to catch my daughter today?¡±


    Hao Yan smiled coldly, and said, ¡°Hmph. Attempt? Yes, I have a n. Knowing the practical work, I will quickly hand over your n¡¯s divine fruit brew. This son may turn around and leave as soon as he is happy. From now on, I will be with your n. Well water does not make river water.¡±


    ¡°Bold madman. Seeing how hurt you are, how dare youe here. Don¡¯t you think about your own situation?¡± An elf nsman roared angrily.


    Hao Yan raised the little princess in his hand, and with a little force in his hand, the little princess suddenly screamed out in pain.


    Hao Yanughed wildly. ¡°Haha. Situation? My situation is that your little princess¡¯s life is in my hands, as long as I exert force lightly, your little princess will be dead in two ces. How? Fruit brew? My patience is limited.¡±


    Seeing this, Shan Ruo couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Thefortable life for many years has made the nsmenpletely lose their awareness of safety. Unexpectedly, the enemy could touch it so easily, and even grabbed his own daughter.


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s pained appearance, Shan Ruo fiercely gritted her teeth and said coldly to Hao Yan, ¡°Stop. I promise to give it to you.¡± After saying that, a sh of light shed in his hand, and a small emerald green jade bottle appeared in his hand.


    Shan Ruo raised the small jade bottle in his hand and said to Hao Yan. ¡°Shenguo Brewing is here, you let me go first, and I will give you the jade bottle.¡±


    Hao Yan nced at the small jade bottle with disdain, and snorted coldly. ¡°Humph. Are you sending the beggar Hanako? You want to exchange your daughter¡¯s life for just a little bit? It¡¯s fantastic. Hurry up and take all the divine fruit. Take out all the stuffing. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    .....


    After saying that, Hao Yan tightened the strength in his hands again. The little princess¡¯s painful sweat beads rolled down, and her face became pale. Despite this, the little princess did not cry and beg for mercy, which shows that the will of the little princess was also very strong.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Shan Ruo shouted immediately upon seeing this. ¡°You don¡¯t know, it¡¯s very difficult to make this divine fruit brew, and such a small bottle is already all that the divine tree can brew at one time.¡±


    Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help sneering and said. ¡°Humph. If it can be brewed so easily, this young master will not look down on it. After so many years of umtion, there must be a lot of stock in your n, hurry up and bring it all to me. Otherwise, I will It will take your daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    After hearing this, an old elf rushed out of the crowd and shouted viciously to Hao Yan, ¡°If you dare to hurt a hair on my princess, you will never leave the valley of the elf alive.¡±


    Hao Yan red at the elf coldly, and suddenly leaned forward and made a forward charge, the elf immediately took two steps back and raised his palm in a defensive gesture.


    Hao Yan retracted his figure and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Hoo. Scare me? Is this young master scared? Do you want me to tear off one of the little princess¡¯s arms now and show you?¡±


    After that, Hao Yan raised one of the little girl¡¯s arms, and the elf tribesman flew back in fright.


    Shan Ruoze shouted. ¡°Stop. Good. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    After all, with a sh of inspiration, Shan Ruo had five more identical small jade bottles in his hands.


    Then, Shan Ruo say coldly. ¡°This is all the divine fruit in my n. If you don¡¯t agree, there is nothing I can do.¡±


    Hao Yan looked up and couldn¡¯t help but said to Shan Ruo, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Shenguo Brewing before, how do you know if you¡¯re lying to me?¡±


    Shan Ruo¡¯s face tightened, and he said proudly, ¡°Our elves have always done what we say and never do anything to deceive the world. How could we lie to you?¡±


    Hao Yan smiled and said. ¡°The so-called defense against others is indispensable. I have to try it first to see if it is the real Divine Fruit Brew, and then decide whether to let people go.¡±


    ¡°You. You rascal.¡± Shan Ruo said angrily, ¡°Okay, how do you want to try?¡±


    Hao Yan smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s simple, you throw a bottle over first, and I¡¯ll see if it¡¯s true. If it is, let¡¯s exchange it. If not, I¡¯ll kill this little girl immediately.¡±


    An old elf immediately said. ¡°The patriarch must not, this dragon demon is a cunning person at first sight. If he drinks a bottle and then threatens, our people are not rescued, won¡¯t Shenguo Brew be deceived by him?¡±


    After hearing this, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help but snorted coldly. ¡°Hey, I am Hao Yan, the second son of the dragon and demon, how can I be a casual person? Since I said it, I will exchange it with you to prove that the Divine Fruit Brew is real, and I will not change it. ¡±


    Shan Ruo pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, just follow what you said, if you go back on your word, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you.¡±


    After all, Shan Ruo waved his hand, and a bottle of divine fruit brewed to Haoyan.


    Seeing the sess of the conspiracy, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help smiling at Shan Ruo and said, ¡°The patriarch¡¯s work is really neat. Let me taste the effect of your divine fruit brew first?¡±


    After that, Hao Yan flicked off the cork, pursed his lips and sucked, and a green liquid flew out of the jade bottle, all of which was swallowed by Hao Yan.


    They saw Hao Yansuming the Divine Fruit Brew, and he couldn¡¯t help showing a rxed expression. Hao Yan only felt a coolness that prated the five internal organs and six houses, and there was an indescribablefort throughout his body.


    It didn¡¯t take long, an energy full of life breath spread throughout the body. Hao Yan suddenly felt that the pain all over his body had evaporated in an instant, and disappeared without a trace.


    And the wounds on the body began to heal at a speed discernible to the naked eye.


    The scalp and cheeks burned by the ¡®Sigh of the God of Light¡¯ on the head also began to heal quickly, and the bald hairs began to grow wildly at a speed discernible to the naked eye. It didn¡¯t take long, the originally handsome and handsome face was restored to seventy-eighty-eighty, how could it still have the ugly look before.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sh of inspiration in the canyon, and a group of dozens of people suddenly appeared on the teleportation circle.


    A voice from the crowd eximed. ¡°Haoyan, it¡¯s you. I didn¡¯t kill you yesterday, but you can¡¯t escape and ascend to heaven today. I want to avenge my dead n.¡±


    Hao Yan was feeling the happy and dripping changes in his whole body, but he was really taken aback by this shout. Looking up, he saw that there were dozens of people in the canyon. Among them, a handsome little boy was none other than the human child who used an artifact to kill the demon wind and severely injured him too.

 Chapter 350 - 350 The Crisis [I]

    350 The Crisis [I]


    Then, why did everyone in Fei rush back so quickly, and just happened to bump into Hao Yan making a riot in the Elf Valley?


    It turned out that when Hao Yan used the wood-type elf princess as a threat and forced the Shanruo patriarch to hand over the divine fruit brew, Liu Ying saw the seriousness of the situation and immediately activated the teleportation array and ran to the earth-type elf n to move troops.


    After Fei heard the rm, they immediately used the power of the teleportation stone to teleport over. Because he was afraid that the enemy¡¯s cultivation would be too strong, Fei deliberately teleported to the entrance of the cave and brought in Lu Wenfeng and others. After all, with the cultivation of Yin Yu and Fang Kui, the safety was more guaranteed.


    The pain still hasn¡¯t gone away, after seeing Fei, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart! But then Hao Yan suppressed his timidity and said coldly to Fei, ¡°Is it just you? Dare to say such a big thing to this son!¡±


    During the conversation, Hao Yan¡¯s wound haspletely healed, and a white shirt immediately transformed into his body. In addition to Hao Yan¡¯s handsome face, there was a heroic spirit in his unrestrained manner, which was not to be underestimated!


    Shan Ruo saw Fei and everyone returning, along with Patriarch Ye Cang, some earth-type elves with high cultivation, and a few more humans. Afraid that Fei and the others would be reckless and identally hurt his daughter¡¯s life, he hurriedly said to Hao Yan, ¡°You have already tried the true and false brewed fruit, can you exchange my daughter now?¡±


    Hao Yan smiled slightly, the wonderful feeling that Shenguo Brew brought to him still hadn¡¯t gone away, and it made him feel more and morefortable, and the spiritual power in his body began to recover quickly, which made Hao Yan¡¯s courage gradually strengthen.


    After Fei was teleported in, he immediately realized the current grim situation. Aftermunicating with the Yinyu people, he immediately came to the patriarch Shanruo and said, ¡°Beware of the patriarch Shanruo, this Hao Yan has always been ruthless, so be careful not to fall for him! You can¡¯t save the princess if you lose the god fruit!¡±


    Hao Yan smiled coldly and said to Fei, ¡°What kind of conspiracy are the cunning humans plotting? Since you are not sincere, then this son will not apany you!¡±


    .....


    After all, Hao Yan grabbed the little princess and flew straight to the top of the canyon! Seeing that the other party¡¯s reinforcements are gathering more and more, Hao Yan thought that he couldn¡¯t drag it on any longer, otherwise it would not be so easy to escape!


    Moreover, Hao Yan also felt that the spiritual power in his body was gradually boiling like a spring. If you don¡¯t cultivate and absorb it in time, I am afraid that the magical effect of this divine fruit brew will be wasted! Since it came in through the teleportation array, Hao Yan doesn¡¯t know how to open it, so he can only go straight to the gap above his head and rush!


    Seeing this, Shan Ruo red fiercely at Fei, and then ran after him! At the same time, he shouted to Haoyan: ¡°Don¡¯t go, leave my son!¡±


    Hao Yanughed and said, ¡°If you want to exchange, just follow me outside and talk about it!¡±


    After all, a stream of light struck out, opening the gap on the top of the head that was shielded by the seal, and suddenly rushed outside!


    They saw that here was a high mountain, with many peaks, strange rocks, and bottomless canyons everywhere, like a huge stone forest. Plus the old trees and vines add radiance and beauty to each other, the scenery was really beautiful! The Elf Valley was hidden in it, and it was shielded by a seal. No wonder it has not been discovered by humans and demons after so many years!


    Seeing that he was already in a virgin forest, Hao Yan suddenly felt confident. This was the territory of the Demon Race, even if the opponent was crowded, it was easy to escape! Thinking of this, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help but raised his head in excitement and let out a long howl! The whistling sound echoed between the peaks!


    Fei chased after him and shouted: ¡°Haoyan, don¡¯t think you can find help! This is the territory of the human and elves. Even if you have reinforcements, you can¡¯t easily escape!¡±


    The patriarch Shanruo said, ¡°Hao Yan, now that we have left the Elf Valley, can we exchange my son?¡±


    Hao Yan chuckled and said, ¡°Of course! You throw the rest of the Divine Fruit Brew. I¡¯ll let your daughter go!¡±


    Fei hurriedly said: ¡°No! What if you get the Divine Fruit Brew, but don¡¯t let it go?¡±


    Shan Ruo didn¡¯t feel right after listening to it, and said to Hao Yan, ¡°I see it like this, there are huge boulders on the left and right here, I will put the Divine Fruit Brew on the boulder on the left, and you will put my daughter on the boulder on the right, Let¡¯s act at the same time, you take the fruit of the gods, and I save my daughter, what do you think?¡±


    Hao Yan stared at Shan Ruo coldly for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, just as you said!¡±


    Fei came to Shanruo¡¯s side, and said through a voice transmission: ¡°Beware Patriarch Shanruo. This Haoyan doesn¡¯t know what the hell is going on in his heart, why don¡¯t you give me the Divine Fruit Brew and let me change it!¡±


    Shan Ruo shook his head and walked straight to the boulder on the left! Hao Yan sneered, tied the little princess with magic power, lifted it up and ced it on the boulder on the right.


    After the two sides were ced, Liu Ying asked: ¡°Hao Yan, I call three times, and we will act at the same time!¡±


    Hao Yan nodded coldly.


    They saw Liu Ying staring at Hao Yan¡¯s eyes and shouting: ¡°3, 2, 1!¡±


    As soon as the word 1 was exported, the two sides quickly rushed towards each other at the same time, and in a blink of an eye, they passed by between the two stones.


    But just when Hao Yan rushed behind Shanruo, he suddenly stretched out his hands and pped the patriarch Shanruo with one palm! The other hand stretched out to the boulder at the same time, and the jade bottle on the boulder was immediately sucked by Hao Yan!


    The great change has escted sharply, and the patriarch Shanruo is eager to save his daughter. Although he has always been on guard against Haoyan¡¯s tricks, he thought that the two sides had already passed that point. But Haoyan was not in a hurry to get the divine fruit. Rather, he Immediately attacked the patriarch.


    At a critical juncture, Shan Ruo immediately returned to the palm and patted it, and a wooden shield condensed out behind him at the same time. Unexpectedly, Haoyan didn¡¯t touch it hard, but changed the shot to sucking. Shanruo¡¯s patriarch was caught off guard, and his figure immediately returned and mmed into Haoyan¡¯s palm!

 Chapter 351 - 351 The Crisis [II]

    351 The Crisis [II]


    Just at the critical moment when Shenguo Niang and Shanruo Patriarch were about to fall into the hands of Hao Yan, Hao Yan¡¯s body suddenly froze! In a blink of an eye, Hao Yan¡¯s position suddenly changed to Fei! Shenguo Niang and Shanruo Patriarch all bumped into Fei. But it was the shadow magic ¡®Transfiguration¡¯ cast by Fei!


    At this moment, a burst of banging sound came, and Hao Yan roared and rushed out of the siege of the Yinyu crowd! The clothes on his body have been sted in several ces!


    It turned out that when the patriarch Shanruo turned around and walked towards the boulder, Fei was afraid of what danger would happen to the patriarch Shanruo, so he secretly hid his shadow at the feet of the patriarch Shanruo.


    When Haoyan passed by Shanruo¡¯s patriarch and turned towards Shanruo, Fei found out that it was not good, and immediately merged the shadow to Haoyan¡¯s feet, and performed the technique of changing shadows, which immediately pulled Haoyan to the side. Where he was standing.


    And the position Fei was standing at this time happened to be surrounded by Yin Yu and Fang Kui. Because everyone knew about Fei¡¯s magic, under Fei¡¯s arrangement, everyone immediately threw all the long-awaited attacks on Hao Yan!


    Although everyone¡¯s cultivation base is not as high as Hao Yan, even Yin Yu and Fang Kui are only thete seventh-level cultivation base. But because Haoyan was injured, and everyone was prepared to attack, Haoyan was caught off guard. The old wounds on his body were cut opened again, and he rushed out of the siege with a roar!


    At this moment, three figures flew from the depths of the forest at the same time, and they came to the front in a blink of an eye. Seeing that Hao Yan escaped in a hurry from the siege of the humans, the three of them immediately attacked the humans and elves with their own moves.


    One of the figures rushed to Hao Yan and said excitedly: ¡°Second son, so you are here! We searched around for your news, but we didn¡¯t find any clues. It¡¯s really lucky! Second son, are you alright?¡±


    When Hao Yan saw the rescue soldiers arrived, his panicked state of mind immediately calmed down. Chong San Mo snorted as a greeting, and then red at Fei viciously!


    .....


    It was this human child who ruined his own good deeds again! Seeing that Fei and Shanruo patriarch rescued the little princess together, Hao Yan was instantly furious! Originally, Hao Yan wanted to take Shan Ruo as a hostage and coerce the wood-type elves to hand in the divine fruit brew on time.


    In this way, Haoyan would be able to obtain this magical liquid for a long time in the future! Unexpectedly, the entire n was all smashed into the hands of this doll! Hao Yan immediately roared and ordered the three demons: ¡°Catch those two spirits back!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The three demons responded and rushed towards the Fei crowd. Being able to transform into a human form means that these three demons are all above the ninth level! Including the people present and the elves, there is no one who has the ability to fight against the ninth-level demons!


    Seeing the attack of the three demons rushing at the same time, at a critical juncture, Ji Menghan suddenly stepped forward to block in front of everyone! He lifted his right hand, and at the same time as a ray of light shot out, countless tough and unmatched wind des rushed out like meteors chasing the moon, heading straight for the three demons.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡± The second demon who bore the brunt suddenly screamed and was smashed into ten thousand pieces by the wind de! A demon in the back responded in time, and suddenly turned an attack into a defense, and protected the whole body!


    The thousands of wind des did not dissipate immediately after rushing out, but kept circling and strangling in the air like a boomerang, carrying out uninterrupted attacks on the ninth-level beast. After only three rounds of blows, thest monster was also smashed to pieces by the wind de!


    And the remaining strength of the wind de has not disappeared, hovering like a vortex, flying into the air, and soon disappearing in front of everyone!


    When the crisis was over, everyone looking for Hao Yan had long since disappeared! Fei couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth: Damn it! He escaped once again!


    The reason why Hao Yan escaped so fast is because of his cunning! He was just injured by Fei yesterday, and Hao Yan was afraid that Fei would take out the same kind of artifact attack from yesterday, so even in his rage, he did not go forward in person, but let his three demons rush up, but he kept an eye on the back. Observed.


    After taking a closer look, Hao Yan was shocked! Seeing that Fei didn¡¯t move, a girl beside Fei even took out the same thing as the artifact Fei used yesterday!


    Hao Yan suddenly felt bad! Immediately cast the Dragon Demon n¡¯s galloping technique to escape. The poor three monsters didn¡¯t even know how they died, so they gave their lives in vain because of Hao Yan¡¯s betrayal!


    At this moment, the whistling started again! Several people flew at the same time from the outskirts of the forest. Everyone was shocked when they saw this! If the demonse again inrge numbers, everyone would no longer have the ability to protect themselves! Even the Zhuxian cracking magic pot used to save his life has been used up two times.


    But when everyone was on the alert, they found that the two people who were charging at the head actually knew each other! None of them were outsiders. One is Zageru, the leader of the spiritual master who is responsible for guarding the sacred tree, and the other is Murong Hui, the elder of the Ironwood tribe! Behind the two were all the apanying spiritual masters. Because of their different cultivation bases, the team actually formed a string of three or two groups, reaching as many as a dozen people!


    Seeing this, Fei immediately said to the two elf n chiefs, ¡°Don¡¯t be rmed by the two n chiefs, the people who¡¯reing here are all of our own!¡± After that, he immediately went up to meet them!


    Seeing Fei, Murong Hui immediately shouted: ¡°Little Master! What was that voice just now? I seem to have heard the roar of the dragon and demon n, and there was a sound of fighting! I was really afraid that the little son would be in danger, so I immediately took someone toe over!¡±


    Zagru also said: ¡°Mr. Zhang, how did youe so far? We were unable to find you in the valley, and suddenly we heard the sound of an explosion, so we came here!¡±


    While the two elders were talking, they looked behind Fei, and they couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why didn¡¯t you see for a long time, there were so many people behind Fei!

 Chapter 352 - 352 Saviour [I]

    352 Saviour [I]


    Zaglu and Muronghui were indeed very strange. Why haven¡¯t we seen each other for a while, how can there be more than one hundred people around Fei? What are these people doing in this demonic territory deep in the primeval forest?


    But upon closer inspection, the two elders suddenly cried out in shock!


    ¡°Is it an elf?¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many?¡±


    The two elders looked at each other in disbelief, their eyes full of shock and doubt! Then they all turned their attention to Fei, perhaps, only Fei could answer this question for them!


    Fei coughed dryly, and said to the second elder. ¡°Well, that, the second elder is worried! This ce is not a ce to talk, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down first, and I will exin to the second elder slowly!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fei walked up to the two patriarchs of the elves, and said to the two elders. ¡°These two are the two patriarchs of the elves!¡± Then he pointed to the two elders and introduced. ¡°This is the elder Muronghui of my Ironwood tribe, This is Elder Zagru!¡±


    After Fei¡¯s introduction, after the two parties saluted, only Patriarch Shanruo said. ¡°Everyone, this ce is full of dangers, pleasee to my Elven Valley to talk!¡±


    Everyone nodded, and under the leadership of Patriarch Shanruo, a group of more than a hundred people flew into the Elven Valley one after another. Patriarch Ye Cang ordered the elves in the n to immediately restore and seal the valley that was destroyed by Hao Yan!


    .....


    After entering the Elven Valley, the spiritual masters headed by Murong Hui and Zagru were stunned! I saw that there is such an ancient sacred tree in the valley!


    Especially when Murong Hui saw all kinds of nts growing everywhere in the valley, he was even more shocked! Murong Hui never dreamed that in this small canyon, there are countless top-quality medicinal herbs in the world! There were no less than dozens of herb king dragon spirit ginseng, which can significantly improve the spiritual master¡¯s cultivation base.


    Maybe others don¡¯t know these medicinal herbs, but as an eighth-level light system spiritualist in charge of healing, Murong Hui¡¯s research on these medicinal herbs was very professional!


    Seeing Murong Hui¡¯s surprised expression, Patriarch Shan Ruo couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Elder Murong, although you and my n have never had any contact with each other, but today you saved our mother and son, and you are my n¡¯s benefactors. There are rare medicines collected from all over the world, if Elder Murong finds them useful, just pick them up!¡±


    Murong Hui quickly said. ¡°Patriarch Shanruo is serious, we didn¡¯t do anything, the so-called no merit, no reward, although these herbs are good, but, we will never use a single one rashly!¡±


    Fei took a step forward and pondered. ¡°Patriarch Shanruo, just now let the second son of the dragon demon Hao Yan escape, I¡¯m afraid there will be no peace in this ce in the future! Patriarch Shanruo needs to make ns early!¡±


    ¡°What? Haoyan has been here?¡± Murong Hui was shocked.


    Murong Hui was very clear about Haoyan¡¯s cultivation level, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly fear for the crisis that had just passed! Fortunately, the young master did not have any idents, otherwise he would not be able to confess to the old patriarch if he died!


    After being asked by Murong Hui, Fei briefly told Murong Hui what happened just now, and everyone who listened to it couldn¡¯t stop sighing!


    When Fei mentioned that Ji Menghan used the magic stored in the Jade Cracking Magic Pot to resolve the crisis, Murong Hui couldn¡¯t help bing very interested in this artifact. It is said that the crisis in Nanfeng City yesterday was caused by Mr. Fei taking out an artifact and unleashing top-level magic to drive the demons back. Today, I must see this artifact!


    This also reminded Fei that dangers may ur anytime, anywhere in this Purple Spirit Continent! Two of the Jade Immortal Cracking Demon Pots are already empty, and if they are in danger again, they will no longer be useful!


    So Fei handed over the two empty Jade Immortal Cracking Demon Pots to Murong Hui, and exined the functions of the pots to Murong Hui. Everyone present was shocked after hearing this! Everyone has never heard of it, but there was such a magical thing that can store magic, and it can be retrieved whenever it was needed!


    In the end, Fei said. ¡°Elder Murong, now the magic in the Jade Immortal Cracking Magic Pot has been lost. Fei would like to ask Elder Murong to help me store two more high-level magic in it, so as to save my life in case of danger in the future!¡±


    Murong Hui pondered for a while, and then said. ¡°Young master, since this artifact is a life-saving thing, why not ask Tan Qing and Xuan Tian to help you deposit the two major magic spells after returning to Nanfeng City?¡± ?¡±


    Fei immediately said happily. ¡°If Elder Murong can ask the two senior spirit immortals to help, of course it would be the best!¡±


    Murong Hui nodded and said. ¡°Okay, leave this matter to the old man!¡±


    At this time, after discussing with Patriarch Shanruo, Patriarch Ye Cang came to Fei and said, ¡°Master Zhang, I was still considering whether to move Elder Yade and the others to live with us here. But now it seems , this ce is no longer safe! Just now I discussed with Patriarch Shanruo, the wood elves have taken root in this ce, and they couldn¡¯t bear to leave the sacred tree! Therefore, we decided that our n and Patriarch Shanruo¡¯s n will still stay here Live and fight for the guardian tree! But we will move the young people in the n to live and practice with Elder Yade, and they can onlye back to protect the tree after their cultivation is improved enough to protect themselves! Mr. Zhang ,what do you think?¡±


    Fei pondered for a long time after hearing this, and then said. ¡°n Chief Ye Cang, I agree with your proposal. But I still have a few ideas, I wonder if Patriarch Ye Cang and Patriarch Shan Ruo can agree!¡±


    Patriarch Shanruo took a step forward and said to Fei. ¡°Young Master Zhang, if you have any good suggestions, just say so, we can discuss it!¡±


    Fei straightened his thoughts, and then said. ¡°First of all, I agree with your decision to move the young elves to live in Lingchen Cave! At the same time, I think that although Lingchen Cave is far away, we can get along along the way. Build more teleportation circles on the Inte to connect Elf Valley and Lingchen Cave, so that traveling between the two ces will be safe and fast!¡±


    Ye Cang nodded, and said. ¡°This method is very good. The demons don¡¯t know the method of using the teleportation circle, so we can advance and attack, retreat and defend! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zhang, the teleportation circle Leave it to our family to make it!¡±

 Chapter 353 - 353 Saviour [II]

    353 Saviour [II]


    Zhang Fei looked at the patriarch Shanruo again, Shanruo nodded, expressing that he had no objection!


    So, Fei continued. ¡°Patriarch Shanruo, I already know that the sacred tree in the Ironwood tribe was cultivated by the joint efforts of your two tribes. It has been upied by our tribe for so many years. I am very sorry! I will let you deal with the attack of the demons alone. Therefore, I would like to ask Patriarch Ye Cang to make another teleportation circle to connect the Elven Valley with my Ironwood tribe. In case the demons attack, we can also quicklye to support !¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Patriarch Shanruo hesitated for a moment, then turned to look at Ye Cang. Ye Cang couldn¡¯t help frowning, making ns in his heart.


    Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Could it be that the two patriarchs have any scruples?¡±


    Shan Ruo patriarch said. ¡°Master Zhang, our elves have never had any contact with humans and demons. If we do this, the existence of our elves will spread throughout the world. If we want to live a peaceful life in the future, I am afraid it will be very difficult Difficult!¡±


    Zhang Fei nodded and said. ¡°What Patriarch Shanruo said is true! But, did Patriarch Shanruo ever think that since you are determined to fight the demons in order to keep the sacred tree, your existence will also be exposed without a doubt? Rather than being attacked by the demons, it is better to form an alliance with us and fight against powerful enemies together! Fei can guarantee that our Ironwood tribe will definitely treat the existence of your two tribes as a secret and prevent the news of your existence from spreading go out!¡±


    After hearing this, Shanruo patriarch couldn¡¯t help but fell into deep thought.


    Ye Cang pondered and said. ¡°Mr. Zhang, as far as I know, your Ironwood tribe was exterminated more than ten years ago, and now the only ones guarding the sacred tree are some legions of spiritual masters, and they have nothing to do with your tribe. , how do you ensure that these humans are friendly with our two races like you?¡±


    Zhang Fei smiled, and said to Ye Cang. ¡°What Patriarch Ye Cang is worried about is that I have no way to restrain these legions of spiritual masters!¡±


    .....


    The two patriarchs, Ye Cang and Shan Ruo, were startled when they heard this, they didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Fei was selling in this gourd! For such a big event, it is impossible for Mr. Mu to make such a big joke!


    Just Fei continue to say. ¡°This is the third thing I want to say to the two patriarchs. Starting today, I will build a college on the original site of the Ironwood tribe, called ¡®Ironwood College¡¯, the purpose. One is to restore the former splendor of our Ironwood tribe in the form of an academy; the other is to use Ironwood Academy as the foundation to train a group of powerful spiritual masters for human beings to deal with the intrusion of the demons on our human tribe!¡±


    Zhang Fei looked up at the ancient sacred tree in front of him, and murmured, ¡°However, Ironwood College now has another responsibility, which is to protect the safety of these two sacred trees!¡±


    After hearing this, Ye Cang seemed quite infected, and he couldn¡¯t help saying to Fei. ¡°Mr. Fei is indeed extraordinary! If Mr. Zhang Ironwood Academy is really built, as a reward, our family is willing to provide ground silkworms for the academy for a long time to help Fei. It¡¯s for the son¡¯s school building!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei pped his hands and said, ¡°The patriarch Ye Cang is really quick to speak. So, does the patriarch Ye Cang agree with Fei¡¯s suggestion?¡±


    Patriarch Ye Cang said. ¡°Young Master Zhang always thinks about our two ns. If Ye Cang is not aware of the fun, he is ignorant of current affairs! Moreover, Mr. Zhang has the grace of rebirth to our n, and our n will definitely support Mr. Zhang¡¯s efforts with all our strength.¡± Decide!¡±


    Shan Ruo pondered. ¡°Since patriarch Ye Cang agrees, our family will also fully support Mr. Fei¡¯s Ironwood Academy. However, there is no treasure in our n that can provide for Mr. Fei¡¯s academy for a long time. The medicinal herbs in the valley Although there are many, they are all unrivaled items that need to be cultivated for many years! I am afraid they will be excavated in a short time!¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Fei quickly said. ¡°Patriarch Shanruo is serious! The reason why Fei wants to help you is not because of a conspiracy. However, if Patriarch Shanruo really wants to help my Ironwood Academy, Fei Yu has a request, but I wonder if Patriarch Shanruo can agree?¡±


    After hearing this, Shanruo Patriarch couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Young Master Fei, but he said he was defenseless!¡±


    Zhang Fei pondered for a while, looked at Murong Hui next to him, and first asked. ¡°Elder Murong, I don¡¯t know if we have the right to control the use of the fruit of the sacred tree in my n?¡±


    Murong Hui said. ¡°Young master, the sacred tree is originally a thing of our family, we can decide whether the divine fruit will stay or not, if it is useful, young master, just decide!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Fei couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed, and said to Shanruo, ¡°Patriarch Shanruo, Fei wants to ask Patriarch Shanruo to help our n make all the divine fruit into divine fruit wine whenever the divine fruit is ripe. Can you agree? But please rest assured, Patriarch Shanruo, we only need half of the divine fruit produced, and the other half will be left to the nobles as a reward!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shan Ruo was shocked when he heard that!


    Seeing this, Zhang Fei quickly said. ¡°If Patriarch Shan Ruo makes it difficult for Fei, he can¡¯t force it! I just don¡¯t want this divine fruit to be wasted by people as a fruit!¡±


    Shan Ruo said. ¡°Young Master Fei is thinking wrongly, Shan Ruo doesn¡¯t disagree, it¡¯s just that Young Master Mu actually agreed to share half of the divine fruit brew with our n, isn¡¯t it too much?¡±


    After hearing this, Fei smiled and said. ¡°Not much, not much, as long as Patriarch Shanruo agrees to help us make the sacred fruit wine, Fei is already grateful. Originally, this sacred tree belongs to your n, and we can get half of the brewed Divine fruit. This is a big advantage!¡±


    After hearing this, Shan Ruo immediately became overjoyed, and said. ¡°Mr. Zhang is really reasonable to say these words. Shan Ruo has not misunderstood you at all. Don¡¯t worry, the production of the divine wine is left to my n!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Shan Ruo took out two jasper vials, handed them to Fei and said, ¡°These two bottles of divine fruit wine will be given to Young Master Zhang first, as a reward for Young Master Zhang for saving the lives of our mother and son; Let¡¯s order something made from the fruit of the gods!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei quickly bowed and said, ¡°Since this is the case, Fei would rather be respectful than obedient!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fei respectfully took the two bottles of Shenguo Brewing and put it away.


    At this moment, they suddenly heard fatty scream im in horror. ¡°No, it¡¯s not good! Fei,e and save me!¡±

 Chapter 354 - 357 Chs

    354 Hong Guo [I]


    Besides, after returning to the Shenmu Tribe, Fei people did not stop, and immediately bid farewell to Elder Zaglu, and returned to Nanfeng City with the power of the teleportation stone.


    Regarding the matter of the elves, everyone in Fei decided to keep it a secret first. But the construction of Shenmu College is not a small matter, there were too many things to deal with. Fei walked around the city for a long time, visited several ces, and dealt with the matters at hand before returning to the residence arranged by Elder Murong Hui in the Crystal Pce.


    At this time, it was already dark, and Fei called Lu Wenfeng, Fatty, Ji Menghan, Buyueyue, Meier, Yin Yu, and Fang Kui together, and said to everyone. ¡°There are many things that happened today, but there is one thing that happened. But everyone must pay attention, that is, our cultivation base is not enough, and improving our cultivation base as soon as possible is the most important thing for us now.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said. ¡°Fei, we all understand what you said, but cultivation is not something that happens overnight, and everyone is in a hurry. Recently, because of the construction of Shenmu College, everyone may not be able to concentrate on cultivation for a long time. In this regard, you don¡¯t have to worry, the so-called sess wille naturally, not to mention that our current cultivation base is much stronger than our peers.¡±


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°No, I have a way to quickly improve everyone¡¯s cultivation in a short period of time, and that¡¯s what I want to talk about now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the solution?¡± Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help being taken aback.


    It was not unheard of to improve one¡¯s cultivation in a short period of time, but it was usually at the expense of oneself. For example, self-exploding spirit crystals to rapidly improve one¡¯s cultivation base in a short period of time, or using some kind of medicine to quickly stimte the potential in the body to make the attack stronger and so on. But the ending was not optimistic, often with devastating consequences.


    Seeing the suspicion on everyone¡¯s faces, Fei straightened his face immediately, but he couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly again when he saw Ziyu¡¯s funny face. Heart said. This gluttonous guy really asked for it. Who told you to eat other people¡¯s things casually.


    At this time, although Ziyu¡¯s mouth had swelled a little, it was still sticking to his face like two sausages that had been roasted, and he stared at Fei with a suspicious expression like everyone else.


    .....


    Fei cleared his throat, suppressed the urge tough, and told everyone what Liu Ying told Fei about the magical effect of Shenguo Brewing.


    Finally, Fei said. ¡°Now, I will share the divine fruit brew with everyone. Let¡¯s use it tonight to practice hard and see if the divine fruit brew is as amazing as Sister Liuying said.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took out a small jade bottle from the space, popped the cork off, and Fei sucked a wisp of bright green liquid out of the bottle, divided it into eight drops in the air, and then flew slowly towards everyone¡¯s mouths.


    one yearter.


    It was the day when major colleges recruit new students every year. At this time, the Elven God¡¯s Domain, which was rarely visited before, became extremely lively.


    Today¡¯s Shenmu tribe was no longer what it was a year ago. I saw that in the valley, a majestic tall hall was built against the mountain, arranged in a patchwork order on the mountainside. Thergest hall was built on the top of the highest mountain in the valley. Standing on the square of the hall, you can not only overlook the whole valley, but also the beautiful scenery of the mountains on the left and right.


    There were no courtyard walls or the like built in the valley, but several rows of houses were built at both ends of the valley, and at the entrance of the valley there was a huge archway with four squares written on it. ¡°Shenmu College¡± in golden characters. At the bottom, there was a line of small characters that read ¡°Xuanbing Academy Shenmu Branch¡±.


    The whole college seems to be built very casually, and there was norge-scale construction to destroy the scenery in the valley. The huge sacred tree was located in the middle of the entire valley, surrounded by the scattered buildings of Shenmu College, and it was very tightly protected.


    Because today was the day when Shenmu College opens its doors to recruit students for the first time, the entrance of Shenmu College at this time was already full of people.


    Shen Lingyun, the dean of Xuanbing Academy, and Bu Wenchi, Fei¡¯s teacher, both stayed here early. Apanied by the main leaders of Xuanbing Academy and the teachers sent by the General Academy. Bu Wenchi also brought over six students from his new teaching. Lao Caitou was still apanying to protect the safety of everyone.


    Of course everyone in Fei was also among them. Standing behind Fei was not only the elder Murong Hui, the army god Ming Dong and others, but also some surviving members of the Shenmu tribe.


    After more than a year, Elder Murong Hui recruited nearly a hundred members of the Shenmu tribe to return to Shenmu College. Because most of them were spiritual masters, this group of people became the resident spiritual masters of Shenmu College, and were directly assigned by the elder hall of the college to be responsible for the safety and daily affairs of the entire college.


    As the dean of Shenmu College, Fei only had a name, because he still had to continue to practice, so Fei handed over all the affairs of the college to the Elder Hall.


    There were currently only four elders in the hall of elders of Shenmu College. In addition to the two elders Murong Hui and Ming Dong, Yang Chao, who has been following Fei during the battle of Nanfeng City, was also invited to join the hall of elders.


    In addition, the main academy of Xuanbing Academy also sent ate eighth-level spiritual master to sit in Shenmu Academy as a member of the Elder Hall. This person¡¯s name was Qu Bing, and she was a water attribute female spiritualist.


    Although she was over a hundred years old, she still maintains a beautiful face. On the surface, she looks like a middle-aged beautiful woman in her thirties or forties.

 Chapter 355 - 355 Hong Guo [II]

    355 Hong Guo [II]


    Everyone looked around, only to see Ziyu standing tremblingly beside a bush, his face full of horror. In his hand, he still held the small red fruit that had just been picked from a nearby bush.


    Fei asked strangely. ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I, mouth. Uh, tongue.¡± While talking, he saw that Ziyu¡¯s mouth had started to be red and swollen, and even his voice changed. Cold sweat immediately dripped down Ziyu¡¯s chubby face, which turned pale with fright.


    Seeing this, Murong Hui quicklu asked. ¡°Little fat man, did you eat the fruit in your hand just now?¡±


    Ziyu nodded, he could no longer make a sound.


    After hearing this, Murong Hui frowned slightly, and then couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Even Patriarch Shanruo and the water elvesughed strangely. Everyone in Fei was stunned, Ziyu has be like that, they coould stillugh.


    But if there wasughter, there will be crying. At this time, Ziyu¡¯s mouth was swollen as if filled with water, and it was not so real. And Ziyu was so frightened that he even shed tears.


    Fei quicklu asked. ¡°Elder Murong, what¡¯s wrong with Fatty? Go and save him.¡±


    Murong Hui smiled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, little boy, you don¡¯t need to save the little fat man, you will be fine in one night. This fruit is called ¡®Mahongguo¡¯, it is a rare and strange fruit. After eating it by mistake, it will recover for a period of time. The tongue bes red, swollen and numb within a short period of time. The fruit wine made from this fruit can make the whole body numb, and it is often used to relieve the pain of the wounded when treatingrger wounds.¡±


    .....


    After everyone listened, they were relieved. Fei thought in his heart. It turns out that this fruit can also be used to make anesthetics. On this continent, this is the first time I have heard of it. It seemed that in the future, I have to study more various medicines and treatment methods. In any case, he is also a spiritual master of the fame and light department. You coould¡¯t always practice attack magic.


    At this time, Ziyu¡¯s mouth was already swollen very badly, and his two thick lips were swollen ck and purple, sticking to his face like two roasted sausages, his appearance was very funny.


    Only then did everyone know why everyoneughed so weirdly before. After knowing that Ziyu was fine, everyone in Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Ziyu¡¯s strange appearance. Only Ziyu had an expression of wanting to cry but no tears, but everyoneughed even harder after seeing it.


    Everyoneughed, and only heard Patriarch Shanruo say. ¡°Master Mu, there are countless exotic flowers and herbs in my Elf Valley. If you need anything, you can juste to the valley to dig. Although these herbs are precious, they are of no great importance to my n use.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei quicklu thanked Patriarch Shanruo a thousand times. Afterwards, everyone discussed some ns for the next step. When it was dark that night, Fei people bid farewell to the two patriarchs and returned to the Ironwood tribe.


    Dassault was temporarily left by Patriarch Ye Cang¡¯s side, and they met thousands of yearster. Although Dasault was only an elf bornter, he had never met Patriarch Ye Cang before. But he knew a lot about the affairs of the n. After everyone in Fei left, he had a long talk with the patriarch all night, and told the patriarch all the major events that had happened for thousands of years.


    After discussions between Shen Lingyun, Bu Wenchi and others, it was decided to turn Ironwood Academy into a real high-level spiritual master academy, and no longer recruit spiritual masters below the fourth level. If they want to teach, they will directly teach some high-end magic. This was an unprecedented pioneering work on the entire continent.


    Generally speaking, all the schools of spiritual masters on the maind can graduate after the spiritual master has broken through to the fourth level, and they can travel and practice on their own. It depends on individual efforts to reach the level of cultivation.


    But Ironwood Academy haspletely broken this routine. Just because Xuanbing Academy fully has the ability to teach, and at the same time there was the most monstrous person in the whole continent ¨C Fei.


    Everyone in Fei has not been idle during this year. In addition to nning the construction of Ironwood Academy, he also helped the wood and earth elvesplete the migration task of the two elves. All the elves with lower cultivation bases of the two races were safely sent to Lingchen Cave.


    At the same time, under themand of Patriarch Ye Cang, the earth elves used the strength of the whole family to break through the teleportation circle chain from Elf Valley to Ironwood Academy to Lingchen Cave within a year. In addition to the teleportation circle chain between Lingchen Cave and Xuanbing Academy, the entire Sacred Spirit Continent has basicallypleted the north-south connection.


    With the north-south connection of the teleportation circle chain, the speed from Ironwood Academy to Xuanbing City General Academy suddenly increased to half a day. And it was a semicircr path with the Lingchen Cave located in the east of the maind as the center point.


    You know, even if it was a ninth-level spirit fairy, it will take a day to fly straight from Ironwood Academy to Xuanbing City with all its strength. And it will consume a lot of spiritual power.


    This made the rtionship between the Ironwood tribe and the Xuanbing City General Academy closer. Everything was convenient tomunicate with each other. This was something no school can do.


    Of course, there were not many people who know the existence of this teleportation circle chain. After all, the existence of the elves was locked away as a secret seal of the Xuanbing Academy at Fei¡¯s request.


    Even the spiritual masters of the patron saint trees who have been to the Elf Valley have been warned to keep the secrets. Otherwise, it will be dealt with ording to militaryw.


    Of course, for Sao Xiaoxue, the lord of Nanfeng City who provided a lot of help, she also got a huge return. After the divine fruit matured, Fei arranged to send all the divine fruit to the Elf Valley, and asked the patriarch Shanruo to help make the divine fruit brew.


    Together with the divine fruit in the Elven Valley, 12 bottles of divine fruit wine were produced from the two sacred trees. ording to the previous agreement, Fei got six bottles, plus the remaining one from before, Ironwood Academy has a total of seven bottles of Shenguo Brew.

 Chapter 356 - 356 Monster’s Paradise?

    356 Monster¡¯s Paradise?


    As for the seven bottles of Divine Brew obtained, Fei only kept two bottles, and gave two bottles to Teacher Bu Wenlei at the same time. For the remaining three bottles, Fei gave Sao Xiaoxue a bottle first, as a reward for providing a lot of help to Ironwood Academy.


    Moreover, Fei also promised Sao Xiaoxue that every time the divine fruit matures, Ironwood Academy will send a bottle of divine fruit wine as a thank you! In this regard, Sao Xiaoxue can be said to have received an unexpected big surprise! The help to Ironwood Academy has also been meticulous!


    In addition, Fei also sent Elder Murong Hui to the Imperial Pce of the Forbidden City. In addition to bringing the news of Mei¡¯er¡¯s well-being to His Majesty the Emperor, he also sent two bottles of divine fruit wine as an offering to the royal family!


    At the same time, Fei also asked His Majesty the Emperor to help in dering the running of Ironwood Academy to the whole continent. Compared with the value of two bottles of divine fruit wine, this was nothing more than a decree, and His Majesty the Emperor readily agreed.


    When ites to His Majesty the Emperor, Mei¡¯er has to be mentioned. Because when Mei¡¯er was rushing to Nanfeng City, he was caught once by the people of the Demon Organization on the way. In order to avenge Mei¡¯er, everyone in Fei went to Longxuan City during the construction of Ironwood Academy.


    Those who went together, besides the six members of the Xuanbing team, also included two bodyguards, Yin Yu and Fang Kui, the army god Mingdong, Yang Chao whoter became the elder of Ironwood Academy, and the city defense captain Jaizi sent by the city lord Sao Xiaoxue. A team of twenty spiritual masters above the seventh level led by the wolf.


    Although there were not many people, this lineup was definitely a powerful force! When the group arrived at Longxuan City, Mei¡¯er led the way to the old house where Mei¡¯er was once imprisoned.


    But when everyone came to the old house, they were dumbfounded. They saw that the old house in front of them still had the same dpidated appearance as before?


    They saw that the house had already been restored, with newly built walls, brand new zed tiles, and exquisite figures, flowers and birds drawn on the snow-white walls and mountains. A huge que hangs above the newly built high gate, with two words ¡°Monster¡¯s Paradise¡± written on it!


    .....


    Everyone was shocked when they saw it, why did this old house turn into this in just a few months?


    Walking into the courtyard, one can see Ruo Da¡¯s house is paved with blue stones, flowers and trees are lined up, and severalrge stoves are built side by side in the middle of the courtyard.


    Seeing everyoneing in, a young man who looked like a clerk ran over immediately, and said to everyone with a smile on his face: ¡± Honored guests, the shop is under renovation and will officially open on the 15th of this month. Please wait a bit, all guests. Come back in a few days! When the timees, the shop will be selling at half price for three days, and we will definitely satisfy all the customers!¡±


    Fei pushed Xiaoer¡¯s shoulder and reprimanded: ¡°We¡¯re not here for dinner, go and call your boss over!¡±


    After all, under the leadership of Mei¡¯er, he went straight to the cer.


    The waiter at the shop saw something was wrong, so he ran to the backyard!


    But when Fei and his colleagues came to the firewood room, they saw that the door had already been reced. At this moment, the door was slightly closed and unlocked, the fat man stepped forward and kicked the door open, and rushed in.


    In the firewood room, everyone found that there was a staircase leading directly to the ground. Fei released his consciousness and immediately scanned the cer. After a while, Fei couldn¡¯t help but shook his head slightly to everyone, saying that there was nothing special about the following, and it seemed that this trip was for nothing.


    Originally thought that this ce was a deserted house, even if no one could be found, they could stay here for a while to try their luck. But no one expected that this ce would open for business!


    Seeing this, fatty unconvincedly jumped into the cer to check, only to see that the cer was indeed filled with cages as Mei¡¯er said. But at this time, these cages were full of all kinds of low-level monsters!


    There were two people feeding these monsters in the cer. When the fat man jumped down with someone, they were so scared that they thought it was the monsters that had escaped!


    The fat man grabbed one of them, pulled him to the secret door at the corner deep in the cer, and said to the man, ¡°Is there a secret door here?¡±


    The man nodded in horror, and said, ¡°Yes, there is a secret door! Who are you? I was just hired by Gu to work, so it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    The fat man asked viciously: ¡°Let me ask you, is there someone locked in this secret door?¡±


    The man immediately shook his head like a rattle, and said tremblingly: ¡°No, there is absolutely no one! This is full of hoarded high-level monster meat! If you don¡¯t believe me, I will open it for you to check!¡±


    After all, as soon as the man pushed the mechanism on the wall, the secret door popped open with a ¡°shua¡±, and a gust of cold air gushed out from inside. The fat man picked up the torch on the wall and took a photo into the dark room. Sure enough, there was a lot of monster meat, but there was nothing else!


    At this time, the little boss of monster¡¯s Paradise hurried out from the inner courtyard under the leadership of the shop waiter, apanied by several young men.


    After confronting the boss, Fei found out that a month ago, the boss saw that the business of Warcraft Paradise was good, so he bought this deserted house with money and joined the chain operation of monster¡¯s Paradise.


    As for the cer, it was also discovered after buying it, which just saved the trouble of digging it up again, and after repairing it, it became a storage ce for the meat of monsters!


    Seeing nothing, everyone couldn¡¯t help leaving the house of Warcraft Paradise depressed. Seeing that it was still early in the sky, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying to everyone: ¡°Go, go to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    When the fat man heard it, he immediately became energetic, and couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: ¡°Yes, there is still that fat man who has not dealt with it! Go find him to relieve your anger!¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357 Monster’s Paradise [II[

    357 Monster¡¯s Paradise [II[


    When everyone came to the city lord¡¯s mansion, just as the fat man was about to rush in, Fei couldn¡¯t help raising his hand to stop him, and said to everyone: ¡°No, if we break in like this, I¡¯m afraid it will hurt innocent people, and if we don¡¯t do it well, we will be regarded as viins!¡±


    Fatty quickly asked, ¡°Then what do you say?¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, and asked Yin Yu: ¡°Master Yin Yu, do you have your majesty¡¯s token in your hands?¡±


    Yin Yu said: ¡°Yes, with this token, we can mobilize troops from anywhere!¡±


    Fei smiled and confessed a few words to everyone, and a group of dozens of people left outside the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    At dawn the next day, an army arrived from the east of Longxuan City. The soldiers guarding the city didn¡¯t know what was going on, and wanted to close the city gate to notify the city lord, but they were a step toote. Some inclothes disguised as ordinary people upied the city gate, and thousands of soldiers immediately lined up and rushed into Longxuan City!


    The apanying soldiers also posted notices everywhere in the streets and alleys where the army passed by. Seeing that the notice was posted, themon people gathered one after another.


    They saw that the notice clearly stated: Lu Xuecheng, the lord of Longxuan City, has no way to teach his children, and the fish and meat of the people are angry with heaven and others, ransacked his house and destroyed his family!


    The content was very concise, but it hits the nail on the head. Seeing this, themon people pped their hands and apuded, and rushed to tell each other for a while, and soon, all themon people in the city knew the news. The square in front of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is full of people watching the excitement!


    .....


    At this time, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion had already been upied by the army. The owner of the city, Lu Xuecheng, and his family of more than 30 people, old and young, were all tied up outside the gate of the mansion. Seeing this, the people pped their hands and apuded! What¡¯s more, when he saw the fat boy slumped to the ground, he picked up the stones around him and threw them at them.


    This smashing didn¡¯t matter, the people immediately followed suit! Normally, the Lu family and his sons bully themon people, but now they bully the Lu family and their sons but they would not be punished.


    It could be said that there is revenge for revenge, and revenge for injustice! All of a sudden, stones, tiles, and all kinds of fruits and vegetables were thrown over. Some people were so excited that they almost regarded the children around them as objects and threw them over! Fortunately, it was discovered in time and no tragedy was caused!


    Fatty was also mixed in the crowd, and it was such a pleasure to smash it! On the fat boy¡¯s head, there is a red streak, a blue streak, and a green streak. I don¡¯t know what color it is, and it is almost all done by the fat guy! Fortunately, the fat boy has spiritual power to protect his body, otherwise he would have died countless times!


    At this time, the general leading the team came to the center of the square, held the sentence in his hand and said loudly: ¡°Lu Xuecheng, the lord of Longxuan City, has no way to teach his sons, fish and meat themon people, harms the vige, and angers people. Death penalty, confiscation of all property, dismissal of wives, concubines and house ves! Execute immediately!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the Lu family father and son suddenly fell to the ground. No matter how hard they think, they still couldn¡¯t figure out who they offended, the ident woulde so fast!


    Shocked, Mr. Lu suddenly felt a group of peopleing in front of him, looked up, and was stunned! He saw a young girl who was as beautiful as a fairy standing in front of him, and all the generals who apanied him stood behind the little girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Although half a year has passed, Mei¡¯er¡¯s pretty appearance has always made the fat man think about it day and night. Seeing Mei¡¯er standing in front of him at this time, the fat man immediately understood why the whole family was arrested!


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help asking in surprise. Since it fell into the other party¡¯s hands, then, if you die, you have to be a fool!


    Mei¡¯er snorted coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my identity! Tell me, did you kill those people who went out of the city with me that day or escaped?¡±


    The fat young man immediately said fiercely: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I only killed three, but one escaped in the end. If I had known today, I should have killed you all in the first ce!¡±


    Mei¡¯er said coldly: ¡°You really should kill them all. To tell you the truth, those people are my enemies! If it wasn¡¯t for your help that day, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape their clutches! What a pity, I should have thanked you. Anyway, you can only me you for doing too many crimes, it is too much for heaven! In the next life, remember to be a good person!¡±


    After saying that, Mei¡¯er turned around and left. Only the shocked fat boy was left in a daze on the spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon, let¡¯s execute the execution!¡± Following the announcement of the execution officer, the blood of the Lu family father and son was sshed on the spot, and their sinful life ended on the square in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion!


    The people suddenly boiled, apuding and apuding one after another! The anger that had been umting for many years was immediately vented! What¡¯s more, he rushed forward and kicked out the fat boy¡¯s severed head. Seeing this, the people immediately rushed forward and kicked the two dog heads of the Lu family father and son like balls! Since then, the Lu family and his sons have been rewarded for evil!


    Mei¡¯er and everyone didn¡¯t stop. After looting some good things in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he returned to Ironwood Academy. Before leaving, the general whomanded the army truthfully reported the whole story to his superiors, and sent another person to take over the post of city lord.


    It has been more than half a year since this matter was mentioned, and the cultivation bases of everyone in the Xuanbing team, including Yin Yu and Fang Kui, have changed a lot in this year.


    First of all, everyone in the Xuanbing team, after drinking the divine fruit brew, through continuous absorption and transformation, their cultivation had basically increased by one level.


    Fei and Mei¡¯er have directly improved from the beginning and middle stages of the fourth level to the early stage of the fifth level. And Ji Menghan, Fatty, and Buy Yueyue were promoted from mid-level four to mid-level five respectively. Lu Wenfeng also advanced to thete stage of the fourth level because of the Battle of Nanfeng City. After this opportunity, his cultivation base was still ahead of everyone, reaching the level of thete stage of the fifth level.


    Yin Yu and Fang Kui also obtained a drop of divine fruit wine respectively, and their cultivation bases also sessfully broke through from thete seventh level to the early eighth level.


    In addition to the fact that all eight people have been improved in cultivation, there was also an unexpected joy! And this unexpected joy came from the fat man who poured strawberries.

 Chapter 358 - 358 College arrangement [I]

    358 College arrangement [I]


    Fatty was poisoned by the hemp red fruit when he ate the magic fruit brew. Because Fatty¡¯s poison did not need to be treated and it would clear up on its own, so everyone didn¡¯t care at that time.


    But when Fatty took the divine fruit brew, it had a different effect from everyone else. In addition to bringing breakthroughs in Fatty¡¯s cultivation. Because there are toxins in Fatty¡¯s body, the divine fruit brew full of life would automatically transform into some detoxification particles. The ability to be invulnerable to all poisons.


    Fatty had this ability because he discovered it once when everyone went deep into the primeval forest to cut down old trees in order to collect wood for building houses.


    At that time, after being busy for a while, Fatty hid behind an old tree, beingzy. Unexpectedly, as soon as hey down, he was bitten by a poisonous snake hidden under the leaves.


    Seeing that the ce where he was bitten was instantly ck and purple, Fatty knew that the snake must be extremely poisonous, so he immediately shouted in fright.


    When Murong Hui, the spiritual master of the apanying light system, arrived, he found that the ce where Fatty was bitten returned to normal after a while. At this time, someone had already beaten the poisonous snake to death and brought it back.


    Murong Hui was startled when he saw this, this snake was obviously a very poisonous five step snake. Legend has it that if you are bitten by this snake, you will die from the poison within five steps. But Fatty is fine.


    Murong Hui was immediately puzzled. Could it be that Fatty himself has the ability to be invulnerable to all poisons? Then why was he poisoned when he identally ate Mahong fruit in the Valley of the Elf?


    After returning home, Murong Hui specially asked a few people with advanced medical skills to study Fatty for several days, and found that Fatty was indeed invulnerable to all poisons. There is no over-intoxication reaction after any highly toxic was used by Fatty. Several people were deeply baffled. In the end, it came to a conclusion based on the analysis of the head of the wood-type elves, Shanruo.


    .....


    So everyone thought that Fatty¡¯s ability to be invulnerable to all poisons was due to the mutated physique produced by taking the magic fruit brew after eating Mahong fruit by mistake.


    For this reason, Patriarch Shanruo specially asked someone to test it, but it didn¡¯t work. Considering the preciousness of the divine fruit brew, this experiment did not continue. They concluded that Fatty had a deep chance, and he had this ability only by coincidence.


    In a blink of an eye, this was already a few months ago. Today, Ironwood Academy opened for the first time, recruiting senior spiritual masters of level 4 or above from the entire continent to sign up for study.


    Dean Shen Lingyun personally led the crowd to stand guard at the entrance, and the first batch of students to ushered in was a hundred metamorphic attribute healers sent by the Lord Xiaoxue of Nanfeng City.


    In view of the pressure on the city defense of Nanfeng City, first learning the unique skills of the powerful Vulcan Gatling invented by Fei is the most important task for the city defense of Nanfeng City.


    However, due to the high level of spiritual masters required to learn this unique skill, and not long after the war, Sao Xiaoxue did not send more spiritual masters over in consideration of the safety of the city defense. Learning must be done step by step, you couldn¡¯t eat a cow in one bite.


    Afterwards, Li Yifeng sent a group of 300 senior spiritual masters from wood, metal and transformation to study. Li Yifeng also made a special trip to lead the team here in order to give his precious apprentice and disciple Sun Fei a big face. Let others dare not underestimate the strength of Ironwood Academy.


    It was inevitable that there would be a sigh of relief when the rtives met. But everyone didn¡¯t have much time to chat, because there were so many guests, Fei and Bu Wenle were so busy that they couldn¡¯t do the same thing. Today, apart from the continuous stream of spiritual masters who were studying, there wass also a long queue of people who came to congratte. This includes Gu Xiao, the dean of Nanfeng College.


    Although Ironwood Academy squeezed into the vicinity of Nanfeng City to open a school to ept students, it did not conflict with Nanfeng Academy¡¯s recruitment of students. This was also one of the reasons why Shen Lingyun and Bu Wenle decided to turn Ironwood Academy into a real high-level spiritual master academy.


    Not only that, Nanfeng College also reached an agreement with Ironwood College. All senior spiritual masters who graduated from Nanfeng Academy could directly transfer to Ironwood Academy to continue their studies, and the tuition fee would be given a 20% discount.


    Although this agreement seemed redundant, it was definitely Dean Gu Xiao¡¯s foresight. Gu Xiao had long foreseen that this move of Ironwood College would definitely set a precedent for the development of the entire continent in the future. And as the news spread, the senior spiritual masters who came to study would definitely break through the threshold of Ironwood Academy.


    With this agreement, even if Ironwood College adopted a student restriction order in the future, it would not have any impact on the students who graduated from their own college to continue their studies. And the facts after many years have proved that Gu Xiao¡¯s method had indeed achieved his goal.


    In a blink of an eye, the three-day registration period had passed. The first batch of 2,000 senior spiritual masters recruited by Ironwood College was also full. Senior spiritual masters who have not been ranked could only wait for the second batch of registration opportunities. And Ironwood College had been expanding, which was the main reason why the college had not built a courtyard wall at present.


    Of course, there were also people with poor talents who were directly dismissed by the academy. After all, these high-level magic skills were based on sufficient talent. If talent was insufficient and mental power was weak, they would definitely not be able to learn it.


    A weekter, the teaching of the college was finally on the right track. Early this morning, Bu Wenle called everyone together, along with six students from Bu Wenle¡¯s branch.


    The group of students headed by Gushan Ono also included three men and two women. They were Ye Lantian from the metal system, Beishan Fox from the wind system, Lan Duo from the water system, Yan Yu from the light system, and Si Jingjing from the thunder system, while Gushan Xiaoye was from the wood system.


    The six of them were all 14 or 15 years old, which happened to be within the age group of the contestants in the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition. Compared with Fei and the others back then, the strength of this team had reached the strongest value, and all six members were at thete stage of the third level. That¡¯s why they easily won the selectionpetition in the Xuanbing Academy. Representation hasd been achieved.

 Chapter 359 - 359 College Arrangement [II]

    359 College Arrangement [II]


    Fatty was poisoned by the hemp red fruit when he ate the magic fruit brew. Because Fatty¡¯s poison did not need to be treated and it would clear up on its own, so everyone didn¡¯t care at that time.


    But when Fatty took the divine fruit brew, it had a different effect from everyone else. In addition to bringing breakthroughs in Fatty¡¯s cultivation. Because there are toxins in Fatty¡¯s body, the divine fruit brew full of life would automatically transform into some detoxification particles. The ability to be invulnerable to all poisons.


    Fatty had this ability because he discovered it once when everyone went deep into the primeval forest to cut down old trees in order to collect wood for building houses.


    At that time, after being busy for a while, Fatty hid behind an old tree, beingzy. Unexpectedly, as soon as hey down, he was bitten by a poisonous snake hidden under the leaves.


    Seeing that the ce where he was bitten was instantly ck and purple, Fatty knew that the snake must be extremely poisonous, so he immediately shouted in fright.


    When Murong Hui, the spiritual master of the apanying light system, arrived, he found that the ce where Fatty was bitten returned to normal after a while. At this time, someone had already beaten the poisonous snake to death and brought it back.


    Murong Hui was startled when he saw this, this snake was obviously a very poisonous five step snake. Legend has it that if you are bitten by this snake, you will die from the poison within five steps. But Fatty is fine.


    Murong Hui was immediately puzzled. Could it be that Fatty himself has the ability to be invulnerable to all poisons? Then why was he poisoned when he identally ate Mahong fruit in the Valley of the Elf?


    After returning home, Murong Hui specially asked a few people with advanced medical skills to study Fatty for several days, and found that Fatty was indeed invulnerable to all poisons. There is no over-intoxication reaction after any highly toxic was used by Fatty. Several people were deeply baffled. In the end, it came to a conclusion based on the analysis of the head of the wood-type elves, Shanruo.


    .....


    So everyone thought that Fatty¡¯s ability to be invulnerable to all poisons was due to the mutated physique produced by taking the magic fruit brew after eating Mahong fruit by mistake.


    For this reason, Patriarch Shanruo specially asked someone to test it, but it didn¡¯t work. Considering the preciousness of the divine fruit brew, this experiment did not continue. They concluded that Fatty had a deep chance, and he had this ability only by coincidence.


    In a blink of an eye, this was already a few months ago. Today, Ironwood Academy opened for the first time, recruiting senior spiritual masters of level 4 or above from the entire continent to sign up for study.


    Dean Shen Lingyun personally led the crowd to stand guard at the entrance, and the first batch of students to ushered in was a hundred metamorphic attribute healers sent by the Lord Xiaoxue of Nanfeng City.


    In view of the pressure on the city defense of Nanfeng City, first learning the unique skills of the powerful Vulcan Gatling invented by Fei is the most important task for the city defense of Nanfeng City.


    However, due to the high level of spiritual masters required to learn this unique skill, and not long after the war, Sao Xiaoxue did not send more spiritual masters over in consideration of the safety of the city defense. Learning must be done step by step, you couldn¡¯t eat a cow in one bite.


    Afterwards, Li Yifeng sent a group of 300 senior spiritual masters from wood, metal and transformation to study. Li Yifeng also made a special trip to lead the team here in order to give his precious apprentice and disciple Sun Fei a big face. Let others dare not underestimate the strength of Ironwood Academy.


    It was inevitable that there would be a sigh of relief when the rtives met. But everyone didn¡¯t have much time to chat, because there were so many guests, Fei and Bu Wenle were so busy that they couldn¡¯t do the same thing. Today, apart from the continuous stream of spiritual masters who were studying, there wass also a long queue of people who came to congratte. This includes Gu Xiao, the dean of Nanfeng College.


    Although Ironwood Academy squeezed into the vicinity of Nanfeng City to open a school to ept students, it did not conflict with Nanfeng Academy¡¯s recruitment of students. This was also one of the reasons why Shen Lingyun and Bu Wenle decided to turn Ironwood Academy into a real high-level spiritual master academy.


    Not only that, Nanfeng College also reached an agreement with Ironwood College. All senior spiritual masters who graduated from Nanfeng Academy could directly transfer to Ironwood Academy to continue their studies, and the tuition fee would be given a 20% discount.


    Although this agreement seemed redundant, it was definitely Dean Gu Xiao¡¯s foresight. Gu Xiao had long foreseen that this move of Ironwood College would definitely set a precedent for the development of the entire continent in the future. And as the news spread, the senior spiritual masters who came to study would definitely break through the threshold of Ironwood Academy.


    With this agreement, even if Ironwood College adopted a student restriction order in the future, it would not have any impact on the students who graduated from their own college to continue their studies. And the facts after many years have proved that Gu Xiao¡¯s method had indeed achieved his goal.


    In a blink of an eye, the three-day registration period had passed. The first batch of 2,000 senior spiritual masters recruited by Ironwood College was also full. Senior spiritual masters who have not been ranked could only wait for the second batch of registration opportunities. And Ironwood College had been expanding, which was the main reason why the college had not built a courtyard wall at present.


    Of course, there were also people with poor talents who were directly dismissed by the academy. After all, these high-level magic skills were based on sufficient talent. If talent was insufficient and mental power was weak, they would definitely not be able to learn it.


    A weekter, the teaching of the college was finally on the right track. Early this morning, Bu Wenle called everyone together, along with six students from Bu Wenle¡¯s branch.


    The group of students headed by Gushan Ono also included three men and two women. They were Ye Lantian from the metal system, Beishan Fox from the wind system, Lan Duo from the water system, Yan Yu from the light system, and Si Jingjing from the thunder system, while Gushan Xiaoye was from the wood system.


    The six of them were all 14 or 15 years old, which happened to be within the age group of the contestants in the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition.


    Compared with Fei and the others back then, the strength of this team had reached the strongest value, and all six members were at thete stage of the third level. That¡¯s why they easily won the selectionpetition in the Xuanbing Academy. Representation hasd been achieved.

 Chapter 360 - 360 This Is Shameful [I]

    360 This Is Shameful [I]


    Everyone looked at each other, and Fei said decisively. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people, fight monsters first. Watch out for sneak attacks.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone joined the battle in groups of three and two. What Fei said was right, since you can¡¯t tell which group of people was a good person, then leave him alone. In contrast, monster beasts must be the enemy, absolutely right.


    There were a total of more than a dozen monsters in the battlefield, divided into four groups to attack one or two human spiritual masters. The cultivation bases of these monsters were not low, he was afraid they were all between level 6-8. Inparison, although the cultivation base of those human spiritual masters was not weak, it was dangerous to deal with monsters that double their own.


    At this time, some people on the battlefield were already seriously injured, and blood was soaked all over their bodies. Fortunately, everyone in Fei¡¯s group came in time, otherwise these spiritual masters might notst long and the entire army might be wiped out.


    With the joining of the powers, the situation of the battle immediately turned around. Regardless of the fact that everyone in the Xuanbing team was only at the fifth level or above. But not to forget, Xuanbing had guns. The power of bullets was obviously higher than the attack power of magic.


    Moreover, when Master Wenchi was researching and manufacturing these firearms, he also asserted that this kind of firearms were used by spiritual masters below the seventh level, and their power was absolutely powerful.


    Why was it divided into seven levels? The reason was because the spiritual explosion power of a seventh-level spiritual master was already the maximum explosive power that pig iron can withstand. If the power of the spirit explosion increases, the bullet made of pig iron will be exploded into powder by the spirit before it can be fired. And the barrel made of pig iron will explode.


    But this conclusion was only limited to amethyst healers. For transformation-type spiritual masters, both firearms and bullets were transformed by their own spiritual power, and bullets transformed with the same level of spiritual power can withstand the same level of spiritual explosion, of course there will be no explosion situation.


    Therefore, white crystal spiritual masters like Fei and Lu Wenfeng, even if their cultivation level reached tenth level and became gods, they could still use this illusory gun. Moreover, the power of the firearm will also increase with the power of the spiritual explosion.


    .....


    Don¡¯t look at the fact that everyone in Fei¡¯s group¡¯s group was only at the fifth level or above, but it was unambiguous to use firearms to treat monsters at level six or seven. Under the charge of Fei¡¯s people. A dozen monsters were killed or injured immediately, and the remaining monsters were immediately surrounded by the crowd.


    Don¡¯t forget, there were two eighth-level spiritual masters beside everyone in Fei¡¯s group¡¯s group. And there were Xiao Bowen and his two lieutenants, all three of them were above level 7, so it was easy to deal with these monsters.


    In less than two minutes, more than a dozen monsters were wiped out by everyone.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they win here, the battlefield on the other side suddenly changed. The two groups of people who were originally evenly matched, saw that the monsters here were destroyed, and so many reinforcements came, the group of people who were with the monsters suddenly felt fearful.


    Once the mind was shaken, this battle couldn¡¯t be fought. As soon as the momentum weakened, the opponent immediately snatched the opportunity. When these people didn¡¯t look good, they immediately went their separate ways and ran away.


    Where to run? As soon as the battle on Fei¡¯s side was over, he rushed over together with the rescued group.


    ¡°It¡¯s them, they are with the monsters.¡±


    Under the instructions of the rescued people, everyone in Fei¡¯s group identified the opponent and quickly surrounded him. Those people just dispersed and ran not far away, and were immediately driven back.


    A few people got together again, and they stared at each other suddenly, it¡¯s gone. hit? Can¡¯t beat it. Run and can¡¯t run. How to do? All of a sudden, several people showed panic on their faces, and they leaned together, staring nervously at everyone in Fei¡¯s group.


    Fei stepped forward and shouted. ¡°Who are you? Why are you willing to join forces with the demons to deal with humans?¡±


    I saw a slightly older person standing out from the other party, calmed down, and replied to Fei. ¡°Who are we? I¡¯m afraid you should know it in your heart.¡±


    Fei said coldly. ¡°The Demon Organization.¡±


    The man also snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s good to know. I didn¡¯t say anything, it fell into your hands today, and it¡¯s our fault. But, you don¡¯t want to get any information from us.¡±


    After all, the man winked at his own people. Those people suddenly looked at each other with horror on their faces.


    Seeing this, the man immediately reprimanded. ¡°You still don¡¯t do it? Could it be...?¡±


    Everyone in Fei¡¯s group listened, and put on an attacking posture one after another. As soon as the opponent made a move, everyone immediately summoned all their magic to these people.


    Unexpectedly, when this person asked such a question, those people immediately turned their hearts to the ground, gritted their teeth fiercely, and fell to the ground one after another, spitting blood in a blink of an eye. In the end, only the older man was left.


    Everyone in Fei¡¯s group was surprised, no one on his side did anything, why did those people die? Could it be, suicide?


    Just when everyone was puzzled, the man saw that hispanions were all vomiting blood and fell to the ground, heughed three times, gritted his teeth, and finally red at Fei and the others, spurting out a mouthful of blood, following in the footsteps of those people .


    How could this be? Seeing this, everyone in Fei¡¯s group felt a little baffled. Although they have seen through the identities of these people, but they will not allmit suicide right away. Was it to reveal the secrets of the organization in order not to be caught by others? Everyone present couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill from the bottom of their hearts.


    Reminiscent of what Meier said before about how the devil organization controls the members of the group, it shows the strictness and fearfulness of this devil organization. The existence of such an organization was definitely a great disaster for the entire human race. If it was not eliminated as soon as possible, it will bring disaster to mankind sooner orter.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but secretly made up his mind that he must dig out their of the demon organization as soon as possible, and eradicate this organization by the roots.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead. I¡¯m afraid there is a kind of poison hidden in each of their teeth. In a critical moment, they will bite through the medicine sac and die from the poison.¡± Xiao Bowen said to the crowd after inspecting the dead people. .


    Fei nodded, and said to Xiao Bowen. ¡°Senior brother Xiao, you go and invite the teacher and the others over first. Based on the teacher¡¯s experience, maybe you can find some clues.¡±


    Xiao Bowen nodded, and immediately took two lieutenants to look for the direction and flew away.


    At this time, a middle-aged man about 30 or 40 years old walked over, sped his fist at Fei, and said, ¡°May I ask, is this brother Fei, captain of Xuanbing Academy?


    Fei was taken aback, and took a closer look at the big man on the opposite side, but he didn¡¯t recognize him. Fei cupped his hands in doubt and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Fei, may I ask your Excellency who it is?¡±


    As soon as Fei asked, a person appeared from behind the big man, and smiled at Fei. ¡°Captain Fei, do you still recognize me?¡±


    Fei fixed his eyes and saw that this man was not very old, only a little older than himself. He was of medium height and in-looking, with a somewhat thin beard growing around the corners of his mouth, and the ones under his jaw were slightly longer than others. I don¡¯t know if I was reluctant to scrape it, or left it on purpose.

 Chapter 361 - 361 This Is Shameful [II]

    361 This Is Shameful [II]


    After watching Fei for a long time, he didn¡¯t remember who this person was. He couldn¡¯t help smiling at the other party, and said. ¡°Please redeem my blindness. Although it looks familiar, Fei really can¡¯t think of where he has seen Xiongtai.¡±


    The man smiled, and said to Fei. ¡°Captain Fei¡¯s group, I don¡¯t me you. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and my appearance has indeed changed a lot. Especially the beautiful beard I have grown in recent years. Even my former teammates couldn¡¯t recognize me when they saw me. Hehehe.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the man stroked a few small beards under his jaw, and smiled at Fei. ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t it a bit manly?¡±


    After hearing this, the fat man couldn¡¯t helpughing inwardly, and whispered to Bu Yueyue beside him, ¡°Sister Yueyue, do you know him? Why does the more I look at him, the more I feel that this kid is mentally abnormal? Did he suffer some kind of mental blow?¡±


    Bu Yueyue shook her head with a smile, expressing that she had no impression.


    Fei nodded and smiled, and pondered. ¡°Could it be that Xiongtai is a member of Team Yuluo?¡±


    Based on Fei¡¯s memory, it cannot be said that he has an unforgettable memory, but it was not much different. After a while, Fei has already screened out all the people he knows, only two people in the Yuluo team have a vague impression, and this person has indicated that he was a member of the team, so it was probably close. .


    The man immediatelyughed after hearing this. ¡°Haha. As expected, he is Captain Fei¡¯s group, and his memory is reallyparable to others. That¡¯s right, I am Qian Dongyu, the Light Element Healer of Team Yuluo. Unexpectedly, Captain Fei¡¯s group is just a one-sided rtionship. I still remember it.¡±


    The fat man immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No way? I remember Qian Dongyu as a fair and handsome guy? Howe you look so dark and... what?¡±


    .....


    The fat man wanted to say ¡®dark and dirty look¡¯, but he didn¡¯t have the nerve to say it. After all, you were not familiar with the other party, so it is not easy to make such jokes.


    I saw Qian Dongyu smiled and said. ¡°I think this is brother Feng Ziyu? How do you think about my memory? That¡¯s right, I was really white and handsome at the beginning. s, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t grow anyter. For the past two years, I have been roaming the maind with the Demon Hunting Squad, and now I have be like this.¡±


    After all, Qian Dongyu pointed to the big man beside him, and introduced to Fei. ¡°Captain Fei¡¯s group, this is Mu Shenfeng, the leader of our ¡®Kamikaze Demon Hunt Squad¡¯.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei sped his fists and said, ¡°Oh. So it¡¯s Captain Mu. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mu Shenfeng sped his fists and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t dare. Don¡¯t dare. I¡¯ve admired Captain Fei¡¯s group¡¯s name for a long time. If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time today, I am afraid that my demon hunting team would have disappeared in the world. For the grace of saving lives, I, Mu Shenfeng, will surely Will never forget.¡±


    Fei said. ¡°You are wee, Commander Mu. No one will die if you encounter them. This time, we just happened to catch up. By the way, how did you meet people from these demon organizations?¡±


    After hearing this, Mu Shenfeng sighed softly, and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m telling you the truth. We¡¯ve been watching this demon organization for a long time, but we didn¡¯t expect to be caught by us in the end, but because we couldn¡¯t beat them, it was almost in vain. life.¡±


    Under Mu Shenfeng¡¯s exnation, everyone in Fei¡¯s group finally understood what happened.


    It turned out that not far from here, there was a medium-sized city named ¡®White Water City¡¯.


    Some time ago, the Kamikaze Demon Hunting Squad passed by here, and it happened that one of the members had a rtive who lived in Baishui City, and nned to drop by for a kiss. So everyone went into the city together, intending to rest in the city for a few days, and by the way, sell the stocks in their hands for some food and drink.


    Who knew that after entering the city, everyone knew that in the past two years, spiritual masters in Baishui City often disappeared for no reason. You can¡¯t see people when you were born, and you can¡¯t see corpses when you die. This includes the rtives of the person in the group.


    At the appeal of that person¡¯s rtives and family members, Mu Shenfeng decided to temporarily stay in Baishui City for a few days, and must investigate this matter to the bottom.


    After everyone¡¯s analysis, everyone in Mu Shenfeng agreed that this matter is probably rted to the demon organization that has emerged in recent years. If not, there will be a branch of the Demon Organization in this Baishui City.


    That being the case, then this demon organization will definitely continue tomit crimes. Therefore, Mu Shenfeng led people to ambush in the barren mountains near Baishui City every day, hoping to let them find some clues to dig out this demon organization.


    In fact, since the ident in Baishui City a few years ago, many teams of spiritual masters have been deployed around the city. Especially in the past two years, the number of missing people has increased frequently, and the city lord has long been unable to sit still.


    It¡¯s okay to be ashamed to y every day, but it¡¯s a big deal for Baishui City. If things go on like this, it¡¯s a small thing to lose this official, and there will be no one in my Baishui City. How many people can¡¯t help but lose it every day.


    Therefore, Lord Xue, the city lord, sent all the spiritual master teams in the city outside the city, each guarding one side, and patrolling every day. There must be no more embarrassment.


    Even so, after the city stopped for a while, it still started to lose face again. Sometimes I lose several in a day. Even the team of spiritual masters sent out disappeared during the patrol.


    This couldn¡¯t help but make every team of spiritual masters feel insecure. He dare not go out without forming a group, and I have to go to the toilet together with two people. One person was responsible for guarding, and one person solves it on the spot.


    Even with all the effort, these team of healers never saw the shadow of the enemy. The patrols were still the same, and the shame was still there.

 Chapter 362 - 362 Killing [I]

    362 Killing [I]


    Compared with those spiritual master teams in the city, Mu Shenfeng¡¯s demon hunting group was different! They have dealt with the demons for a long time, they are bold and cautious, have many methods and experience!


    Because there was a team of spiritual masters in the city guarding the vicinity of Baishui City, after researching the group leader Mu, he thinks that people from the Demon Organization must not dare to attack near Baishui City, and they must move at a farther distance.


    Therefore, Mu Shenfeng and the others fell in love with this forest dozens of miles away from Baishui City. Because the terrain of this forest was very special, facing the direction of Baishui City was a in woond, and behind this woond was a hill. Entering the hilly area, it was full of virgin forests formed by thousand-year-old trees!


    If the demons choose to act here, it could be said that they could advance, attack, retreat, and defend. The terrain was very beneficial to them!


    After choosing the location, Mu Shenfeng and the others did not wait! They were not like those spiritual masters who stay in the city with nothing to do every day, pampered and pampered!


    From the day when they fell in love with this forest, Mu Shenfeng and the others found a hidden ce to hide. Then he sent one of his spiritual masters as bait, and walked back and forth in the woods within everyone¡¯s sight every day!


    Strolling was not dry strolling, but pretending to be practicing here, practicing for a while, then taking a rest, and then continuing to practice, every day!


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye. The demons did not appear, but a human came. I saw that this person was about thirty or forty years old, looking around from a long distance, while walking towards this person from the Kamikaze Demon Hunting Squad.


    The person who made the bait was ranked ninth in the Demon Hunt Squad by age, and everyone called him Ah Jiu. Ah Jiu saw a person strolling over with treacherous eyebrows, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly became vignt!


    .....


    The visitor came up to Ah Jiu and asked, ¡°Brother, why are you cultivating here alone? Recently, there are always spiritual masters missing in Baishui City. It is very dangerous for you to be here alone. You should go back quickly!¡±


    Ah Jiu heard people say that he was sincere, but after wandering in the maind for a long time, Ah Jiu also became more careful, and replied casually: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry too much. The environment here is elegant and the air is fresh. It is the most suitable for my generation to practice.¡± , so I moved here to live for a while. Brother, don¡¯t worry, with my fifth-level spiritual cultivation, those little demons can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the threat of the Demon Organization, there would be very few high-level monsters with a cultivation base of more than six in this area close to the Central ins. There were usually only three or four levels of monsters in the periphery of this kind of primeval forest, even if the cultivation base was not easy. That¡¯s why Ah Jiu said these words!


    The visitor shook his head after hearing this, and said, ¡°Does Xiongtai live here alone? Then you should be more careful!¡± After finishing speaking, he cupped his hands at Ah Jiu, turned around and left. Before leaving, he looked around and saw the movement around him!


    Ah Jiu was suddenly puzzled, not knowing where this person came from! Since this person knew that it would be dangerous to go in and out of such a ce alone, why would he still walk here alone?


    But it didn¡¯t take long, just when Ah Jiu put his doubts about the visitor behind him, it was not good!


    After hearing a roar, a huge bear demon suddenly sprang out from the forest, apanied by two huge spider demons, judging from their body shape, they were at least level 6 or above.


    As soon as Ah Jiu saw something bad, she turned around and ran away! Although what Ah Jiu told the visitor just now was all lies, but his cultivation base was not nonsense, as expected, he was at the fifth level of cultivation base. Facing three monsters above level 6, they were obviously not opponents!


    But the moment Ah Jiu turned around, dozens of feathered arrows flew from the other side of the forest, and went straight to hit the demons behind Ah Jiu!


    Mu Shenfeng and the others couldn¡¯t see their teammates suffer. Seeing the appearance of the demons, they immediately killed them one after another. Seeing this, the demon bear on the opposite side was obviously taken aback! Let out a roar from the sky! At the same time, the two front feet hit the ground violently. A thick earth wall immediately rushed up in front of the three demons, blocking all the feather arrows!


    Immediately afterwards, there were several roars from the outskirts of the forest, and at the same time, more than a dozen monsters rushed over from different directions! It seemed that the Bear n saw arge number of human beings, and immediately called all the same kind who were guarding outside!


    When Mu Shenfeng saw that the demons had reinforcements, he couldn¡¯t help being shocked, but after a closer look, he found that there were not many monstersing to the aid, so it should be no problem to deal with them. So he shouted to his subordinates: ¡°Brothers, these few days are not in vain, you can go back to drink after killing these monsters!¡±


    Everyone in the Kamikaze Demon Hunting Squad was a healer who spends his days on the tip of their swords. They have rich experience in actualbat, and they immediately shouted and started a scuffle with the demons! With the tacit cooperation of each other, it didn¡¯t take long to suppress the arrogance of these monsters!


    The leader of the demon n was a crazy rabbit demon, whose cultivation base was not low! Judging from its burly and sturdy body, it had at least reached level eight or above! The Rabbit Demon saw that the group of demon cubs under him were going to suffer, so he immediately roared into the forest!


    In the blink of an eye, several people sprang out from the forest! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s human beings who came this time! I saw that one of them was the one who appeared before.

 Chapter 363 - 363 Killing [II]

    363 Killing [II]


    As soon as everyone showed up, they rushed over shouting and joined the battle group. But what they were dealing with was not monsters, but everyone in the Kamikaze Demon Hunter Squad!


    Annoyed, Mu Shenfeng couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°You scum, why do you want to be with the demons?¡±


    I heard the other party reply: ¡°It¡¯s easy to know the answer, let me send you to the Yan Luo Pce to ask the King of Yama!¡±


    These spiritual masters have good cultivation bases, ranging from fifth-level sages to seventh-level sages. Because of their joining, the situation of the battle quickly reversed!


    Seeing that people in the Kamikaze Demon Hunting Squad were constantly dying, Mu Shenfeng couldn¡¯t help thinking that something was wrong! If it was not done well, I am afraid that today will be the end of the Kamikaze Demon Hunt Squad! During the fight, Mu Shenfeng seized the opportunity and quickly fired a distress signal re, hoping that the spiritual masters patrolling around Baishui City would see it ande to support him, so he attracted everyone from Fei over!


    Mu Shenfeng briefly told everyone in Fei what had happened before. At this time, the injured spiritual masters in the kamikaze demon hunting group also recovered from their injuries under the treatment of their partners. This kind of demon hunting group that often goes hunting had its own healing healer and holy medicine for healing. Therefore, everyone in Fei didn¡¯t help too much!


    At this time, two more teams came from the outskirts of the forest! One was Bu Wen Chi¡¯s masters and apprentices brought by Xiao Bowen, and the other was a team of spiritual masters patrolling outside Baishui City.


    After the three teams met, they analyzed the dead monsters and spiritual masters for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t figure out why! So he packed up the corpses of the monsters and spiritual masters he had killed, and brought them back to Baishui City.


    Hearing that the members of the Demon Organization were killed, Lord Xue, the lord of Baishui City, personally brought people to the gate of the city! In the past few years, City Lord Xue had often been saddened by the guys organized by these demons. At this time, this heart disease was finally removed, and he was very grateful to the Kamikaze Demon Hunting Squad and Fei and his party. I only hope that Baishui City could restore the peace of the past from now on!


    .....


    For this reason, City Lord Xue specially held a celebration banquet for everyone at the best ¡°Food is the Sky¡± restaurant in the city. This made Fatty Feng Ziyu so beautiful, the reputation of this ¡°food is the sky¡± restaurant was greatly praised by senior brother Xiao Bowen on the road.


    Unexpectedly, by chance and coincidence, everyone coulde here to have a hearty and free meal! Not only the fat man, but everyone sitting here hadn¡¯t eaten such a rich and delicious meal for a long time!


    So everyone opened their stomachs one after another, turned the small warehouse in their stomachs with a key, and opened all the doors. This takes everything! Originally, Bu Wenchi¡¯s master and apprentice didn¡¯t eat well, but this effort made everyone sitting dumbfounded!


    However, under their leadership, the restaurant did not have too much restraint, and everyone began to drink happily! After more than an hour, almost everyone came out sideways! No way, I ouldan¡¯t walk if I eat too much!


    In the afternoon of that day, the news came: After confirmation by the government, it was found that one of the spiritual masters of these demon organizations had been seen in the ¡°Warcraft Paradise¡± in the city, and it should be a fellow there!


    So, led by the government, a team of hundreds of spiritual masters immediately surrounded the ¡°Warcraft Paradise¡± in the city!


    The boss of Warcraft Paradise doesn¡¯t know about Xin¡¯er yet, he was calling many shop assistants to ughter two monsters in the courtyard! Some were in charge of boiling water, some were in charge of bloodletting, and some were in charge of peeling skins. They were very busy! There were many people watching the excitement in the courtyard, including men, women and children, some of them were timid and close their eyes!


    For thesemon people, those who could encounter monsters were basically eaten by monsters! It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to witness the ughter of monsters! Therefore, every time Warcraft Paradise ughters Warcraft, it will attract many people to watch!


    When the officers and soldiers and the spiritual master team rushed into the World of Warcraft Paradise, they happened to see this lively scene in the courtyard. Seeing so many people rushing in suddenly, and they all came in over the wall, everyone in the courtyard was shocked!


    But the soldiers didn¡¯t care how many times you were startled, they rushed up and knocked down all the people present, including the folks from the Warcraft Paradise to watch the fun, and tied them up tightly!


    The shop owner was pinned to the ground and shouted loudly: ¡°Come on, there are robbers! Go and report to the government...¡±


    The two officials who were in charge of tying him tightened the rope and shouted, ¡°What are you shouting for? We belong to the government!¡±


    The shop owner shouted unconvinced: ¡°We didn¡¯t break thew! Why are you tying us up?¡±


    When the shop owner shouted, those underlings and themon people who watched the fun also shouted.


    This one shouted: ¡°It¡¯s none of my business! I¡¯m just here to work!¡±


    The one shouted: ¡°I came in to watch the fun, I don¡¯t know...¡±


    The general leading the team roared angrily: ¡°What are you shouting for? You will be shouting at the courtter! Take them all away!¡±


    All of a sudden, dozens of people including adults and children were taken away by soldiers! Everyone in Fei also mixed in with the soldiers, and turned over the Warcraft Paradise! Except for some magical beasts locked in the basement and gold, silver and jewelry hidden in the home, nothing was found!


    However, the cer used to store the refined meat of monsters in the courtyard of this Warcraft Paradise was simr to the cer in Longxuan City. This not only made Fei feel a little doubtful! Was it just a coincidence?


    Since there was still time to hurry, Bu Wenchi and his party followed the officers and soldiers back to the mansion, bid farewell to the city lord and others, and still set off in the direction of the Forbidden City!


    This incident was just a small episode, and it didn¡¯t affect Fei and his party¡¯s interest in traveling! A group of No. 20 people stopped and went, stopped and went, and finally arrived in the Forbidden City two days before the start of the collegepetition!


    Because of the Upper Realm Contest, Xuanbing Academy won the first ce in the maind, so this time after Bu Wenchi registered at the registration office of the Spirit Master Hall, he took the key and took Fei and his party to the Lingshi Hall. In the vi area of ??the Hall of Masters.


    Passing through two rows of tall buildings, a huge familiar garden suddenly appeared in front of everyone in Fei. At this time, it was the season of warm spring and flowers blooming, and the garden was full of flowers of various colors. As the breeze blows, all kinds of floral fragrances are constantly floating in the air, interweaving into a, making everyone feel intoxicated immediately.

 Chapter 364 - 364 Killing [III]

    364 Killing [III]


    ¡°The road ends with white clouds. The spring and the green stream are long, and there are falling flowers from time to time. And the fragrance is far away with the flowing water.¡± Standing on a unique small bridge, looking at the garden full of spring green dots, and the small bridge flowing water, With the looming beauty of the building, Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel refreshed.


    Meier happily said: ¡°Fei, what are you talking about? It sounds good!¡±


    Bu Wenle also murmured: ¡°There are falling flowers from time to time, and the fragrance is far away with the flowing water. Good mood! Yu¡¯er, who did you learn these words from? Not only the meaning is profound, but also catchy when you read it!¡±


    Fei smiled, and said to everyone: ¡°I just expressed my feelings, and I just said it casually, it can¡¯t be said to have a profound meaning!¡±


    In fact, these lines of poems were nothing more than a beautiful poem that Fei recited in his previous life. Because of the beautiful words and sentences, Fei had a firm memory of this poem. At this time, seeing that the beautiful scenery in front of me was just like that depicted in this poem, I blurted out.


    But there was no such thing as poetry on the Sacred Spirit Continent. In human society, apart from spiritual masters practicing spiritual power, ordinary people produce and work. The text was only for the purpose of recording and spreading.


    Therefore, Fei¡¯s casual verses aroused everyone¡¯s surprise.


    Ziyu said in pretence. ¡°What is this, I can say such words!¡±


    Bu Wenleughed and said, ¡°Oh? Can Ziyu say a few words too? Then please, tell everyone!¡±


    .....


    Ziyu cleared his throat, imitating Fei, shaking his head and saying: ¡°The cold winter is gone, I just took off my cotton pants. What? Miss Chun is here!¡±


    ¡°Pfft! Hahaha!!!¡± Everyone burst intoughter after hearing this!


    Ziyu asked strangely, ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡±


    When everyone heard this, theyughed even harder!


    After a while, when everyone¡¯s smiles faded away, Bu Yueyue patted her aching belly and said, ¡°Fatty, I knew you couldn¡¯t spit ivory out of your dog¡¯s mouth! As soon as you take off your pants, Miss Chun wille ! You must look like a pervert.¡±


    Ziyu suddenly said anxiously: ¡°You, what are you thinking? I¡¯m using that as a metaphor!¡±


    Fei patted Ziyu¡¯s shoulder, suppressed a smile and said, ¡°A metaphor is good, but you didn¡¯t use it in the right ce! Let me give you some advice when you have time!¡±


    Afterwards, everyoneughed and walked to the garden.


    Suddenly, Meier pointed to a luxuriant flowering tree beside the road and eximed: ¡°Look, this flowering tree was just a young seedling when we camest time, it has grown into such a thick tree already!¡±


    Ziyu asked strangely, ¡°How can you be so sure that this is the one you saw?¡±


    Meierughed and said, ¡°Because I had engraved words on the tree back then, if you don¡¯t believe me, look at it!¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction Meier pointed out, and they saw what seemed to be three big characters crookedly on the bark. Due to the growth of the flower tree, these three characters have been torn and deformed so much that most people think it was a scar on the bark when they see it!


    However, after everyone¡¯s identification, they still recognized these three words! They saw the three words ¡°Dead Wooden Fish¡± clearly written on the bark! Everyone snickered immediately!


    Going forward again, they saw a two-story vi building appearing in front of everyone. The small building covers an area of ??about 200 square meters, surrounded by a small courtyard, separated by bamboo walls. The courtyard was also shaded by flowers and trees, dotted with pavilions and rockeries, which looks very elegant!


    Ziyu couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Special No. 6! Teacher, you won¡¯t choose this vi again, will you?¡±


    Bu Wenle smiled slightly, raised his hand, and a key card fell into Ziyu¡¯s hand. Ziyu turned it over and saw that there were three big characters ¡°Special No. 6¡± clearly engraved on it!


    ¡°Damn! Teacher, I like it!¡± Ziyu happily raised the key card in his hand and went to open the door!


    In a blink of an eye, two days passed. Everyone in Fei honestly rested in the vi for two days, which could be regarded as relieved of fatigue! Don¡¯t look at the fact that everyone was offering sightseeing, delicious food and beautiful scenery along the way. But after ying for more than a month, the body will be somewhat tired!


    Just like when you travel on vacation, no matter how beautiful and wonderful a ce you go to y, you will still feel tired when you get home. If you don¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep or two, you will definitely not be able to relieve your energy!


    Fortunately, the vi was big enough for everyone to roll around in sleep! Moreover, Meier was pushed out by Bu Wenle from the afternoon of the day of reporting, apanied by Yin Yu and Fang Kui, and went back to the pce to return to life!


    In the past few years after graduation, Mei Er only went home once, and then sneaked out again. Bu Wenle didn¡¯t want to be scolded by the emperor when he met the emperor. After all, the emperor and his wife only have such a precious daughter, and they still didn¡¯t see each other every day! It could be considered that he had returned to the imperial city, and if he didn¡¯t throw it back quickly, it would be unreasonable!


    In the early morning of the third day, Bu Wenle called everyone together and said solemnly. ¡°Today is the opening day of thepetition. Our school won the championship in the previous year, you will definitely be the focus of the audience! At the opening ceremony, His Majesty the Emperor will alsoe to the venue in person, so you have to cheer me up and don¡¯t lose face in front of the Emperor!¡±


    The six of them shouted in unison: ¡°Yes! Teacher, don¡¯t worry, we are all people who have seen the world, and we will never lose the chain!¡±


    Ziyu asked, ¡°Teacher, we don¡¯t need to wear the school uniforms, do we?¡±


    Bu Wenleughed and said, ¡°If you want to wear it, no one will stop you. However, I listed you all as teachers of the college when I signed up, so it doesn¡¯t matter what clothes you wear!¡±


    Ziyu stuck out his tongue, and said with a smile: ¡°Then let Fei wear it. In case of any strong team, Fei can be used as a substitute. y him for a game or two, and the championship will be secured!¡±

 Chapter 365 - 365 Killing [IV]

    365 Killing [IV]


    But Yueyue smiled and said: ¡°Fatty, the opening ceremony is only today, okay! You are in a hurry, I think you want to gamble, right? It¡¯s just that there is still more than half a month before our academy will y. If you are impatient, Go bet on those more than 3,000 colleges! Don¡¯t let us see you and get upset!¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go! Look at what I said, as if I am a gambler! If we want to bet, we are betting on our own people, just for the sake of winning the championship. Or, do you think so?¡± Finally, Ziyu said, asking them to support these little juniors.


    Bu Wenle smiled and said: ¡°Okay, stop making trouble, it¡¯s gettingte. We have to enter the venue early!¡±


    After all, a group of 17 people dressed neatly, strode out of the vi area, and walked towards the grand arena.


    Before arriving at the venue, as expected by Bu Wenle, they saw a crowd of people on the square, except for themon people who came to visit the opening ceremony, there were alsopetition teams wearing various school uniforms everywhere. But as soon as everyone from Xuanbing Academy appeared, they immediately attracted countless eyes.


    This feeling of being watched by everyone was very unnatural. Especially for people like Gushan Xiaoye who have not seen much of the world, they just feel that they have nothing on them, everything was seen through by others, and even walking seems unnatural!


    Ziyu suddenly eximed: ¡°Oh! Not good!¡±


    Everyone was startled, Bu Yueyue said angrily, ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ziyu stared at Gushan Xiaoye and said: ¡°I think Xiaoye and the others are a little stage fright now. If ites to the day of thepetition, if they are stared at by so many people, won¡¯t they be unable to move? It seems that I have to think about it. Stop betting!¡±


    .....


    After hearing this, Bu Yueyue put her foot on Ziyu¡¯s butt, and said viciously: ¡°Fatty man, I think you are skin tight! Don¡¯t be serious, let¡¯s see how my sister will p you!¡±


    Ziyu staggered forward a few steps, turned around and rushed to Yueyue to make a face, and said with a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt, sister Yueyue is really getting softer and softer, did you see me?¡±


    ¡°I think your skin is getting thicker and thicker! Go to hell.¡± Bu Yueyue charged forward and directly knocked Ziyu out.


    Ziyu ran back happily again! There was still Bu Yueyue¡¯s fist print on half of his face, it was toote for Ziyu to hide before this happened!


    It¡¯s just because since Ziyu identally ate the Mahong fruit and became invulnerable to all poisons, the pain sensation on his body has also be dull. Being beaten like this by Bu Yueyue, there was really no pain at all!


    This really made Bu Yueyue feel depressed, Ziyu was not afraid of being beaten, what will happen to the fun in the future? Staring at Fatty¡¯s idiotic look, if it weren¡¯t for the crowds here, Bu Yueyue really wanted to turn Fatty into a roast suckling pig!


    But after the quarrel between the two, the tension in the hearts of Ono and the others was swept away. Under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes, everyone from Xuanbing Academy walked slowly into the arena.


    Compared with five years ago, the entire arena seems to have not changed a bit. It was still as clean as new, it should have been repainted.


    The spectators in the stands were also overcrowded, and there were countless spectators squeezing in. Because today¡¯s opening ceremony could see His Majesty¡¯s majesty, so even the standing tickets in the arena were sold out!


    Not long after, an old voice sounded: ¡°Please be quiet, everyone, the opening ceremony of thepetition is about to begin!¡±


    The sound was not loud, but it faintly overwhelmed the noise of more than 200,000 spectators, and it clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears. The huge arena suddenly became quiet.


    They saw a figure stepping out in the air, seemingly slowly, but after a few dodges, it came to the midair in the center of the main stadium. Everyone in Fei looked up and found that the host was still the same old man fromst time, still in his sixties or seventies.


    After the host spun around in the air, he stopped in the air and said loudly: ¡°I announce that the Sacred Spirit Continent, the Continental Healer Academy Contest is now starting! The opening ceremony will begin first, and the participating teams are invited to enter the arena in turn! ¡±


    As soon as the host¡¯s voice fell, the first to lead the team into the arena was the Gushan Xiaoye of the Xuanbing team. Because the Xuanbing team had achieved the best results in the entire continent in the Upper Realm Competition, ording to the usual practice, the first team to appear was the No. 1 Xuanbing team.


    They saw Gushan Xiaoye, Ye Lantian, Beishanhu, Lan Duo, Yan Yu and Si Jingjing walking in front of all the participating teams with the leadership of the staff. There was no trace of nervousness!


    The members of the Forbidden Team, which was ranked second in the upper world, walked behind the Xuanbing Team. The six people waved to the audience, and at the same time looked at the backs of the Xuanbing Team with vicious eyes. I believe that if eyes could kill, I am afraid that everyone in the Xuanbing team has been killed countless times by them.


    Fatty watched clearly from the yer¡¯s rest tform, and he couldn¡¯t help saying to everyone in Fei: ¡°See? The Forbidden Team is not a good person this time!¡±


    Fei smiled slightly, and replied: ¡°Just treat them as such, envy, envy and hate!¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s a good sentence! However, judging by the momentum of the Forbidden team, their yers should be good at this time!¡± Lu Wenfeng said, his eyes kept looking at the participating teams in the field.


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Brother Lu¡¯s words are true. It seems that Xiaoye and the others don¡¯t work hard. I¡¯m afraid the title of chief of the maind will give way to someone else!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said unconvinced. ¡°I have seen Xiao Ye¡¯s cultivation, and they are indeed stronger than us. I don¡¯t believe that they can be defeated by others!¡±


    Xiao Bowen said: ¡°Junior Sister Yue is right. I have seen Ono and the others¡¯ cultivation. However, everything has variables. Let¡¯s see the performance of Ono and the others.¡±

 Chapter 366 - 366 Meier’s Arranged Marriage [I]

    366 Meier¡¯s Arranged Marriage [I]


    During the entrance ceremony, as the entering teams continued to pour in, cheers and shouts sounded in the stands one after another. Almost every college has cheerleaders cheering in the stands, and the sound was even higher than the wave!


    Half an hourter, the originally empty arena was already fully upied by more than 20,000 participating yers! Each group of six participating teams wore different college uniforms, some were exquisite, some were luxurious, some were brocade clothes and jade pendants, and some were short-spirited!


    All kinds of school gs with different patterns moved automatically in the venue without wind, showing their respective pride. Just being able to stand here and participate in the Continental Spirit Master Academypetition was enough to prove the strength of these academies. You know, there were even more low-level spiritual teacher academies that didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to stand here!


    Afterwards, under the leadership of the host, the audience made a blood oath: Swear to the death to expel the demons, keep human beings prosperous, and enjoy peace and health forever!


    After the blood oath waspleted, the door of the huge hall behind the tform opened, and the emperor held the hand of the queen, and walked out slowly surrounded by armored warriors. What was different from the past was that this time there was another person beside the emperor and empress, a woman in ancient clothes who was as pure as jade and as beautiful as a fairy!


    There was a lot of discussion in the audience, and there were spections about the identity of the woman. Everyone knew that the emperor had only one daughter, but no one had seen her. Could it be this woman?


    Of course, there were also sharp-eyed people who recognized this woman¡¯s other identity at a nce. Zouyi was one of them and he eximed the moment the three emperors appeared on the stage: ¡°Look, Fei, it¡¯s Meier! My god, when did Meier be so beautiful?¡±


    Bu Yueyue suddenly said angrily: ¡°When will my Meier not be beautiful? Do you need to make a fuss about it?¡±


    Fatty immediately replied: ¡°Since when did Meier belong to your family again? Obviously she belongs to Fei¡¯s family!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Fatty, do you want to be a roast suckling pig? Then I will fulfill your wish now!¡±


    Fei looked at Meier on the stage, with a smile on his face all the time. Once upon a time, Mei¡¯er was just a naughty little kid, but she turned into a slim, beautiful girl in the blink of an eye!


    At this time, Mei¡¯er, who was wearing a fine attire, had already shed her childishness, and she became a dignifieddy by her parents¡¯ side! A touch of make-up made Meier¡¯s original pretty face even more perfect!


    Except for everyone from the Xuanbing team in the stands, no one could recognize that this little princess was Yi Meier, the big hit in the upper world spiritual masterpetition!


    No, there should be another person who recognized her. That was a handsome, gentle and refined young man who also appeared on the podium. This person was none other than Ruo Feng, the precious son of Ruo Tianyun, the main hall master of the Crystal Pce!


    Ruofeng stood beside Laozi Ruotianyun, looking at Mei¡¯er from time to time. Looking at that expression, it seemed that there were thousands of words to share with Meier. However, Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t even look at Ruofeng, her eyes kept looking for the Xuanbing team in the venue.


    At this time, after paying tribute to the audience, His Majesty the Emperor said loudly. ¡°Wee everyone to participate in this grand meeting of spiritual masters! I believe everyone has heard that just over a year ago, the demons once attacked our city. Arge-scale attack wasunched. However, they failed! It was our powerful army of spiritual masters who defended our homnd with their blood! This makes us believe even more how important it was to cultivate a strong team of spiritual masters! Today, I am very happy to see so many outstanding rising starse here. You are the hope of the future of mankind! I hope that through thispetition, you can all grow into a truly powerful spiritual master and fight to defend the prosperity of our mankind !Finally, expel the demons from our world! Humanity will win!¡±


    ¡°Must win! Must win! Must win! Must win!¡±


    The emperor¡¯s few short words immediately ignited the enthusiasm of the audience, and the shouts continued to hover over the arena, soaring straight up, straight into the sky!


    After a while, His Majesty the Emperor waved his hand to signal everyone to be quiet.


    His Majesty the Emperor continued to say: ¡°Today, on the asion of the opening of thispetition, I want to announce a great event to the people of the whole country!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he pointed at Meier beside him, and said to the audience. ¡°This is our little princess Long YiMei! She has turned 15 this year!¡±


    Afterwards, warm cheers erupted immediately on and off the stage! Ziyu whistled along with the audience, looking excited!


    His Majesty the Emperor pulled Ruofeng behind him again, and introduced to everyone: ¡°This is Ruofeng, the son of Ruo Tianyun, the main hall master of the Crystal Pce! This year, he happens to be 20 years old!¡±


    There was another burst of cheers from the audience. Among the audience present, almost half of the audience had seen Ruofeng¡¯s demeanor on the ring stage in the Upper Realm Competition, because Ruofeng was already 15 years old at the time, and his appearance was not much different from his current appearance, so everyone immediately recognized Ruofeng¡¯s demeanor in the ring.


    Ziyu couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°This annoying guy, why introduce him?¡±


    His Majesty the Emperor continued: ¡°Back then, when the princess was just born, I made an agreement with the head of the main hall of the Crystal Pce, Ruo Tianyun, to marry the two children. Now, the two children have grown up After discussing with the queen, I decided to hold a wedding ceremony for these two children when Her Royal Highness the Princess turns 16 next year!¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367 Meier’s Arranged Marriage [II]

    367 Meier¡¯s Arranged Marriage [II]


    ¡°Wow!!!¡±


    There was thunderous apuse on and off the stage, and the cheers and whistles shocked the world even more! It was a joyous event unparalleled in the world for the royal family to hold a marriage, and the whole continent would be filled with festive atmosphere!


    At the same time, people from all walks of life can also get quite substantial benefits during the celebration. Even the prisoners in the big prison have benefits, those who havemitted minor crimes can be pardoned and released from prison, and those who havemitted serious crimes could also get a hearty meal to show the emperor¡¯s great grace!


    However, if some people were happy, there must be some people who were sad! That¡¯s the way things were! At this time, several people were also shocked, including Meier herself, Fei, and other Xuanbing members.


    The moment His Majesty announced the deed, Meier opened her eyes wide in surprise, and looked at her father in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that what happened just now really happened!


    In fact, Mei¡¯er had known since she was a child that she was close to Ruofeng. It was just that after so many years, she had already fallen in love with Fei, and Meier knew that her parents must be very aware of this!


    Originally, Meier had already forgotten about the baby kiss she had made with Ruofeng, and she only thought about being with Fei when she grew up! But I never thought that at this moment, I was brought up by my father again, and I still said it to the people of the whole country! How could Meier not be shocked!


    For Ruofeng, Mei¡¯er had never had a good impression in her heart! When she was a child, Ruofeng often went to the pce to y with Meier. It¡¯s just that Mei¡¯er only regarded Ruofeng as a ymate when he was a child.


    Ruofeng¡¯s behavior of ttering Mei¡¯er made Mei¡¯er feel that Ruofeng¡¯s attitude was fake, and then he didn¡¯t like ying with Meier at all.


    .....


    Until Mei¡¯er was eight years old and needed to go to school to practice, Mei¡¯er, who was supposed to be sent to the Forbidden Academy, refused to go to the academy where Ruofeng was.


    The emperor and queen had no choice, so after discussing, they sent Meier to Xuanbing Academy, and handed her over to teacher Bu Wenle who opened the branch by name. Originally, the emperor and his wife wanted Mei¡¯er to suffer a bit from Bu Wenle¡¯s side, to grind her temper, before returning her to the Forbidden Academy.


    But the emperor and his wife never imagined that Mei¡¯er would soon get used to the harsh training life in the Xuanbing branch, and her cultivation would increase rapidly, so they dismissed the idea of ??transferring Mei¡¯er back.


    Seeing that Meier has graduated, Meier¡¯s parents, who have endured many years of lovesickness, do not look forward to Meier¡¯s return. She ran away from home many times because of a Fei! This made the empress unavoidably angry with Fei! She thought that her daughter was so disobedient because she waspletely led away by Fei, a wild boy!


    In order for Meier to stay by their side, the empress thought hard, and finally remembered Meier¡¯s marriage. She thought to herself, Ruofeng¡¯s house was very close to her, if Meier and Ruofeng are allowed toplete their marriage, then it would be too convenient to see her precious daughter in the future!


    Moreover, Ruofeng was the top choice in terms of appearance and cultivation, and he was a very close match with Mei¡¯er. In addition, the two had a baby in front of them, although it was just a joke during the chat, but the so-called golden words, since the emperor agreed to this marriage at that time, he had to fulfill this promise.


    So after the queen discussed with the emperor, out of her own selfishness, the husband and wife made this marriage!


    Of course, Ruo Tianyun, the main hall master of the Crystal Pce, also knew about this marriage. How could the emperor not inform Ruo Tianyun about such a big matter, and it was a matter between both parties? The only person who didn¡¯t know before might be Meier!


    So after His Majesty the Emperor announced the end on the podium, Meier was the only one involved who looked at her father in shock! However, His Majesty the Emperor didn¡¯t seem to notice Meier¡¯s unusual behavior at all. He took Meier¡¯s hand and walked back to the backstage hall amidst the cheers of the audience.


    Ruofeng next to her was just about to follow, but was pulled back by Ruo Tianyun. Finding a seat on the podium, the two sat down firmly.


    Seeing Meier¡¯s leaving figure, Fei just stared nkly, with the same surprised expression on his face as Meier! The cheers from all over the ce rang in Fei¡¯s ears like cicadas on a tree, but they couldn¡¯t break Fei¡¯s shocked mood at all.


    Ziyu rushed to Yueyue in a daze and said, ¡°Sister Yueyue, is this true? Pinch me hard, and I¡¯ll see if it hurts!¡±


    Bu Yueyue shook her head and said, ¡°Even if I twist your ears off, you won¡¯t feel the pain! But I can tell you, it¡¯spletely true! Besides, I¡¯m afraid even Meier didn¡¯t know about this before. matter!¡±


    Ziyu said, ¡°Then, what should we do? What about Fei?¡±


    Just as he was talking, Fei suddenly stood up, rushed into the air and flew straight towards the tform! But just a few steps away, he was forcibly pulled back by Bu Wenle.


    ¡°Father, let me go, I¡¯m going to talk to the emperor!¡± Fei rarely lost control of his emotions! He knews that he and Meier are congenial in heart, this point was very clear in the emperor¡¯s heart! But why disregard the feelings of the two and insist on breaking them up?


    Fei couldn¡¯t figure out how he was going to the emperor to discuss it face to face!


    But when was this time, although Bu Wenle was also very angry at the emperor¡¯s actions, but he was a royal family after all, and he was not on the same level as amoner like himself. Although Fei was also conferred a title, but in the eyes of others, he was worthless!


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, calm down first! After the ceremony is over, I will personally take you to the emperor to discuss it!¡± Bu Wenle held Fei¡¯s arm, fearing that something would happen to Fei in front of so many people!


    Shen Lingyun also came over to hold Fei and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yu¡¯er, I¡¯ll go to the royal family with you in a while! I don¡¯t believe it, with your qualifications, Ruofeng can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Everyone, from Lu Wenfeng to Bu Yueyue, also came tofort Fei. In fact, in the hearts of everyone, they didn¡¯t have any good feelings for Ruofeng, so whileforting Fei, they also expressed their dissatisfaction with the emperor¡¯s action, and felt even more unfair to Meier!


    However, there are many people who are very satisfied with the emperor¡¯s approach! No, Ruofeng was sitting on the podium with a happy face. With his cultivation base, of course he could clearly see themotion on Fei¡¯s side!


    Humph, Fei! I didn¡¯t kill youst time, so it was lucky for you! But how dare you try to snatch someone from me? It was wishful thinking!

 Chapter 368 - 368 Words With The Emperor [I]

    368 Words With The Emperor [I]


    For several days, Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun took Fei to see the emperor several times a day, but they were all stopped by the emperor on the grounds that they were busy with state affairs. The three of Bu Wenle didn¡¯t even make it to the gate of the pce!


    This not only gave way to Bu Wenle, but the three were very angry! The old emperor was obviously dodging on purpose, knowing the purpose of Bu Wenle and the others, he just ignored it!


    That night, the three of them returned to the vi in dismay. fatty couldn¡¯t get bored when he saw this, and said to everyone. ¡°This old emperor clearly looks down on us, Fei, we must find a way to get out of this bird air!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said. ¡°How do you get out? Can you still break into the pce? You must have been beaten back before you entered the door! Maybe I will kill you again to make trouble!¡±


    Fatty said. ¡°It¡¯s hard to fight if you want to? Don¡¯t we have to break into the pce to vent our anger?¡±


    Bu Yueyue asked puzzledly. ¡°Then who do you want to hit? That kid Ruofeng?¡±


    fatty smiled and said. ¡°Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t you know what we are here for this time? We will beat the participating teams to death one by one on thepetition stage. I don¡¯t believe that the old emperor can still see you!¡±


    Thinking of the scene where the Xuanbing team finally won the first ce in the maind in the Upper Realm Spiritualist Contest, and the emperor personally presented awards to everyone and received them, everyone in Fei suddenly became enlightened!


    Bu Yueyue patted fatty¡¯s head, and said with a smile. ¡°Fatty, you really deserve it, so let¡¯s do it! Then we must question the old emperor! Is the happiness of his precious daughter important!¡±


    .....


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and ordered everyone in Gushan Xiaoye. ¡°Xiaoye, it¡¯s all up to you if we want to vent our anger, hit me hard in the arena, and beat all the contestants on the stage to the ground! Turn around and let me go!¡± Fatty invites you to eat delicious food every day!¡±


    After hearing this, fatty instantly covered his purse.


    Buyueyue immediately said angrily. ¡°Fatty, what are you doing? Are you reluctant?¡±


    ¡°Willing! Willing!¡± Fatty suddenly squeezed out a smile, and said little by little.


    Bu Yueyue narrowed her eyes, stared at fatty and asked, ¡°Really willing? Then what were you doing just now?¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Fattyughed dryly, suddenly a sh of inspiration shed in his mind, he took out his precious ¡°biling stick¡± from the space, and said to Bu Yueyue. ¡°Sister Yueyue, don¡¯t wrong a good person! I just thought of it suddenly, If you want to win battles in the arena, you can¡¯t rely on cultivation alone! I n to lend this treasure in my hand to Junior Brother Ono, so that he can show his might in the arena!¡±


    After finishing speaking, fatty handed the Jade Spirit Staff to Xiaoye, and said, ¡°This is my treasure, Fatty Master, use it well, and return it to me after the game is over!¡±


    Seeing this, Bu Yueyue smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not too bad!¡± After finishing speaking, a sh of inspiration shed in her hand, and a set of blue light armor appeared in her hand.


    Bu Yueyue turned to Lan Duo and said, ¡°Lan Duo,e here, and I¡¯ll lend you a piece of equipment too! This light armor is called Lan Meng, and it can defend against any magic attack below level six. Wearing it, you can be in the arena Predestined!¡±


    Seeing this, Lan Duo happily took over Lan Meng, and thanked Bu Yueyue a thousand times!


    There are only two female members in the Xuanbing team in this world, and the other female member, Si Jingjing, immediately stares at the light armor in Lan Duo¡¯s hand with envy when she sees this!


    Seeing this, Ji Menghan immediately smiled and said. ¡°Come here, Jingjing, I also have a light armor called. Red Rain. It is also able to withstand level six magic, so I will lend it to you!¡± A set of exquisite and gorgeous light armor was handed over to Si Jingjing.


    Seeing this, the rest of Yan Yu, Ye Lantian and Beishanhu immediately asked. ¡°Brother, do you have any other treasures? Get one for the three of us too!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng took a step forward, and said with a smile, ¡°Xiaobei, you are a wind-type spiritual master, and what you want is the word ¡®fast¡¯! I have a pair of wind-controlling boots, which can increase your attack speed by 20%, what do you think?¡±


    Beishanhu immediately thanked Lu Wenfeng, happily took the treasure and started ying with it!


    When fatty saw this, heughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of a pair of stinky shoes? You¡¯d better put them away quickly! Otherwise, the whole room will be filled with the smell of stinky feet!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said angrily. ¡°Fatty, you talk too much! You haven¡¯t smelled it before, how do you know that Brother Lu¡¯s treasure is smelly? Xiaobei, bring the shoes here, I will let fatty smell it carefully, and then I will publish it for everyone Feel it!¡±


    Fatty immediately shook his head and said. ¡°No need! No need! It¡¯s still important, Fei! Do you have any treasures, take them out quickly!¡±


    Fei shook his head and smiled wryly. He knew that the reason why everyone did this was to help him out. So he cheered up, took out something from the space, and said to Yan Yu. ¡°Yan Yu, your light attack magic power is weak, and this radiant god stone of mine can help you!¡±


    Turning around, Fei looked at the rest of Ye Lantian and said. ¡°Junior Brother Ye, you are the only gold-type spiritualist among us. Senior brother, I have a treasure that is most suitable for gold-type spiritualists. You don¡¯t need to borrow this one, just use it directly. I¡¯m giving it to you!¡±


    Afterwards, Fei took out a strange object and handed it to Ye Lantian.


    They saw that it was a stone simr to a transparent crystal, only the size of a fist. But if you look closely, you can find that there are countless tiny gold threads in this crystal!


    Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of treasure it was, and even the well-informed Lao Caitou stared curiously at the thing in Ye Lantian¡¯s hand and began to meditate!

 Chapter 369 - 369 Words With The Emperor [II]

    369 Words With The Emperor [II]


    Then, they just heard Fei say. ¡°This treasure is called ¡®Sea Congealing Golden Crystal¡¯, and it is a special treasure picked from the deep sea!¡±


    ¡°Golden Crystal Of The Sea?¡± Lao Caitou was shocked when he heard it! Lao Cai walked up to Ye Lantian in a few steps, picked up the crystal and studied it carefully!


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s the Sea Ning Jin Jing! Unexpectedly, there is such a thing in the world!¡± After finishing speaking, Lao Caitou thought about it, and returned the Ning Hai Jin Jing to Ye Lantian.


    ¡°It is said that this sea-condensing golden crystal was obtained from the deep sea tens of thousands of years ago by a spirit-level senior. It should have been the size of a washbasin, but after returning to the maind, this senior broke this sea-condensing golden crystal into several pieces Distributed to several of my apprentices. Since then, there has been no news about this thing! Only in the ancient dictionaries can I see some introductions about this thing!¡±


    After listening to Lao Caitou¡¯s introduction, fatty couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Grandpa Cai, do you know what¡¯s so special about this treasure? No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s just a decoration! Not even a trace of spiritual power fluctuation Can¡¯t feel it!¡±


    Lao Caitou shook his head and sighed. ¡°It is only mentioned in the dictionaries that this sea-condensing golden crystal is a treasure for gold-type spiritual masters! As for how to use it, there is no record!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone immediately turned their attention to Fei.


    Fei smiled slightly, and said just now. ¡°This Sea Condensing Golden Crystal is different from other treasures. After the user uses it, it can¡¯t change its owner again. This is why I said to give it to Junior Brother Ye!¡±


    Bu Wenle asked. ¡°Oh? Yu¡¯er, tell me how to use this Sea Condensing Golden Crystal? Why can¡¯t you change the owner after using it?¡±


    .....


    Fei said. ¡°The method of using it is actually very simple, as long as you ask Junior Brother Ye to refine this sea-condensing golden crystal with spiritual power, the gold threads in this sea-condensing golden crystal will fuse with Junior Brother Ye¡¯s spiritual power! Use When the timees, as long as it is condensed again, it will be able to hurt the enemy! Even if there is not a trace of metallic spiritual power particles around, it will not affect the use of Master Ye¡¯s magic!¡±


    ¡°Oh? It turned out to be like this!¡± Lao Caitou murmured, ¡°No wonder this sea-condensing golden crystal disappeared only briefly after it was born, but it turned out to be a thing that took shape at one time! Yu¡¯er, where did you get this treasure from?¡± owned?¡±


    After hearing this, Fei murmured. ¡°This is only something hidden in my family, as for where I got it, I don¡¯t know too much!¡±


    In fact, this sea-condensing golden crystal was obtained from Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s treasure. But Fei is inconvenient to say it out! As for the names of all the treasures in Taoist Fengmo¡¯s treasure and the method of use, Fei is very clear under the infusion of Taoist Fengmo¡¯s spiritual consciousness. Then he took out the Ninghai Jinjing and gave it to Ye Lantian.


    Originally, the six members of Gushan Xiaoye had already obtained a treasure after the college selectionpetition! Butpared with the treasures brought out by everyone in Fei, it is obviously nothing!


    Therefore, for more than half a month, everyone in the Xuanbing Academy nestled in the vi and concentrated on practicing, making full preparations for the finals of the academypetition! Under the guidance of everyone in Fei, the six people from Gushan Xiaoye familiarized themselves with and practiced the newly acquired treasures.


    Especially Ye Lantian, in order to refine the sea-condensing golden crystal in his hand, under Fei¡¯s guidance, he didn¡¯t rest for two full days and two nights! Finally, with the help of Fei, he refined this sea-condensing golden crystal into a part of his spiritual power.


    After half a month of repeated practice, Ye Lantian was finally able to use the Ninghai Jinjing with ease. And the power of this Sea Condensing Golden Crystal is really amazing, the condensed slender gold threads are very prating!


    With Ye Lantian¡¯s cultivation at the end of the third level, even Fei, who is a sage at the beginning of the fifth level, is hard to resist! If it wasn¡¯t for the defensive power of the silkworm clothes, the slender golden thread would have directly broken through Fei¡¯s defense and entered with one blow!


    Compared with the treasures obtained by other people, Ye Lantian really got a big deal! The unstoppable treasure is a gift from Fei, and its power is also the most powerful among many treasures!


    For those yers who are only at thete stage of level 3, how can the defense power reach level 6 be stronger than the effect of attack power reaching level 5?


    In the blink of an eye, it was the final stage of the Continental Spiritualist Academy Competition. The members of the Xuanbing team participating at this time are no longer the same as they were half a month ago. With the support of powerful treasures, everyone in Gushan Xiaoye canpletely overwhelm the audience!


    Early this morning, after the battle meal, Bu Wenle looked at everyone in Gushan Xiaoye full of energy, and nodded with satisfaction! He waved his hand at the crowd and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± A group of 17 people walked towards the arena with great arrogance!


    On the way, Bu Wenle exined the results of yesterday¡¯s lottery to everyone as he walked.


    After more than half a month of preliminaries, teams from ten colleges finally won the right to enter the finals. And these ten academies will have a one-on-one knockout match with each of the top ten teams in the upper world on the first day of today¡¯s finals!


    Hearing Bu Wenle¡¯s introduction so far, everyone in Gushan Xiaoye couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the system of thepetition. This waspletely a powerful system, obviously bullying people! But the rules are like this, and after everyone expressed their angry attitude, they epted this reality. After all, it¡¯s not me who suffers!


    Just listen to Bu Wenle continue to say. ¡°ording to the results of yesterday¡¯s lottery, what we encountered today is the White Tower Academy that squeezed into the top ten in the preliminaries. The White Tower Academy is one of the three major spiritual master schools outside the Forbidden City. The only school in the World Competition that did not enter the top ten in the maind was a school of spiritual masters established in the Forbidden City!¡±


    After hearing this, Gu Shan Ono couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Teacher, I have long heard that there are three other academies in the Forbidden City besides the Forbidden Academy. I don¡¯t know which two academies are?¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said. ¡°The strength of the other two colleges is very strong. They can almost break into the top ten in the maind in the calendarpetition. They are Huaming College, which is ranked fifth in the upper world, and Huaming College, which is ranked No. 1 in the upper world. Eighth is Fengdu College. Compared with the strength of these two colleges, the strength of this White Tower College is actually not much different! It¡¯s just that because of the bad luck in the recentpetitions of these two worlds, they always encounter strong teams. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t broken into the top ten! This time, the White Tower Academy can once again break into the top ten preliminaries, which shows that the strength of this representative team is extraordinary!¡±


    Ye Lantian couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s nothing more than the top ten yers selected in the preliminaries. We are the first team in the finals. When we meet us this time, they will be scared to death!¡±


    fatty immediately said. ¡°That¡¯s right, in thispetition, fatty will look at your performance, and show off all the achievements you have cultivated these days! Let these academies in the Forbidden City open their eyes, don¡¯t think that you are in In the Forbidden City, you will be superior to others, and in the eyes of us country people, it is nothing at all!¡±


    Everyone yelled and walked towards the main hall of the Spirit Master Hall in high spirits.


    Fatty suddenly yelled. ¡°Wait a minute, Master Fatty forgot to do something!¡± After finishing speaking, he rushed towards a crowd in the square!

 Chapter 370 - 370 The Powerful Forbidden Team [I]

    370 The Powerful Forbidden Team [I]


    At this time, there was already a sea of ??people outside the main arena of the Healer Hall.


    Today was the first day of the finals. All 20 teams, whether they were the top ten teams in the upper world or the top ten teams in this year¡¯s preliminaries, will have a knockout match today. Those who lose will stop here, and they will never snatch the maind. Qualified for the top ten. So today was also the most interesting game!


    Ziyu said. ¡°Wait!¡±


    He yelled and rushed into the crowd. Soon, he walked back dejectedly!


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Damn fatty, what¡¯s the matter with you? Didn¡¯t you bring any money?¡± Of course Bu Yueyue knew that Ziyu had squeezed in to bet, but for some reason Ziyu came back so depressed.


    Ziyu shook his head and sighed: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it! It seems that our Xuanbing Academy is too famous. Today¡¯s odds ratio with the White Tower team is 1:3, and we won¡¯t even earn a penny! ¡±


    Buy Yueyue smiled and said: ¡°1:3 is good! If you put all your money on the White Tower team, then if the White Tower team wins, wouldn¡¯t you make a fortune?¡±


    Ziyu said depressedly: ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± After saying that, he took the lead and walked towards the arena.


    As soon as the Xuanbing team appeared on the square, it immediately attracted countless eyes. Because of what they experiencedst time, Ono and the other six didn¡¯t feel the same way this time.


    .....


    As a participating team representing the No. 1 Xuanbing Academy in the whole continent, Ono and the others were the focus of the attention of spiritual masters all over the world today! So what about small eyes? With more than half a month of advanced studies, everyone in Ono was eager to show up on the stage as soon as possible!


    Not long after, after the host announced the list of the top ten colleges in the qualifiers, the finals of the Continental Healer Academy Contest officially kicked off!


    The match between the Xuanbing team and the White Tower team was ranked second today. And the first ones to y were the Forbidden team ranked second in the upper world and the Uehara team that broke into the top ten in this preliminaries!


    Ruofeng, the captain of the Upper Realm Forbidden Team, also appeared on the tform at this time, looking coldly at the Xuanbing team¡¯s rest shed.


    Ruofeng has actually been very depressed for more than half a month. Originally, it was because the emperor announced his and Meier¡¯s wedding date in front of the people of the whole country. But for more than half a month, Ruo Feng hasn¡¯t even seen Meier¡¯s shadow!


    Ruofeng also visited the imperial pce many times under the leadership of Laozi Ruotianyun, but Meier just refused to show his face, even the emperor himself did not give face once!


    This could¡¯t help but make His Majesty the Emperor, who was full of confidence, also start to have difficulties. The emperor originally thought that after Meier¡¯s marriage was settled in front of the people of the whole country, Meier would always give him face, and with a little persuasion from his husband and wife, the marriage would be settled!


    As for that Fei, he was nothing more than a grassroots man without father or mother! As time goes by, Meier will definitely forget him! But the emperor never expected that after returning from the opening ceremony of thepetition, Meier locked himself in the room and no one was seen!


    Not to mention a little persuasion, even stepping into the door of his daughter¡¯s room, the emperor and his wife couldn¡¯t do it! The emperor couldn¡¯t helpining about the empress¡¯ bad idea! The helpless thing hase to this, the emperor and queen could only find another way to enlighten this precious daughter!


    Not seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯s face, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but me Fei for all his anger. Ruofeng has seen the close rtionship between Meier and Fei with his own eyes! She thought to herself, it must be because of the existence of Fei that Meier treated her like this. Couldn¡¯t help but hate Fei again!


    Today, as a senior of the Forbidden Academy, Ruofeng appeared on the grand stage to cheer for the juniors of the Forbidden Team! Xindao, didn¡¯t hee here to cheer up his juniors? Then he would let you take a good look at how his juniors died!


    Seeing the Forbidden Team enter the ring, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help standing up and taking the lead to cheer for his juniors! Driven by Ruofeng, the audience suddenly burst into apuse.


    After all, the reputation of the Forbidden Academy was no worse than that of the Xuanbing team! They were the academy that has stood on the throne of number one in the maind year after year! And Xuanbing Academy identally climbed to the top of the maind because of the dark horse Fei! As for how long this seat could stand, it¡¯s hard to say!


    Following the referee¡¯s instructions, after the two contestants reported their names and cultivation level to each other, they retreated to both sides of the ring.


    They saw that the Uehara team was in a two-four formation. Two burly men stood in the front row, and the other four lined up in the back. It seemed that they want to focus on defense!


    On the other hand, the six members of the Forbidden Team stood in a row arrogantly, their bodies slightly arched, and they all put on the appearance of preparing to start. In front of each of them, three spirit crystals came out through their bodies, shining with a faint spiritual light! Everyone in the Uehara team couldn¡¯t help squinting their eyes slightly. Although they were all above the third level, judging from the size of the spirit crystals, everyone in the Uehara team was obviously inferior!


    Seeing that the two sides were ready, the referee waved his hand, shouted ¡°Start¡±, and flew into the air.


    As soon as the referee finished speaking, the six members of the Forbidden Team rushed forward like flying, and shot at everyone in the Uehara team! On the other hand, on the Uehara team¡¯s side, with the help of two big men, three earthen walls were quickly built up in front of everyone!


    But for the four people standing behind the two earth-type spiritual masters, the spirit crystals in front of them shed at the same time, and they were enveloped by a ball of white light in the blink of an eye!


    At this time, the members of the Forbidden Team on the other side of the earth wall had already rushed to the earth wall, and saw a petite girl suddenly jumping up, hitting with both hands, dozens of thunderbolts the size of a football The ball was hit and hit the three earth walls in front at the same time!

 Chapter 371 - 371 The Powerful Forbidden Team [II]

    371 The Powerful Forbidden Team [II]


    At this time, there was already a sea of ??people outside the main arena of the Healer Hall.


    Today was the first day of the finals. All 20 teams, whether they were the top ten teams in the upper world or the top ten teams in this year¡¯s preliminaries, will have a knockout match today. Those who lose will stop here, and they will never snatch the maind. Qualified for the top ten. So today was also the most interesting game!


    Ziyu said. ¡°Wait!¡±


    He yelled and rushed into the crowd. Soon, he walked back dejectedly!


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Damn fatty, what¡¯s the matter with you? Didn¡¯t you bring any money?¡± Of course Bu Yueyue knew that Ziyu had squeezed in to bet, but for some reason Ziyu came back so depressed.


    Ziyu shook his head and sighed: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it! It seems that our Xuanbing Academy is too famous. Today¡¯s odds ratio with the White Tower team is 1:3, and we won¡¯t even earn a penny! ¡±


    Buy Yueyue smiled and said: ¡°1:3 is good! If you put all your money on the White Tower team, then if the White Tower team wins, wouldn¡¯t you make a fortune?¡±


    Ziyu said depressedly: ¡°Go, go, don¡¯t make fun of me!¡± After saying that, he took the lead and walked towards the arena.


    As soon as the Xuanbing team appeared on the square, it immediately attracted countless eyes. Because of what they experiencedst time, Ono and the other six didn¡¯t feel the same way this time.


    .....


    As a participating team representing the No. 1 Xuanbing Academy in the whole continent, Ono and the others were the focus of the attention of spiritual masters all over the world today! So what about small eyes? With more than half a month of advanced studies, everyone in Ono was eager to show up on the stage as soon as possible!


    Not long after, after the host announced the list of the top ten colleges in the qualifiers, the finals of the Continental Healer Academy Contest officially kicked off!


    The match between the Xuanbing team and the White Tower team was ranked second today. And the first ones to y were the Forbidden team ranked second in the upper world and the Uehara team that broke into the top ten in this preliminaries!


    Ruofeng, the captain of the Upper Realm Forbidden Team, also appeared on the tform at this time, looking coldly at the Xuanbing team¡¯s rest shed.


    Ruofeng has actually been very depressed for more than half a month. Originally, it was because the emperor announced his and Meier¡¯s wedding date in front of the people of the whole country. But for more than half a month, Ruo Feng hasn¡¯t even seen Meier¡¯s shadow!


    Ruofeng also visited the imperial pce many times under the leadership of Laozi Ruotianyun, but Meier just refused to show his face, even the emperor himself did not give face once!


    This could¡¯t help but make His Majesty the Emperor, who was full of confidence, also start to have difficulties. The emperor originally thought that after Meier¡¯s marriage was settled in front of the people of the whole country, Meier would always give him face, and with a little persuasion from his husband and wife, the marriage would be settled!


    As for that Fei, he was nothing more than a grassroots man without father or mother! As time goes by, Meier will definitely forget him! But the emperor never expected that after returning from the opening ceremony of thepetition, Meier locked himself in the room and no one was seen!


    Not to mention a little persuasion, even stepping into the door of his daughter¡¯s room, the emperor and his wife couldn¡¯t do it! The emperor couldn¡¯t helpining about the empress¡¯ bad idea! The helpless thing hase to this, the emperor and queen could only find another way to enlighten this precious daughter!


    Not seeing Mei¡¯er¡¯s face, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but me Fei for all his anger. Ruofeng has seen the close rtionship between Meier and Fei with his own eyes! She thought to herself, it must be because of the existence of Fei that Meier treated her like this. Couldn¡¯t help but hate Fei again!


    Today, as a senior of the Forbidden Academy, Ruofeng appeared on the grand stage to cheer for the juniors of the Forbidden Team! Xindao, didn¡¯t hee here to cheer up his juniors? Then he would let you take a good look at how his juniors died!


    Seeing the Forbidden Team enter the ring, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help standing up and taking the lead to cheer for his juniors! Driven by Ruofeng, the audience suddenly burst into apuse.


    After all, the reputation of the Forbidden Academy was no worse than that of the Xuanbing team! They were the academy that has stood on the throne of number one in the maind year after year! And Xuanbing Academy identally climbed to the top of the maind because of the dark horse Fei! As for how long this seat could stand, it¡¯s hard to say!


    Following the referee¡¯s instructions, after the two contestants reported their names and cultivation level to each other, they retreated to both sides of the ring.


    They saw that the Uehara team was in a two-four formation. Two burly men stood in the front row, and the other four lined up in the back. It seemed that they want to focus on defense!


    On the other hand, the six members of the Forbidden Team stood in a row arrogantly, their bodies slightly arched, and they all put on the appearance of preparing to start. In front of each of them, three spirit crystals came out through their bodies, shining with a faint spiritual light!


    Everyone in the Uehara team couldn¡¯t help squinting their eyes slightly. Although they were all above the third level, judging from the size of the spirit crystals, everyone in the Uehara team was obviously inferior!


    Seeing that the two sides were ready, the referee waved his hand, shouted ¡°Start¡±, and flew into the air.


    As soon as the referee finished speaking, the six members of the Forbidden Team rushed forward like flying, and shot at everyone in the Uehara team! On the other hand, on the Uehara team¡¯s side, with the help of two big men, three earthen walls were quickly built up in front of everyone!


    But for the four people standing behind the two earth-type spiritual masters, the spirit crystals in front of them shed at the same time, and they were enveloped by a ball of white light in the blink of an eye!


    At this time, the members of the Forbidden Team on the other side of the earth wall had already rushed to the earth wall, and saw a petite girl suddenly jumping up, hitting with both hands, dozens of thunderbolts the size of a football The ball was hit and hit the three earth walls in front at the same time!

 Chapter 372 - 372 Stormy Seas [I]

    372 Stormy Seas [I]


    The second match started, team Xuanbing and team Baita both came to the ring. Under the signal of the referee, the two sides reported their age and cultivation level.


    The first person to stand out was a member of the White Tower team. Among the six strong men, this person was the number one giant, and he was a head and a half taller than the tallest Beishan Fox among the six members of the Xuanbing team! He had reached more than 1.9 meters in height. This height was rare at this age!


    They heard this person say in a low voice: ¡°My name is Harvek, I am 15 years old, ate-level third-level spiritual master, and I am the captain of the White Tower team!¡±


    The other five also said in turn:


    ¡°My name is Harvey, I¡¯m 15 years old, and I¡¯m in the middle of a third-level healer!¡±


    ¡°Havison, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master!¡±


    ¡°Harvey Beast, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master!¡±


    ¡°Havinu, 15 years old, mid-level third-level spiritual master!¡±


    ¡°Ding Wu, 15 years old,te stage third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    .....


    After the briefing by the six people, the audience couldn¡¯t help but marvel secretly: It¡¯s unexpected that the White Tower Academy was like this, and the team members trained have all reached the mid-tote stage of the third level! This was already very close to the cultivation level of the top ten academy teams in the maind.


    You know, among the top ten teams in the entire continent, it¡¯s rare for them to be able to reach the middle andte stages of the third level! Even the Xuanbing team, which ranks first in the upper world, has two mid-level third-level yers among the six yers!


    Everyone from Xuanbing school had already heard from Teacher Bu Wenle that there were five cousins ??in this White Tower team, and their cultivation bases were not weak! But I didn¡¯t expect that these five people were not only tall and burly, but also had such strange names, I couldn¡¯t help but secretlyughed in my heart!


    Gu Shan Xiaoye stepped forward and said: ¡°Gu Shan Xiao Ye, the captain of the Xiaxuanbing team, is 14 years old and ate-stage third-level spiritual master. Please advise!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, the rest of the people also stood up one by one and said:


    ¡°Ye Lantian, 15 years old,te stage third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Beishanhu, 15 years old,te stage third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Landuo, 14 years old,te stage third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Yan Yu, 15 years old,te stage third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    ¡°Si Jingjing, 14 years old,te stage third-level spiritual master, please advise!¡±


    It¡¯s all the third-levelte-stage cultivation bases again! There was a burst of discussion in the stands, besides the Forbidden team that had just left the field, this was another teamposed of allte-level Healers. It was also the second team with such a monstrous cultivation base since the start of thepetition in this world!


    The audience who were optimistic about the White Tower team before could not help but start to tilt their hearts towards the Xuanbing team! No matter how the White Tower team performed before, the results of the two teams were obvious here!


    Under the signal of the referee, the yers of both sides retreated to both sides of the ring after the briefing.


    The White Tower team was in the formation of three one two, and the man named Ding Wu stood in the middle of the crowd. Three spirit crystals were condensed from each of them. Judging from the size, all six of them had an innate spiritual power of more than 60!


    Looking at the Xuanbing team, like the Forbidden team, they also stood in a row in a row. However, unlike the Forbidden team, among the six people, five of them just stood there loosely, without even condensing their spirit crystals, as if they had nothing to do with it! From the looks of it, they were a bit more arrogant than the Forbidden team!


    Ruofeng stood on the stage and looked at it, his nose almost crooked out of anger! Was this a game? Why do I feel like they were watching a y? Were they the audience or were we the audience?


    Even the referee couldn¡¯t help frowning, thinking: was this the number one academy team in the upper world? He only won the first ce in the maind once, but he was so arrogant! What a bunch of bumpkins who have never seen the world!


    Seeing that only one member of the Xuanbing team was seriously preparing for the battle, the referee immediately reminded: ¡°Xuanbing team, please prepare for the game!¡±


    Gushan Xiaoye smiled slightly, and said to the referee: ¡°Uncle, you can announce the start!¡±


    That arrogant posture almost made the referee¡¯s nose crooked! Fortunately, the referee has a big belly, so he hesitated for a moment, then waved his big hand and announced: ¡°The match begins!¡± Then he shed into the air.


    As soon as the words fell, the six members of the White Tower team roared like a flood of beasts and rushed towards the members of the Xuanbing team. Since everyone was so big, the entire arena seems to be shaking when they run!


    Facing the top-ranked academy in the entire continent, the White Tower team chose to fight recklessly, which made everyone present secretly pick on Brother Thumb!


    You know, in the match just now, when facing the Forbidden team ranked second in the upper world, the Uehara team did not dare to choose to fight recklessly! However, judging from the momentum of the White Tower team rushing forward, it seems quite domineering!


    On the other hand, the Xuanbing team saw Ye Lantian rushing over like flying! And the other five people didn¡¯t even move! Still standing there leisurely and contentedly watching his teammate rush out alone!


    This time, almost all the audience present turned their noses out of anger! Was this Xuanbing team here topete or just to watch the excitement? Thepetition has already started, why were you still poking there like a normal person? The audience who were optimistic about the Xuanbing team suddenly began to weigh it in their hearts again!


    The audience couldn¡¯t help being like this, even the members of the White Tower team who rushed over were very surprised: What kind of tricks was this Xuanbing team ying? Could it be that the aura of number one in the entire continent burned the brains of these people? He actually wanted to fight against the six of us by himself!

 Chapter 373 - 373 Stormy Seas [II]

    373 Stormy Seas [II]


    Captain Harwick roared angrily, and rushed over immediately, followed by the other five! The stage of the arena was trembling under the feet of the six of them, but this time it was really trembling!


    Seeing Ye Lantian, the tallest member of the Xuanbing team, rushing to the distance of less than 50 meters from Harvek, the spirit crystals in front of everyone in the White Tower team shed!


    In the burst of spiritual light, the arena under the feet of everyone in the White Tower team began to be restless! The countertop began to ripple like the surface of water under the feet of the six people!


    The more the ripples spread outward, the more violent the fluctuations will be! After rushing out 20 to 30 meters, it has turned into a thick earth wall more than ten meters high! But these earthen walls kept pping outwards like ocean waves! The wave was higher than the wave, and the wave was heavier than the wave! The pping of the countertops and earthen walls could be clearly heard in the huge arena! It¡¯s a thrilling feeling!


    It turned out that the five Harvey brothers who formed the White Tower team were all earth-type healers, and this attribute was their family lineage! In the Harvey family, all direct descendants were earth attribute spiritual masters!


    It was also because of this that there was a unique skill among the Harvey n, which was thebination skill of earth magic! Of course, this kind ofbination skill could have more than one effect, and it could be converted into different effects ording to the moves that everyone was good at!


    And thebo skill practiced by the five brothers in the White Tower team was the ¡°stormy waves¡± stunt! The most prominent point of this stunt was ¡°shooting¡±! Five people cast earth wall magic and pped one after another in turn! And every p will be a little heavier than thest one!


    Since all the contestants participating in this Healer Contest were Healers below Level 4, none of them have reached the cultivation level to fly! Therefore, this unique skill of the White Tower team has a great advantage!


    No matter how high your cultivation level was, you could withstand the ¡°turbulent waves¡± of one blow, two blows, ten blows and twenty blows, but as the strength of the p continues to increase, could you still block it?


    .....


    Moreover, in addition to the five Harvey brothers, the White Tower team also has a Ding Wu with a thunder attribute! He was ate-level third-level cultivation base! Therefore, the White Tower team with such a strongbination will go all the way to the finals!


    But everyone in the White Tower team would never have dreamed that they would meet the Xuanbing team in the first game of the finals! This was thest team they want to meet!


    One was because the strength of the Xuanbing team was the highest in the entire continent in the upper realm, and I believe this realm will not be too weak.


    Furthermore, in the Upper Realm Contest, a member of the Xuanbing team who could fly appeared unexpectedly! This was quite a strange phenomenon, and it was also thest thing the White Tower team wants to see! I just hope that there will be no more strange people like this in the Xuanbing team, otherwise they willpletely restrain this special skill!


    Think about it, the attack mode like Stormy Wave was amazing for attacking the opponent on the ground, but if the opponent flies into the air, the power of this move will be useless at all!


    But everything was so unpredictable, it seems that there will always be someone who was against you in the dark! Don¡¯t look at the Xuanbing team rushing towards Ye Lantian alone, but when they were about 40 meters away from the Baita team. I saw three huge spirit crystals shing in front of Ye Lantian, and a huge long sword instantly condensed out!


    Under the amazed gaze of the six members of the White Tower team, Ye Lantian jumped up, put his feet on the long sword, and flew straight into the sky of more than 20 meters!


    Everyone in the White Tower team was shocked when they saw this! Before he could think about it, he stopped immediately. As soon as the move was closed, the unique move ¡°Storm Waves¡± also disappeared immediately, and the stage gradually returned to calm!


    Everyone in the White Tower team knew that no matter how the opponent did it, since the opponent had already flown into the air, then this move of ¡°storming waves¡± would have no effect at all!


    At this time, the audience also opened their eyes wide in surprise, looking in disbelief at Ye Lantian who was flying with the giant sword on his feet! How did this little guy with only a third-levelte-stage cultivation base do it?


    In fact, if you were an ordinary healer, this kind of cultivation would not be able to fly with the sword anyway! Even Ye Lantian himself couldn¡¯t do it a week ago!


    The reason why Ye Lantian did it at this time was entirely because of an ability Mu Yu gave him! No, to be precise, it should be the ability that Ninghai Jinjing bestowed on Ye Lantian!


    Because the gold thread inside the Sea Condensing Golden Crystal was a substantial metal, after merging with Ye Lantian¡¯s spiritual power, Ye Lantian¡¯s gold magic was no longer restricted by the ¡°gold¡± attribute particles!


    As long as Ye Lantian¡¯s spiritual power moves, Ninghai Jinjing would turn into any weapon ording to Ye Lantian¡¯s thoughts, and could also fly out of thin air under the control of Ye Lantian¡¯s thoughts! But the purpose of flying together by standing on this weapon was discovered by Lao Caitou¡¯s research!


    Under Lao Caitou¡¯s theoretical research, coupled with Ye Lantian¡¯s countless experiments, he finally managed to achieve the ability to fly with a sword one week before the finals! This achievement immediately envied everyone in team Xuanbing¡¯s Ono! In addition, before this match, Bu Wenle had clearly exined the cultivation and abilities of everyone in the White Tower team, so everyone in Ono made the decision to let Ye Lantian y alone!


    This was not because everyone in Ono was proud, it was because Ye Lantian¡¯s evil behaviorpletely restrained the attacking skills of the White Tower team!


    He saw Ye Lantian soaring into the sky, and quickly rushed to a distance less than 30 meters away from everyone in the White Tower team. But at this time, the turbulent waves of the White Tower team had stopped, and the six Harveys on the ring werepletely exposed to Ye Lantian¡¯s feet!

 Chapter 374 - 374 Stormy Seas [III]

    374 Stormy Seas [III]


    Before everyone in the White Tower team changed their moves, Ye Lantian moved in mid-air!


    For a general third-level spiritual master, the effective attack distance was about 30 meters, and the closer the distance, the stronger the attack effect!


    But Ye Lantian was a spiritual master who cultivates in the Xuanbing branch, and this was the only academy in the whole continent that provides ¡°Sky Spirit Silkworm¡±! How could the spiritual power bepared with that of ordinary spiritual masters? Therefore, 30 meters is enough for Ye Lantian!


    After Ye Lantian rushed into the range of 30 meters from the Baita team, the huge sword under his feet suddenly emitted thousands of rays of light, instantly split into thirty long swords, and under the control of Ye Lantian¡¯s spiritual power, he struck at the Baita team!


    Harvey stood at the front of the crowd, seeing dozens of long swordsing towards him, a sh of spiritual light shed in front of him, and a thick earth wall rushed up more than ten meters in front of him, covering himself and the five people behind him Get up!


    Considering that Harvey and Ye Lantian were bothte-level three cultivation bases, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to block Ye Lantian¡¯s full blow! In this regard, Harvey was full of confidence!


    At the same time as the earth wall was rushing up, the five people behind Harvey also held their breaths, and the spirit crystals in front of them continued to sh! Prepare to take the opportunity tounch a counterattack when Ye Lantian¡¯s attack collided with the earth wall, and Ye Lantian would be seriously injured and shot down!


    Ding Wu gathered dozens of huge thunderballs to guard behind the earthen wall, with a slight smile on his lips, he was already imagining Ye Lantian¡¯s whole body twitching after being hit by his own thunderballs!


    And at this moment, Ye Lantian¡¯s attack arrived! There were not a few of the thirty long swords, all of which were nailed to Harvey¡¯s earthen wall! There was no explosion sound, and no strong collision sound!


    .....


    Harvey¡¯s expression suddenly changed while attacking the collision! Harvek, who had tried his best to prepare for a head-on collision with Ye Lantian, only felt a wave of spiritual power in his body, and the feeling of using the wrong force suddenly made Harvey¡¯s mental power shake for a while! I thought to myself: What¡¯s going on? Why was there no trace of strength in such a powerful offensive?


    It¡¯s not good before Harvey thinks about it! They saw that the long sword inserted into the earth wall shot out a fment at the moment it collided with the earth wall. The prating power of this kind of fment was extremely sharp, and Harvey¡¯s strong defense force did not cause any interference!


    In a trance, Harvey only felt that something small seemed to pass through his defense and rushed towards him.


    Harvey couldn¡¯t help yelling, ¡°No!¡±


    But as soon as the words were out of his mouth, Harvey felt a sharp pain in his chest, and a slender golden thread quickly prated into Harvey¡¯s body!


    At the same time, the other two standing beside Harvey also tightened their bodies, and were prated by golden threads one after another.


    It was still Ding Wu who reacted quickly. As soon as Harvey opened his mouth, he felt that the situation was wrong, and immediately covered his body with dozens of condensed lightning balls, forming a circle of lightning waves outside his body.


    This was Ding Wu¡¯s best defense technique! As soon as the opponent¡¯s attack touches this circle of lightning waves, a local explosion would be formed on the periphery of this circle of defense, and the attack would bounce back. But Ding Wu who is inside the Lei Guangbo would be unscathed! It feels a bit simr to the defense principle of an anti-missile tank!


    But this time, Ding Wu miscalcted! The gold wire did not collide with the Lei Guangbo and trigger the explosion of the Lei Guangbo, but pierced through the Lei Guangbo and rushed directly into Ding Wu¡¯s chest!


    At the same time, the other two members of the White Tower team were also prated by Ye Lantian¡¯s golden thread in surprise!


    Just when Ye Lantian lightlynded on the ring, the six members of the White Tower team had all been hit, and they stroked their chests in surprise, looking for their injuries.


    Harvey only felt that something was piercing through his chest in front of him, but he checked with his spiritual power, and it seemed that there was nothing. The spiritual power was functioning normally, and his body felt no pain, and he couldn¡¯t even find any external injuries. !


    Could it be that it was just an illusion? Harvey couldn¡¯t help but look back at his brothers, and everyone looked at each other in nk dismay, not knowing why!


    Harvey couldn¡¯t help shouting at Ye Lantian: ¡°Hey! Little man, what did you do to us just now? If you don¡¯t answer honestly, don¡¯t me us for gang-beating you!¡±


    Ye Lantian smiled slightly, but did not answer the questions of Harvey and others, but looked up at the referee! Turn a deaf ear to everyone in Harvey!


    The referee pondered for a moment in the air, then returned to the ring, and announced loudly: ¡°The second match, Team Xuanbing wins!¡±


    ¡°Wow!!!¡± As soon as the voice fell, there was a sound of shouting and cursing in the stands!


    ¡°Liar! Fake! ck whistle!¡± The meager words rang out endlessly!


    Because most of the audience were just ordinary people or those with low cultivation, they didn¡¯t see the fact that the golden silk rushed into the bodies of everyone in the White Tower team. Seeing that Ye Lantian first flew into the air, controlled dozens of long swords and collided with Harvey¡¯s earthen wall before falling to the stage, the referee announced that the White Tower team had lost! wasn¡¯t this an obvious fake?


    The Xuanbing team must have given the referee some benefit, so the referee was so unfair! The audience immediately roared!


    The audience couldn¡¯t help being like this, and everyone in the Baita team who was involved was also shocked by the result announced by the referee!


    Harvey couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and shouted at the referee: ¡°It¡¯s not fair, we are not injured! Why are we sentenced to lose?¡±


    The referee raised his eyebrows immediately, and scolded: ¡°Not injured? Do you really think you can still fight?¡± The voice was not loud, but it was not angry, and the noise of the audience was immediately overwhelmed by the referee¡¯s question. Press down!


    What¡¯s the situation? How could the White Tower team not be able to fight? The audience immediately pricked up their ears to listen to the conversation on the ring.


    Harvek waved his fist, and the spirit crystals in front of him exploded at the same time!


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I fight? I¡¯m full of strength now!¡± Harvey said proudly. He even judged us to lose! There must be something tricky between the referee and the Xuanbing team!


    With the testimony of the entire audience, your ugly face must be exposed to the world! Haha, Team Xuanbing, let us be the number one in the world for Team White Tower!


    The referee couldn¡¯t help shaking his head when he heard this, and turned to Ye Lantian and said, ¡°Ye Lantian, let me ask you, if I¡¯m not mistaken, what you just cast was the Sea Condensing Golden Crystal?¡±


    Ye Lantian was shocked when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be recognized by the referee as soon as he made a move. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by the referee¡¯s profound knowledge, and hurriedly arched his body and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it is Ninghai Jinjing!¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375 Stormy Seas [IV]

    375 Stormy Seas [IV]


    There were some senior spiritual masters in the stands who had heard about Ninghai Jinjing, and after hearing this, they were immediately relieved, and they couldn¡¯t stop nodding when they recalled the process of the martial artspetition just now! But most people have never heard of this kind of treasure, including everyone in the White Tower team!


    Harvey couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What is the sea-condensing golden crystal? What does it have to do with our winning or losing the game? If you can¡¯t exin it clearly, don¡¯t say we don¡¯t agree, and the hundreds of thousands of spectators present will not agree!¡±


    After the audience listened, someone booed immediately!


    The referee couldn¡¯t help sneering: ¡°Do you really want to know the answer? Well then, Ye Lantian, let them know how good they are!¡±


    After all, the referee stepped aside. Ye Lantian suddenly smiled at Harvey and everyone! How do you say an old saying? When someoneughs, someone would cry!


    Seeing that Ye Lantian¡¯s smile didn¡¯t matter, the six members of the White Tower team immediately covered their chests with their hands, and theirplexions instantly turned pale!


    Harvey only felt that there seemed to be a little snake that had eaten rat poison in his body, rolling back and forth and struggling non-stop! Beads of sweat kept rolling down the painful Harvey¡¯s face!


    Looking at the rest of the crowd, someone was already lying down on the ring in pain, rolling back and forth unceasingly, howling in pain endlessly!


    The audience in the stands were dumbfounded, they didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks were being yed in the ring! But looking at the painful looks of each and every one of the White Tower team, it seems that they were not pretending. Some yers hit their heads on the stage of the ring in pain, bleeding from their foreheads!


    .....


    In a blink of an eye, Harvey couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, suppressed the pain in his body, and forced out a voice in his throat, ¡°Admit...admit defeat...admit defeat...¡±


    After all, Harvey¡¯s knees gave way, and he knelt down on the ring, hugging his body in pain, not knowing where to grab it!


    After Ye Lantian listened, he put away his mental strength and raised his hand to attract. Six golden threads flew out from the members of the White Tower Team, gathered together in mid-air to form a small golden sword, and circled around Ye Lantian for a week. , rushed into Ye Lantian¡¯s body and disappeared!


    Only then did the audience in the stands see what was going on, and there was a burst of apuse from all over the audience!


    The golden silk left the body, and the pain of the members of the White Tower team immediately decreased, and then they got up one after another. After saluting each other in the middle of the ring, the members of both sides left the stage one after another!


    It seemed slow to say it, but the whole battle process took less than half a minute, and it was dered over! And with only one yer in the Xuanbing team, they won aplete victory!


    Ruofeng in the stands couldn¡¯t help being secretly surprised! Unexpectedly, in thispetition, the Xuanbing team is so powerful! Just relying on the power of one person has already shocked the audience, and I don¡¯t know what shocking talents the other five people would have!


    After pondering for a long time, Ruofeng cast ast nce at the people of Xuanbing Academy in the rest shed, and exited the arena disgruntled.


    However, everyone in the Xuanbing team did not leave after being happy. Don¡¯t look at the Xuanbing team¡¯s supercilious look during the game just now, but as the saying goes: Only by knowing the enemy and knowing the enemy could you win a hundred battles!


    And today is the time to carefully study the abilities of each participating team, and each team would not leave the field early.


    The game continued, not every game would end as quickly as the Forbidden and Xuanbing games. After all, there would always be situations where two teams have simrbat abilities. Because of this, after the entire ten games, it took more than an hour to be considered as the end.


    It was almost noon at this time, and after walking out of thepetition area, Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help saying to the fat man: ¡°Fatty, you agreed, if you win the game, you have to treat everyone to eat well every day, don¡¯t break your promise!¡±


    After hearing this, the fat man said with a depressed face: ¡°Sister Yueyue, you have been asking yourself this question, okay? When did I agree?¡±


    Bu Yueyue raised her eyebrows immediately, and said angrily, ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t it count if my sister promises to help you? Well, I won¡¯t help you if you ask me to help you in the future! Fei, please do it today!¡±


    Fei smiled, and immediately replied: ¡°No problem! You can choose where to eat!¡±


    The fat man immediately came over and pushed Fei, and shouted: ¡°Go, go! Why are you messing around? Today is the fat man¡¯s treat! You stand aside first, stand aside!¡±


    Bu Yueyue pretended to be angry and said: ¡°Fatty, didn¡¯t you refuse to invite me? Why are you making money again now?¡±


    Fatty pretended to be puzzled and said: ¡°Who said I won¡¯t invite? I¡¯m just not sure if I said so! Now I will solemnly say that if Ono and the others win the game in the future, I will treat Fatty every day! How about it? Let¡¯s go , where to eat?¡±


    Buy Yueyue couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly: ¡°Okay, you said it yourself, everyone can testify!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Fatty, I always keep my word!¡± The fat man couldn¡¯t help but shyly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, where to eat?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good food!¡± Bu Yueyue said with a smile.


    Gushan Ono said: ¡°Sister Yueyue, I heard that you have been to Warcraft Paradise many times during thestpetition. I just don¡¯t know, is the Warcraft Paradise here tastes better, or the Warcraft Paradise in Xuanbing City tastes better? ¡±


    Bu Yueyue listened, and pretended to think about it and said: ¡°Well...it¡¯s really hard to say! Why don¡¯t we go and taste it now, as for which one is more delicious, it¡¯s up to you to decide for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Well, that¡¯s a good suggestion!¡± Gu Shan Ono said happily.


    Everyone in Fei also nodded in agreement. Five years have passed in a sh, think about the first time I went to Warcraft Paradise, everyone in Fei was still a child participating in thepetition! Although it couldn¡¯t be said that they were adults now, but everyone was not young, and they havepletely be a group of big children!


    It was indeed a good choice to taste the delicacy of Warcraft Paradise again! Well, maybe this could be an incentive measure for every collegepetition in the future, which was also good! So, everyone talked andughed and walked in the direction of Monster¡¯s Paradise!

 Chapter 376 - 376 Meier’s Ring [I]

    376 Meier¡¯s Ring [I]


    It could be said that the monster¡¯s paradise in the Forbidden City is the headquarters of the monster¡¯s paradise in all the cities in the whole continent. All kinds of rare Warcraft flesh gather here, and the taste was absolutely pure!


    Based on the monster¡¯s paradise branches scattered in major cities in the maind, the reputation of this monster¡¯s paradise was notparable to five years ago! This time the Forbidden City was holding a Continental Continental Healer Academy Contest, and those people who came from all over the maind want to take this opportunity to have the taste of the main store of monster¡¯s paradise!


    Therefore, since the start of thepetition, this World of monster¡¯s paradise had been full of traffic every day, and every seat was full! And the business of monster¡¯s paradise was also getting bigger and bigger, and all the houses in the entire alley have already been taken over as part of monster¡¯s paradise!


    So, on the surface, this monster¡¯s paradise seems to be just an alley and many houses. But who would have imagined that there are all elegant rooms with unique decorations inside?


    Although it¡¯s not lunch time yet, the monster¡¯s paradise was already very lively at this time. Diners whoe to taste the delicious food pour into the monster¡¯s paradise in an endless stream!


    Bu Wenle¡¯s group of 17 people was quite a group of people. As soon as everyone stepped into the courtyard, a young man ran up to greet everyone.


    Bu Wenle asked: ¡°Xiao Er, is there arger elegant room? We have a lot of people here!¡±


    The shop waiter replied enthusiastically: ¡°Yes, yes! Don¡¯t worry, the guest officer, thergest dining table here can amodate 30 people at the same time!¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, just find us a table for 20 people, it should be quieter, the environment is better, we are not afraid of spending money!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Okay! Guest officer, please follow me!¡± The waiter greeted everyone and walked happily all the way to the inner courtyard.


    After walking a few distance into the yard, the waiter arranged everyone in a separate small courtyard. They saw that the courtyard was not big, with a century-old tree and several flowering trees nted. This was the time when the flowers were in full bloom, and the flower trees were full of delicate flowers. When you smell it with your nose, you could clearly smell a scent of flowers that refreshes your heart!


    And the hundred-year-old tree was very strange! They saw that the thick trunk was uneven, covered withrge and small protruding tree tumors, which has a sense of ancient vicissitudes! They didn¡¯t know how many hundred years it has lived! Although the trunk was extremely thick, the tree body was not tall, only four or five meters high!


    At this time, new green has already been added to the old trees. But what was puzzling was that the leaves on this tree were not green, but a bright silver color! From a distance, it seems that the entire canopy was covered with ayer of white snow, very beautiful!


    ¡°Yinlonghuai?¡± Seeing this, Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help but exim!


    Everyone in Fei¡¯s group was also attracted by this ancient tree as soon as they entered the door! Hearing Lao Caitou call out the name of the tree, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Grandpa Cai, do you know this tree? Tell me what kind of tree it is? Why is it so beautiful?¡±


    Lao Caitou pondered. ¡°If I guess right, this tree is called ¡®Silver Dragon Sacred Tree¡¯, and it is an extremely rare tree species! But there is nothing special about this tree other than its special appearance. However, the origin of this tree is very special! ording to legend, in the Sacred Spirit Continent, it can only be found in the extreme north, in the habitat of the dark dragon and demon n, and in a few very few wends! But this is just a legend, and no one has ever entered the extreme north to prove it! Unexpectedly, I can see this tree in the Forbidden City today, it is really a rare moment in my life!¡±


    The shop waiter smiled and said: ¡°The old man is really well-informed. This silver dragon locust tree was bought at a sky-high price from my shopkeeper. Not to mention other ces, I am afraid that there will not be another tree in the royal garden!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone in Fei circled around the silver dragon locust tree twice. Fatty kept nodding his head while looking at it and said: ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s a good baby. I don¡¯t know who is the boss of this monster¡¯s paradise? He actually has this ability! Now we have opened our eyes!¡±


    Seeing that everyone was aroused, the waiter in the shop couldn¡¯t help but said in a timely manner: ¡°Masters! Are you satisfied with this small courtyard?¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll book this courtyard!¡±


    The waiter quickly smiled and said, ¡°Okay! But, everyone, let me dere first, the minimum consumption for dining in this courtyard is 500 gold coins!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred gold coins? Why don¡¯t you go grab them?¡± Gushan Xiaoye was shocked.


    The waiter stillughed and said, ¡°Masters, this is the shop¡¯s policy. If you are not satisfied, I will show you other rooms!¡±


    Fatty cleared his throat, and said with a shy stomach, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s choose this! Today is the first time Fatty invites his juniors to dinner, so it can¡¯t be too shabby!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone in Fei¡¯s group stared at Fatty with strange eyes, thinking: What¡¯s wrong with Fatty today? He suddenly became generous! But it¡¯s truly strange to see his posturing. After Fatty finished speaking, he walked towards the elegant room next to him.


    The shop waiter immediately let everyone into the elegant room with a smile on his face. The elegant room was very spacious, and it was said that it could seat 20 people, but judging by the size of the table, you¡¯ll be surprised that it would not be crowded if a few more peoplee!


    The decoration in the elegant room was also very elegant, it seems that the person in charge of the decoration has a very good taste! Even some of the antique ornaments ced indoors were priceless! It seemed right to pay the five hundred gold coins for a meal!


    After everyone browsed, they sat down around the table one after another, and the waiter took the menu for everyone to order.

 Chapter 377 - 377 Meier’s Ring [II]

    377 Meier¡¯s Ring [II]


    At this time, Fatty said: ¡°Xiao Er, go and bring us some fruit te and some tea, Fatty was so thirsty now!¡±


    The waiter quickly responded, turned around and ran out! Fatty went to the window and looked around, but there was no one! He pulled Fei over and said, ¡°Fei, help me keep watch!¡±


    After all, he walked to the silver dragon locust tree to observe for a while, and then flew under the canopy of the tree. With a sh of inspiration, he took a branch from the tree and quickly rushed into the house!


    Fei smiled slightly, shook his head and followed in from behind. Bu Yueyue saw Fatty rushing in with a branch of silver dragon locust tree, she couldn¡¯t help but wondered: ¡°Fatty man, why are you breaking someone¡¯s precious branch? If someone finds out, I will punish you to death!¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Fatty quickly rushed to Yueyue to make gestures, and then quickly took out the treasure ¡°Space Cultivation Baoding¡±, inserted the branches of Yinlonghuai into the tripod, and then dripped the culture solution he prepared before lightening With a sigh, put Baoding into the space ring.


    Lu Wenfengughed and said: ¡°I said why Fatty is so generous today, but it turns out that the drunkard¡¯s intention is not to drink!¡±


    Fatty smiled and said: ¡°You can¡¯t return empty-handed after entering Baoshan! Since this thing is so rare, if it can be cultivated, wouldn¡¯t it be able to sell for a good price?¡±


    Everyone snickered immediately after hearing this. Bu Wenle pointed at Fatty and said with a smile: ¡°You, you! Except for a little money fanatic, everything is good!¡±


    Bu Yueyue said: ¡°Like a father, like a son! Look at Fatty¡¯s way of paying money, his father must be a profiteer!¡±


    .....


    Fatty immediately said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a money fan? I call it a good way to make money. If it wasn¡¯t for Fatty¡¯s ability, how could I afford this meal today?¡±


    Bu Yueyue smiled and said: ¡°Just you? It¡¯s the right way to make money? If you don¡¯t steal or rob, that¡¯s the right way to make money? Do you think what good thing you did just now?¡±


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside, and Fatty immediately gestured to everyone, signaling to everyone not to mention what happened just now!


    When the door was pushed open, it wasn¡¯t the fellow who came in. I saw that the visitor was about forty years old, wearing luxurious clothes. As soon as he entered the door, he rushed to Wen Chi, and everyone cupped their hands and said: ¡°Guest officers, I am the steward of monster¡¯s paradise. I sincerely apologize, this small courtyard will receive a distinguished guest in a while, please give me your convenience, and I will arrange another one.¡± This elegant room is for the use of distinguished guests, I don¡¯t know what you think of it!¡±


    Fei didn¡¯t pay attention to it at first, but when Fei saw the ring on the visitor¡¯s hand by ident, he couldn¡¯t help being moved! Busy looking at the visitor carefully.


    After Fatty heard this, he immediately asked: ¡°VIP? Why are VIPs so arrogant? Everything has to be done on a firste, first-served basis, right? What if we insist on not letting in?¡±


    The steward quicklyughed and said, ¡°Masters, this is the shop¡¯s fault, isn¡¯t it? In order to apologize to you masters, the shop is willing to give you a 20% discount for all the distinguished guests today! Please do me a favor!¡±


    As soon as he heard that he could give a discount, Fatty immediately smiled and said: ¡°Whether there is a discount is a trivial matter, I just want to know who is so pompous and insists onpeting with us for this elegant room! Could it be the emperor Lao Tzu? ¡±


    As soon as the person who came heard the words from the crowd, he couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Your Majesty is serious, how could His Majesty the Emperore to a small shop like ours! But the person who came here is not low-status, he is Ruo Feng from the main hall of the Crystal Pce. The young master ordered it here by name! He has a high position and authority, and the small shop can¡¯t afford to offend him!¡±


    When Fatty heard this, he immediately raised his eyebrows, and scolded: ¡°Can¡¯t afford to offend? Fatty is not afraid of him! If it¡¯s just someone else, if it¡¯s Ruo Feng, Fatty will have to fight with him today! We will not change this room!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone sitting there pped the table and stared: ¡°Just don¡¯t leave!¡± Let¡¯s see what Ruofeng can do to them! Beads of sweat from the steward immediately came down! I thought to myself: Why am I talking so much? It was good at first, but now it¡¯s all in vain!


    At this moment, Fei stood up and waved for everyone to be quiet. So he said to the steward, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call this steward?¡±


    Seeing this, the steward saw that Fei had a special status among this group of people, so he quickly wiped off the hot sweat from his brow, and replied, ¡°My surname is Liang, and each name has the same character!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Manager Liang, we¡¯ve changed this room, you can lead the way!¡±


    After Fatty heard this, he immediately said anxiously: ¡°Fei, are you short-hearted? Ruofeng has a deep hatred with us, how can you be so subdued?¡±


    Everyone also looked at Fei in puzzlement. I saw Fei shook his head lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s two different things! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After all, under the leadership of Manager Liang, he walked out first.


    Fatty and the others looked at each other, since Fei, the person concerned, didn¡¯t care anymore, so it would be pointless to persist! So they stood up one after another, followed Fei and went out in a file.


    When they came to a small courtyard with a quiet environment, Guanshi Liang smiled and said to everyone: ¡°The environment here is not worse than the elegant room just now, but there is no ¡®Silver Dragon Tree¡¯ to appreciate. But all distinguished guests, don¡¯t worry, there is no The minimum consumption, and today¡¯s meal, the store will give you a 20% discount, and I hope all the distinguished guests will forgive me!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Manager Liang, let¡¯s order here, you can just send someone over to order!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he walked into the elegant room, chose a seat and sat down. After Guanshi Liang let everyone into the elegant room, he withdrew.


    After everyone sat down, Fatty couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Fei, what¡¯s the matter with you today? This...¡±


    Fatty wanted to continue talking, but Fei signaled him to stop.


    Fei looked at the direction in which Guanshi Liang was leaving, and said to everyone, ¡°Have you noticed the ring that Guanshi Liang is wearing?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads. Fatty asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ring?¡±


    Fei still stared at the direction in which Guanshi Liang left, and said one sentence at a time: ¡°The ring belongs to Meier!¡±

 Chapter 378 - 378 A Plan To Investigate [I]

    378 A n To Investigate [I]


    ¡°The ring belongs to Mei Er?¡±


    Fei¡¯s words suddenly exploded, and everyone in the fat man turned pale with shock and began to discuss!


    Bu Yueyue eximed: ¡°Yes, after Fei said that, I also remembered that the ring in the hands of Manager Liang is indeed exactly the same as the one Mei Er used to wear!¡±


    The fat man pondered: ¡°I heard from Meier that her interspatial ring and all her belongings were searched by a man named Ba Ye in the devil organization! Could this person be that Ba Ye?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng said: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case! Could it be that the eighth master won¡¯t sell the ring?¡±


    Fei said: ¡°I¡¯m also worried about this problem, but the space stone on Meier¡¯s ring is a priceless treasure, only found in the royal family, and such high-quality space stones rarely appear on the market! After the eighth master got it, I may not be willing to do it!¡±


    The fat man said, ¡°Fei, should we track down the origin of this manager Liang?¡±


    Fei looked out the window and said fiercely: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t run away from him!¡±


    Seeing this, Lu Wenfeng asked: ¡°Fei, are you using your spiritual consciousness to lock on that manager Liang?¡±


    .....


    Fei turned his head, nodded to Lu Wenfeng, and at the same time said to Xiao Bowen: ¡°Senior brother Xiao,e with me, everyone, don¡¯t act rashly, let¡¯s go and investigate first!¡± After that, he took Xiao Bowen Turned out of the courtyard.


    Since Guanshi Liang left the small courtyard, Fei¡¯s spiritual consciousness has been observing Guanshi Liang¡¯s every move. Guanshi Liang returned to the front hall, and after exining some things to the waiter on duty, he walked towards Dongkuayuan.


    Now, Fei has already reached level five or above. The scanning range of the consciousness has also been expanded from the previous 100 meters to 200 meters! Of course, Guanshi Liang¡¯s every move cannot escape Fei¡¯s consciousness!


    However, Fei discovered some other problems while staring at Guanshi Liang! Under Fei¡¯s scanning, within a radius of 200 meters, both in the air and underground are within the scanning range of the divine consciousness.


    There is nothing special about the others, but Fei found that there are many secret passages leading directly to the ground among the several huts in the Monster¡¯s Paradise! Through the tracking of his consciousness, Fei found that there are many passages criss-crossing under a hundred meters below the ground! And there are somerge and small stone chambers!


    Due to too much interference below the ground, Fei couldn¡¯t see the specific things in these stone chambers clearly! However, through the blurry image, Fei can feel that there are many living creatures in these passages and stone chambers! Either walking, or dormant, from the analysis of physical characteristics, most of them are monsters!


    Is it a Monster¡¯s stored in Monster¡¯s Paradise? No, if these monsters are just food, there is no need to dig so deep, right? Thinking of this, Fei couldn¡¯t help bing curious about these monsters!


    That¡¯s why Xiao Bowen was asked toe out together, wanting to take a closer look at the direction of these burrows. Of course, Fei did not let Guanshi Liang¡¯s whereabouts go, and was always under the surveince of his spiritual consciousness!


    Just as Fei and Xiao Bowen walked out of the small courtyard, Fei suddenly let out a sneer! Xiao Bowen didn¡¯t understand, so he looked around and saw no one else, and asked, ¡°Fei, what are youughing at?¡±


    Fei shook his head and said with a sneer: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just saw that kid Ruofenging, and those people who brought the Forbidden Team to participate in thepetition! It seems that they are also here to celebrate!¡±


    Xiao Bowen couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, did you discover it through the divine consciousness that Wenfeng and the others said? It really is a monstrous skill!¡±


    While talking, the two of them had already walked out of the range of Monster¡¯s Paradise under the detection of Fei¡¯s spiritual sense, and came to the street!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but stop, and said to Xiao Bowen: ¡°I can¡¯t go any further, it seems that this tunnel may lead all the way to the outside of the city. If you go any further, that Guanshi Liang will be out of the scope of my spiritual consciousness!¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Bowen was a little puzzled, Fei briefly exined the function of his own consciousness and what he just discovered!


    The 100 meters underground of Monster¡¯s Paradise has entered the rockyer, and there are many passages and caves of different sizes that have been dug inside. Fei followed the direction of the main passage through his spiritual consciousness. After arriving here, the passage still had no end in sight, and there was no upward trend.


    It¡¯s just that if you go forward, you will be 200 meters away from Guanshi Liang¡¯s position at this time, so he said the above words.


    Xiao Bowen nodded lightly after hearing this, and pondered: ¡°It seems that there must be something hidden in this Monster¡¯s Paradise, and I¡¯m afraid it has nothing to do with the Demon Organization! Fei, what are you going to do?¡±


    Fei thought about it for a while, and said: ¡°Before the matter is fully understood, let¡¯s not act rashly, so as not to startle the snake! Let¡¯s investigate carefullyter before taking action!¡±


    Xiao Bowen nodded, and the two of them went back the same way!


    At this time, a table of top-notch Monster¡¯s feasts had already been set up in the elegant room. Seeing Mu and Yue back, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Yu¡¯er, how are you doing?¡±


    Fei shook his head lightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we go back! Foster father, let¡¯s eat first!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fei and the two sat back on their seats. After being hungry for a long time, everyoneunched a general attack on the table full of delicious food!


    Because they had something on their minds, everyone ate the meal very quickly without too much talking orughing. After half an hour, everyone left the Paradise of Monster¡¯s and returned to the vi after eating and drinking.


    After entering the room, under Bu Wenle¡¯s questioning by everyone, Fei just exined everything he saw to everyone in detail. And under the scanning of Fei¡¯s spiritual consciousness, that Guanshi Liang has not escaped Fei¡¯s surveince in his every move for more than half an hour!


    Fei saw that this manager Liang only went back to his residence twice, besides going to and from various private rooms in Monster¡¯s Paradise to deal with some matters. Fei thought in his heart: It will be easier if you know where you live! That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t act rashly, and followed everyone back to the vi!

 Chapter 379 - 379 A Plan To Investigate [II]

    379 A n To Investigate [II]


    After listening to Fei¡¯s narration, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°Fei¡¯er, ording to what you said, there does seem to be a subtle rtionship between this Monster¡¯s Paradise and the Demon Organization! However, we still don¡¯t want to act rashly until the investigation is clear. in conclusion!¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Father, I n to investigate the World of Monster¡¯s Paradise starting tonight, and I will not watch the games of the juniors for the time being!¡±


    Bu Wenle quickly said: ¡°No, although your cultivation base is not low, but if there is any problem in Monster¡¯s Paradise, I am afraid it will be a ce where dragons and tigers are hidden, and you may suffer if you go there rashly!¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going to see where the cave of Monster¡¯s Paradise leads today, and I won¡¯t enter the range of Monster¡¯s Paradise! Moreover, it¡¯s difficult to distinguish things at night. I have divine sense to help me. I have the confidence to escape when I reach level seven or eight as a spiritual master!¡±


    Bu Wenle said decisively: ¡°No, I¡¯m still worried!¡±


    ¡°Then let me, the old man, follow along!¡± Old Caitou stood up, knocked the big cigarette pouch in his hand at the door, rolled it up and pinned it on his lower back.


    Seeing this, Fei said: ¡°Grandpa Cai, don¡¯t bother your old man with such trivial matters!¡±


    Lao Caitou snorted and said, ¡°Small things? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve just learned a few tricks of three-legged hair and you feel supercilious! Dragons and crouching tigers are hidden everywhere in this Forbidden City! If you really want to practice it, you kid is not a piece of shit!¡±


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°Your grandpa Cai is right, I think you two should go together, so we can all feel at ease!¡±


    .....


    Fei saw that the matter hade to this point, so he nodded and agreed. After all, with such a powerful helper, the feasibility and safety of in-depth investigations are guaranteed!


    Afterwards, Fei turned around and said to everyone in Xiaoye: ¡°Xiaoye, I won¡¯t go to thepetition, you have to y well! From today¡¯s point of view, the contestants in this world are not low-level, you must not rush forward, remember to y steadily ! Pay special attention to everyone in the Forbidden Team!¡±


    Ono said with a smile: ¡°Brother Fei, don¡¯t worry, the Forbidden team¡¯s cultivation is no more than that. Against them, we don¡¯t even need to use our best to win!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei¡¯s expression darkened, and he said: ¡°Xiaoye, we can despise our opponents in words, but we must be more defensive in actions! Today I saw Ruofeng taking everyone from the Forbidden Team to dinner. With Ruofeng as a person, I believe that in order for my juniors to win, I will definitelye up with some powerful treasures!¡±


    Everyone on Ono nodded after hearing this, Gushan Ono said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Fei, we must be more careful!¡±


    Xiao Bowen took a step forward and said, ¡°Fei, how about I go with you too!¡±


    Fei shook his head and said: ¡°Senior brother Xiao, it¡¯s rare for you to have a few days of leisure, so let¡¯s cheer for everyone in Xiaoye with Big Brother Lu! If you really find out something wrong, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to do it without your help!¡±


    Xiao Bowen nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then you should be more careful! When are you going to leave?¡±


    Fei looked at the sky, and it was just the afternoon, when the light was full. Fei pondered for a while, and then said: ¡°Originally, I nned to wait until nightfall before taking action. But since Grandpa Cai is going with me, in order to avoid long nights and dreams, let¡¯s leave now! I n to check the entrance and exit of the tunnel first After dark, go to Monster¡¯s Paradise to check the situation!¡±


    Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Mmm! If you do things in an orderly and neat manner, you will surely achieve great things in the future!¡±


    Fei smiled shyly: ¡°Grandpa Cai has won the prize, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fei and Lao Caitou bid farewell to everyone and returned to the vicinity of Monster¡¯s Paradise.


    The two of Fei circled the Monster¡¯s Paradise twice. Through his spiritual consciousness, Fei discovered that there are three underground passages to and from the Monster¡¯s Paradise, stretching out in different directions!


    After discussing, the two decided to investigate one by one. So I identified a direction and started tracking along the authentic trend!


    Not long after walking, Fei discovered that this tunnel actually leads to the Crystal Pce. Due to the identities of Mu and Yu, they cannot enter the main hall of the Crystal Pce! So, the two circled around the Crystal Pce and found that the tunnel did not pass through, but was broken in the Crystal Pce. I believe that there may be a passage in the Crystal Pce that goes directly to the ground!


    After discussing with Lao Caitou, Fei decided not to investigate for now, but returned to Monster¡¯s Paradise, and followed the second passage to investigate. Crossing the streets and alleys, the two walked for more than an hour, and they came to the outside of the Forbidden City. But there is still no upward trend in authenticity!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Grandpa Cai, it seems that this passage is the main road to and from the Monster¡¯s Paradise! There is a mountain range ten kilometers ahead, and from the direction of the tunnel, it goes straight to the mountain range!¡±


    Lao Caitou looked up at the mountains in the distance, nodded and said, ¡°Come on, since we have traced this ce, let¡¯s investigate to the end!¡±


    After all, the two walked quickly towards the mountains under the scanning of Fei¡¯s spiritual consciousness. Because they were already out of the city and surrounded by ins, the two of Fei ran much faster!


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the two arrived at the foot of the mountains. Fei was pleasantly surprised to find that the tunnel finally began to rise upwards!


    After climbing over two big mountains, although this is not considered a virgin forest, but entering the mountains, the forests be denser!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Fortunately, the tunnel is not so deep here, otherwise, with my cultivation base, in the mountains, my spiritual sense would not be able to prate below a hundred meters!¡±


    Lao Caitou sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this tunnel to be so long. If it was dug out by hand, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible in three or five years! I don¡¯t know how far we have to go to get to the exit!¡±


    Fei pointed to a big mountain in front, and said: ¡°It should be soon, the tunnel has risen to less than 20 meters from the ground, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s on the high mountain in front!¡±


    While talking, the two came to the foot of the mountain, Fei suddenly frowned, and murmured: ¡°No! This is going to be troublesome!¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380 A Plan To Investigate [III]

    380 A n To Investigate [III]


    Fei and Lao Caitou followed the tunnel of Warcraft Paradise to the mountains more than ten kilometers away from the Forbidden City.


    Seeing that the exit of the tunnel was not far away, Fei suddenly frowned and sighed: ¡°No! This is going to be troublesome!¡±


    Lao Caitou immediately raised his vignce and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fei gestured to a forest under his feet and said, ¡°The tunnel is connected to a natural cave from here. This cave extends in all directions, and I don¡¯t know where is the entrance of the cave!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± After hearing this, Lao Caitou felt a little scratching his head!


    Fei turned around on the spot and said, ¡°It seems that we need to work harder!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded and sighed: ¡°There is no way, let¡¯s look for them one by one!¡±


    After all, just as the two of Fei were about to leave, Fei suddenly hesitated and said, ¡°Wait, there is a situation!¡±


    Through his spiritual consciousness, Fei found a group of figures walking up from the direction where the cave went deep into the ground, he stopped immediately, and concentrated his spiritual consciousness in this direction.


    .....


    As it got closer, Fei finally saw clearly that there were human beings and monsters among the figuresing! It seems that the cultivation level was not low! I saw that after these people and demons came up from the bottom of the cave, they did not turn into the artificially dug passage, but went up along the cave.


    With a wave of Fei¡¯s hand, he led Lao Caitou on the ground and silently followed these monsters to climb up the mountainside!


    They saw that the forest on this high mountain was very dense, and there were old trees more than a hundred years old everywhere. At this time, it was already evening, the mountains and forests had already darkened, and the visibility was very low!


    When Fei and Yu walked halfway up the mountain, a warning sign suddenly came from their spiritual consciousness! Fei immediately bent down, and saw that the forest not far ahead was full of weeds as tall as a person!


    But through the feedback of his spiritual consciousness, Fei discovered that there was a faint fluctuation of spiritual power among these weeds! If you don¡¯t pay attention carefully, even a seven or eight level healer can easily ignore it!


    The moment Fei lowered his body, Lao Caitou also realized something was wrong! Immediately dodged aside, let go of his mental strength, and felt the wind and grass around him.


    After a while, Feichong pointed in one direction. Lao Caitou quickly concentrated his mental strength on one point and stretched in that direction. Sure enough, he found a person lying on his back among the weeds! That¡¯s right, judging from the breath, it was indeed a human being, and judging from the breath, its cultivation level was not low!


    Lao Caitou nodded slightly at Fei, expressing that he had also found him. But Fei shook his head, pointed in another direction, and walked over lightly.


    Lao Caitou didn¡¯t think too much, followed Fei around the weeds, and continued to walk up the mountain. Not far away, they saw Fei jumping up an old tree and hiding among the branches and leaves!


    Seeing this, Lao Caitou also came to Fei¡¯s side, and asked softly, ¡°How is it?¡±


    Fei pointed to a bush on the cliff in front of him, and replied softly: ¡°The entrance of the cave is there. These humans and monsters wille out in a while. Let¡¯s just wait and see what these monsters are going to do!¡±


    Not long after, a group of people came out of the bushes. Then came out more than a dozen monsters. One of the tiger demons with a humanoid tiger head came out and couldn¡¯t help stretching its waist, looking up to the sky and letting out a tiger roar! Suddenly a gust of wind blew up in the forest! Judging from the body shape and howling sound, his cultivation base must be above level 8!


    As soon as the howling sound came out, it was immediately stopped by another tiger demon. A group of monsters bumped into each other, and after muttering for a while, they headed down the mountain!


    Seeing the demons walking away, Fei and Lao Caitou floated down to the tree and followed behind.


    Not far away, they saw the spiritual master that they saw earlier leaning towards the group of demons, and quietly followed behind! Fei and two followed the man a hundred meters away, and the three groups came down from the mountain in a single file, heading towards the Forbidden City!


    While following the two groups in front, Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: I don¡¯t know where the person in front came from. Because the man was wearing a broken windbreaker, covered most of his face with a hood, and covered his mouth and nose with a ck cloth underneath, only his eyes were shining coldly!


    Even if Fei had the help of his spiritual sense, he still couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s appearance. However, Fei can be sure that this person and that group of monsters are definitely not in the same group! Maybe this person was also the healer who hunts down the devil organization! If this was the case, then this person should be regarded as one with himself!


    Just as they were thinking, the three groups of people walked out of the mountain and came to the dense forest at the foot of the mountain. Fei suddenly found that the human monsters in front were divided into two groups, the human spiritual masters continued to walk towards the Forbidden City, and those monsters were lurking in a dense forest!


    How to do? Fei told Lao Caitou about the situation, and the two negotiated their opinions.


    But at this moment, the spiritual master who was secretly following behind moved, bypassed the monsters, and continued to follow those humans!


    Fei negotiated with Lao Caitou again, since this person secretly investigates the Demon Organization, then he was on the same side as himself, and there must be no idents for this person! So the two of them followed the spiritual master as well!


    After walking a few kilometers, everyone finally left the path and came to an official road leading into the city. At this time, the sky has begun to darken, and the zing Star has already slipped down the western mountain. Only the rays of light from the sky reflect a ray of light on the ground, which can only be regarded as seeing things!


    The group of humans in front came to the side of the official road, found a bush and squatted down. The spirit master and Fei who came after also distanced themselves and hid.


    After a short time, two people came from the official road. In the darkness, before anyone could be seen, the voice came first!


    Only a man¡¯s voiceined: ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you have to take care of your child when youe to the Forbidden City for business! How good it would be to let his grandma take care of him! That¡¯s good, I only took care of him along the way, and even dyed the time to enter the city! ¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice immediately replied: ¡°How can you me me? I said to stay in the city just now for one night ande back tomorrow. You muste to the city in time! Look, it¡¯s getting dark today, Even if we got to the Forbidden City, the city gates would have been closed long ago!¡±


    The man sighed: ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s close it! This was the end of the matter, I can only find a small shop outside the city to stay for the night first. I have work to do tomorrow morning! If I don¡¯t rush there early today, I¡¯m afraid it will be closed tomorrow.¡± That¡¯s toote!¡±


    After all, the light shed, and the man waved a light ball and hung it in front of the two of them, and the surroundings suddenly lit up! Not long after, the brightness of that ball of light began to weaken. It seems that this person¡¯s cultivation base is not very high, it should be around the third level!

 Chapter 381 - 381 A Plan To Investigate [IV]

    381 A n To Investigate [IV]


    Even so, Fei could clearly see a hint of joy on the faces of those people crouching in the bushes! Fei¡¯s heart moved, it seemed that these people wanted to intercept these two people, what should they do? To save or not to save?


    If it was saved, the matter will definitely expose itself, and the purpose of continuing to investigate will not be achieved! If you don¡¯t save them, will you just watch these people be killed in the future?


    While thinking about it, the two people walking on the road have already approached. At this moment, a person suddenly walked out from the undergrowth, stood on the side of the road with big thorns and rushed towards the person, shouting: ¡°Hello! Is there anyone in front?¡±


    The two of Fei were startled, they didn¡¯t know what this man wanted to do, did he rob him?


    I only heard the two peopleing on the road reply: ¡°There is someone, who is calling in front?¡±


    In a blink of an eye, the three met on the road. They saw a man and a woman who came here were not very old, about in their early twenties. The man also has a short beard under his jaw, which looks very bold! And in the woman¡¯s arms was holding a two or three-year-old child, who seems to be asleep at this moment!


    With the illumination of the light sphere, the two saw a person quickly running up the road, and quickly asked: ¡°Brother, were you calling for someone just now?¡±


    The man quickly ran up to the two of them out of breath and said, ¡°Great, it turns out to be a light-type spiritual master! Master spiritual master, please go and save my young master!¡±


    The two were surprised when they heard that, only to hear the man with short beard ask: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with your young master?¡±


    .....


    The man said eagerly: ¡°This afternoon, the three of us, master and servant, were ying on the mountain in front of us. The young master identally fell into the valley. At this time, only half of his life was left! I asked mypanion to apany the young master in the valley, so I was in a hurry. I came here to ask for help! You are a spiritual master of the light system, and you will definitely heal magic! Please hurry up and save my young master! My master will definitely thank you very much!¡±


    The expressions of the two changed slightly after hearing this. The woman whispered: ¡°Brother Qiang, it¡¯s gettingte, there are many dangers in the mountains...¡±


    The man trembled his hands immediately after hearing this, and said anxiously: ¡°Master Spiritualist, you can¡¯t just ignore death! Otherwise, we will give up all three lives!¡±


    Seeing this, the short-bearded man couldn¡¯t help feeling soft-hearted, and said: ¡°Sister Hong, it¡¯s our job as spiritual masters to save people! It¡¯s not night yet, let¡¯s hurry up so we won¡¯t run into any danger! Brother, Hurry up and lead the way!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he left the official road with the visitor and ran towards the mountainous area where the demons were lurking. Seeing this, the woman couldn¡¯t help sighing, and then chased after her.


    Fei saw clearly through his spiritual sense, and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head slightly. Xindao: It seems that this was a set of methods used by the demon organization. A human lures the spiritual master into the trap set in advance, and then the demons quickly kill them!


    Seeing the people from the Devil Organization, except for the one who ran away with a couple, the others were still crouching by the roadside. Fei suddenly had a thought, so he took it into consideration! After exchanging opinions with Lao Caitou, a sh of inspiration shed, and the two of Fei disappeared in ce in an instant.


    A dozen monsters lurk in the dense forest ording to the n. Suddenly, the wind started to blow in the forest at night, and a trace of coolness continued to hit the demons. Evenings are still cool in early spring, which was quite normal. A dozen monsters couldn¡¯t help getting closer to each other!


    But in the blink of an eye, gusts of cool wind continued to rage back and forth around more than a dozen monsters, gradually turning into circles of small whirlwinds!


    At this time, a tiger demon seemed to have discovered something unusual, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long roar! The rest of the demons jumped up at the same time!


    But all the demons just stood up and all stood up on the spot, unable to move! Just as the demons were shocked, the small whirlwind around them suddenly turned into dozens of huge wind des and attacked the demons. In the blink of an eye, the demons who were originally alive and well turned into a pile of meat!


    Fei emerged from behind the tree, and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°As expected, Grandpa Cai made the move cleanly and neatly!¡±


    Lao Caitou flew down from the tree, looked at the pile of meat in front of him and said with a smile: ¡°You are also responsible for this! I didn¡¯t expect that your ¡®fixing technique¡¯ is so good that even an eighth-level monster can do it.¡± Hold on!¡±


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my cultivation base is not enough, and I can only freeze for a second!¡±


    ¡°Hehe! One second is enough! With a master¡¯s move, many things can happen in one second!¡± Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t helpughing. With a flick of the toe, an eighth-level magic crystal fell into Lao Caitou¡¯s hands. Lao Caitou looked around at the magic crystal in his hand, nodded and sighed: ¡°Well, the quality is really good! Yu¡¯er, put these things away!¡±


    Seeing that the mountain was approaching, the man from the demon organization who led the way couldn¡¯t help but feel happy! Not too far away, I will reach the ambush circle, and I have sessfullypleted today¡¯s mission, so I can go back to drink and eat meat!


    When the three of them were hurrying on their way, suddenly there was a roar of a tiger in the dense forest ahead. The woman holding the child couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°No, there are advanced monsters ahead, Brother Qiang, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The member of the demon organization was also shocked, thinking: What is wrong with this monster master today, he just came out of the hole and yelled, why did he fall ill again in such a short time!


    Seeing that the two of them were about to leave in surprise, the man immediately begged: ¡°Master Spiritualist, you can¡¯t just leave your life behind! My young master is not far ahead, waiting for your help!¡±


    The man with the short beard couldn¡¯t help showing hesitation! From the roar of the tiger, it could be heard that the cultivation level of the monster in front of him was much higher than his own. For the sake of safety, he should turn his head and run away immediately! But as a spiritual master, can he just ignore his death like this?


    At this moment, the sleeping child in the woman¡¯s arms was awakened by the sound of the tiger¡¯s howl, and couldn¡¯t help crying on the woman¡¯s shoulder!


    ¡°Woo!!! Mom, I¡¯m afraid! It¡¯s so dark here! I want to go home!¡±

 Chapter 382 - 382 Assassin [I]

    382 Assassin [I]


    It was about to lure the couple of spiritual masters into the ambush circle of the demons, but unexpectedly, something went wrong at this juncture!


    The person from the devil organization suddenly felt anxious. If you don¡¯t act quickly, you will be in trouble if you run into the healer who was brought inter! Because the chance of them encountering a healer was uncertain, who knows when the next healer will appear? Maybe he was walking this way under the leadership of hispanions now!


    Seeing that the couple seemed to be retreating because of the roar of the tiger, the man suddenly became cruel, and while the two were not paying attention, he stepped forward and snatched the child, and ran away!


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Return my child!¡± The husband and wife immediately chased after her!


    But the man from the Demon Organization who just ran, was not far away when he suddenly tripped. He immediately threw the child far away! Followed by a forward roll, he quickly maintained hisposture!


    As soon as the man stood firm, he found that there was someone standing in front of him! Looking up, he saw that the man in front of him was covered with a tattered cloaked robe, only a pair of eyes were exposed outside the mask with a cold light. And the child that he identally dropped was firmly held in this person¡¯s hands!


    The man was startled, he didn¡¯t care about interrogation, and ran away with his head wiped! But just two steps away, the weeds rolled back under his feet, and immediately tripped the man to the ground again! This time the man fell hard. In panic, a bloody gash was cut on the scalp by a rock, and the blood dripped down instantly!


    The man was tied up on the ground by weeds, and he kept shouting: ¡°Good man, please forgive me! I¡¯m not a bad guy, so don¡¯t kill a good guy by mistake!¡±


    At this time, a couple had also chased up, seeing a man in a cloaked robe subdue the person who snatched their child, they immediately thanked him! The woman stepped forward to take the crying child and kept coaxing it! The child gradually stopped crying!


    .....


    After the short-bearded man thanked the man in the cloaked robe, he looked at the begging man on the ground and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Grandpa, this man is not a bad person. It may be because of the savior¡¯s eagerness that he took my child away. Please forgive him.¡±


    The man lying on the ground echoed immediately after hearing this: ¡°Yes, yes, yes! My son is waiting for rescue in the valley ahead! The hero is a strong man, so please show kindness. Please follow me and save my son.¡±


    The man in the cloaked robe snorted coldly after hearing this, and said: ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t tell lies in front of real people. I know exactly where you came from, sir. You should be honest! Let me ask you, a few days ago, you devil Has the organization ever caught three fifteen or sixteen-year-old children?¡±


    The man on the ground was startled when he heard this, slowly got up from the ground, cupped his fists at the man in the cloaked robe and said, ¡°Since the hero knows my identity, then I don¡¯t have to hide it, you are talking about two men and one woman, three three A level-or-so healer?¡±


    After hearing this, the man in the cloaked robe couldn¡¯t help being surprised! This was thest result he wanted to hear! Because if it can be confirmed from the mouths of these demon organizations, the three children are probably in danger!


    The man in the cloaked robe couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°That¡¯s right, tell me, where are they?¡±


    The man suddenly rxed, and smiled at the man in the cloaked robe: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the hero, they are our distinguished guests. Look, are they the three who came over there?¡±


    After hearing this, the man in the cloaked robe immediately looked in the direction the man pointed. But when he looked back, he found that the surroundings were pitch-ck and nk, and there was no figure anywhere! He couldn¡¯t help but secretly said in his heart: Not good! be cheated!


    At this moment, they saw that man suddenly made an attack and restrained the short-bearded man who was secretly surprised! A short de rested on the neck of the short-bearded man and said fiercely: ¡°Don¡¯t move, or don¡¯t me me for being cruel and killing this kid!¡±


    ¡°Brother Qiang!¡± The woman turned pale with shock when she saw this, and she couldn¡¯t help scolding the man: ¡°You are a wolf! We kindly wanted to help you, but you want to harm us! Has your conscience been eaten by dogs?¡±


    The man said fiercely: ¡°Hmph, if you want to me, me your bad luck, let us meet you! Don¡¯t move! If you move again, I will kill this man!¡± Seeing the man in the cloaked robe take a step closer to him, the man The man immediately threatened.


    The man in the cloaked robe couldn¡¯t help but be secretly annoyed! Unexpectedly, he hunted geese all day long, but was blinded by the geese! Such a simple trick actually deceived himself! He couldn¡¯t help saying angrily: ¡°Tell me! Are those three children taken away by you?¡±


    With the hostage in hand, the man suddenly became more courageous, and his own cultivation was not weak, he was more than a level stronger than this couple! It¡¯s just not as good as the man in the cloaked robe in front of him!


    The man couldn¡¯t help but sneered and said, ¡°Hmph! What a pity, we didn¡¯t take those three children away. We only took their spirit crystals!¡±


    Hearing the first half of the sentence, the man in the cloaked robe breathed a sigh of relief, as long as he didn¡¯t take it away, otherwise he might be the prey of monsters! But after listening to the second half of the sentence, the man in the cloaked robe couldn¡¯t help but ¡°buzz¡± his head, his eyes went dark, and he almost didn¡¯t pass out!


    Take away the spirit crystal! Can spirit crystals be taken casually? Only the spiritual crystals of the dead can be taken away! When the man said this, it meant that the three children were already dead! The man in the cloaked robe couldn¡¯t help being furious! The six spirit crystals in front of him kept bursting out with glory, and arge wooden hammer was condensed out of thin air!


    ¡°What are you going to do? Don¡¯t do anything! If you dare to move, I will kill him!¡± The man said in horror when he saw this. At the same time, he took out a loud arrow from his bosom and shot it into the air. This was the distress signal used by their demon organization themselves!


    After the arrow was fired, the man couldn¡¯t help threatening: ¡°You guys who are sensible, hurry up! Otherwise, my brothers wille right away, and by then, none of you will be able to escape!¡±


    At this moment, the short-bearded man suddenly took advantage of this man¡¯s distraction, suddenly leaned back, and bumped his head on the nose of the man behind him. With a wave of his hand, he rushed out immediately!


    Seeing this, the woman flew up immediately! As the spirit crystal flickered in front of him, countless needles struck at the opposite man at the same time!


    But when the thin needles only flew to half the distance from the enemy, they lost the support of their spiritual power and dissipated away. Because the woman who shot the needle had already been pierced through the chest by a huge thorn!

 Chapter 383 - 383 Assassin [II]

    383 Assassin [II]


    At the same time, the man with the short beard was also hit by the thrust! Both of them were stabbed obliquely upwards from the back, and the tip pierced directly from the chest!


    ¡°Brother Qiang...¡± The woman nced at the child who was also stabbed in her arms, and with thest bit of strength, she grabbed her husband who was close at hand. Although the husband was also desperately reaching out, the two still didn¡¯t catch one ce! With the passing of the lives of the two, the close distance has be the end of the world!


    These thrusts were of course issued by the man from the Demon Organization. At the same time that man was attacking, the man in the cloaked robe also moved! I saw the man in the cloaked robe swung a huge hammer with both hands, and threw his head at the man!


    But that man was very cunning! Afterunching the attack, seeing the man in the cloaked robe attacking, the spiritual light shed in front of him, the earth and rocks under his feet softened, and he immediately sank his whole body into the ground and disappeared!


    The man in the cloaked robe couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°I want to escape! You are not qualified!¡± The man in the cloaked robe was in the air, swung the giant hammer round with both hands, and then sted towards the ground with the momentum of thunder!


    With a loud noise, a big hole was sted out on the ground! And the man who escaped into the ground was also thrown into the air amidst the flying rocks and mud. A mouthful of blood spurted out in the air immediately!


    As soon as the man¡¯s figure was thrown into the air, the man in the cloaked robe¡¯s second hammer arrived! The man in the cloaked robe was looking for the moon in the sea, and the giant hammer hit the man¡¯s lower back from bottom to top! Immediately, the man was smashed into the air and quickly rushed up!


    Although the rushing speed was very fast, it was not faster than the man in the cloaked robe. After the man in the cloaked robe smashed the hammer for the second time, he circled in the air and flew directly above the man. Immediately afterwards, the third hammer mmed the man back to the ground with great power!


    With a loud bang on the ground, the man from the Demon Organization had turned into a mess and couldn¡¯t stand up anymore!


    .....


    The man in the cloaked robe held a giant hammer in both hands, panting violently in the air, as if the man who killed the demon organization hadn¡¯tpletely relieved his hatred! At this moment, the cry of a child was suddenly heard on the ground. The man in the cloaked robe was startled and quickly rushed to the ground.


    They saw that the child who was stabbed by the man¡¯s thrust did not die! At this time, he was lying on his mother¡¯s body and crying bitterly. There were bloodstains all over his body, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was his own blood or his mother¡¯s!


    The man in the cloaked robe stepped forward and raised his hand to test the veins of a couple, but they were both out of breath and had no power to recover. So Yungong drew the spiritual crystals on the two of them and put them away, picked up the crying child, turned around and was about to leave!


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from the cloaked robe man¡¯s head: ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s really a narrow road to Yuanjia! Unexpectedly, we were allowed to meet here! Assassin, do you still recognize me?¡±


    With the sound of the voice, dozens of balls of light suddenly appeared in midair, illuminating the area within a hundred meters as bright as day!


    The man in the cloaked robe was shocked! Looking up, I saw several ck shadows falling from the sky, but after falling to the ground, they remained motionless! Upon inspection, there were actually a few dead bodies, and upon closer inspection, these dead bodies were clearly those who belonged to the Demon Organization!


    While the man in the cloaked robe was suspicious, two ck shadows slowly fell from the sky! It was Fei and Lao Caitou!


    Some people may be surprised, didn¡¯t Fei and Lao Caitou go to kill the demons? How could he kill those spiritual masters with such skill?


    It turned out that after Fei and his wife killed those monsters, they were worried about the couple¡¯s safety, so they turned around and flew towards the way they came. Fei let go of his consciousness at the same time, and began to search for the whereabouts of several people.


    At this moment, a whistle suddenly sounded in midair! After Fei and the others heard it, they immediately flew towards the source of the sound!


    When the two flew close, they happened to see the couple crucified to death in the same ce by the people of the demon organization using earth magic! The two of Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing, they didn¡¯t expect to save the couple¡¯s lives after all!


    Seeing that the man in the cloaked robe fought with the members of the Demon Organization, at this moment, the rest of the Demon Organization also rushed back after receiving the signal! Because the sky was too dark, everyone didn¡¯t dare to fly into the air, but ran over quickly close to the ground.


    Seeing that there was no need to help here, Fei immediately went up to meet Lao Caitou together in anger. ording to the previous method, first Fei cast shadow magic to fix the running crowd, and then Lao Caitou killed them in one fell swoop, cleanly and effortlessly!


    But after killing the members of the Devil Organization, Lao Caitou suddenly said, ¡°No! Yu¡¯er, do you feel that the man in the cloaked robe has a somewhat familiar murderous look?¡±


    At this time, Fei¡¯s excited mood gradually calmed down. Recalling the attack of the man in the cloaked robe that he saw just now, he suddenly eximed: ¡°It¡¯s him? That assassin?¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded and said, ¡°It seems we feel the same!¡±


    ¡°Go back quickly, don¡¯t let him run away!¡± Fei and Lao Caitou immediately returned with a few dead bodies. Just in time for the man in the cloaked robe to pick up the child and want to leave the critical moment! In order to confirm the identity of the man in the cloaked robe again, Fei just said the above words!


    The man in the cloaked robe stared at Fei in surprise, feeling very familiar. Because five years ago, Fei was only a ten-year-old child, and now he has grown to more than a head, and has lost his childishness! How can you recognize the man in the cloaked robe?


    But when the man in the cloaked robe saw Lao Caitou next to Fei, his eyes suddenly showed surprise, and he eximed, ¡°You are Fei from the Xuanbing team?¡±


    After hearing this, Fei felt his heart move, and said with a sneer, ¡°Assassin, it really is you!¡±


    After hearing this, the man in the cloaked robe turned around quickly! Not waiting for Fei and the two to chase after them, they disappeared at the same time as the child in a sh of inspiration!

 Chapter 384 - 384 The Vagabond [I]

    384 The Vagabond [I]


    The moment the assassin recognized Fei¡¯s identity, he immediately turned around and fled without a trace!


    Seeing this, Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help stamping his feet and beating his chest, and said, ¡°Oh, what a fool! Why did I forget that this assassin has a space teleportation stone! Now let him escape again!¡±


    But Fei waved his hand and said, ¡°Grandpa Cai, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t escape this time!¡±


    At the same time that the assassin disappeared, Fei¡¯s consciousness sent back an image, showing that the assassin appeared at the same time nearly 200 meters away from Fei and the two, and immediately fled towards the southeast of the Forbidden City!


    ¡°It seems that the space teleportation stone of this assassin has limited ability. It can only teleport a distance of less than 200 meters! Grandpa Cai, let¡¯s follow for the time being and find the assassin¡¯sir first, so that we won¡¯t be afraid that he will escape again!¡±


    So, under the tracking of Fei¡¯s spiritual sense, the old and the young one followed the assassin in the air like ghosts, and ran all the way towards the Forbidden City!


    Even though the surroundings were pitch ck, the assassin¡¯s running speed was still very fast! It may be because I have lived here for a long time and know the terrain like the palm of my hand, so I can drive without hindrance with my eyes closed!


    After about half an hour, the assassin finally turned to the corner between the east city and the south city outside the Forbidden City. Looking around, they saw that this is arge forest, but there were countless dpidated houses built in the forest! It¡¯s like a slum!


    The two of Fei couldn¡¯t help looking at each other, they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Unexpectedly, behind the prosperity of the Forbidden City, there was such a ce!


    .....


    Although it was veryte at this time, the slums were still very lively. Under the scanning of his spiritual sense, Fei could clearly see that in every dpidated hut, people were working non-stop. Some were mending clothes, some were making tools, some are fiddling with goods, even children are helping adults with their work, almost all of them were busy, and there was no such thing as the leisurely life of city people at night !


    The two of Fei followed the assassin around, and finally stopped in front of arge courtyard on the edge of the slum. It was said to be a courtyard, but it was nothing more than a circle of fences tied with tree branches!


    There are more than a dozen houses tightly built within the fence. It is said that it is a house, but it is just a shack supported by wooden sticks. The roof was covered with severalyers of rags, not even a single tile could be seen! Some of the doors were made of wooden boards, while others were just a piece of cloth curtain!


    The assassin was holding the rescued child, and as soon as he entered the hospital, he rushed inside and shouted: ¡°Sister Hongyu,e quickly!¡±


    As the sound came out, dozens of children ran out of more than a dozen dpidated houses at the same time.


    ¡°It¡¯s Brother Xuanming!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xuan Ming is back!¡±


    A group of children, big and small, immediately weed Xuan Ming into arger room.


    ¡°Brother Xuan Ming, who is this person? Why is he covered in blood?¡±


    Some children had sharp eyes, and when they saw the child Xuan Ming was holding in the dark, they immediately raised questions. At this time, the child in Xuan Ming¡¯s arms had already fainted to death due to excessive blood loss!


    At this time, a young woman stepped out from a nearby room, and rushed into the big room in a few steps.


    ¡°Xuan Ming, what¡¯s the rush? Doubt! What¡¯s wrong with this child?¡±


    ¡°Xiao An, hurry up and bring a basin of clean water!¡±


    After the young woman entered the house, she kept issuing orders and began to rescue the child!


    ¡°Xuan Ming, the wound has been cleaned up, quickly use healing magic to heal him!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already used it, but it can only keep him alive! If I want to save him, my magic won¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do! I have to find a light-type spiritualist quickly, I don¡¯t know if Big Brother Bai is here!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go find Brother Bai!¡± Several children shouted and rushed out of the big house.


    But as soon as these children rushed out of the house, they retreated back at the same time. And all of them looked unnatural, as if they were puppets controlled by people!


    ¡°Brother Xuanming, what¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m out of control!¡± Several children shouted one after another!


    But Xuan Ming did not speak, turned around and stared at the door! Because there is one more person at the door at this time, a handsome young man! Although he didn¡¯t look very old, as soon as this person appeared at the door, everyone in the room stopped what they were doing and didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound!


    ¡°Fei? How did you find this ce?¡± Xuan Ming and Fei looked at each other for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help murmuring. Ren He never imagined that he would be followed by someone even though he was so cautious! And he was still a person whose cultivation level was not as good as his own!


    Looking around at the children in the room, Xuan Ye suddenly raised his voice and said: ¡°Fei, you are a hero, let¡¯s settle our grievances elsewhere! Don¡¯t involve these children!¡±


    Fei took a step forward and said coldly: ¡°Our business can¡¯t get away with you! Get out of the way!¡± After finishing speaking, he walked towards the bed!


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt brother Xuanming!¡± A five or six-year-old child stretched out his hands and immediately blocked Fei. Seeing this, the rest of the children rushed over in arge group, and stretched out their hands to block between Fei and Xuan Ming!


    Fei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help being touched, he looked at Xuan Ming and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want that child to die, let them get out of the way!¡± After finishing speaking, a light ball with ck thorns appeared out of nowhere in Fei¡¯s eyes. in front of you. The room suddenly became much brighter!


    Xuan Ming stared into Fei¡¯s eyes for a moment, then looked at Lao Caitou who was squatting at the door of the room and mming a big cigarette, and couldn¡¯t help ordering the group of children: ¡°Get out of the way, he is the light system who came to save people. Healer!¡±


    A group of children looked back at Xuanming suspiciously, then at the huge ball of light, then carefully withdrew their arms and stepped aside!


    When Fei came to the bed, the woman also walked aside when she saw this. She saw that Fei first pressed the child¡¯s chest, and then a soft light came out from his palm, covering the child in the light.


    After a stick of incense, the child¡¯s pale face finally turned rosy, and his breathing became steady! This night, for this child, the spiritual stimtion was too great! In addition, the injuries on his body were not serious, and under Fei¡¯s healing light, hey on the bed and fell asleep peacefully!

 Chapter 385 - 385 The Vagabond [II]

    385 The Vagabond [II]


    Putting away the healing light, Fei looked at the child¡¯s sleeping face and murmured, ¡°What are you going to do with this child?¡±


    Xuan Ming said decisively: ¡°Adopt him!¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Is it in this kind of ce?¡±


    Xuan Ming still said decisively: ¡°But they live happily!¡±


    Fei turned around, looked at the children in the room, and asked suspiciously: ¡°You have adopted so many?¡±


    Xuan Ming shook his head lightly, and said coldly: ¡°No! They are not the only ones!¡±


    Fei nodded, because through his spiritual sense, Fei found that there were still many children who hadn¡¯te out in the other ten broken houses, and counted that there were more than one hundred children in this small courtyard!


    At this time, the woman walked up to Xuan Ming, and said to Fei: ¡°And me! Our mother and son were also rescued by Xuan Ming! I don¡¯t care what grievances you have with Xuan Ming, but I just want to say that Xuan Ming is a good person , if he dies, more than a hundred children here will also starve to death!¡±


    Fei looked at the woman in front of him. I saw that this woman was in her early twenties, and she was very beautiful! Although Mei¡¯er and Buyueyue are already beautiful as immortals, they are not the same as this woman in front of them.


    .....


    Mei¡¯er and Buyueyue belong to the beauty of youth and beauty, but the woman in front of them contains a kind of mature beauty! Like a flower in full bloom, beautiful and dignified! Standing with Xuan Ming next to him seemed uncoordinated.


    At this time, Xuan Ming had already revealed his original appearance. I saw that Xuan Ming was not handsome, with dark skin, thin face, and a long scar on the left side of his face that upied most of his face! It¡¯s hard to forget once you see it!


    After listening to the woman¡¯s words, Fei pondered for a moment, then suddenly said: ¡°Follow me!¡± After finishing speaking, he turned and walked out of the house! Xuan Ming stared at Fei, his eyes fixed, he raised his legs and followed him.


    ¡°Xuan Ming!¡± the woman yelled, tears streaming down her face in a sad way!


    Xuan Ming stopped in his tracks immediately, and said in a deep voice: ¡°If I don¡¯te back, take care of them for me!¡± After finishing speaking, he disappeared into the night without looking back!


    In a corner of the Forbidden City, the light at the top of the city is very dim, as far as the eye can see, there are only a few braziers burning kerosene, illuminating a small area at the foot of the braziers. But in the swaying mes, three figures can be seen on the top of the city!


    ¡°Tell me, who are you? Why did you sneak attack me?¡± Fei asked leisurely while standing on the top of the wall.


    Xuan Ming said coldly: ¡°As you said, I am just an assassin!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Assassin?¡± Fei pondered and said, ¡°Which one said, someone hired you to kill me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xuan Ming still said coldly.


    ¡°Can you tell me who it is?¡± Fei asked.


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help sneering: ¡°Hehehe! I¡¯m afraid, you will never know!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei also smiled slightly, and said, ¡°No, you are wrong, I already know who this person is? Only Ruofeng will not let me go!¡±


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help being startled when he heard this, and then his face turned cold, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess, I won¡¯t tell! If you want revenge, you cane to me!¡±


    Fei smiled again, and said: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, you have already told me the answer!¡± Although it was dark, how could the change in Xuan Ming¡¯s expression escape Fei¡¯s consciousness?


    Xuan Ming didn¡¯t say anything, he was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would leak the information about his employer! Although Fei has already guessed right! But Xuan Ming still doesn¡¯t admit it, this is the bottom line of being a killer! Otherwise, Xuan Ming would no longer be able to get along in the killer world!


    Fei stared at the endless darkness in silence for a long time, finally sighed softly, and said: ¡°You go! Our grievances will be erased from now on!¡±


    After hearing this, Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help looking at Fei strangely, and said, ¡°Fei, it¡¯s a man, so you just charge at me! A man dares to do things bravely, so don¡¯t y dirty with me!¡±


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°What? Do you think I look like someone ying tricks?¡±


    Xuan Ming stared at Fei for a while, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Are you really willing to let me go?¡±


    Fei nodded heavily.


    Xuan Ming asked again: ¡°Then, you will also let my children go?¡±


    Fei thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Xuan Ming, tell me, how do you n to raise those children? Could it be that you will let them be killers like you in the future?¡±


    Xuan Ming shook his head and said: ¡°I will not let them enter this business! Although my ability is limited, I will definitely raise them up safely, even if I am just an ordinary person, I must be happy life!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Is that all? Then I can¡¯t just let them go!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help saying angrily: ¡°Fei, if you dare to attack these children, even if you can¡¯t beat you, I, the vagabond, will not let you go!¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°What? You don¡¯t have anything else in your mind except fighting and killing? Hmph, vagabond? This name doesn¡¯t seem to match your personality!¡±


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t want these children to learn some skills so that they can be sessful in the future?¡±


    Xuanming couldn¡¯t help scolding: ¡°Fei, if you areughing at me being poor, you wouldn¡¯t use this method, right? Well, I admit, I can¡¯t afford the tuition fees for these children to go to school. But I won¡¯t let these children go to school. Take any harm!¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Can you really prevent them from getting any harm?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Xuan Ming was about to talk back, when he suddenly remembered the three children who were killed by the demon organization a few days ago, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, and two lines of hot tears rolled down his eyes!


    Seeing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing softly, and said, ¡°I¡¯lle to you again! Take care of yourself!¡± After finishing speaking, he threw something out and disappeared into the darkness together with Lao Caitou!


    Xuan Ming took it over and took a look, it turned out to be a space ring, injected a bit of spiritual power into it, and suddenly thousands of huge spirit crystals and thousands of gold coins appeared in front of him!


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help being stunned at the top of the city, looking at the direction where Fei and the two disappeared, and thought to himself: What does this Fei mean? Being able toe up with so much money doesn¡¯t seem to beughing at me! From now on, what kind of status will I treat them with? And what did Fei mean by what Fei said?

 Chapter 386 - 386 The Vagabond [III]

    386 The Vagabond [III]


    In the southern mountains and forests 10 kilometers away from the Forbidden City. Under the cover of the night, two ck shadows quickly rushed to a mountainside without a single sound, andnded on a bush like ghosts!


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, are you really nning to go in and check?¡± Lao Caitou said, staring at a hole hidden in the bushes.


    It was said to be the entrance of a cave, but on the surface it was just an ordinary stone wall. If it was not that someone hase out of this ce, it was hard to believe that there was a cave inside! It seems that the devil organization hides this ce very well, and seals it with earth magic every time theye in and out.


    After hearing this, Fei said with a firm expression: ¡°If you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, how can you catch tiger cubs! This cave was too wide, and it is difficult to check it out from the outside!¡±


    Old Caitou nodded and said, ¡°Okay, the old man will apany you to this tiger¡¯s den!¡±


    After all, with a sh of inspiration, the two disappeared into the night.


    After being teleported into the cave, Fei and the others found that it was quite spacious, and it may have been purposely dug open because there were often huge monstersing in and out. Fei slowly walked deep underground ording to the route that the demons organized by the demons came up.


    There were many side roads along the way, which were pitch ck and bottomless. Fortunately, Fei did not deviate from the route relying on the powerful insight of his divine sense. There were spectacr scenes everywhere in the cave, and huge stctites appear in the cave in pieces, interpreting various fantastic shapes!


    But Mu and Yu were not in the mood to marvel at the uncanny craftsmanship of nature. They scouted the terrain along the way and looked for the figure of the Demon Organization. When the two came to the entrance of the cave leading directly to the Warcraft Paradise, they even took a closer look, and found that it was indeed a passage dug by man!


    .....


    The diameter of the channel was about three meters, and five adults can pass side by side. They believe that as long as there were not particrly huge monstersing and going in the passage, there was no hindrance! It seems that it took a long time to dig this passage!


    After checking for a while, Fei and the two returned to the cave again and continued to go down! After going deep underground for about a hundred meters, Fei had lost control of the route, andpletely relied on his powerful spiritual sense to find the traces of walking on the ground to judge the route!


    Lao Caitou relied on his powerful cultivation to feel his way through the darkness by sensing the wind-attributed particles scattered throughout the cave! Although neither of them used lighting objects, their speed of travel was not slow.


    After about half an hour, the two had already gone hundreds of meters underground! A huge sound of water flow gradually came from the cave, and a faint light came from the cave ahead!


    Fei stopped in his tracks, and said via voice transmission: ¡°There is a huge hole in front, I can¡¯t see the specific situation clearly, so be careful!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded, and the two slowly moved towards the entrance of the cave.


    There was a cliff outside the entrance of the cave, and a huge waterfall roared down a hundred meters in front of it. Fei could not find the bottom of the deep valley below even if he let go of his consciousness, and he didn¡¯t know how deep it would be!


    But there was a huge tform above their heads. Through the scanning of his mind, Fei clearly saw that the tform was smooth and bright.


    The two of Fei flew out of the small hole, and slowly approached the tform above along the cliff. I saw that the tform protruded out of the cliff in a semicircle, with a diameter of four to five hundred meters! Dozens of huge fluorites were iid on the cliff behind the tform, illuminating the tform brightly!


    It can be seen through the light that there are thousands of monsters crouching on the tform, and judging from their size, these monsters were not low in cultivation! And on the cliff, apart from the ce where the fluorite was iid, there were more than a dozen caves that can be vaguely seen, and it was so dark that nothing can be seen inside!


    Because the distance was too far, Fei¡¯s spiritual consciousness can¡¯t find it. However, through the search of his spiritual consciousness, Fei found that there was a hidden cave in the waterfall behind him, and he can¡¯t even see a monster there!


    Fei immediately waved to Lao Caitou, and the two got together for a chat. Then, with a sh of inspiration, the two of them teleported into the waterfall.


    He saw that the cave was very dark, and he couldn¡¯t see my fingers. The huge water curtain at the entrance of the cave was like a silver satin to seal the entrance of the cave, and a little light prates indistinctly.


    But the darkness can¡¯t stop Fei and his actions. Through his spiritual sense, Fei discovered that this cave was not very big, but it was very deep! Under the guidance of his spiritual consciousness, Fei gradually flew into the cave with Lao Caitou.


    After turning a few turns, the cave began to widen. After walking for about half a stick of incense, Fei and the two of them came to a huge cave that was the size of a football field!


    They saw a hazy color indistinctly spread throughout the cave. With this weak light, the surrounding scenery can be distinguished with the naked eye! They saw a dozen huge lotus leaves scattered in the water pool, and directly above each lotus leaf, a ball of light the size of a football was suspended about half a meter away from the lotus leaf!


    The hazy color all over the cave was emitted by these dozen or so balls of light! Fei and the two fell in front of a lotus leaf in amazement. They saw that the diameter of the lotus leaf was about two or three meters, and the four sides rolled up and up, forming a shape of a frying pan.


    What was especially special was that such a huge lotus leaf was actually made of stone, and the ball of light hangs on the lotus leaf without moving, giving off a faint aura! At the same time, a group of gentle fluctuations of spiritual power continuously spread from the ball of light!


    As far as Fei¡¯s consciousness was concerned, he found that this was a dead hole, and there was no way out except for the small hole that came in.


    But this huge cave was a whole pool of water, the water depth was about five or six meters, but there were several huge deep valleys that go directly to the ground. The only thing that can stay in the entire pool were the dozens of huge stone lotuses on the water!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but voice transmission: ¡°Grandpa Cai, what are these spiritual light balls?¡±


    Lao Caitou murmured: ¡°I don¡¯t know! However, in my opinion, it¡¯s better not to touch it lightly! There are demons around here, it may be dangerous!¡±

 Chapter 387 - 387 The Vagabond [IV]

    387 The Vagabond [IV]


    After finishing speaking, Lao Caitou stared at the balls of light in front of him for a moment, shook his head, expressing that he knew nothing about such things!


    At this moment, a sh of light shed around Fei¡¯s waist, and Dassault flew out of the space. Staring at these spheres of light, Dassault couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°A mirror in the mirror? I never imagined that there would be such a treasure in the world!¡±


    Ting Yu also flew out of the space, eximing: ¡°What? Is this the legendary flower in the mirror?¡±


    Ting Yu circled around these light spheres, and suddenly eximed: ¡°Suspicion? Dassault, have you also upgraded?¡±


    After Fei and Lao Caitou listened, they noticed that the wings behind Dassault turned into three pairs!


    Dassault said with a smile: ¡°Being able to cultivate by the side of the envoy is better than taking any elixir. I was promoted to level seven a month ago!¡±


    Fei immediately said happily: ¡°Great! Dassault, congrattions! But, can you tell me what is this mirror flower and water moon? Why are you so surprised?¡±


    Dassault pondered for a while, and then said: ¡°I have seen the records of this kind of rare treasure in the records of the family. It was said that two million years ago, the ancestors of our family searched for it in a crypt in the east of the maind. As far as this thing was concerned, the scenery outlined in the diary is exactly the same as what we see.¡±


    Ting Yu also interjected: ¡°That¡¯s right, there are rted records in our family records, but there are no pictures. It is mentioned in the records that this kind of stone lotus can attract the spiritual power of heaven and earth to gather at one point. Over the years, it will be more and more powerful.¡± The more it gathers, it will explode on its own until it can¡¯t hold up in the air, and then re-condense!¡±


    .....


    Dassault circled around these balls of light, and said to everyone: ¡°In my opinion, this ce must have been discovered by the demons. Seeing that the sizes of the light balls of heaven and earth are about the same, and they are not very big, I believe that in the near future In a year or two, someone must have sucked all the spiritual power away, and these spiritual power balls have been re-condensed!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help strengthening his spiritual exploration again, and he was relieved when he found that there was nothing abnormal around him. So he said: ¡°Sure enough, the world is so big that there are no wonders! I never imagined that there is such a strange thing in the world. Could it be that this kind of energy will not be exhausted after repeated condensation?¡±


    Dassault said: ¡°Regarding this point, it is mentioned in the scriptures that after our family discovered this kind of heaven and earth spiritual power, we named it ¡®Mirror Flower Water Moon¡¯ ording to its shape, but our family only continued to use it for hundreds of years. Jinghua Shuiyue disappeared! However, using the spiritual power of Jinghua Shuiyue, there were many powerful people with advanced cultivation in our n during that period!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded, and couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°I never thought that this kind of heaven and earth spiritual power would have some wonderful uses! If that¡¯s the case, then you should quickly absorb these heaven and earth spiritual power, and I will help you protect thew!¡±


    Dassault couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°I don¡¯t need it, the spiritual power of the world is already very abundant when practicing beside the envoy, and it would be a waste to absorb this spiritual power!¡±


    Ting Yu also said: ¡°Dassault is right, these spiritual powers are of little help to us, and too much absorption can¡¯t be digested! Let the master absorb it alone!¡±


    Just as Fei was about to resign, Lao Caitou immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Danger will appear here at any time, Fei¡¯er, let¡¯s absorb it quickly by you alone!¡±


    Fei had no choice but to agree. So, after Dassault exined the method of absorbing the spiritual power of the heavens and the earth, he began to absorb it. Dassault and Ting Yu also returned to the Stone of Space to continue their cultivation.


    It¡¯s easy to say, but it won¡¯t take a while to absorb it! Especially in the transformation process, time passes slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed by, Lao Caitou never took a break, and stayed by Fei¡¯s side to watch every change. One was to guard against the attacks of the demons, and the other was to pay attention to the changes in Fei¡¯s body!


    After all, it was the first time that this kind of energy in the mirror was used on the human body, and what the two Dassault said before were all from the records of the elves. If it was really absorbed, it was not known whether it will cause any adverse reactions!


    There was no difference between day and night in the darkness, Lao Caitou thought in his mind that it would be three days and nights, and Fei hadn¡¯t woken up from his practice, so he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little anxious!


    But seeing Fei¡¯s peaceful face, Lao Caitou rxed a lot from his anxiety. But at this moment, there was a sudden sound of piercing through the hole from the entrance of the cave, as if someone wasing through the void!


    Lao Caitou was shocked! Dodging, he came to the entrance of the cave and became alert. But there was no movement at the entrance of the cave other than a gust of wind blowing in.


    Just when Lao Caitou was surprised, there was a sudden change in the cave. I saw countless light spots of spiritual power floating and floating up from under the water surface. There was a twilight in the cave again.


    After these light spots of spiritual power emerged from the water, they began to gather above a dozen lotus leaves! Soon, on these lotus leaves, there was another light spot of heaven and earth spiritual power floating out, but it was very tiny, like a firefly! But there was a gentle fluctuation of spiritual power!


    After about one stick of incense time, this scene of gathering spiritual energy from heaven and earth gradually stopped, and the cave began to get dark again, only a few dots of spiritual light shone on top of a dozen or so stone lotuses!


    Only then did Lao Caitou let go of his hanging heart, and after feeling that there was nothing abnormal around him, he flew back to Fei¡¯s side to concentrate on his guard.


    But at this time, Fei slowly opened his eyes, and a sharp sh shed across the darkness! Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help being startled again! After realizing that it was Fei who woke up and turned around, he patted his chest and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, are you awake? Oh, I¡¯m old, I can¡¯t bear your surprise! How do you feel?¡±


    Fei exhaled heavily, stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa Cai, this mirror flower and water moon is really extraordinary, my cultivation has been raised from the early stage of level five to thete stage of level five!¡±


    After hearing this, Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected that this flower in the mirror and the moon in the water are so powerful? Just one or two years of concentration can make you almost raise one level of cultivation. It seems that this is indeed a rare ce. Treasurend!¡±


    Fei also nodded, and said: ¡°Grandpa Cai is right, such a good ce must be taken back from the hands of the demons!¡±


    While talking, Fei¡¯s stomach suddenly started to growl. Fei patted his stomach and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Grandpa Cai, how long have I been practicing? Why does it feel empty?¡±


    Lao Caitouughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re hungry, you¡¯ve spent more than three days in this practice!¡±


    Fei was startled when he heard this, and hurriedly said: ¡°It will take so long, I think foster father and the others must be in a hurry, Grandpa Cai, let¡¯s go back first!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you have a big meal when I go back! I also have to take a good rest. s, I am old! It¡¯s useless!¡±


    While speaking, with a sh of inspiration, Fei and his figure suddenly disappeared in the darkness! There were only a dozen small bright spots like fireflies that continuously emit faint aura, turning the dark space into a dream-like illusion!

 Chapter 388 - 388 Back To Monster’s Paradise

    388 Back To Monster¡¯s Paradise


    It was already the fourth day of the finals of the Continental Spirit Master Academy Competition. The Xuanbing team has already be the hottest topic in the whole city in thispetition.


    They didn¡¯t know how Teacher Bu Wenle taught these students. If Fei and the others won the first ce in the maindpetition in the upper worldpetition, if it was an anomalous phenomenon, then this time it will never be a coincidence, right?


    The performance of the team led by Gushan Xiaoye in these four days ofpetition, if it was called ¡°arrogant¡±, it would not sound good, but it could be said that they yed very beautifully!


    Except for Ye Lantian who shocked the audience in the first match, when the monstrous one-meter-long spirit crystal of the captain Gushan Xiaoye appeared, the entire audience was in an uproar! Even His Majesty the Emperor, who never showed up, deliberately appeared in the stands on the third day of thepetition, just to witness the spiritual power of this monster with his own eyes!


    The innate spiritual power value as high as 77 points has not appeared on the maind for a long time. One must know that Fei¡¯er, who caused amotion in the Upper Realm Competition, only has 70 points of spiritual power!


    And when the sisters Lan Duo and Si Jingjing made their debut, the two sets of light armor, one red and one blue, really made people¡¯s eyes shine! Thebination of thunder and water magic was even more powerful!


    The most important thing was that people were surprised to find that this pair of sisters were not afraid of being beaten! Often when faced with a powerful attack from the enemy, the two always take the lead and rush to the forefront, adopting a style of y that hurts both sides to catch the enemy by surprise and win by surprise!


    And in these four days ofpetition, neither Beishanhu of the wind type nor Yan Yu of the light type had a chance to make a move! This could¡¯t help but make people think that the Xuanbing team may still have a powerful backhand that has not been revealed, which further increases the mystery of the Xuanbing team! It is also the topic that people were most interested in after dinner, and they have spected about the abilities of these two people!


    Not long after the fourth match ended, Bu Wenle and his team walked out of the arena and ran into Fei and Lao Caitou who rushed back.


    .....


    Bu Wenle hurriedly stepped forward to hold Fei¡¯s hand, and while looking at the two, he asked, ¡°Fei¡¯er, why have you been here for so long, and everyone is so worried! How is it? What have you gained?¡±


    Fei lowered his voice and said: ¡°The harvest is not small, and I have worried my adoptive father and everyone!¡±


    Shen Lingyun also grabbed Fei and asked, ¡°Fei¡¯er, did you encounter any danger?¡±


    Fei nodded, thanked his mother-inw and said to everyone: ¡°Seeing how happy you are, did you win again today?¡±


    Fatty immediately said: ¡°Needless to say, I will fight for them with Fat Master, and it will be a battle! If you hade earlier, you would have seen it! Comrade Ono performed well today, very much like Fat Master in those days! Today I will specially reward you with a delicious meal!¡±


    Bu Yueyue stepped forward and scolded: ¡°You are a foodie, what kind of style is there? You will take the opportunity not to invite everyone to dinner when Fei is not here for a few days. This time Fei is back, let¡¯s see how we ughter you !¡±


    Fatty cried out immediately: ¡°No! People are really worried about Fei, how can they have the appetite to eat? You are framing, tantly framing!¡±


    Buyueyue said angrily: ¡°I framed your face! Who doesn¡¯t know that you eat the most in the past few days! You don¡¯t have an appetite anymore. If you have an appetite, how much more can you eat?¡±


    Fatty immediately muttered, ¡°Is that just borrowing food to relieve your worries?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Forget it, forget it, you don¡¯t have to fight, I¡¯ll take the me! Why don¡¯t we go to Monster Paradise to have a big meal now? Don¡¯t help Fatty save money, this kid Fat!¡±


    Everyone immediately cheered, and ran towards the Monster Paradise one after another! Fatty followed the crowd, remembering that he hadn¡¯t eaten well in Paradise of Monsterst time and spent more than 200 gold coins, he couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°Woo...I hate Paradise of Monster!¡±


    The reason for choosing Monster Paradise again, Fei has a purpose! Of course, everyone guessed Fei¡¯s thoughts through thest incident. But eating was eating, and doing things was doing things. You could¡¯t take care of one and lose the other!


    Fei let go of his spiritual sense as soon as he entered the World of Monster Paradise, and began to search for the figure of Guanshi Liang. But the others just pretended to be nothing, and under the leadership of Xiao Er, they finally came to the small courtyard nted with silver dragon locust tree again!


    After Fatty saw Yinlonghuai, his heart ached and his liver trembled a little! Heart said: Baby, baby, seeing you is five hundred gold coins! He hoped that the gods and Buddhas in the sky will bless you, so that the silver dragon locust tree he transnted could be nted sessfully! Good to sell for a good price!


    After everyone was seated, they ordered dishes to serve. Fei was really hungry, and he ate the food unceremoniously as soon as it was served! Fatty, as the owner, of course does his part, grabbing whatever was delicious, anyway, the money was spent, so he won¡¯t eat for nothing!


    But when Fei was eating, he kept watching every move of that manager Liang through his spiritual consciousness. As soon as he entered the Monster Paradise, Fei found the figure of Guanshi Liang.


    Due to the improvement of cultivation base, Fei¡¯s spiritual consciousness broke through again! In the range of 200 meters scanned before, the farther the distance, the less clear the image. But at this time, all the scenery within a radius of 200 meters could be seen clearly as if in front of your eyes! Even the mosquitoes flying 200 meters away could clearly count the number of pupils in their eyes!


    Following the trajectory of Guanshi Liang¡¯s activities, Fei suddenly realized that all the elegant rooms that Guanshi Liang went in and out were almost surprisingly simr to the range of activities he checked when he camest time! Could it be that these ten elegant rooms are the scope of work managed by Manager Liang?


    But since Manager Liang was the chief manager of the Monster Paradise, he should be in charge of all the guests in the elegant rooms. It was impossible to only manage these ten or so elegant rooms!


    Under Fei¡¯s careful investigation, he also found that every time this steward Liang entered these dozen or so elegant rooms, guests would stand up and say hello to steward Liang, and these greeting guests would secretly hand them over to him. Bit Liang manages one thing!

 Chapter 389 - 389 Back To Monster Paradise [II]

    389 Back To Monster Paradise [II]


    Since these things were secretly handed over to Manager Liang, Fei didn¡¯t see what these people handed over to Manager Liang! I only know that these things were very small, and you could¡¯t see what they were when you hold them with your hands! But Fei vaguely guessed that there must be something wrong!


    Just when Fei was wondering, a familiar figure suddenly caught Fei¡¯s attention!


    It turned out to be him? Mu Woo was weird! Why did Xuan Ming, a poor killer who couldn¡¯t even build a roof, appear outside Monster Paradise? You know, the cost of even a simple meal here was enough for Xuanming to build a regr big house for those children!


    But soon, Fei dispelled this doubt! After Xuanming came outside the Paradise of Monster, he leaned against an old tree in front of the door and took a nap! Even so, Xuan Ming¡¯s small actions did not escape the detection of Fei¡¯s divine sense!


    From the analysis of these small movements, Xuan Ming was clearly following someone, and this person went straight into the Monster Paradise.


    So who will Xuan Ming follow? Fei searched for people who entered and exited the gate of Monster Paradise through his spiritual consciousness. Soon, the target was locked on two men who were slightly fat and a tall and thin.


    After the two men walked into the courtyard, Xiao Er rushed up to greet him, said a few words, and was led into a private room by Xiao Er. And this elegant room was also one of the elegant rooms that Guanshi Liang frequents!


    After a short time, that steward Liang turned back. After entering the room, Fatty quickly stood up and warmly greeted steward Liang a few times. At the same time, another tall man stood up. man. In Fei¡¯s memory, this man also just came in not long ago.


    After the two greeted each other, taking advantage of Guanshi Liang passing by, they secretly handed the small things in their hands to Guanshi Liang. Afterwards, Guanshi Liang bid farewell to everyone like a normal person, and then moved to another elegant room!


    .....


    Seeing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking about the identities of these people in his heart. Judging from the familiar rtionship between these people and this manager Liang, they should have frequent contacts!


    What was the rtionship? Regr customer? impossible! No matter how rich you were, you could¡¯t alwayse to this kind of ce to eat! And it¡¯s still sharing a table with others. Generally, people with a little status will note here to share a table for dinner!


    old friend? Less likely! How could anyone make friends so widely! It¡¯s not a new store opening, old friendse to join us! The only thing that could be exined was the rtionship between superiors and subordinates! Maybe these people were all staff from various Monster Paradise branches.


    Did youe up to pay the property? Then it¡¯s impossible to hand it over at the dinner table, right? There should be a special ount room! Fei couldn¡¯t help thinking that this was a bit simr to the organized theft seen in movies and TV dramas.


    People in this kind of organization do not know each other. First, the manager casts a for all the thieves, and then appoints one person to wander the streets. As long as the person who stole something will secretly put the thing in the person¡¯s pocket or bag when passing by the person. Outsiders could¡¯t see it at all!


    Fei also saw a story in his previous life, saying that somehow a young woman was dressed exactly like the person in charge of the thief organization responsible for collecting money secretly, and the thieves all regarded this woman as their own organization responsible for collecting money people.


    Then when the woman returned home and opened the bag, she was shocked by the wallet and gold and silver in it, so she immediately called the police!


    Could it be that these people were also engaged in such ulterior activities with this manager Liang? If they were all members of the Demon Organization, then the only thing that was handed over to Manager Liang was the Spiritual Crystal of the Healer!


    Because on the Purple Spirit Continent, private collection or trading of spirit crystals was absolutely prohibited! Except for the crystal pces that were concentrated in all parts of the maind, only the major academies will collect some spirit crystals of their spiritual masters.


    Therefore, the things these people handed in so carefully must not be gold and silver, the only thing that makes sense was the spirit crystal.


    From this point of view. Xuan Ming, the killer who was secretly following outside the gate of Monster Paradise, should also be investigating the situation of the Demon Organization! However, Fei couldn¡¯t help secretly admiring Xuan Ming¡¯s reconnaissance ability in his heart.


    Being able to find and track people who were organized by these demons was not something that ordinary people could do! Otherwise, the Demon Organization would not have been standing for so many years without being detected by people!


    Thest time I was at the entrance of the demon organization¡¯sir, it was Xuan Ming who found it through his own ability. It seems that Xuan Ming should have checked the people of the Demon Organization for a long time! Sure enough, he was worthy of being a killer, and his ability to secretly investigate was really powerful!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit more fond of this Xuan Ming! It seemed that this kind of talent still needs to be recruited, whether it was for oneself, for the academy or for human beings, as long as he makes good use of his talent, he will definitely be able to make a difference!


    It didn¡¯t take long, and the two people Xuan Ming was following got up and left the elegant room after eating some food hastily. As soon as the two appeared at the gate of Monster Paradise, they immediately attracted Xuan Ming¡¯s attention!


    Fei thought about it, and immediately after exining a few words to everyone, he and Lao Caitou followed. During the meeting, Bu Wenle and everyone had already listened to Fei¡¯s general exnation of the situation they had found in the past few days.


    At the end, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by Fei¡¯s mention of the flower in the mirror and the moon in the water, thinking that one day they would be lucky enough to witness it with their own eyes!


    After Fei and the others left, Bu Wenle also took everyone to check out and left Monster Paradise. Of course the ount was settled by Fatty, more than 500 gold coins could make Fatty¡¯s heart ache!


    Fortunately, during the battle in Nanfeng City, Fatty collected a lot of magic crystals of high-level monsters. He collected no less than dozens of magic crystals of level six or seven. This meal was at best a level six magic crystal. The value of the magic crystal is nothing more than that!


    From this point of view, Fatty is indeed the richest person among all the people!

 Chapter 390 - 390 Praying Mantis Catching Cicada [I]

    390 Praying Mantis Catching Cicada [I]


    Fei and Lao Caitou followed the killer Xuan Ming from a distance, staring at the fat one and the thin one after they came out of the Monster Paradise, and wandered around the Forbidden City for more than half a day.


    The two people, one fat and one thin, went around several ces in the Forbidden City, and they didn¡¯t do anything special. They were nothing more than shopping for goods and the like. Commodities such as food, clothing, housing, transportation, etc. are involved.


    The killer Xuan Ming kept hisposure, and followed the two of them from a distance, without a trace of expression. Perhaps Xuan Ming has long been used to this kind of thing!


    Fei and the two followed Xuan Ming far away, but through the scanning of his spiritual consciousness, Fei knew the actions of the two in front of him like the back of his hand. With spiritual consciousness in his body, if ites to tracking, there is probably no more suitable candidate than Fei in the world!


    Although what the previous two people did seemed ordinary, Fei found that the products they purchased were not only of a wide variety, but also the quantity was astonishing! If he hadn¡¯t opened a grocery store, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t have bought so many products! Fortunately, the two of them have a space stone for storage, otherwise they would have to hire several carts to pull it!


    Fei kept thinking about the purpose of the two buying thesemodities. From the superficial analysis, the reason why the two bought so many daily necessities, if not to open a shop, must be living in a ce where there is nomodity trading, and there must be people living in this ce. With many people!


    In a blink of an eye, it was gettingte, and the zing Star had already begun to nt westward, and it was less than an hour before it got dark! At this time, the two had turned to the west side of the Forbidden City. Perhaps because everything needed to be purchased was ready, the two of them speeded up and headed out of the city.


    Xuan Ming, Fei, and Lao Caitou followed out of the Forbidden City in two groups, one in front and one in back. After leaving the city gate, the two people in front left the main road and plunged straight to the southwest.


    To the southwest of the Forbidden City is a field of crops. It is early spring at this time, and the crops in the field only grow small seedlings that are not tall. Looking around, the greenery can be seen several kilometers away, which is very unfavorable for tracking, because there is no ce to hide.


    .....


    Not far from the road, there is a beach selling herbal tea. Xuanming saw the two people in front of him dodging and running down the field, so he stopped chasing them. Instead, he sat in the tea shed, ordered a bowl of rough tea, and slowly sipped it while staring at the two people¡¯s distant figures.


    The two of Fei hid in the distance, watching the situation in front of them, they couldn¡¯t help secretly bing anxious.


    Fei lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Grandpa Cai, what should we do? Should we go after the two people in front or...?¡±


    Lao Caitou stared at Xuanming for a moment of thought, and said decisively: ¡°Wait a minute, seeing how reassuring Xuanming looks, there must be a reason! Let¡¯s see what he will do!¡±


    Fei nodded, seeing the two people in front ran two miles away, then disappeared under the slope in a sh.


    Seeing this, Xuan Ming immediately paid the tea money, and flew towards the direction where the two disappeared. Then, with a sh of inspiration, Xuan Ming disappeared immediately!


    Space Teleportation Stone? Fei and Lao Caitou looked at each other with a smile, and thought: No wonder Xuan Ming¡¯s tracking ability is so powerful, it turned out to be achieved by using this magic weapon!


    But Xuanming¡¯s space teleportation stone was of poor quality, and could only teleport a distance of two to three hundred meters at most. But fortunately, it could be used continuously, and there were continuous shes of spiritual light on the extension road, and Xuan Ming had chased after several times of teleportation!


    Seeing this, Fei and the others spotted a hidden ce in front of them, followed them in a sh of inspiration.


    After traveling like this for more than 20 kilometers, they entered a forest ahead. This is a good thing for all three parties. After entering the forest, the two people in front elerated their forward speed.


    He saw two people rushing close to the ground like flying, and the dense forest could easily hide their figures. It¡¯s just that the two of them didn¡¯t realize that someone was following them, otherwise they might have escaped under deliberate concealment!


    For Xuan Ming, entering the forest is like entering his own home, and the ability to track him ismonce for him! With the cover of the forest, it is more convenient to track by yourself! And with the help of the Space Teleportation Stone, even dangerous terrain can be ovee!


    Not to mention the two of Fei. With the scanning of spiritual consciousness, even if Fei and the two of them don¡¯t need to aim their eyes, these two groups of people can¡¯t escape their tracking range! It¡¯s no wonder that the partners are so envious of Fei¡¯s ability, it¡¯s really easy to use!


    In a blink of an eye, the sky darkened. At this time, the two of Fei have tracked for more than a hundred kilometers away! Along the way, I have passed through two small forests, and I was blocked by a mountain in front of me!


    The two people in front rushed into the mountain without hesitation. Xuan Ming was in the middle, and Fei and the two chased after each other at the end.


    This mountain forest is called Yudai Mountain, with a radius of nearly 200 kilometers! The middle area is a basin, surrounded by rolling mountains. Looking down from a high altitude, it looks like a belt forming a circle.


    The local people call this mountain forest the Belt Mountain, but because it is not far from the Forbidden City, the people in the city are used to calling it Yudai Mountain to show the dignity of the imperial power!


    The Yudai mountain range is also one of the few mountain forests in the central ins of the maind that are upied by demons. The two people in front rushed into the forest, apparently not afraid of the monsters in the forest!

 Chapter 391 - 391 Praying Mantis Catching Cicadas [II]

    391 Praying Mantis Catching Cicadas [II]


    As soon as we entered the Yudai Mountains, due to the night sky and the cover of the tree canopy in the forest, the sky immediately darkened, and the visibility was less than 100 meters! And as the three groups of people continued to go deeper, the visible range became smaller and smaller, and finally it waspletely dark!


    The speed of the two people in front also gradually slowed down, and the two torches were lit immediately. This provided a good opportunity for Xuan Ming who was following behind. Xuan Ming was anxious because he couldn¡¯t see the target in front of him. With the guidance of the torch, Xuan Ming immediately regained his spirits!


    But after turning around a mountain ridge, Xuan Ming suddenly found that the two of them were standing not far in front of them and stopped! Because the sky was too dark, Xuanming could only see two balls of mes fixed there, Xuanming was very strange, could it be that the two of them can¡¯t resolve it here?


    But Xuan Ming waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see the fire in front of him moving, so he began to have doubts in his heart. Even if the two of them defecate here, there should be enough time! So he quietly touched the source of the fire.


    When Xuan Ming came near the torch and took a look, he almost turned his nose in anger! I saw two torches sticking on the two tree trunks and they were still burning. If I look for those two people, where are there still people?


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help cursing secretly in his heart: Oops, Oops! Xuan Ming, oh Xuan Ming, you are so smart that you have been confused all your life! Such a simple trick actually fooled you, now where are you going to find the traces of the two of you!


    While Xuan Ming was ming himself, it was not good! I saw countless red lights suddenly appearing around Xuanming, and these red lights are still closing the encirclement circle! A stench of stench and the low roar of monsters came from all around!


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help being taken aback, he threw out a torch casually, and by the light of the fire, he discovered that these red lights were all the eyes of the wolf demon! Judging from the size of these wolf demons, they are probably all above level three, and there are a lot of them, perhaps not hundreds of them!


    Xuan Ming cursed secretly, and then disappeared in ce in a sh of inspiration! Standing on the periphery of the wolf devil¡¯s encirclement, Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help secretly screaming ¡°Lucky!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I got this space teleportation stone, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be enough to have a few lives! This time, I was saved by this treasure again!


    .....


    Thinking of this, Xuan Ming was about to turn around and leave when he suddenly felt a gust of winding! Xuan Ming didn¡¯t have time to think about it, and azy donkey eighteen rolled on the spot, narrowly dodging the blow.


    Before Xuan Ming got up, several soil spears rushed up from the ground, Xuan Ming didn¡¯t pay attention, a bloody hole was cut on the root of his thigh by the soil spear, and the blood spurted out immediately!


    Xuan Ming secretly called out: No! Immediately change direction, another burst of rolling! With a sh of inspiration, Xuan Ming activated the power of the space teleportation stone again and escaped!


    As soon as the figure appeared, Xuan Ming leaned against a big tree and listened intently for a moment. It was pitch ck all around, and I couldn¡¯t see anything! Seeing that there was no abnormal noise around, Xuan Ming secretly heaved a sigh of relief, immediately tore open the trouser legs carefully, secretly urged the magic, and began to heal himself with the simple healing magic he only knew!


    Although Xuan Ming is a wood-type spiritual master, he is obviously not very good at healing magic! I saw that the wound recovered very slowly under the effect of the healing magic, and it took a long time before the blood gradually stopped!


    But at this moment, a strange noise came! As soon as Xuan Ming raised his head, a big hand quickly erged in front of his eyes, and he covered his mouth! Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help but look at the ck figure in front of him in surprise, he couldn¡¯t even move!


    Ordinarily, with his cultivation as high as thete sixth level, there are definitely very few people who can control themselves without making a sound! If the other party wanted to kill him, it would definitely be as easy as turning the palm of his hand!


    Just when Xuan Ming was surprised, a voice suddenly came from his ear: ¡°Xuan Ming, don¡¯t move! It¡¯s us!¡±


    Xuan Ming, who was still trying to struggle, immediately calmed down after hearing this! What is this voice? Fei? Although the other party¡¯s face could not be seen clearly in the dark, Xuan Ming recognized the other party¡¯s identity immediately from his size and voice!


    At this moment, the strange sound came again! But this time it was no longer a human being, but a huge python monster, and a stench came from afar!


    ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move!¡± After Fei said it, he disappeared immediately, and Lao Caitou, who was covering his mouth, also rushed out!


    Just when Xuan Ming was shocked, he only felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him, and Fei and the two returned quickly! The stench was immediately covered by the smell of blood!


    ¡°Follow me!¡± After Fei confessed, he took the lead and ran towards a big mountain ahead.


    Xuan Ming stood up, and as soon as he moved, his legs hurt, and he staggered and almost fell!


    ¡°What? Are you injured?¡± Fei who had just left ran back again. ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me see!¡± After Fei said, he put his hands on Xuan Ming¡¯s thigh. With a gleam of lighting out from between his fingers, Xuan Ming only felt that his wound was healing rapidly, and the wound was back to normal within a breath!


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking in doubt: ¡°Fei, how do you know I¡¯m here?¡±


    Fei smiled, but of course Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t see it either. ¡°We¡¯ve been following you for a long time! Are you looking for someone from the Demon Organization?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xuan Ming was startled, but after thinking about Lao Caitou¡¯s profound cultivation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved! So he said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m after these people!¡±


    Fei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, we¡¯re also looking for them. Didn¡¯t you get lost? Thene with me!¡±


    After all, Fei dodged, and rushed out first, heading straight for a big mountain in front of him!


    Xuan Ming hesitated for a moment, then followed up from behind. Fei couldn¡¯t help showing a smile on the corner of his mouth!

 Chapter 392 - 392 The Old Man [I]

    392 The Old Man [I]


    After turning around the big mountain in front of him, he saw a valley in front of him, and there was a crack in the valley, only one person could squeeze through.


    After Fei brought Xuan Ming and Lao Caitou here, he stopped. ¡°This mountain crevice is about 100 meters long, and there is a valley behind it. I don¡¯t know how big the valley is, and there are several monsters guarding it! It must be air organized by the demon organization!¡±


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking in doubt: ¡°Fei, how did you find this ce? Haven¡¯t you been following me?¡±


    Fei smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, we have been following you, but our target is the two people you followed! Just when you were tricked into stopping at the same spot, we followed those two people here. After the investigation, I was worried about your safety, so I went back to look for you!¡±


    After hearing this, Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking again. ¡°Fei, don¡¯t you really hate me? No matter how good you are to me, I won¡¯t betray the person who hired me!¡±


    Fei said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s normal to receive money from others and give it away to eliminate disasters! And I haven¡¯t thanked you yet! If it wasn¡¯t for your attack, I wouldn¡¯t have had another adventure by a blessing in disguise! As for hiring you to kill me Who is the person, so why should I guard against it? Since he will hire you, it means that his cultivation base is not as high as mine, and he is even worse than me now, why am I afraid of him?¡±


    Xuan Ming was silent for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Unexpectedly, Mr. Mu is a person with a bold personality. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mu, I, Xuan Ming, will never do anything wrong to you in the future!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei patted Xuan Ming on the shoulder, and said happily: ¡°We don¡¯t know each other without fighting. If Brother Xuan Ming doesn¡¯t dislike it, we can be brothers!¡±


    Xuan Ming quickly said: ¡°Well, how can Xuan Ming be so high?¡±


    .....


    Fei sighed: ¡°Brother Xuanming, you don¡¯t need to belittle yourself. In fact, Fei is nothing more than an orphan without father and mother! You brother, Fei ismitted! However, this is not a ce for conversation, let¡¯s investigate first. Let¡¯s talk about the reality of this devil¡¯s organization, and we¡¯ll talk about other things in detail when we go back! Fei still has some things he wants to discuss with his brother!¡±


    Xuan Ming nodded, and said to Fei and the others: ¡°Okay! Brother Zhang, how do we get in?¡±


    Fei smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s easy, of course we can get through here! As for the monsters guarding, brother, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Cai is still here!¡±


    After Fei finished speaking, he nodded at Lao Caitou, and saw Lao Caitou dodge and slipped into the crevice of the mountain. Fei then followed in, and Xuan Ming listened intently for a while, seeing that there was no abnormal sound, he followed in!


    Sure enough, there were seven or eight monsters lying there on the other side of the crack, including spider demons and wolf demons. Although the three of them carefully drilled in without making any movement, the smell passed.


    The wolf demons who were extremely sensitive to smells jumped up from the ground after smelling the smell of strangers, staring at the cracks in the mountain and growling. Seeing this, the spider demons also raised their bodies one after another, staring at the movement in the crevice of the mountain!


    But these monsters just stood up and couldn¡¯t move anymore! Fei discovered the changes of these monsters as early as 40 meters away, and immediately cast shadow magic to control these monsters!


    Lao Caitou took the lead, rushed in quickly, and wiped out these monsters with a move of ¡°Sweeping Wind and Remnant Clouds¡±! It¡¯s just like a breeze blowing through the mountain pass, and it didn¡¯t cause any abnormal noise! Fei immediately collected these monsters into the space gems without leaving a trace!


    The three of them stood at the mountain pass and looked into the valley, only to see many lights flickering in the dark valley! Through his spiritual sense, Fei discovered that this valley was really not small, and he could not see the end of the valley even if he condensed his spiritual sense into one point and swept across to the opposite side!


    In the valley, there were many houses, including thatched houses, wooden houses, and green brick and green tile houses built of stones. There were also many caves on the stone walls in the valley. The speckled lights in front of me came out from these caves and houses.


    Lao Caitou looked at the lights in front of him, and asked Fei: ¡°Yu¡¯er, what is this ce? Could it really be their of a demon organization?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help replying softly: ¡°Strange, it looks like a small human city here. There are many human beings living in these houses. It¡¯s just...¡± Fei looked around and couldn¡¯t help hesitating.


    ¡°Just what?¡± Lao Caitou asked.


    Fei was silent for a moment before he said: ¡°It¡¯s just that I found that there are not many adult men among the human beings here, except for children and women, there are some older people! And... there are monsters patrolling back and forth! ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lao Caitou and Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help being surprised at the same time!


    Xuan Ming said softly: ¡°How could this be? I thought that the demon organization was just an organization where demons and human spiritual masters collude with each other. But I never thought that these humans would drag their families to live with the demons! Could it be that this is the demons?¡± the desired oue of the organization?¡±


    Lao Caitou pondered: ¡°Are you saying that their goal is the coexistence of humans and demons? This is unlikely. If it were true, they wouldn¡¯t have secretly killed so many human spiritual masters!¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Grandpa Cai is right! Moreover, I once heard Meier say that this demon organization will try to gather its family members in one ce to guard them in order to control the people under it. If you are not obedient, you will harm your family¡¯s life. If you infer from this, could this be a guard point of a demon organization?¡±


    Lao Caitou and Xuan Ming nodded after hearing this, Lao Caitou said: ¡°Judging from the current situation, it is indeed very possible!¡±


    Xuan Ming said: ¡°In my opinion, we might as well find someone to ask about the situation, it¡¯s better than guessing what¡¯s going to happen here!¡±


    Fei and the two nodded after hearing this, and Fei waved his hand, and said softly: ¡°Follow me!¡± After saying that, he dodged and walked towards the side of the valley.

 Chapter 393 - 393 The Old Man [II]

    393 The Old Man [II]


    After avoiding two groups of patrolling demon soldiers, a stone room appeared in front of the three of them. I saw that the stone chamber did not have a door, only a piece of rag was used to block the entrance of the cave to protect against the cold dew at night.


    At this time, another group of demon soldiers came from a distance, and Fei quickly led Xuanming and the two into the bushes. However, there were several violent coughing sounds from the stone room, and one of the demon soldiers, a wild wolf soldier, couldn¡¯t help but roared twice at the stone room, then looked left and right, and then followed the team away.


    Fei said softly: ¡°Follow me!¡±


    After that, he walked to the door of the stone room in a few steps, and entered the stone room in a sh. Xuan Ming and Lao Caitou followed closely behind and walked in cautiously.


    After entering the room, Fei raised his hand, and a finger-sized ball of light condensed out. With the help of the weak light, the three of them saw that this stone room was not very big, only about ten square meters at most.


    A smooth boulder and a few gravels count as a table and chairs. There was an earthen pot and two broken bowls on the big stone, two worn clothes hung on the stone wall on one side, and nothing else.


    In a corner of the stone room, there were some hay piled up, and on top of the hay lies an old man! Although Fei and the others entered the stone room, the old man didn¡¯t seem to notice it, and ignored the lights that appeared, lying there panting quickly.


    Fei came to the old man¡¯s side, put his hand on the old man¡¯s chest, and said to Xuan Ming and Lao Caitou: ¡°This man is suffering from the wind and cold, and he is already dying!¡±


    After hearing this, Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help frowning, seeing that the old man was only fifty or sixty years old, he was a hundred years younger than himself, and he was about to finish his short life! Sighing lightly, he asked, ¡°Is he still saved?¡±


    .....


    Fei pressed his hand on the old man¡¯s chest again, searched for a while, and then said: ¡°Fortunately, we came here by coincidence, if I use spiritual power to dispel the cold in his body first, and then treat him with magic, it should be able to save his life.¡± Return a life!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded, and said: ¡°Okay, then be careful, I¡¯ll go to the door to watch!¡± After saying that, he walked to the door of the stone room and looked out of the cave intently!


    The old man was just an ordinary human being. The meridians in his body have not been exercised and are in a state ofplete lusion. Therefore, it took a lot of effort for Fei to use his spiritual power to move around in his body to drive away the cold!


    After about half an hour, Fei just withdrew his spiritual power. I saw that the old man was already drenched in sweat at this time, and hisplexion had returned to a rosyplexion! Fei pressed his hand on the old man¡¯s chest again, and a soft healing light immediately swam in the old man¡¯s body.


    After a few breaths, Fei slowly withdrew his spiritual power. With the withdrawal of Fei¡¯s spiritual power, the old man opened his eyes slightly!


    ¡°Where am I? Alive or dead?¡± the old man murmured. He turned his head and looked at the dark stone room, it was still the same dpidated ce where he lived. But the old man¡¯s eyes finally settled on Xuan Ming.


    At this time, Xuan Ming was still wearing a tattered windbreaker, with a hood covering his head, and a face scarf covering his mouth and nose, only his eyes were exposed.


    The old man stared at Xuanming for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help murmuring: ¡°Which ghost are you? Are you here to take me away?¡±


    Xuan Ming didn¡¯t move, but Fei leaned over and said to the old man, ¡°Old man, you are not dead, I have already cured your illness! If you don¡¯t believe me, get up and move around!¡±


    While the old man was in a daze, he suddenly saw a handsome young man saying these words to him, and he couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Who are you? Why don¡¯t I know you? Are you a new doctor?¡±


    At this time Xuan Ming pulled off the face towel, squatted in front of the old man and asked, ¡°Old man, we came in from outside, we just want to know where is this ce?¡±


    ¡°What? Outside?¡± The old man looked around at Fei and the two, struggling to sit up from the hay. After being stunned for a while, he said in surprise, ¡°Suspicion? Is my illness really cured?¡±


    The old man touched his whole body in disbelief, and asked, ¡°Young man, you really cured my illness? Don¡¯t you guys belong to them?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Old man, who are they you are referring to? Don¡¯t be afraid, we are all teachers of the Spirit Master Academy, with us, we will definitely protect your safety!¡±


    After hearing this, the old man suddenly said in surprise: ¡°You really came in from the outside? Then run quickly! This is a dragon¡¯s pond and a tiger¡¯sir. If you are discovered by these murderous demon kings, none of you will be able to leave!¡±


    Fei quickly said: ¡°Old man, don¡¯t get excited. Since we cane in, we will definitely be able to get out! Can you tell us about the situation here, so we can know how to get you out!¡±


    After hearing this, the old man waved his hands again and again, and said: ¡°It¡¯s up to you? You better run! If they find out, you may not even be able to protect yourself!¡± After finishing speaking, he pushed Fei and the others outward.


    Seeing this, Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help shaking the big pipe in his hand, walked over step by step, and said, ¡°Little boy, if they can¡¯t do it, can I do it?¡±


    The old man was taken aback when he heard this, he didn¡¯t notice just now, it turned out that there was another person in the stone room! Moreover, I am already so old, but I am called a little baby by this person, I can¡¯t help but look at Lao Caitou in a daze, and ask: ¡°Who are you all the time? Why are you making fun of me with young people?¡±


    Lao Caitou took a puff of his cigarette and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m 186 years old, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    The old man was stunned when he heard this, and then bowed his head and said: ¡°It turns out that the old god is here! Please forgive the old god! The old god forgive the sin!¡±


    Among ordinary people, spiritual masters who have advanced cultivation and lived to over a hundred years old are called old gods, so Fei and the other three didn¡¯t care about the old man¡¯s title.


    Then, Lao Caitou said. ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you tell me what this ce is here first! Why do you live in this kind of ce?¡±


    After hearing this, the old man let out a long sigh, and then told the whole story!

 Chapter 394 - 394 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [I]

    394 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [I]


    It turned out that this valley was indeed the ce where the demon organization imprisoned their family members in order to restrain their spiritual masters.


    There were more than 2,000 households living in this valley, and they were all held here as hostages by the demon organization. Usually, these people do some work such as raising livestock and cultivating fruit trees in the valley. There was no ce for agriculture in the valley.


    Even so, most of the farmed livestock will be eaten by the warcraft in charge of guarding here in the end, and themon people can only eat some fruits or some coarse grains purchased from outside.


    The valley was surrounded by cliffs on all sides. If you can¡¯t fly, you can¡¯t escape at all. Even if you can fly, there were hordes of flying monsters guarding the valley above, and you can¡¯t escape even if you spread your wings! The only entrance and exit of the whole valley was the crevice through which Fei and the others walked in.


    ording to the old man, there was another point that attracted the attention of everyone in Fei! That¡¯s why the buildings here range from stone chambers, thatched houses, wooden houses to tile-roofed houses.


    That¡¯s because the treatment of hostages here will be divided into four levels ording to the contributions made by those who join the devil organization.


    Those who contribute the most to the organization, their family members can live in tile-roofed houses, eat, drink and entertain every day, and there were servants to serve them, so they don¡¯t have to do any work!


    Those who have contributed more to the organization can live in the wooden house with their family members, and they can eat, drink and entertain every day, but there were no domestic ves to call on, and they can cook three meals a day by themselves, and someone will provide food on a regr basis.


    The family members who contribute moderately to the organization live in thatched huts, participate inbor every day, and eat three meals a day. But these people were still good! Those with the worst quality of life were those who live in the stone chambers.


    .....


    Their family members have made the least contribution to the Demon Organization, so the family members were treated the worst! In addition tobor every day, they were also responsible for food and other things for the demons and the third type of residents, and the domestic ves in the homes of the first type of residents were also selected from the fourth type of residents. Even if such people were sick, no one will take care of them until they fend for themselves.


    But will the people here be willing to die? Even if they were not afraid of death, they still have to worry about their family members! It¡¯s like two grasshoppers tied to a rope. If you can¡¯t run away, you can¡¯t escape him! If either party dies, because there was no mutual containment effect, the other party will not be allowed to live alone!


    It was because of long-term malnutrition and huge physical exertion that this old man was living in this dark and damp stone room for a long time that he contracted the disease and almost passed away.


    If Fei and the others hadn¡¯t happened to save his life, the old man might not survive these two days! Fei intervened to save two lives!


    In order to stimte those who joined the Devil Organization to work hard, the Devil Organization will organize those people under it toe back here in batches to visit their families. Those who perform poorly were stimted, and those who perform well were rewarded!


    Those whoe here to visit their family members will also be brought blindfolded by special personnel to prevent the secret detention point from being leaked, and no more than three people will be brought each time! In this way, even if you encounter someone who resists, you can easily control it.


    But will anyone dare to rebel against the organization? Of course there was! It¡¯s just that when there was someone who resists, all the family members who were detained here will be killed immediately and shared with the monsters! This happens almost every three to five days. Even if you were a first-ss resident here, there will be no exception.


    Therefore, the people living here, no matter what ss of residents you were, spend every day in panic! One was that the family members who were working hard outside will rebel or die, and the other was that they will die unfortunately one day! No matter which party has an ident, the whole family will be over!


    Hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying bitterly: ¡°What a vicious rule! Old man, do you know that there are other ces like this besides this?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°I heard that there are many ces like this, and they are detained in sections on the entire continent. This was the only ce of detention within a few hundred miles. There are many other ces. But no one knows where it will be!¡±


    Xuan Ming asked: ¡°Old man, do you know the situation of the demons who imprisoned you?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°I have been imprisoned here for several years. I know almost everything here! Among the demons here, there is a leader named ¡®Zida¡¯, a ninth-level bear demon. He has a The elder brother is the bear demon Zi Heng, one of the leaders of the three major demon tribes in the Great Ruins Forest! This Zi Heng will asionallye here to visit his younger brother, because Zi Heng is an important figure in the demon organization, so his younger brother is here The status in the Demon Organization has also risen, and he is usually crazy! No matter whether it is a human or a monster here, everyone is afraid of him!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°I grew up in the Great Ruins Forest, and I¡¯ve heard of the three chiefs of the demon n, namely Xiong Mo Zi Heng, Tiger Demon Yin Hao, and Rabbit Demon Mei Niang! Unexpectedly, This Zi Heng is not staying in the Great Ruins Forest, but hase to the Central ins!¡±


    The old man asked suspiciously: ¡°You mean that the rabbit demon Meiniang is also from the Great Ruin Forest? I also heard that this Meiniang is the brains of the Demon Organization, and all these harmful tricks were thought up by this Meiniang! Everyone hates this Mei Niang to the bone!¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be like this!¡± Fei thought for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Old man, do you know what the purpose of these devil organizations is?¡±


    The old man replied: ¡°I heard from my son that their main purpose is to collect the spiritual crystals of human spiritual masters. Whoever collects more will make a greater contribution! In the end, these spiritual crystals are dedicated to some son of the demon n. So as to help this young master of the Demon Race improve his cultivation!¡±


    ¡°Hao Yan, the second son of the Dragon Demon?¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help blurting out!

 Chapter 395 - 395 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [II]

    395 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [II]


    After hearing this, the old man said immediately: ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the name! It seems that this Haoyan is the head of the entire demon organization, and all the spirit crystals collected will be absorbed by him in the end!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Haoyan again!¡± Fei gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Sooner orter, I, Fei, will definitely let you die by my hands!¡±


    Xuan Ming thought about it and said: ¡°I have heard about this Haoyan, saying that he is the second son of the Dragon Demon Emperor, the leader of the Demon n! Now, the eldest son of the Dragon Demon Emperor is dead, and this Haoyan will definitely be the leader of the entire Demon n in the future.¡± Leader! Judging from Haoyan¡¯s usual style, if he really wants to be the leader of the demon n, human beings will not have a good life!¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Brother Xuanming said that this devil organization must be eradicated as soon as possible! Old man, do you know the details of this devil organization? Where do they usually hide and act secretly?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°I heard from my son that he is a waiter in some restaurant outside, and he usually serves water and tea for the guests! He can¡¯t do other things, so he hasn¡¯t been reused by the organization. That¡¯s why my son doesn¡¯t contribute much to the organization, so I live in this stone room!¡±


    Fei pondered: ¡°Old man, is the restaurant your son mentioned called ¡®Warcraft Paradise¡¯?¡±


    The old man thought for a long time before he murmured: ¡°It seems to be called a hall, it¡¯s been too long, my memory is not very good old man, I really can¡¯t remember it. But my son said that they are all in the restaurant with him. The same people, only a few executives are loyal to the Thirteen Tyrants, and they are directly under themand of the Thirteen Tyrants!¡±


    After Fei and the others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help being secretly surprised, why did the Thirteen Overlordse out again? Fei asked suspiciously: ¡°Old man, who is this Thirteen Hegemons? What does it have to do with the Demon Organization?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°The thirteen tyrants are not one person, but thirteen people. They are the heads of the demon organization, responsible for managing these human beings. I heard that the thirteen tyrants used to be a group of bandits, and they wereter captured by the demons.¡± After buying them, they began to collude with the demons and continue to expand the power of the demon organization. My son was captured by the second master of the thirteen tyrants!¡±


    .....


    The three of them nodded after hearing this, it turned out to be the case! Fei suddenly remembered something, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Old man, is there someone named Ba Ye among the Thirteen Overlords?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°Yes! All the people in this valley were captured by different people, and some of them were captured by this man named Ba Ye. I heard that the thirteen tyrants are ranked ording to their age. , from the uncle, the second master to the twelfth master, only the youngest one is called the thirteen young master!¡±


    Fei nodded, and then asked again: ¡°Then do you know the name of this Eighth Master?¡±


    The old man immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Normally, those people would just call them Master and Master, and no one has ever mentioned their names!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. Originally, he wanted to know if this eighth master might be the steward Liang in Warcraft Paradise, but it seems that he has to find out by himself!


    After pondering for a moment, Fei asked: ¡°Old man, do you know how many people from the Demon Organization are in charge of guarding this valley?¡±


    After hearing this, the old man thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact number, but there must be at least two or three hundred monsters! Including the flying magic soldiers at the mouth of the valley, there must be around four hundred at least!¡±


    After Fei heard this, he couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and said to Xuan Ming and Lao Caitou: ¡°It seems that with the strength of the three of us, it is impossible to save the people here. Why don¡¯t we go back and move the troops here first, and save the people here first Say it again!¡±


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Brother Mu, where are you going to move troops?¡±


    Fei said without hesitation: ¡°Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Emperor?¡± Xuan Ming asked suspiciously, ¡°Will the Emperor care about you?¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Why not? I believe that the devil organization has been a headache for the emperor all these years. This time, with such an important clue, the emperor will definitely catch it!¡±


    Because of Mei¡¯er¡¯s marriage, Fei kept holding back his breath towards the emperor in his heart, so he didn¡¯t speak so politely anymore! However, listening to Xuan Ming¡¯s ears was very beneficial.


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do this! After finishing it, we can get some money from the emperor to spend!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it this way! Let¡¯s sell this news to the emperor Laozi, not only the matter will be settled, but also some money can be brought in!¡±


    The two couldn¡¯t helpughing at the same time! Afterwards, Fei said to the old man: ¡°Old man, please escape with us first! We wille back to save others when reinforcements are brought in!¡±


    The old man waved his hands again and again and said, ¡°Impossible! ording to the time calction, tomorrow or the day after tomorrow will be the day when my son wille back to visit me. If those people from the Devil Organization find out that I am not there, my son will die! Wait here for your return!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°That¡¯s fine, but the old man has to take care of himself, I believe we will be able to kill him soon, so you should keep quiet these few days, so as not to startle the snake!¡±


    The old man said: ¡°I understand this! Then go away quickly! Don¡¯t be discovered by those people! Otherwise, you will never leave alive!¡±


    Fei smiled slightly, and said to the old man: ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t have to worry about this, you look good, we¡¯re leaving now!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fei saw a sh of inspiration in his hand, and the three of them disappeared without a trace!


    Seeing this, the old man couldn¡¯t help turning back and forth three times in the stone room, and then rubbed his eyes vigorously. He really couldn¡¯t believe how these three living people disappeared out of thin air!

 Chapter 396 - 396 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [III]

    396 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [III]


    Let¡¯s talk about the three of them, following the shes of inspiration, they were directly teleported to the slums outside the Forbidden City.


    Seeing the simple houses with lights in front of him, Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help widening his eyes, and said in surprise. ¡°Brother Fei, I knew you had a space teleportation stone on you, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be of such high quality, hundreds of kilometers away. The distance can be teleported back with only two teleportations, and it is so urate.¡±


    After hearing this, Feiughed and said, ¡°Fortunately, the quality of my space teleportation stone is good, otherwise I would have died under your hands when we met for the first time.¡±


    After hearing this, Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed, forced a smile and said, ¡°Brother Fei, don¡¯t mention this anymore, I¡¯m really ashamed.¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t talk anymore. Let¡¯s go, go to your house for a while, I still have something to discuss with you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the group of three went straight to the courtyard where Xuan Ming lived.


    ¡°What? Say it again.¡± After hearing what Fei said, Xuan Ming suddenly stood up and asked in surprise. Even the dozens of children, big and small, around me were shocked when they heard this.


    Fei smiled slightly, and said. ¡°That¡¯s it, I n to build a spiritual teacher academy here so that the children here can learn some skills. At the same time, I will also demolish all the simple houses here and rebuild them.¡±


    Xuan Ming was surprised for a long time before he said. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, do you know how many people there are here? If you want to tear it down and rebuild it, the rebuilding cost alone is an astronomical figure. How can you have this ability?¡±


    .....


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I just ask you, do you agree with my suggestion?¡±


    Xuan Ming pondered. ¡°Your suggestion is good, but the people living here are all poor people. Even if you lower the tuition fee, they will not be able to pay the tuition fee at all. Including me.¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said. ¡°These are not problems. As long as you think it¡¯s feasible, you can owe tuition fees first, and pay them back slowly after graduation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xuan Ming was surprised again after hearing this, the tuition fee still owed first and then repaid after graduation? The world has never heard of such a good thing. I really don¡¯t know what the origin of this Fei is, he dares to say such big words.


    Seeing that Xuan Ming was silent, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Okay, silence means that you have no opinion. Then this matter is settled. From tomorrow onwards, you will be in charge of the statistical work here. How many households are here, and how many households are there in each household?¡± All the children are counted. I will allocate houses ording to households. At the same time, after the college ispleted, all children here can go to school for free. Tuition fees will be paid back slowly with the money I earn after graduation.¡±


    Xuan Ming said in surprise. ¡°Fei, are you telling the truth or not? How could you make such a hasty decision on such a big matter?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t such a good thing be implemented immediately? Remember, you must do a good job in the registration, and don¡¯t miss a family. If the child is not old enough to go to school, register first, and wait until the age is enough. If you sign up for school again, you will get the same sry, and you can pay the tuitionter.¡±


    After all, Fei took out a space ring from the space and handed it to Xuan Ming. Fei had obtained many space rings like this from Taoist Fengmo¡¯s treasures.


    I just heard Fei say. ¡°There is some money here, you can share it with everyone first, as the rent for everyone during the construction of the college, let everyone use this money to rent a house in the city for a while. The collegests for two years at most. , it can bepleted within a year at least. At that time, everyone can move back and live.¡±


    Xuan Ming took the interspatial ring suspiciously, probed it with spiritual power, and was immediately stunned. I saw hundreds of thousands of gold coins in the space. What is Fei¡¯s identity? So rich? Xuan Ming felt that he was bing more and more unable to see through this little brother who had been younger than him for many years.


    However, since Fei cane up with so much money all at once. Then what he said is very believable. Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help but began to tremble all over. I don¡¯t know why I am trembling, just because this trembling is from the heart, an inexplicable touch.


    Fei got up and looked at the children in the room, only to see Hongyu hugging a five or six-year-old boy looking at him, and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Sister Hongyu, is this your child?¡±


    Hongyu nodded, and said to the child in her arms, ¡°Xuan Ye, quickly call Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Hello Uncle.¡± The little boy said in a crisp voice. There is a heroic spirit in the voice.


    After Fei heard this, he immediately liked the child a little more. But being called ¡°uncle¡± is a bit depressed. You know, I am only 15 years old. But thinking about it and adding the 20 years of his previous life, it would be appropriate for him to be his uncle, so he was relieved.


    Walking in front of Xuan Ye, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking strangely. ¡°Why, is your surname Xuan too?¡±


    The little boy nodded, and said crisply. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my adoptive father¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help but look back at Xuan Ming.


    Xuan Ming hurriedly said. ¡°I see that their mother and son are lonely, and they love this child very much, so they adopted him as a foster son. In this way, sister Hongyu can stay conveniently.¡±


    Fei nodded, knelt down and patted Xuan Ye¡¯s small shoulder, and asked kindly. ¡°Do you want to be a spiritual master, a powerful spiritual master like your adoptive father?¡±


    Xuan Ye suddenly shouted loudly. ¡°Think.¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, then you have to go to school and practice hard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xuan Ye replied firmly with his big watery eyes open, his appearance was very cute.


    Fei touched Xuan Ye¡¯s little head, got up and smiled at Xuan Ming. ¡°Brother Xuan Ming, I will leave the matter here to you. I will rush back to study the school running. At the same time, I also want to find someone from the Demon Organization.¡± There are still a lot of things to do, so I will take a step first. If there is anything, you can find me in Vi No. 6 in the Hall of Spiritual Masters.¡±

 Chapter 397 - 397 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [IV]

    397 The Secret Of The Demon Organization [IV]


    After hearing this, Xuan Ming hurriedly said. ¡°Wait. If you want to settle ounts with the Devil Organization, you have to count me in. I want to avenge the three children killed by them.¡±


    Looking at Xuan Ming¡¯s firm eyes, Fei shook his head silently, and said in a deep voice. ¡°Brother Xuan Ming, since we recognize our brothers, then your hatred is my Fei¡¯s hatred. You are more needed to take charge of the overall situation here. Let me report for everyone.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he waved his hands at Xuanming and everyone, and disappeared into the night together with Lao Caitou.


    After returning to the vi, everyone in Bu Wenle immediately surrounded him. Fei briefly told everyone what happened after leaving Warcraft Paradise.


    Fatty immediately became interested when he heard it, and shouted that he would lead the team to kill the mysterious valley tomorrow.


    Bu Wenle pondered for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Yu¡¯er, it¡¯s not toote, let¡¯s go meet His Majesty now.¡±


    Fei nodded, and the fat man immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    Bu Wenle waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to publicize this matter, just me and Fei can go, and the rest are here to wait for the news. Xiao Ye, you have a game tomorrow, you should rest early.¡±


    Gu Shan Xiaoye replied immediately. ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, we have our own measure.¡±


    .....


    Bu Wenle nodded, and then led Fei out of the vi. With a sh of inspiration, the two of Fei were directly teleported to the gate of the pce.


    The guard in charge of guarding the pce gate couldn¡¯t help being startled when he saw two figures suddenly appearing in front of him. Looking through the light of the fire, I found that it was Bu Wenle and the two of them. Since the two of Bu Wenle have been here many times before, they have known the gatekeeper for a long time.


    As soon as the two of Fei appeared, the door officer patted his chest and ran over, saying, ¡°It turned out to be Teacher Bu Wenle, but I was taken aback. Why did youe here in the middle of the night?¡±


    Bu Wenle pulled over the door officer and said in a low voice. ¡°General Zhao, we have urgent matters to meet His Majesty the Emperor. Please report immediately and say that we have found their of the Demon Organization. It is a confidential matter and should not be publicized.¡±


    The door officer¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this, and he thought for a long time before saying. ¡°Mr. Bu Wenle, this matter is not a joke. You don¡¯t want to take this opportunity to meet His Majesty the Emperor, do you?¡±


    Bu Wenchi said sternly. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. It¡¯s not toote, don¡¯t forget the general, don¡¯t miss the military situation.¡±


    The gate officer pondered for a while, and then said. ¡°It¡¯s a very important matter, I¡¯m afraid you have to inform the general first, and then you can meet His Majesty the Emperor together. First, it conforms to the procedures here, and secondly, it is convenient to meet your majesty with the general apanying you.¡± ¡±


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°You mean, General Zhang Tulong?¡±


    The gate official nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, usually the general reports this kind of thing to His Majesty the Emperor. I¡¯ll take you to meet the general right now.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the gate officer exined a few words to the guards guarding the gate of the pce, and took Fei and the two of them hurriedly to the general¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°What? There is such a thing?¡± After listening to Fei¡¯s report, General Zhang Shilong suddenly stood up from his seat.


    Since it was alreadyte at night, the general had already fallen asleep. I heard that General Zhao, the gate officer in charge of guarding the pce, brought people here and said that there was an important military report, so General Zhang ran out in his pajamas.


    I saw General Zhang walking back and forth twice in the hall with his hands behind his back, and suddenly shouted. ¡°Come on, get my battle robe right away.¡±


    After getting dressed neatly, the general ordered a group of elite soldiers, and led Fei and everyone to run to the pce.


    After arriving at the pce gate, the gate officer, General Zhao, told everyone to wait outside the pce gate, and ran into the inner courtyard of the pce. Apanied by the Chief of the Inner Court, he called His Majesty the Emperor.


    When the emperor heard the news in the middle of the night, General Zhang made a special trip to say that there was an important military situation. He thought that the demons had invaded again, so he immediately dressed up and summoned General Zhang and others into the side hall.


    As soon as Zhang Shilong led the crowd into the pce gate, His Majesty the Emperor was taken aback, thinking. Why are Bu Wenle and Fei also here? Half a month ago, I was afraid to hide from the two of them on purpose, but I didn¡¯t expect them to take advantage of them today. But the emperor thought about it again, and he calmed down again.


    After the ceremony of the emperor and ministers, the emperor asked. ¡°General Zhang, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Zhang Shilong knelt down on one knee, and then briefly told the emperor what Fei said.


    The emperor was shocked when he heard this, and asked Fei. ¡°Master Mu, is this serious?¡±


    Fei hurriedly sped his fists and said. ¡°Caomin dare not lie. Moreover, Caomin discovered that this World of Warcraft Paradise is inextricably linked with the Demon Organization, and the specific situation is still under investigation. I believe that there will be more people in a few days.¡± It¡¯s done.¡±


    The emperor nodded after hearing this, and asked Zhang Shilong, ¡°General Zhang, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    Zhang Shilong replied. ¡°Back to the emperor, I n to take people out immediately, rescue the hostages first, and then wait for the rabbits in the valley, waiting for the people from the Demon Organization to throw themselves into the. This way, we can follow the vine and wipe out the Demon Organization. Paradise of Warcraft On the other hand, let Mr. Mu conduct the investigation first, and I will send people to secretly surround the Heaven of Warcraft and keep it safe so that the thieves cannot escape.¡±


    The emperor nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Mr. Mu, do you have anything to add?¡±


    Fei replied. ¡°Your Majesty, as far as Caomin knows, this Warcraft Paradise has branches in every major city in the maind, and the opening time of these branches coincides with the rise of the Demon Organization. It is hard to guarantee that these Warcraft Paradise branches are The hideout of the Demon Organization. One hair will move the whole body, His Majesty the Emperor should secretly make a decree, so that all major cities will attack the Warcraft Paradise at the same time, and we must not startle the snake.¡±

 Chapter 398 - 398 The Mystery Of Life [I]

    398 The Mystery Of Life [I]


    After hearing what Fei said, the emperor immediately nodded. In fact, in the heart of the emperor, he still likes Fei very much. Fei performed too well in all aspects, so he couldn¡¯t help feeling more fond of Fei.


    They only heard the emperor say: ¡°Master Mu, do you have any ns?¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Back to the emperor, Fei wants to inquire about the headquarter of Warcraft Paradise in the Forbidden City in detail these two days, and then make ns after inquiring everything clearly. General Zhang must act in secret when he goes to attack the valley tonight. Fei intends to Let¡¯s go together to help the sneak attack seed!¡±


    The emperor nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Okay, then proceed ording to the n! General Zhang, you should order the Qi Lingshi Legion right away, and set off on time in half an hour!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is one more thing for Caomin!¡± Seeing that this matter has beenpleted, Fei suddenly remembered another matter.


    The emperor couldn¡¯t help but wondered: ¡°master Zhang, what else is there, just report it!¡±


    Fei took a step forward and said: ¡°Honor to the emperor, when investigating the demon organization this time, a spiritual master friend made great efforts. The grassroots promised that after the sess, there will be a big thank you. Your majesty, look... ?¡±


    After Fei finished speaking, he looked up at the emperor and said in his heart: Let¡¯s see how you answer!


    ¡°Oh?¡± The emperor pondered for a while after hearing this, and then said, ¡°Master Zhang, how do you think it¡¯s appropriate to thank him?¡±


    .....


    Fei was taken aback, unexpectedly the emperor pushed the matter back. It seemed that you will never be reconciled without knocking you hard!


    After thinking for a while, Fei said: ¡°My Majesty, this person has adopted more than a hundred children in the slums outside the Forbidden City, and Fei saw that the children here have no clothes, no food, and life is very difficult! It is nned to build a Xuanbing branch outside the Forbidden City to train these lonely children. At the same time, it also rebuilds the slums there, which can be regarded as a thank-you to this friend, and it can also be regarded as helping the emperor solve the people¡¯s livelihood problems! However, the amount of funds for this construction is too high. Great, I wonder if the emperor is willing to help?¡±


    The emperor frowned slightly after hearing this, and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a poor area in the prosperous ce of my Forbidden City. If this is the case, I would like to pay all the reconstruction funds! Where is General Zhang? Do you know the ce that young master Zhang said?¡±


    General Zhang Shilong listened, pondered for a while, and quickly stepped forward and said: ¡°Answering the emperor, there is indeed such an area in the forest to the southwest of the Forbidden City, and it is all refugees who have escaped from all over the maind! It has existed for a long time. Already!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± The emperor couldn¡¯t help but pped the Long Shuan after hearing this, stood up abruptly, sat down again after thinking for a while, and said to Fei loudly: ¡°Okay! master Zhang, if this is the case, then the reconstruction I will pay for the expenses for you! It is a good thing for Xuanbing Academy to build a branch in my Forbidden City! Later, I will send someone to divide the school area for you!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    The emperor nodded and said to everyone: ¡°If there is nothing else, then act ording to the n! Master Zhang you stay here, I have something to look for you! After two hours, you will meet outside the west gate of the Forbidden City!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will take my leave!¡± General Zhang nced at Fei, turned around and took his orders to leave. After Bu Wenle also bid farewell to the emperor, he withdrew with General Zhang!


    After everyone retreated, only the emperor and Fei were left in the hall.


    Seeing Fei looking at him suspiciously, the emperor couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said, ¡°Master Mu, I¡¯m sorry for you and Meier. I know that the rtionship between you and Meier is extraordinary, but Meier and Mr. Ruofeng There is a marriage contract first, and I can¡¯t break it! Besides, there is another main reason!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei was startled, wondering what the main reason the emperor said? Can¡¯t help staring at the emperor, eyes full of doubts!


    He only heard the emperor staring at Fei for a while, before he asked: ¡°Young Master Mu, I heard from Yin Yu and Fang Kui that the Shenmu Academy you built on the original site of the Shenmu Tribe was to restore the past scenery of the Shenmu Tribe. ?¡±


    Fei nodded lightly, wondering how the emperor¡¯s mention of this has anything to do with his rtionship with Meier!


    The emperor continued to ask after seeing Fei nodding: ¡°Then I will ask you, what is your rtionship with the Shenmu tribe?¡±


    Fei immediately replied: ¡°Back to the emperor, Mu Ze, the old patriarch of the Shenmu tribe, is my real grandfather, and my father, Mu Tuo, is my grandfather¡¯s only son!¡±


    After hearing this, the emperor raised his eyebrows immediately, his expression became a little excited! After calming down, he asked, ¡°Then, your mother¡¯s name is Xuan¡¯er?¡±


    Fei nodded again, wondering how the emperor knew his mother¡¯s name! Could it be that Meier told him that it was not possible? Can¡¯t help asking: ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s the use of asking these things? Fei just wants to know why you don¡¯t agree with Mei¡¯er to be with me, but want to betroth Mei¡¯er to Na Ruofeng? Don¡¯t you care about Mei¡¯er¡¯s happiness?¡± ?¡±


    ¡°We made such a decision just for the sake of Mei¡¯er¡¯s happiness!¡± With the sound of the voice, the empress turned out from behind the screen!


    The emperor immediately got up and asked, ¡°Madam, why are you here?¡±


    The queen said angrily: ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie? I heard that Fei also came to the pce, so I knew you would not be able to keep this secret!¡±


    Secret? Fei was startled when he heard this, and stared nkly at the emperor and his wife, wondering what kind of medicine the emperor and his wife were selling in this gourd?


    Seeing the queen sitting firmly on the dragon chair, looking at Fei, she also sighed lightly, and asked: ¡°Oh! Fei, let me ask you, you said you are the child of Zhang Zhe and Xuan Er , do you have evidence?¡±


    Fei was stunned, and said strangely: ¡°Major, why do you care about Fei¡¯s background? All the surviving members of my identity family can testify! What does it matter?¡±


    The queen sighed: ¡°Hey! This is a big deal! Do you know what your mother¡¯s name is?¡±


    Fei asked suspiciously: ¡°My mother¡¯s name is Yixuan¡¯er!¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± The Empress suddenly raised her voice and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s name is Long Yixuan! Do you know what Mei¡¯er¡¯s name is? It¡¯s called Long YiMei! Mei¡¯er is your aunt!¡±

 Chapter 399 - 399 The Mystery Of Life [II]

    399 The Mystery Of Life [II]


    ¡°What?¡± The queen¡¯s words immediately shocked Fei on the spot! Long Yixuan, Long YiMei! The surname Long could only be owned by the royal family. Fei had already guessed Meier¡¯s surname long after he knew Meier¡¯s identity, but why did his mother also have the surname Long? Didn¡¯t it mean that the emperor and his wife had only one child? What happened to his own mother?


    After thinking in confusion for a long time, Fei couldn¡¯t help murmuring: ¡°No! No! Impossible! This is impossible! You must be lying to me, right? You want to use this method to separate Meier and me, right? ¡±


    There was no answer, and there was a sudden silence in the hall where needles could be heard!


    ¡°Your mother really didn¡¯t tell you!¡± After a long time, the Queen¡¯s voice came slowly: ¡°Did your mother give you any token?¡±


    Fei knelt and sat on the main hall dumbly, shaking his head lightly. After a moment of silence, Fei carefully unwrapped the ne that never left his body. It was the only relic left by his mother ¨C his mother¡¯s interspatial ring!


    Fei has never seen what relics were in this ring. Fei always thought that doing that would be disrespectful to his mother! So, until now, Fei didn¡¯t know what objects were stored in his mother¡¯s space!


    When the emperor and his wife saw each other, they looked at each other in surprise. The queen suddenly stood up from the dragon chair, walked quickly to Fei, and took it with trembling hands. Tears fell unexpectedly!


    ¡°This interspatial ring was put on your mother¡¯s finger by my own hands when she was in school! There will never be another one that is exactly the same in the world!¡± After the queen said, she hugged the ring tightly to her chest. Tears stripped down like a trickle!


    Originally, the emperor and his wife only confirmed Fei¡¯s identity by deduction, but now that there was physical evidence here, the emperor and his wife no longer have any doubts. The boy in front of him was his own grandson!


    .....


    The emperor also stood up and said to Fei: ¡°Fei¡¯er, now you know why we broke up the rtionship between you and Meier! Originally, we nned to separate you first and then identify you. That way, doing it may hurt you less! But when I saw you again, I really couldn¡¯t control my feelings!¡±


    The queen gently hugged Fei¡¯s dull head in her arms, and cried: ¡°My good boy, I am your real grandma! I must have done something wrong in my life to make you and Meier suffer so much! The two can attract each other only because the same blood flows in your body! Children, you should wake up quickly!¡±


    After all, the queen also fell to her knees, holding Fei and crying bitterly!


    ¡°No, you are all wrong! Meier and I do have feelings!¡± Fei murmured, took the ne from the Queen¡¯s hand and put it around his neck again, and walked out of the hall in a daze! Tears slid down to the floor, leaving a trail of wetness!


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, where are you going?¡± The queen got up, yelled at Fei and ran over.


    However, with a sh of inspiration, Fei just disappeared from the Queen¡¯s eyes, only a few bits of inspiration gradually scattered to the outside, and finally disappeared into nothingness. Only the queen was left staring nkly at the empty hall, tears streaming down her face.


    Xuan Ming discussed with Hong Yu for a long time after Fei left. The news brought by Fei was too sudden. Xuan Ming and Hong Yu conducted detailed research on how to implement the things Fei confessed. In the end, Hongyu was really sleepy, so the two gave up.


    Just as Xuan Ming was lying down with his clothes on, a strange noise suddenly caught Xuan Ming¡¯s attention! He suddenly opened his eyes, and in a sh, Xuan Ming quietly flew out from the back window.


    With a faint light in the distance, he saw a figure standing in the courtyard, standing there motionless like a wooden stake. Xuan Ming immediately used his spiritual power and touched it quietly.


    ¡°Brother! Do you have any wine here?¡± Just when Xuan Ming was less than ten meters away from Heiying, Hei Ying suddenly spoke!


    ¡°Fei? It¡¯s sote, why are you back?¡± Xuanming immediately recognized Fei¡¯s voice, but Xuanming was very strange, just now Fei was still very energetic before leaving, why did he not even have the strength to speak for so long there is none left?


    Xuan Ming immediately came to Fei¡¯s side, took out a torch from the space, lit it, and put it on the tree in the courtyard.


    With the light of the fire, Xuan Ming finally saw clearly that the person who came was indeed his brother Fei! He saw Fei¡¯s expression was dull, his eyes were red and swollen, as if he had just cried a lot.


    Xuan Ming quickly asked: ¡°Fei, what¡¯s wrong with you? If someone bullies you, just tell your elder brother, and your elder brother will support you!¡±


    Fei raised his head slowly, looked at Xuan Ming in front of him, then shook his head gently! Fei didn¡¯t know why he was teleported here. Seeing Xuan Ming, Fei suddenly had the urge to get drunk!


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine! Do you have any wine? I want to have a good drink with my brother!¡± Fei forced a smile. But in Xuanming¡¯s eyes, it didn¡¯t have any positive effect.


    Xuan Ming pondered for a while, and immediately said: ¡°Okay, you wait, I¡¯ll go get the food and wine right away!¡± After finishing speaking, he walked into the room.


    It can be said that Fei did not find the wrong person, Xuan Ming really liked to drink. To do his job, sometimes you need to use alcohol to strengthen your courage, and sometimes you need to use alcohol to relieve your sorrows! So, despite Xuan Mingqiong¡¯s clinking sounds, he has always prepared a few jars of good wine!


    Not long enough, Xuan Ming came out with three tes of cold dishes. There was a stone table in the courtyard, and Fei and his wife drank in front of the stone table.


    Fei didn¡¯t say a word, just stared nkly at the sky, as if thinking about something! I saw nothing but endless darkness in the sky, but Xuan Ming was still watching with Fei.


    Fei didn¡¯t speak, and Xuan Ming didn¡¯t speak either. Fei drank a bowl of wine, and Xuan Ming drank a bowl with him, and then refilled the two empty bowls. In this way, the two of them drank and watched until the sky was bright, and the two altars of good wine were drunk by the two of them!


    When Hongyu woke up early in the morning, she found two big men lying down in the courtyard, one was Fei and the other was Xuan Ming. The three cold dishes on the table were still there, and the two of them hadn¡¯t touched a single mouthful, but the tworge jars of wine were gone!

 Chapter 400 - 400 Great Changes

    400 Great Changes


    Hongyu wakes up early in the morning and sees Fei and Xuan Ming both drunk in the courtyard, their bodies already wet with dew, and dewdrops are still hanging on their hair. So, Hongyu immediately called up the older children and carried them into the house!


    Drinking alcohol was the easiest way to get intoxicated, especially at this time Fei was extremely depressed. Therefore, Fei was drunk with a jar of good wine! When Fei got drunk, he didn¡¯t open his eyes for three days and three nights, and Fei, who had never been sick, developed a high fever!


    In confusion, Fei returned to the small mountain vige in his previous life, where his mother was feeding the old hens outside the gate in a fence tied with corn stalks. Fei still clearly remembered that the old hen with ck spots was his mother¡¯s favorite one, because this hen couldy two stupid eggs every day.


    Every time she came back from working in the city, my mother would take out a basket of stupid eggs she had saved and cook for herself! Although he doesn¡¯t like to eat boiled eggs, Fei never shows it. Fei knew that it was his mother¡¯s love for him!


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± Fei shouted all the way, and ran to his door!


    When the mother heard Fei¡¯s voice, she immediately poured the remaining chicken food into the trough, pushed open the fence door, and asked excitedly, ¡°Did Xiao Yue back? How did you go this time?¡± So long?¡±


    Fei was stunned after hearing this, and quicklyughed: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? You even called your son¡¯s name wrong! I¡¯m Fei!¡±


    ¡°Fei? Who is Fei? My son¡¯s name is Zhang Xiaoyu!¡± Seeing his mother turn out from the fence, Fei was stunned!


    How is this going? Fei rubbed his eyes vigorously in disbelief, only to see that his mother¡¯s face was empty, and there was nothing there!


    .....


    ¡°You, who are you?¡± Fei screamed in fright, and turned around to run! But as soon as he turned around, he was pulled by his mother from behind!


    ¡°Fei, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m Meier!¡± The man¡¯s face gradually became clear again, and it really was the youthful and beautiful Meier!


    Fei rubbed his eyes strangely, and asked: ¡°Mei¡¯er? Why are you here? Come, I¡¯ll take you to see my mother, she will definitely like you very much!¡± Fei pulled Mei¡¯er towards the house¡¯s walk-in.


    Meier asked strangely: ¡°Fei, why are you so crazy today? Didn¡¯t your mother die a long time ago? I¡¯m your aunt!¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Fei looked strangely at Mei¡¯er, who was a little shorter than himself, and said with a smile: ¡°Mei¡¯er, what are you kidding, you are my little girlfriend! Ugly daughter-inw always wants to see her.¡± Inws! Come on, I¡¯ll take you to meet your future mother-inw!¡±


    After hearing this, Mei¡¯er said angrily: ¡°ZiFei¡¯er, it¡¯s so big and small! Who is your girlfriend now? Call my aunt!¡±


    ¡°Auntie! Auntie! Auntie! Auntie!...¡± Countless voices kept echoing in Fei¡¯s ears, and the scene before Fei¡¯s eyes suddenly began to shake. Fei shouted in fright: ¡°No! No! It¡¯s not like this! It¡¯s not like this!¡±


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± Fei suddenly jumped up from the bed, panting violently with his hands covering his ears, his whole body was already wet with sweat!


    ¡°Auntie! Auntie! Uncle Fei is awake!¡± Suddenly, the voices of several children came from the room!


    Fei shook his dizzy head vigorously, looked around in surprise, and saw a unique abode in front of him. Hongyu and Bu Wenle were walking in quickly from the door!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking in doubt: ¡°Father, where am I? What happened?¡±


    Bu Wenle walked up to Fei¡¯s bed a few steps, and asked with concern: ¡°Yu¡¯er, how are you feeling? Is there any problem with your body?¡±


    Fei stabilized his emotions, and the memory began to gradually return to his mind. Looking at the concerned faces around him, Fei shook his head and murmured: ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a nightmare!¡±


    Shen Lingyun helped Fei wipe the cold sweat off his forehead, and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s fine, Yu¡¯er, you should lie down and have a good rest first!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, I want to go out to get some air. Mother-inw, what is this ce?¡± After Fei finished speaking, he struggled to stand up. I saw that apart from the adoptive father, adoptive mother and sister Hongyu, there were a group of children, big and small, in the room.


    Seeing this, Shen Lingyun said: ¡°This is a house that Hongyu rented in the Forbidden City. Three days ago, you were drunk at Xuanming¡¯s house. Hongyu was afraid that you would not have a good rest, so she rented this ce and moved the whole family. Aftering over, Xuanming found us. Yu¡¯er, His Majesty the Emperor has already told us about your matter, you...¡±


    ¡°Mother-inw! Don¡¯t mention this matter again! Let me calm down!¡± After finishing speaking, Fei walked slowly towards the courtyard.


    At this time, after a spring rain, the courtyard was full of new green hanging beads, which was very green! After taking a few breaths of fresh air, Fei felt much better. He saw that this was a veryrge courtyard, with seven or eight rooms in a circle, and there was a courtyard at the front and back. It seemed that there should be no problem living with more than one hundred children.


    Looking around, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Father, where are the others?¡±


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°Yu¡¯er, you slept for three days, and you missed many things!¡±


    Fei was startled, he never thought that he would fall asleep for so long after a little indulgence. Immediately asked: ¡°It¡¯s been so long! Yifu, what¡¯s going on in the valley?¡±


    Fei suddenly remembered that he had nned to attack the valley with General Zhang Shilong, but what happened suddenly disrupted all his ns!


    Bu Wenle said: ¡°The other side of the valley has been captured a long time ago! With Mu Lao present, more than 600 monsters and more than 50 people from the demon organization were all killed or killed, including the ninth-level bear demon.¡± Lay down. At present, General Zhang Shilong is ordered to stay in the valley, waiting for the people from the Demon Organization to throw themselves into the trap! In the past few days, many people have been rescued!¡±


    While talking, they saw two people rushing in from the front yard. An old man in front was holding a broom in his hand, and shouted as he ran, ¡°Little benefactor, are you awake? Do you still recognize the little old man?¡± me?¡±


    As soon as Fei saw it, he immediately recognized this person as the old man he had rescued in the valley. Can¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Old man, why are you here?¡±


    The old man ran up to Fei, pulled the young man behind, and scolded: ¡°Kneel down to benefactor!¡± After finishing speaking, the two of them both knelt down in front of Fei!


    ¡°No old man!¡± Seeing this, Fei quickly stepped forward to support the old man.


    I only heard the old man say: ¡°Little benefactor, this is my unfilial son named Daniu. If it hadn¡¯t been for little benefactor to rescue him, our father and son would have reported to Lord Yama by now!¡±


    Fei pulled the two of them up, and then said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to say thank you, the so-called disaster survives, there must be future blessings! The suffering is over, and the elderly can wait to enjoy the blessings in the future!¡±


    The old man sighed: ¡°With such a worthless son, what blessings can I enjoy? I have already made an agreement with my son, and there is no one in the family. In the future, even if we are oxen and horses, we will serve by the little benefactor¡¯s side. To repay you for the grace of rebirth! Little benefactor, please take us father and son in!¡±


    After Fei heard this, he waved his hands again and again, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do it, old people. It¡¯s the duty of spiritual masters like me to seek help for medical treatment. Old people, let¡¯s go home and live a good life!¡±


    Seeing this, Shen Lingyun couldn¡¯t help stepping forward and said: ¡°Yu¡¯er, this old man has been here for two days. I think the two of them can work quickly, why not?¡± Just stay. It just so happens that the Forbidden Branch is under construction, and when we need manpower, we will take care of the two of you, and pay monthly wages!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei felt that what Shen Lingyun said was reasonable, so he nodded in agreement. The two old men immediately thanked Fei a thousand times! Then he stepped aside.


    Looking up at the sky, Fei couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Looking at the time, the match between Ono and the others is probablying to an end soon!¡±


    Bu Wenle also looked at the clear sky after the rain and said: ¡°It should be soon, Wenfeng and the others went to cheer for Ono and the others. In the past few days, Ono and the others have won a series of games. Mu Lao was afraid that they would be envied by others, so he followed Let¡¯s keep them safe!¡±


    Thinking of the fact that he was assassinated by Xuan Ming during the Upper Realm Contest, Fei couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly! I believe it was probably caused by Ruofeng¡¯s jealousy! Although Xuan Ming never admitted that Ruo Feng did it!


    Thinking of Xuanming, Fei couldn¡¯t help but said to Hongyu: ¡°Sister Hongyu, how is the demolition going?¡±


    Hongyu was taking care of a few young children, and said quickly after listening, ¡°Xuanming has sorted out the situation of each family in the past few days. Now the government has also stepped forward, and the demolition is under Xuanming¡¯smand!¡±


    Fei nodded, and said to Hongyu: ¡°Brother Xuanming must have been exhausted these few days! But you must help me tell my brother that the forest is not easy to grow, and must be protected during the demolition process. In the future, wait After the academy ispleted, it will still be useful!¡±


    Hongyu nodded, and immediately two and a half older children ran to inform Xuanming.


    After exining everything, Fei said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Father, I n to practice for a while to recuperate my body. Tonight, I n to go to Warcraft Paradise again. If Ono and the otherse back, help me tell them about my health. It¡¯s okay, let them y well!¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things, I¡¯m still here for your father! You should have a good rest first!¡±


    Afterwards, Fei returned to the house, and after eating a Sky Spirit Silkworm, he crossed his legs and entered the state of cultivation! Seeing this, everyone dispersed one after another.


    Ever since Fei absorbed the energy of the mirror flower and water moon, he hasn¡¯t practiced well in the past few days! At this time, after the ups and downs, the mood suddenly became empty and clear. As soon as he sat down, he quickly entered a state of deep cultivation.


    At this time, Fei was already at thete stage of the fifth-level Lingxian. The air pockets on the shoulders, feet, and right knee have been opened up, and if you want to improve one level, you have to prepare to open up the air pockets on the left knee!


    Looking inside, I saw the cyclones in the five air pockets rotating steadily and slowly. After the spiritual power had circted for three days, Fei suddenly felt a slight abnormality in the temples on both sides of the top of his head!


    With the operation of the spiritual power, the two temples unexpectedly produced two strands of spiritual power and began to absorb the surrounding spiritual power. After a short time, two small cyclones were formed, which frantically absorbed the surrounding spiritual power in the two temples. Come on!


    Fei only felt that the cirction of spiritual power suddenly stagnated, and the spiritual power in his body began to flow upstream uncontrobly, split into two streams, and rushed straight to the two temples!


    Fei was shocked! You must know that the temples were the two fatal acupoints of the human body. Fei has never heard of someone who can cultivate air pockets in the temples, and there are two of them!


    The pain of qi and blood backflow immediately woke Fei up from the deep cultivation! The spiritual power pouring into his brain couldn¡¯t help but make Fei have a splitting headache!


    ¡°Ah! Ah!!!¡± Fei was in unbearable pain, and immediately yelled out. Not long after, the door of the room was suddenly kicked open, and Bu Wenle rushed in!


    As soon as he entered the room, Bu Wenle was shocked! I saw that Fei was drenched all over, and had already rolled from the bed to the ground with his head in his hands! Amidst the shouts, Fei¡¯s face was flushed red, and blood gushed from his nose and eyes, his appearance was terrifying!


    ¡°A counterflow of energy and blood? Bewitched?¡± Seeing this, Bu Wenle didn¡¯t dare to neglect, immediately channeled his spiritual power, and pped Fei¡¯s head with his palm!


    But a recoil force rushed from the top of Fei¡¯s head, knocking Bu Wenle out at once, and Bu Wenle¡¯s body broke through a big hole in the roof!


    The loud voice immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention from Shen Lingyun! Shen Lingyun soared into the sky, caught Bu Wenle¡¯s body that was blown away, recoiled instantly, and rushed straight into the house!


    Shen Lingyun thought it was an enemy sneak attack, but as soon as he entered the house, Shen Lingyun was shocked by the scene in front of him! At this time, Fei¡¯s whole body was flickering with aura, lying on his side in mid-air, his long hair was surging, his face was red, and blood was gushing out of his nose, eyes, mouth and ears like a small river. Sick!

 Chapter 401 - 401 Mutation [I]

    401 Mutation [I]


    Bu Wenle also flew back into the room at this time, with a trace of blood still hanging from the corner of his mouth, it seems that he was injured internally by Fei¡¯s counter-shock just now.


    Shen Lingyun couldn¡¯t help asking anxiously: ¡°Wen Le, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with Fei¡¯er?¡±


    Bu Wenle also said in a panic: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m insane. You take care of me here, and I¡¯ll go get someone right away.¡± After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle turned around and left.


    As soon as he went out, he bumped into Lao Caitou who Wen Xun had rushed over. Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just felt a strong wave of spiritual power here.¡±


    Seeing this, Bu Wenle was overjoyed, and hurriedly said, ¡°Old Mu, you came just in time, go and see Fei¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Fei?¡± Lao Caitou rushed into Fei¡¯s bedroom after hearing this. Seeing Fei¡¯s appearance, Lao Caitou was also taken aback. Immediately gathered his spiritual power and came to Fei.


    At this time, Fei¡¯s whole head seemed to have swelled up a circle, where there is still a handsome appearance, it is no easy feat like a pig¡¯s head. The blood is still flowing.


    Lao Caitou didn¡¯t dare to be negligent, and immediately pressed his right palm slowly on the top of Fei¡¯s head. A powerful spiritual force rushed into Fei¡¯s meridians from the top of his head.


    With the input of spiritual power, Lao Caitou immediately felt that two cyclones were constantly expanding in Fei¡¯s temples on both sides. At this time, most of Fei¡¯s spiritual power has been absorbed.


    .....


    If it were ced on an ordinary person, they would have been violently supported by the powerful cyclone and died at this time. But Fei still clings to the two vortices, and doesn¡¯t let them get out of the acupuncture points.


    Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help wondering, it is said that Fei was in a state of suspended animation at this time, how could he control the stability of the cyclone so properly? But the fact is in front of our eyes, there is indeed a powerful mental fluctuation in Fei¡¯s body that is manipting the two cyclones.


    Lao Caitou didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Although the two cyclones were temporarily in a stable state under the influence of this mental force, as the cyclones continued to expand, they were in danger of getting out of control at any time.


    Because the meridians in the brain are rtively thin, Lao Caitou dared not use his powerful spiritual power to immediately control Fei¡¯s out-of-control spiritual power. Instead, input the spiritual power into Fei¡¯s meridians little by little, and then guide Fei¡¯s spiritual power back to the normal route little by little with a tough posture.


    As the spiritual power pouring into the temple was gradually diverted out, the state of the cyclone gradually stabilized. The blood that poured into Fei¡¯s head also gradually dissipated, and the blood finally stopped spilling out.


    But everything is not over. Although the remaining spiritual power in Fei¡¯s body was led by Lao Caitou to return to the normal course of action, but every time the spiritual power flowed through his head, part of the spiritual power would be sucked away by the two cyclones.


    However, this slow absorption no longer produced any physical changes. Fei¡¯s swollen face gradually returned to normal as time went by.


    In a blink of an eye, night fell. Lao Caitou has been leading the spiritual power in Fei¡¯s body for twelve great cycles. The spiritual power in Fei¡¯s body was running low, and almost all of it was absorbed by the two cyclones in his temples.


    As Fei¡¯s body vibrated, Fei finally woke up from his fainting. Before Fei could take any action, Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice came from his mind: ¡°Don¡¯t move, Fei¡¯er, hold Yuan Shouyi immediately, concentrate your mental power on the cyclone on the left temple, and control the cyclone.¡± Stability. Take charge of the right side for the division.¡±


    As Fei¡¯s spiritual power continued to infiltrate, Taoist Feng Mo gradually retracted the spiritual power controlling the left cyclone, and at the same time he let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Fei woke up in time, otherwise Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s mental strength might notst long. Just when Fei¡¯s spiritual power suddenly changed, Taoist Feng Mo was awakened immediately.


    With such rich knowledge of Taoist Feng Mo, he had never heard of someone generating a cyclone from his temple. Taoist Feng Mo immediately realized that Fei might have gone mad during his cultivation.


    So Taoist Feng Mo immediately let go of his spiritual power, trying to control the out-of-control spiritual power. But he didn¡¯t expect that Fei¡¯s spiritual power could counter-surge so powerfully that Taoist Feng Mo was bounced back after several attempts.


    At this moment, a powerful spiritual power suddenly poured in, but it was pushed back by Fei¡¯s recoiled spiritual power. But after such a collision, the recoil spiritual power in Fei¡¯s body suddenly weakened.


    Don¡¯t miss this opportunity, Taoist Feng Mo immediately took charge of the two powerful mental forces to stabilize the two out-of-control cyclones. Only then did the crisis of Fei¡¯s imminent violent death be resolved.


    With the influx of Lao Caitou¡¯s spiritual power, Taoist Feng Mo finally breathed a sigh of relief. Immediately controlled the two cyclones, which rotated smoothly and slowly in Fei¡¯s temple.


    At this time, Fei woke up and turned around again, relieved half of the pressure of Taoist Feng Mo, how could Taoist Feng Mo not secretly breathe a sigh of relief?


    Taoist Feng Mo even started tough to himself. Unexpectedly, when Fei escaped from death, he unexpectedly got two air pockets. ording to the normal calction that every spiritual master can open up the ninerge air points and reach the ninth level spirit immortal cultivation base, if these two air points could really be finalized, then wouldn¡¯t Fei be able to reach the eleventh level cultivation base?


    Eleventh level of cultivation. What should it be called? At the ninth level, one has be a fairy, and at the eleventh level, one could really be called a god.

 Chapter 402 - 402 Mutation [II]

    402 Mutation [II]


    Taoist Feng Mo secretly rejoiced in his heart, but he didn¡¯t feel rxed about the cyclone in Fei¡¯s temple. At this time, Lao Caitou also felt Fei¡¯s awakening. The remaining sliver of spiritual power in Fei¡¯s body was able to function normally without Lao Caitou¡¯s control.


    As a result, Lao Caitou gradually regained his spiritual power. But he didn¡¯t get out of Fei¡¯s bodypletely, and watched the changes of Fei¡¯s spiritual power at any time. In case of any crisis, Lao Caitou would immediately lend a helping hand.


    In the blink of an eye, the three major energy finished running again. The spiritual power in Fei¡¯s body has beenpletely concentrated in the two temples. They saw two cyclones revolving violently in the temples, but they were always stable in the two acupoints.


    An hourter, as the spiritual power of Fei and Taoist Feng Mo continued to prate below, the two cyclones finally began to slow down and gradually calmed down.


    Taoist Feng Mo was overjoyed immediately, and said to Fei: ¡°Now, gradually take over the right cyclone.¡±


    Following the reminder of Taoist Feng Mo, Fei immediately released a trace of spiritual power and began to infiltrate into the cyclone controlled by Taoist Feng Mo. Not long after, the cyclone on the right finally returned to Fei¡¯s control.


    Taoist Feng Mo immediately reminded: ¡°Release the two cyclones from the body at the same time, and start to condense the spirit crystal.¡±


    Fei immediately followed the prompts to separate out a bit of spiritual power from the cyclones in the temples on both sides to rush out of the body. For a moment, the two cyclones continued to expand outside the body like a cocoon.


    It didn¡¯t matter if the spiritual power was released, two whirlwinds of spiritual power rushed out of the roof immediately, reaching a height of several tens of meters.


    .....


    Fortunately, it was alreadyte at night, so it wouldn¡¯t attract too many people¡¯s attention. But the faint spiritual light emitted by the two spiritual power cyclones immediately illuminated the surrounding hundreds of meters into a hazy color.


    Moreover, with the continuous increase of spiritual power particles in the cyclone, this light is also constantly amplifying. Seeing this, Bu Wenle immediately dispersed Lu Wenfeng amd others around the spiritual cyclone, for defense, to prevent idents.


    Time passed, bit by bit, as the two cyclones continued to grow. Seeing that the east began to turn white, the two cyclones finally reached saturation.


    Immediately, two huge cyclones of spiritual power that reached tens of meters began to graduallypress. In the blink of an eye, another hour passed, and zing Star climbed into the sky and rose from the east.


    Countless ck and white particles colliding with each other suddenly appeared in the sky. This is also the time when the spiritual power of heaven and earth is at its strongest. I saw that around Fei¡¯spressed cyclone, countless spiritual powers of heaven and earth poured in again and again.


    At this time, the cyclone had also beenpressed by Fei¡¯s powerful mental power, and had gradually turned into two white transparent crystals that were more than three meters long. Inside the crystal, patches ofvender cloud patterns are clearly visible, which were extremely dazzling under the illumination of the zing star.


    However, everything was not over. They saw that the two huge spirit crystals were still beingpressed. Under the continuous output of powerful mental power, the blood on Fei¡¯s face was already washed away by sweat, and his whole body seemed to have been washed by a torrential rain.


    After another half hour of continuouspression, the two huge crystals with a length of more than three meters were finallypressed to about half a foot, and the color gradually changed from transparent white crystals to purple, deep purple, and finally into pitch ck.


    With a sh of spiritual light, five spiritual crystals condensed out in front of Fei, and seven ck spiritual crystals in a row suspended in front of Fei with a lustrous light, and revolved around Fei for three weeks, then disappear at the same time.


    With the disappearance of the spirit crystal, Fei, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly tilted his body and passed out immediately.


    ¡°Fei.¡± Those around him immediately shouted and surrounded him.


    Shen Lingyun grabbed Fei¡¯s veins, and after searching with his spiritual power, he felt relieved, and said to everyone: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fei just exhausted his mental power, plus the damage he suffered when he became obsessed. I just passed out temporarily. There is nothing serious about my body, just take a good rest and you will be fine.¡±


    Bu Wenle looked at the sky, and hurriedly said to everyone in Ono: ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s get ready. Today¡¯s game is about to start. Wenfeng, you all go over too, although the opponents in today¡¯s game are not counted. Strong, but don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    Xiao Bowen took a step forward and said, ¡°Teacher, let me be responsible for everyone¡¯s safety today, and let master Mu stay and take care of Fei. In case of any ident, he can make up for it in time.¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded, and pondered: ¡°That¡¯s fine, then let Mu Lao stay and go with you as a teacher.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle turned to Shen Lingyun and said: ¡°Lingyun, you also stay and take care of Fei. With your healing magic, I believe there will be no problems.¡±


    Shen Lingyun nodded, and couldn¡¯t help telling everyone in Xiaoye: ¡°Xiaoye, you have three more games to go. If you win all of them, you will be the champion of this world. It will be the icing on the cake for the establishment of the Forbidden Branch of our Xuanbing Academy You must remember not to be proud, and fight steadily.¡±


    Gu Shan Xiaoye said with a smile: ¡°Principal, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve made a note of it.¡±


    After all, under the leadership of Bu Wenle, the group went straight to the Healer Hall.


    After Xuan Ming knew that Fei was fine, he quietly left the yard. As a killer, he cannot be exposed to the public all the time, not to mention that among these people, the only person Xuan Ming has a crush on is Fei.


    The reason why Xuan Ming helped prepare for the establishment of the Forbidden Branch was nothing more than for Fei¡¯s face. Especially Fei¡¯smitment to him deeply touched Xuan Ming¡¯s cold heart. Don¡¯t look at Xuan Ming is a killer on the surface, he is ruthless to people. But he is a passionate man in his heart, which can be seen from his ability to adopt more than a hundred orphans.

 Chapter 403 - 403 Monsters’ Paradise [I]

    403 Monsters¡¯ Paradise [I]


    In a blink of an eye, it was night again. The streets and alleys of the Forbidden City have been lit up with various colored lights, and tourists were walking back and forth on the streets, so lively!


    Monsters Paradise was even more brightly lit at this time, and it was even more lively than during the day! There were also songs and dances prepared for the guests above the hall, and there wasughter everywhere. The elegant rooms and corridors were brightly decorated with colorful lights. The lights were flickering, and the shadows of the trees were dancing, adding a bit of elegance!


    Such a beautiful view allows diners to feast their eyes while tasting delicious food! It¡¯s a pity that there were no poems on the Ziling Continent, but there were also many elegant people who face the beautiful scenery one after another and sing the song, what a life!


    Dongfeng puts flowers and thousands of trees at night, and then blows them down, and the stars were like rain.


    The sound of the phoenix flute moves, the light of the jade pot turns, and the fish and dragon dance all night.


    Moth snow willow golden strands,ughter filled with dark fragrance,


    People look for him thousands of Baidu,


    Looking back suddenly, the man was in a dimly lit ce.


    Such a beautiful poem, of course, would note from the mouths of those elegant people. At this time, in a private room in the Paradise of Monsters, Fei was standing in front of the window, singing softly the song ¡°Sapphire Case¡± by Xin Qiji!


    .....


    Fatty, Buyueyue and others immediately heard praises from behind.


    The fat man couldn¡¯t help raising his thumb and said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand, Fei¡¯s so-called poems are really nice. If you teach in ss, I¡¯m afraid you will attract many little girls!¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately red at the fat man, and said angrily, ¡°Fatty man, you open your mouth to a little girl and shut your mouth to a little girl, don¡¯t you really want the little girl to surround you all day long?¡±


    The fat man immediately shook his fat head and said, ¡°No, no! I just described Fei¡¯s poems as nice, nothing else! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Okay, you two should stop the meeting! Fei, we¡¯ve been waiting for almost an hour. Hasn¡¯t Manager Liang appeared yet?¡±


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°Oh! I¡¯m afraid, this Guanshi Liang may have gotten the news in advance and has already run away! Even the high-level monsters in the underground pce have disappearedpletely! Unexpectedly, after a few days of dy, they lost Here¡¯s a chance to find Mei¡¯er¡¯s ring! There are so many people, it might not be so easy to meet again!¡±


    It turned out that in the evening, Fei woke up and turned around. Afraid of long nights and dreams, he and his friends, led by Lao Caitou, came to the Monsters Paradise to investigate again!


    As Fei¡¯s cultivation has improved again, the scanning range of his consciousness has reached a radius of 400 meters! Once entering the Monsters Paradise, let go of the divine sense, almost the entire scope of the Monsters Paradise was under the scanning of Fei¡¯s divine sense!


    But when he was happy, Fei found that the manager Liang who had been monitoring before had disappeared! After scanning the entire World of Monsters Paradise from the ground to the ground, there was no one in charge of Liang. But Guanshi Liang¡¯s house was still the same, and there was no change!


    Fei deliberately asked about the whereabouts of the errand steward Liang who was in charge of entertaining them, but the errand said that he was a new recruit just recruited today, and he didn¡¯t know any steward Liang at all!


    Everyone in Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel a little strange! Even if it¡¯s a new Xiao Er, it¡¯s impossible not to know his leader, right? It can be seen that if this little second brother was not lying, he must be very careless!


    Could it be that Manager Liang just went out? After discussing with everyone in Fei, they decided to wait and see. But it had been an hour since the meal was finished, and there was no sign of this steward Liang!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Grandpa Cai, I don¡¯t think we need to wait any longer. This time, I found that the shop assistants in Monsters Paradise have reced a lot of people. I believe that Manager Liang must have run away with other managers. Under his house there is a secret passage leading directly to the ground, in my opinion, we might as well go to his house to check again, if there are any clues!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded, so everyone got up one after another, and under Fei¡¯s leadership, they sneaked into the room of Manager Liang. No need for everyone to do anything, under Fei¡¯s scan, everything in the house was already under Fei¡¯s control!


    Fei took out a book and a map from a hiddenpartment on the wall. After looking through it briefly, he found that the records in the book were nothing more than daily ounts, which were useless at all!


    Open the map again and see that the terrain of the entire Purple Spirit Continent was outlined on the map. Thousands ofrge and medium-sized cities were marked on the map, and the names of most cities were outlined with a pen. From the looks of it, it should be It was a mark of the city where the branch of Monsters Paradise was opened!


    Fei put the two things into the space, and said to everyone: ¡°It seems that this manager Liang is very careful, and nothing is left behind. The ce has already been emptied, and there is no point in checking it. I n to go to the underground cave outside the city to check on the movements of the demons!¡±


    Everyone nodded, expressing that they would go to check together. Fatty has long wanted to see the magic mirror that Fei mentioned! Hearing that Fei was going to investigate the cave, of course he was eager to try it!


    With a sh of inspiration, everyone in Fei disappeared into the Monsters Paradise!


    Standing at the entrance of the cave halfway up the mountain, Fei and Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help being surprised at the same time! I saw the very hidden hole that was originally hidden, but now it was presented naked in front of everyone.


    Fei secretly said: ¡°Not good!¡± Immediately concentrated his consciousness on one point and swept it to the ground! Due to the interference of rocks, even if Fei concentrated his consciousness on one point, he could only prate two or three hundred meters deep underground.

 Chapter 404 - 404 Monsters’ Paradise [II]

    404 Monsters¡¯ Paradise [II]


    They saw that the underground cave was empty, and nothing was found. Fei immediately looked at Lao Caitou, said: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He took the lead and rushed into the cave!


    ording to the previous route, Fei led the crowd to the underground waterfall in a hurry. With a nce of consciousness, I saw that the waterfall tform was still bright under the illumination of dozens of huge fluorites! But the thousands of monsters he sawst time, there was not a single one at this time!


    Everyone shed to the tform. The fat man couldn¡¯t help letting out a long sigh: ¡°My dear, with so many big fluorescent stones, we¡¯re going to make a fortune now!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, there was a sudden loud noise, which suppressed the roar of the waterfall! Everyone just felt a shakinging from their feet!


    Fei immediately shouted: ¡°No! It¡¯s a mirror image!¡±


    With a sh of inspiration, everyone in Fei immediately disappeared on the tform!


    With a sh of energy, Fei immediately shot dozens of light balls in session, instantly illuminating the surrounding area brightly!


    They saw that this was a huge cave, and the bottom of the cave waspletely submerged in water! At this time, the water waves were still rippling on the surface of the water, as if many heavy objects had just fallen into the water!


    And there was a huge stone lotus above the water, and a man was standing on the stone lotus. They saw that this person was very burly, and everyone in Fei suddenly appeared, they were obviously shocked!


    .....


    Before everyone in Fei¡¯s group could react during the teleportation, the man immediately raised his hand and pointed, and countless huge boulders appeared in mid-air, throwing towards everyone in Fei from all directions!


    Lao Caitou didn¡¯t dare to be negligent, a sh of inspiration shed in front of him, and immediately threw out dozens of huge wind des, protecting everyone in Fei from the wind and rain!


    Under the impact of the two magic spells, Lao Caitou frowned and shouted to everyone: ¡°Everyone be careful, it¡¯s a level nine monster!¡±


    The monster was also surprised at the same time. It didn¡¯t expect that with its own cultivation, it didn¡¯t take advantage of the pre-emptive situation, and it suddenly thought of retreating!


    I saw that monster jump up suddenly, and at the same time as it fled, a huge boulder instantly fell from mid-air, hitting the huge stone lotus at its feet!


    Fei yelled ¡°Not good!¡± and immediately rushed towards the boulder, a ck shadow stretched out from under his feet at the same time! The moment the boulder touched the stone lotus, the shadow magic was cast, and Fei and the boulder exchanged immediately!


    With the sound a splosh, the boulder immediately fell into the pool. And Fei lightlynded on top of the stone lotus!


    At the same time, several huge wind des fired by Lao Caito also found the fleeing monster. For a while, harsh cutting sounds continued to be heard, and the sound of water hitting under the flying gravel continued!


    As soon as Fei stood still, he gathered dozens of zing spirit shes and struck at the monster from all directions! Fei knew that with his own cultivation, he would not be able to fight against a level 9 monster!


    Following the pull of his spiritual consciousness, Fei found the right opportunity, and immediately shed the zing spirit in front of the eyes of the demons! That demon was identally caught by Fei! I can¡¯t see anything for a while!


    Originally, the cultivation level of this magical beast was lower than that of Lao Caitou. Although this blindness was only a gap between breaths, it was enough for Lao Caitou!


    As soon as the wind and clouds were used, the demon was immediately strangled by dozens of wind des, thrown into the air, and smashed heavily into the stone wall! After a burst of gravel and dust, looking at this monster again, it was already covered in blood, and its body waspletely bruised!


    A mouthful of blood spewed out, and the monster couldn¡¯t help saying fiercely: ¡°Damn! I never thought that I, Zi Heng, would die at the hands of you humans! You wait, the second son will definitely avenge me! Even if I die, I won¡¯t be cheap you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Zi Heng let out a bear roar! As the roar amplified, Xiong Mo Ziheng¡¯s body suddenly burst into light! Followed by a loud bang! Zi Heng actually detonated himself!


    Lao Caitou said inwardly: ¡°Not good!¡± Immediately he created a wall of wind, blocking everyone from the explosion! But because the power of the explosion was too great, Lao Caitou was immediately bounced up by the force of the shock, and a mouthful of blood spurted out, barely falling into the water!


    Fortunately, the power of the explosion waspletely blocked by Lao Caitou, and everyone in Fei was not hurt!


    ¡°Grandpa Cai!¡± Fei immediately stepped forward and shot a beam of healing light to help Lao Caitou heal his injury! After a while, Lao Caitou waved his hand at Fei and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine, this little injury is nothing!¡±


    At this moment, the fat man suddenly yelled: ¡°Fei, isn¡¯t this broken thing just what you said?¡±


    Everyone looked in front of Fatty through the light ball shot by Fei, and saw that the stone lotus rescued by Fei on the water surface had only half a leaf left!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his fist, and said fiercely: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these demons to be so vicious! They must have discovered that we have been here before, so they wanted to destroy this ce before fleeing! Don¡¯t leave us alone.¡±


    Fei really guessed right! A few days ago, after the valley was upied by General Zhang Shilong, they were stationed in the valley and waited for a rabbit!


    Because the devil organization would send different people back to the valley to visit rtives every day, after a few days, the people who came back to visit rtives, including those who were in charge of escorting, never came back! This can¡¯t help but alert the Demon Organization!


    The Monsters Paradise Main Store in the Forbidden City was just as Fei expected, it was the headquarters of the Demon Organization. And that Guanshi Liang was the eighth master of Thirteen Hegemons! Early this morning, when Fei sessfully condensed two spirit crystals, Guanshi Liang also went to the cave from the secret passage of the Monsters Paradise.


    The cave was the center of the devil organization. And the heads of the three major demon tribes who once dominated the Great Ruin Forest, the rabbit demon Mei Niang, the tiger demon Yin Hao, and the bear demon Ziheng, as the confidantes of the second son of the dragon demon Hao Yan, have also be the three major members of the demon organization. leader.


    Meiniang was also the think tank of the entire Demon Organization, and all the ns were handled by Meiniang alone!

 Chapter 405 - 405 Let Me See Meier [I]

    405 Let Me See Meier [I]


    As the two leaders of the Demon Organization, Yin Hao and Zi Heng have been stationed in the cave for almost a long time, only in rare cases would he go back to the Great Ruins Forest! Meiniang, who was the organization¡¯s think tank, was stationed in the ruins forest with the second son, Haoyan.


    Strictly speaking, the Great Ruins Forest was the real headquarters of the Demon Organization.


    The eighth master Liang Qi hurried to the cave from the secret passage. After hearing Liang Qi¡¯s report, the leaders of the two major demon ns were shocked! After asking the magic soldier under him, he also got the same answer!


    Because the monsters stationed in the valley are also often rotated. In the past two days, none of the magic soldiers who went to the rotation came back to the cave.


    However, since this is near the Forbidden City where humans gather, in order to guard against being discovered by humans, it wasmon for monsters toe back a few dayste. So the magic soldiers did not report to the top.


    But as human beings, the human beings organized by those demons also go and never return, which was quite abnormal! So after discussing it, the two demons decided to investigate the reality before making any ns.


    Of course, this task was handed over to Eighth Master. After Ba Ye took the order, he took people to the valley. More than one hundred kilometers, at the feet of these spiritual masters, it took just over an hour to reach.


    After reaching the outskirts of the valley, Eighth Master immediately felt something was wrong! Because at the outskirts of the valley, there should have been a spiritual master who was responsible for guarding the wind in disguise, but at this time, there was no one in sight!


    Therefore, the cunning Baye didn¡¯t even dare to pass the mountain pass, and only sent two people in to find out the situation. He told the two that if there was nothing wrong they shoulde back and report immediately after entering. As a result, the two were gone forever!


    .....


    Eighth Master and the others only waited for a stick of incense before they escaped back with their people! If nothing hac happened, the time would have been enough for the two of them to go in ande out, a few times. It could be seen that something must have happened in the valley!


    After exining what happened, Yin Hao and the two devils, Zi Hang and Zi Heng, concluded that the valley had been discovered by humans. So they decided to go back to the Great Forest of the Ruins, and ask Meiniang and Second Young Master about their next ns!


    Even though the Second Demon is also the leader of the Demon Organization, it¡¯s okay when ites to fighting, but when ites to Mo Lue, Mei Niang has the final say! The second demon didn¡¯t have that brain at all!


    But before going back, Er Mo didn¡¯t forget to check out the treasurednd ¡°Flowers in the Mirror and Moon in the Water¡± behind the waterfall! Or report to the Second Young Master on the concentration of spiritual power.


    The main reason why the Demon Organization has stationed heavy troops here is because of the existence of this mirror! A few years ago, after finding this treasurend, Haoyan has absorbed the energy here twice!


    But the improvement of the dragon demon n¡¯s cultivation was not just as simple as umting energy, it was also very important to find opportunities for breakthroughs! So these two absorptions did not make the second son Hao Yan sessfully break through to level nine!


    Seeing that it has been nearly two years since the second son Hao Yanst absorbed energy. The second demon decided to go down to see how the energy of the mirror flower and water moon was gathering, so he could inform the second son toe and absorb it.


    But when the two demons came to the cave, they were shocked! On top of a dozen huge stone lotuses, there were only energy spots the size of fireflies. It seemed that the energy had just been absorbed by some people for a short time!


    When the two demons saw this, they were shocked, and at the same time, they also remembered what Mei Niang had told the two demons! A few years ago, Mei Niang asserted: This way of action of the Demon Organization can only benefit for a while, and it is impossible to be safe forever!


    In case humans find out one day, it¡¯s time to give up this hunting method! And if the secret of the Mirror Flower, Water Moon Treasure Land is leaked, it will be the time for the demons to fight. When it reallyes to this point, there is no meaning of existence for this mirror flower and water moon! Ask the two demons to destroy them while retreating, leaving no chance for human beings to have it.


    After discussing with each other, the two demons decided to follow Mei Niang¡¯s instructions immediately. So he organized his demon soldiers to quietly scatter into the surrounding forest, and then secretly went to the forest of the ruins!


    At the same time, the Two Devils also quickly summoned the nearby Thirteen Hegemons, announcing that Paradise of Demons would immediately transfer all the main forces, and temporarily turn Paradise of Monsters into an ordinary restaurant for operation. This was also arranged by Mei Niang long ago, so including the headquarters of Monsters Paradise, there was a big change, and all the elites secretly left!


    After everything was arranged properly, Xiong Mo Ziheng returned to the cave alone, and only after absorbing the only sliver of heaven and earth spiritual power, he destroyed the flower in the mirror and the moon in the water. It was also due to Zi Heng¡¯s greed, otherwise, if Zi Heng had destroyed all the stone lotuses as soon as he came in and turned around, he would not have been met by Fei¡¯s people and died miserably on the spot!


    But even though they killed Zi Heng on the spot, the cave was also deredpletely destroyed! Everyone couldn¡¯t help but regret again and again!


    Fei couldn¡¯t help ming himself: ¡°Oh! It¡¯s all my fault! If I hade earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have lost such a good ce!¡±


    Lao Caitou said: ¡°Fei¡¯er doesn¡¯t have to me himself. Although this hole is good, it is an outsider after all! It¡¯s a pity that all the people from the Demon Organization escaped! It seems that if you want to track it down, you will have to work harder! ¡±


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back first!¡±


    After finishing speaking, everyone turned around and was about to leave when Fei suddenly froze and shouted: ¡°Wait!¡± Then he lowered his head and stared at the water under his feet. Everyone was surprised and looked towards the water one after another!


    After a while, they saw countless auras floating up from under the water surface, and within a short while, the entire stone chamber seemed to be filled with fireflies, with auras flickering everywhere.

 Chapter 406 - 406 Let Me See Meier [II]

    406 Let Me See Meier [II]


    Without the cohesive power of the stone lotus, these light spots of spiritual power from the heavens and the earth immediately filled the entire stone chamber! After about a stick of incense, these light spots of spiritual power stopped emerging from the water, and the light spots of spiritual power floating in the stone room also gradually disappeared, disappearing into nothingness. The cave has returned to darkness again!


    Everyone has been paying attention to the changes in spiritual power from the moment the spiritual power light spot appeared. After the spiritual power disappeared, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°It seems that although the stone lotus here is broken, the spiritual power of heaven and earth still exists. It¡¯s just that it can¡¯t be condensed anymore!¡±


    Fatty sighed: ¡°What¡¯s the use if you can¡¯t condense it? Unless you stay here every day and absorb it immediately when the spiritual power of heaven and earth appears, it¡¯s still a waste!¡±


    Fei suddenlyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but when ites to waste, it¡¯s not enough!¡±


    Fatty wondered: ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you have time to stay here every day? Why not just go back to Lingchen Cave! Compared with Lingchen Cave, this ce is not worth mentioning at all!¡±


    Fei nodded and sighed: ¡°You¡¯re right! But our Forbidden Branch has just started to build. After the college ispleted, there are no treasures of the town for the students to practice. This cave is just right. Isn¡¯t this request a beautiful thing in heaven?¡±


    After everyone listened, they nodded immediately! Fei then said: ¡°However, in order not to be intruded by others, we have to close all the passages in and out of this ce, and prevent the demons from returning to destroy it!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng nodded and said, ¡°Fei is right! Then let¡¯s find out all the holes that go in and out of here and blow them up!¡±


    Everyone nodded, and went back outside the waterfall one after another. Under Fei¡¯s spiritual exploration, they found out all the entrances and exits here. With the improvement of cultivation base, Fei¡¯s spiritual sense is also quite easy to use, within a radius of 400 meters, there is no small crack that can escape the scanning of Fei¡¯s spiritual sense!


    .....


    Under the instruction of the divine sense, the Light Explosion Ball blew up all the holes from the source! Make it impossible for people to be found outside, and even a mosquito can¡¯t even think about flying in!


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The cultivation base of the seventh level is really extraordinary, and the power of Fei¡¯s light st ball is quite impressive now! Fatty is willing to bow down!¡±


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s so easy to reach level seven? Don¡¯t look at me condensing two spirit crystals at the same time, but I feel that my cultivation base has only increased by one level. When I use it, there is always a feeling of powerlessness. sense!¡±


    Lao Caitou was also puzzled and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, judging from your attack power, it really doesn¡¯t look like the effect that a seventh-level cultivation base should have! Could it be that these two spirit crystals can only increase one level of cultivation base?¡±


    Fatty said in surprise: ¡°No way? Fei obviously already has seven spirit crystals, why is he only at level six?¡±


    Lao Caitou shook his head and sighed: ¡°The spiritual acupoint that Fei opened this time is very special. I have never heard of anyone being able to open a spiritual acupoint on his head before, so I can¡¯t do it when this happens. exin!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help sighing again and again, and they were full of confusion! But fortunately, Fei¡¯s cultivation has increased instead of decreased! From this point of view, it is a good thing after all!


    After a while of busy work, the only way in and out of the huge cave was the entrance and exit of the waterfall.


    But these two ces werepletely blocked by the water flow. After Fei¡¯s spiritual investigation, he found that there was no gap within 300 meters of the water cave for people to walk through! Totally foolproof! After everything was done, Fei led everyone to use the teleportation stone to leave the cave and return to the vi!


    After briefly talking about the story with Bu Wenle and everyone, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the escape of the Demon Organization, and even more regretful that the mirror was destroyed by the Demon!


    Finally, Fei said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Father, I n to go to the pce again tonight!¡±


    Bu Wenle looked out of the dark window, couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far from dawn now! You are recovering from a serious illness, why don¡¯t you take a rest first, and go with you tomorrow morning for your father!¡±


    Fei thought for a while, then nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s fine! But, I don¡¯t need my adoptive father to go with me tomorrow. Ono and the others will face the Forbidden Team tomorrow, and the opponent is strong. Let my adoptive father go with Ono and the others! The trip to the pce, I can go alone!¡±


    Next morning.


    After Fei bid farewell to Bu Wenle and everyone, he came to the pce alone.


    After seeing the emperor, the emperor was of course overjoyed! Ever since Fei¡¯s identity was determined, the emperor and his wife had ced too much hope in Fei!


    If it weren¡¯t for the ambiguous rtionship between Fei and Meier, the emperor would even have dered Fei¡¯s right to inherit the throne right away! A person as outstanding as Fei, no matter from character to ability to cultivation base, is the top choice on the entire continent! And such an excellent person would be his grandson, how could this not make the emperor and his wife happy?


    But it¡¯s still the same old saying, in the affairs of the world, when some people are happy, others are bound to be worried!


    At this time, Fei really didn¡¯t want to admit his identity! If he admits it, then he and Meier can no longer love each other! Not to mention that this kind of sexual rtionship was not recognized on the earth in the previous life, it is also not allowed on the Purple Spirit Continent!


    Standing in front of the emperor, Fei¡¯s first words were: ¡°I want to see Meier!¡±


    After hearing this, the emperor pondered for a while, and immediately said: ¡°That¡¯s fine! Fei¡¯er, Mei¡¯er also knows your identity! For several days, Mei¡¯er has never eaten or drank, so go and persuade her! Don¡¯t put your body It¡¯s broken!¡±


    Fei didn¡¯t speak, and came to the inner pce silently under the leadership of the emperor. And the empress had also heard the news of Fei¡¯s return, and rushed to Mei¡¯er¡¯s residence immediately!


    ¡°Fei¡¯er, you¡¯re back!¡± Seeing Fei, the queen¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    Fei nced at the queen coldly, without a trace of expression, and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯lle and see Meier!¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407 Let Me See Meier [III]

    407 Let Me See Meier [III]


    After the queen saw Fei, she wanted to jump over and have a good talk with Fei. But seeing Fei¡¯s cold expression, he couldn¡¯t help the impulse, walked slowly to the emperor¡¯s side, and stared at Fei silently.


    Immediately, a courtdy ran to Meier¡¯s door quickly, and was about to raise her hand to knock on the door, but the door was pulled open from the inside with a sound of ¡°H!¡±


    ¡°Fei!¡± A slender figure shouted Fei¡¯s name and rushed out of it, straight into Fei¡¯s arms!


    ¡°Meier!¡± Fei hugged Meier¡¯s thin body tightly, calling out in a murmur, tears rolled down like broken pearls! The two hugged each other tightly like this, unwilling to separate for a long time!


    Everyone present looked at the two silently, no one spoke, no one moved, including Fei, it seemed as if time had stopped in the entire courtyard!


    Yes, it would be great if time could really stop! Can make this beautiful moment into eternity! Without secr perspectives and external obstacles, two hearts can stick together tightly!


    ¡°Fei, tell me, what the queen mother and the others said is not true!¡± After a long time, Meier finally spoke. Although her voice was still a little hoarse, everyone present heard it very clearly!


    The empress had long been lying on the emperor¡¯s shoulder, weeping secretly. Although this result was caused by her and His Majesty, was this what they want to see?


    Even ordinary people would despise this kind of adultery, not to mention that the two are still at the top of human status? What will the dignitaries and nobles think? What will the people of the world think?


    .....


    ¡°Meier!¡± Fei called softly, and said firmly: ¡°You will always be my Meier!¡±


    There was no vote, no oath, but this sentence contains Fei¡¯s determination andmitment to Meier! ¡°You will always be my Meier!¡± One sentence was enough to represent Fei¡¯s attitude! Did he decide to fight against the world?


    The emperor couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Fei, you are a smart child! Now that you have grown up, your ethics and morals should be very clear! You and Meier should ept the reality!¡±


    After hearing this, Meier couldn¡¯t help hugging her hands tighter, andy on Fei¡¯s shoulder, crying.


    Fei turned around and looked at the emperor and his wife, and said firmly: ¡°Your Majesty, the reality is that I will never admit the identity you mentioned! I am just a poor son of an indigenous tribe! In my whole life, Only love Meier!¡±


    The queen couldn¡¯t help crying after hearing this: ¡°Fei can¡¯t do it! If you do this, you will make the world think of you. If you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should also think about Meier!¡±


    Meier cried: ¡°No! I don¡¯t care! As long as I can be with Fei, I don¡¯t care about anything!¡±


    The emperor couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t talk about it! Fei, whether you admit this identity or not, but you have to remember one thing! My throne belongs to you after all! You have to think twice about what you do. Then go!¡±


    After all, the emperor pulled the queen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let them both be quiet!¡±


    ¡°Fei! You must carefully consider the stakes!¡± The queen did not forget to tell her before leaving.


    The emperor urged: ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t push them too hard! Have you forgotten how Xuan¡¯er left?¡±


    After hearing this, the queen couldn¡¯t help sighing, and followed the emperor out of the courtyard.


    Suddenly, a courtdy rushed in from the door and came to the emperor and his wife to report: ¡°Go back to the emperor, the general asked to see him, and said he has something important to report!¡±


    The emperor frowned and thought to himself: Wasn¡¯t the general dealing with the people organized by the Moren in the valley of Yudai Mountain? Why did youe back so soon? Can¡¯t help asking: ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±


    The maid said: ¡°Go back to the emperor, I heard from the general that there seems to be a conflict with the people organized by the devil, and the general was also injured!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The emperor was startled when he heard this, and said immediately, ¡°Quickly invite the general to talk to Yushufang!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The maid agreed, and walked quickly outside the pce.


    Ordinarily, the general was already a mid-level cultivation of the eighth-level spirit demon. Usually, even a ninth-level monster cannot cause any damage to the general! It seems that the general encountered this time must be a powerful figure in the demon n! The emperor thought about it, and hurried to the jade study room!


    After a short time, the general Zhang Shilong came to the jade study in a hurry, knelt down on both knees, and shouted: ¡°My minister Zhang Shilong kowtows to the emperor!¡±


    The emperor couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he saw this! I saw that the general¡¯s body was covered with blood, and he didn¡¯t know if it was his own or someone else¡¯s, and half of the battle robe on his body was already torn to pieces!


    The emperor hurriedly got up to greet him, helped Zhang Shilong up, and asked repeatedly: ¡°General, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you ever been injured?¡±


    Zhang Shilong couldn¡¯t help being moved, and said: ¡°Thank you, the emperor, for your concern, I just suffered a slight injury, it has been treated, and it¡¯s not a serious problem!¡±


    The emperor pulled Zhang Shilong to sit on the chair next to him, and then asked: ¡°There is no need to be polite here! General, what happened? Tell me slowly!¡±


    Zhang Shilong sighed heavily, and said: ¡°s! Your Majesty, it¡¯s not good for you to do things for your ministers. It¡¯s really a waste of the emperor¡¯s kindness!¡±


    After all, the general pped his thigh and said bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s suffocating to talk about it! Originally, our army guarded in the valley and rescued many people in the past few days. Everything went very smoothly! But unexpectedly Early this morning, a mist suddenly fell from above the valley.¡±


    ¡°At first we didn¡¯t pay attention to it. Morning fog is also amon thing in the valley. But unexpectedly, the morning fog gradually became thicker. In less than a quarter of an hour, the entire valley reached the point where no one was on the opposite side! ¡°

 Chapter 408 - 408 Let Me See Meier [IV]

    408 Let Me See Meier [IV]


    Speaking of this, Zhang Shilong couldn¡¯t help sighing heavily again, and continued: ¡°Well, the temperature in the valley was too low in the morning, so it¡¯s not surprising that this kind of dense fog appeared! I immediately ordered the soldiers to guard the entrance and exit, and take extra precautions! But very soon Soon, some of the soldiers had shortness of breath, and this situation was out of control, and some of the soldiers kept falling to the ground, spitting white foam at the mouth! Only then did I realize that there was poison in the thick fog !¡±


    Hearing this, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but gasp! Eximed: ¡°Poisonous mist? How could such a thing happen? Then what happened afterwards?¡±


    Zhang Shilong said: ¡°This is the first time I have seen the power of this poisonous fog! When we found that the situation was wrong, we immediately gathered all the soldiers and civilians together and sent people to disperse the dense fog! But when we dispersed the dense fog Almost all the people and spiritual masters rescued in the valley fell to the ground, and most of the soldiers of our army have also fallen. Everyone is foaming at the mouth, and their life and death are unknown! At this moment, arge number of monsters appeared Killed!¡±


    ¡°s! The evil demons have resorted to such despicable means! Not only are there arge number of demons killed, but there are also eight or nine high-level monsters among them! Among the soldiers under mymand, even if they have not fallen, they have already died. He was deeply poisoned, and hisbat effectiveness plummeted!¡±


    ¡°The minister saw that the enemy was outnumbered and we were outnumbered, and the strength was very different. If you fight hard, the whole army will be wiped out. This is why you rushed out with a thousand soldiers! Only after you escaped did you find out that the two thousand elite soldiers you brought with you, even if you are a minister Only thirty people escaped!¡±


    Speaking of this, this tough guy couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears! When the emperor heard this, he couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, he suddenly stood up and walked back and forth in the room twice!


    Although two thousand spiritual masters are not too many, but the general brought an elite force among the elites. To lose so many people at once, although it didn¡¯t hurt the vitality, it is still a painful blow to the entire human race ah!


    After crying for a long time, the general suddenly stopped his grief, knelt down and said: ¡°Your Majesty, please allow me to call the army to kill the generals, and don¡¯t let these soldiers suffer the mouth of the demons!¡±


    After hearing this, the emperor stopped in his tracks and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay! I will order you to return to the valley immediately and kill all the demons in the valley!¡±


    .....


    ¡°I ept the order!¡± Zhang Shilong immediately stood up, turned around and walked out!


    ¡°Wait!¡± The emperor immediately stopped the general¡¯s footsteps, pondered for a while, and said: ¡°I allow you to take the Tianlong army to go! Make sure to kill all the demons to avoid future troubles!¡±


    After all, the emperor gave the general a jade token! After Zhang Shilong took the jade card, he immediately thanked him, turned around and left quickly!


    The Heavenly Dragon Army was the army of imperial spiritual masters guarding the Forbidden City. Without the emperor¡¯s token, no one canmand it! There are a total of 3,000 spiritual masters in the army, all of which are spiritual masters above the seventh level. Every ten people have an eighth-level spirit demon as the captain, and the entire army was led by a ninth-level spirit fairy. lead!


    Although the entire Tianlong army was notrge in number, its overall strength was quite strong! You know, during the battle in Nanfeng City, among the hundreds of thousands of troops that gathered from the entire Purple Spirit Continent, there were only a few hundred spiritual masters above level seven!


    Seeing Zhang Shilong leaving in a hurry, a figure suddenly appeared beside the emperor out of thin air. The visitor also looked at the back of the general leaving, and said leisurely: ¡°Brother Huang, I¡¯m afraid General Zhang¡¯s trip will be in vain!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The emperor nced at the visitor suspiciously. What I saw was a middle-aged beautiful woman in her thirties and forties, who was thendlord of the Royal Treasure Building! And Fan Fan¡¯s real name was Long Fan Fan, the real sister of Emperor Long Wei! Few people know this on the entire continent!


    I just heard the Fanfan host said: ¡°Just now I have received news that there was arge-scale fight in Yudai Mountain early this morning. Someone saw General Zhang Shilong escape from the mountain wounded! And when the demons chased them to the mountain pass, Then I returned to Yudai Mountain, and soon it was broken into pieces and disappeared into the vast forest!¡±


    Looking at the blue sky, the emperor couldn¡¯t help sighing softly: ¡°Sigh! That¡¯s all! Even if we only recover the bodies of the spiritual masters who died in the valley, it will be regarded as worthy of these dead soldiers!¡±


    Turning around, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but said to the Fanfanndlord: ¡°Sister, the devil organization has been a disaster for many years. If you only point to the government¡¯s wine bags and rice bags to investigate, I am afraid that there will never be peace! In my opinion, I still invite your people Let¡¯s go! lest the demons be bigger and cause far-reaching harm!¡±


    Fanfanndlord nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, I have already cast the sea. It is enough for these shrimp soldiers and crabs not to show up. If they show up, they will not escape my palm!¡±


    The emperor nodded, and said: ¡°My sister needs to be more careful when doing things. In my opinion, this demon organization is different from those young people. With the second son of the dragon demon Hao Yan as the backstage supporter, I am afraid it will not be so easy to deal with.¡±


    Fanfanndlord smiled lightly and said, ¡°Since when did the emperor be so sentimental? Doesn¡¯t the emperor still believe in my ability?¡±


    The emperor nodded and said, ¡°Well! With you here, I have saved a lot of worry for my brother! It¡¯s not for my brother¡¯s sentimentality. Nothing goes well today!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fan Fan asked suspiciously, ¡°Could it be because of Meier?¡±


    The emperor sighed: ¡°Hey, who else can there be besides her? Fei was also found early this morning! It¡¯s all my fault that I didn¡¯t discover Fei¡¯s identity early, but now, the rtionship between these two children is too deep! ¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Fan Fan alsomented: ¡°Fei and Meier are both good boys, and they are rare geniuses! It¡¯s a pity that God made a mistake to let these two children encounter such a thing! Brother Huang, don¡¯t push too hard, let¡¯s just take one step at a time!¡±


    The emperor nodded and sighed: ¡°That¡¯s the only way!


    Footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. Although they were still far away, Emperor Longwei and Fan Fan heard it very clearly. The Fanfanndlord nodded at the emperor, and with a sh of inspiration, he immediately disappeared!

 Chapter 409 - 409 Lst Me See Meier [V]

    409 Lst Me See Meier [V]


    Not long after, the maid¡¯s voice came from outside the door: ¡°Go back to the emperor, the princess is here!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Mei Er walked over holding Fei¡¯s arm. Seeing this, Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, but quickly said with a smile: ¡°Mei¡¯er, Yu¡¯er, you are here! Please sit down!¡±


    Fei nced suspiciously at the ce next to the emperor where the Fanfanndlord had just disappeared, and didn¡¯t say anything! But Mei Er said first: ¡°Father, I have decided that if I can¡¯t be with Fei, I would rather not marry for the rest of my life! You go to Uncle Ruo and push back my marriage!¡±


    After hearing this, the emperor felt anxious for a while! He stared at Fei and Mei Er for a long time. Mei¡¯er also held her head up, staring at Emperor Longwei without blinking! Only Fei seemed to be thinking about something, staring at the emperor¡¯s side in a daze!


    The emperor couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Yu¡¯er, what do you mean?¡±


    After hearing this, Fei immediately pulled back his thoughts. Looking at Emperor Longwei, he said firmly: ¡°Fei only loves Meier in this life, and he will never change! If the emperor feels embarrassed, we can go far away and won¡¯t cause trouble for you!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The emperor immediately reprimanded after hearing this! This can¡¯t help but remind Emperor Longwei of the scene when Xuan¡¯er and Mu Tuo left!


    At the beginning, it was also because Emperor Longwei and his wife disagreed with Xuan¡¯er marrying such a poor aboriginal tribal son in front of them, especially because Xuan¡¯er cast a forbidden spell for such an aboriginal and almost lost his life!


    After many obstructions, Mu Tuo also said simr words to Emperor Longwei. Said ¡°If you don¡¯t agree with our union, we will go away and live in a ce where no one knows!¡±


    .....


    At first, the emperor and his wife were just angry and didn¡¯t care. But unexpectedly, not long after, Mu Tuo and Xuan¡¯er both disappeared, and there has been no news from them since! Emperor Longwei and his wife made many inquiries to no avail, and they were disappointed, so they gave birth to Meier again to continue the royal family¡¯s incense!


    But at this time, Fei actually said the same words as Mu Tuo back then, how could Emperor Longwei not be furious?


    But this moment, that moment! Now the situation has be moreplicated! Although my precious daughter fell in love with a little aborigine again, but this little aborigine was her grandson who had been separated for many years!


    ¡°s! Like father, like son!¡± Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh! What else can he do? Force another couple away? Emperor Longwei can no longer afford to lose it! Fortunately, only a few people know Fei¡¯s real identity! There is still room for euphemism in everything!


    After pondering for a long time, Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Okay! I promise your marriage!¡±


    Fei and Mei Er were stunned when they heard this, they didn¡¯t expect the emperor to agree so easily! Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help asking in doubt: ¡°Royal Father, did you really agree?¡±


    Emperor Longwei gave his daughter a nk look, and said: ¡°A promise is a promise, but I have one more condition. If you can do it, I will have nothing to say!¡±


    Mei¡¯er immediately said happily: ¡°All right! As long as you agree, let alone one condition, I will agree to a hundred or a thousand conditions!¡±


    The emperor ignored Mei Er¡¯s dancing and dancing, and stared at Fei coldly.


    Fei immediately saluted and said: ¡°Your Majesty, just tell me what conditions you have, for Mei¡¯er, Fei will definitely do it!¡±


    The emperor shook his head lightly, sighed and said: ¡°Sigh! My request is very simple! More than half a month ago, I announced the wedding date of Meier and Mr. Ruofeng in front of the people of the world. It will be next year After Meier¡¯s 16th birthday!¡±


    Fei and Mei Er couldn¡¯t help but listened carefully to every word the emperor said, unable to figure out what the emperor¡¯s mention of this had to do with the request.


    The emperor continued: ¡°My request is that from today until Mei¡¯er¡¯s birthday next year, neither of you can see each other again. If you still insist on your current thinking after Mei¡¯er¡¯s birthday, then I will Then agree to your marriage, and personally go to the Crystal Pce to plead guilty to Pce Master Ruo Tianyun!¡±


    The two of Fei were startled when they heard this, and they saw strong reluctance in each other¡¯s eyes! After pondering for a moment, Mei Er couldn¡¯t help but nodded and said: ¡°Okay! Father, you must mean what you say! I agree to this request!¡±


    The emperor shook his head lightly, and said, ¡°Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t promise too early, you haven¡¯t finished your father¡¯s words yet!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re cheating!¡± Mei¡¯er said anxiously, afraid that the emperor would make any unreasonable demands again.


    Emperor Longwei said seriously: ¡°No, being a father is not ying tricks. During this period, as a father, you must be with Mr. Ruofeng! You can¡¯t refuse to meet him for any reason! After one year, if you still insist on being with Mu If Yu is together, there is nothing to say about being a father! Otherwise, if one of you changes your mind, then there is no need to mention this matter again!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± After Mei¡¯er heard this, her eyes widened in surprise! He said anxiously: ¡°I will not be with that annoying Ruofeng! And I will stay for so long! You might as well kill me!¡±


    Emperor Longwei suddenly said angrily: ¡°Hmph! Is Ruofeng really that bad? This is my father¡¯s request. If you can do it, then let you go! If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for not giving it to you.¡± Your chance!¡±


    After hearing this, Mei Er stopped crying in fright! In Mei¡¯er¡¯s impression, his father always had a kind face towards him, when had he ever seen his father so angry.


    After a long silence, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Okay! We agree to your request!¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410 Let Me See Meier [VI]

    410 Let Me See Meier [VI]


    After hearing this, Mei Er looked at Fei in surprise. She just heard Fei say: ¡°Mei¡¯er, your father is right, this is our only chance. What¡¯s the matter with Ruofeng? If you don¡¯t like him, even if you are together every day, you won¡¯t feel bad for him.¡± Any emotion, I believe in you!¡±


    Mei¡¯er¡¯s tears flowed out immediately! Stepped forward to hug Fei and cried: ¡°Fei, I don¡¯t want to leave you!¡±


    Fei patted Mei¡¯er on the back lightly, and said softly: ¡°Mei¡¯er, be good, one year will pass soon! You have to practice hard, don¡¯t let me fall too far! I am now level six The Spirit Venerable is gone!¡±


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help crying: ¡°Woo! With you protecting me, I¡¯m not afraid! What¡¯s wrong with being left behind by you! But, I promise you, I will definitely practice hard! Woo!¡±


    With a sh of inspiration, Fei took out a bag of Celestial Spirit Silkworm from the space and handed it to Mei Er, and said at the same time: ¡°Keep this away, I will check and ept your cultivation results in a year! If you find that you arezy, don¡¯t me me I don¡¯t want you anymore!¡±


    Mei¡¯er wiped away her tears, nodded and said, ¡°How dare you not want me! I will definitely surprise you!¡±


    Fei smiled, raised his hand to help Mei Er wipe away the tears on his face, and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, give me a smile, don¡¯t let me just see a crybaby in the end!¡±


    Mei¡¯er chuckled, squeezed out a smile while sobbing, raised his hand and twisted Fei¡¯s waist, and scolded: ¡°You are the one who loves to cry! If you let me know that you are messing around outside, be careful and I will strangle you to death.¡± you!¡±


    Seeing this, the emperor couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, and shouted: ¡°Come here, take the princess back to her room!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yes¡± Immediately, two maids came in from outside, one left and one right supported Mei Er and walked out of the room!


    ¡°Fei!¡± Mei¡¯er turned around step by step, tears could not help but flow down again!


    Fei barely maintained a smile, watching Mei Er disappear out of the door with the support of two courtdies.


    After Mei¡¯er disappeared, the emperor couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Yu¡¯er, you have to remember no matter what, whether you admit your identity or not, the throne will be left to you in the future!¡±


    Fei turned around, looked at the emperor and said: ¡°Fei thanked the emperor for giving us the opportunity, as for the matter of the throne, it is a matter of the future! Moreover, Fei is not interested!¡±


    After hearing this, the emperor couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about the future! Yu¡¯er, what are your ns now?¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, and asked, ¡°Your Majesty! Did General Zhang Shilonge here just now?¡±


    The emperor nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, the demons attacked the valley of Yudai Mountain early this morning, and General Zhang was wounded and escaped back! I have sent troops again and asked the general to meet the enemy!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Ordinarily, the demons around the Forbidden City are not strong. The elite soldiers brought by the general are extremely powerful, and with the special terrain of the valley, they are definitely easy to defend and difficult to attack! How could it be defeated so easily?


    Thinking of this, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Does the emperor know how the general was attacked by the demons?¡±


    The emperor sighed, and then told Fei exactly what General Zhang Shilong had said!


    ¡°Poisonous mist?¡± Fei was shocked when he heard that! In the Purple Spirit Continent, whether it is a demon, a human, an elf or a holy beast that can be summoned by a spiritual master, the magic attributes are divided into gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder, light, darkness and so on. Transformation of ten attributes!


    But there will be asional mutation attributes, such as Fei¡¯s shadow attribute and the crystal attribute of teacher Bu Wenle¡¯s holy beast ¡°Hundred Refined Crystal Tiger¡±. But the probability of this mutation attribute appearing is very small, it can be said to be one in ten thousand!


    Could it be that, among the demons, there were beasts that could cast poison magic? This is terrible, if this is the case, it will be a very big threat to human beings!


    You must know that ¡°poison¡± is different from ordinary means of attack. Its attacks are often silent! People often fall into the enemy¡¯s way without knowing why!


    Thinking up to this point, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Your Majesty, this matter is no small matter, Fei immediately rushed to Yudai Mountain to assist General Zhang in destroying the demons!¡±


    After hearing this, the emperor said immediately: ¡°Yu¡¯er can¡¯t, the Jade Belt Mountain Range is in danger now, if you have any damage, call me, call me,¡± the emperor was anxious and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while!


    After all, Fei¡¯s current identity has undergone a huge change from before. Although Fei himself does not admit it, he is now a real man of gold!


    Fei smiled lightly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, Fei asks himself, self-protection is not a problem!¡±


    After all, with a sh of inspiration, Fei had disappeared in Yushu¡¯s room!


    Emperor Longwei was caught off guard for a moment, and before he could speak clearly, Fei teleported away! There was no way to do it for a while, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, and sat back heavily on the dragon chair!


    With a sh of inspiration, Fei had already appeared in the vi in the Healer¡¯s Pce. But at this moment, there was no one in the vi! Fei was slightly taken aback, and suddenly thought that today is the day of the match between Team Xuanbing and Team Forbidden. Judging by the weather, the match probably hasn¡¯t ended yet!


    Fei smiled lightly and shook his head, thinking: Look at my own brain, how can I be so negligent! With a sh of inspiration, Fei was teleported outside the main stadium again.


    If there is still time, I hope to see Ono¡¯s game again! After Fei thought about it, he walked quickly towards the main stadium!


    When they came to the entrance of the contestants, a group of people suddenly rushed out from the entrance. Fei couldn¡¯t help being surprised! I saw that the leader turned out to be Fatty Fengziyu! A series of Lu Wenfeng, Bu Yueyue and others ran out from behind! Teacher Bu Wenle ran in the middle, holding someone on his body, Fei looked intently, it turned out to be Beishan Gu of the Wind Element!

 Chapter 411 - 411 Accident [I]

    411 ident [I]


    As soon as Fei arrived in front of the main hall of the Spirit Master Hall, he saw Beishan Fox being hugged by Teacher Bu Wenle, and a group of people hurried out! Shocked, Fei immediately ran over!


    When the fat man saw that it was Fei, he was overjoyed and said, ¡°Fei, that¡¯s great! We just don¡¯t know how to find you!¡±


    Fei quickly asked: ¡°What happened? What happened to Xiaobei?¡±


    When he got closer, Fei realized that one of Beishan Gu¡¯s left legs had been cut off from the calf! At this time, the wound has stopped bleeding, and it is obvious that it has undergone emergency treatment! And the broken left leg was held in Lu Wenfeng¡¯s hands!


    Bu Wenle quickly said: ¡°Fei¡¯er came just in time, please help Xiaobei to fix his broken leg! Otherwise, Xiaobei¡¯s leg will be over!¡±


    It turned out that in the match with the Forbidden Team, someone from the Forbidden Team took out a powerful treasure, and after using it, it even reached the level of a fourth-level spirit master! Immediately wounded Beishan Fox, who was rushing forward, half of his left leg was cut off!


    Because it was clearly stipted in thepetition that ¡°the opponent must not be killed or disabled¡±! Therefore, while Beishan Fox was injured and retired, the opponent who used the treasure to injure Beishan Fox was also sent off!


    But Beishan Fox was seriously injured. If the treatment was not in ce, it was very likely that this left leg would be removed. Although there was a healer in charge of healing in the audience, they could only help Beishanhu connect the broken leg and restore normal walking ability. As for the broken meridian, there is nothing that could be done, it could only depend on the luck of the injured!


    If you¡¯re lucky, you might pick it up on your own! If you are unlucky, your meridians will not continue, and your cultivation will also stagnate. After a long time, the spiritual power umted in the body may cause stasis and life-threatening due to poor cirction for many years!


    .....


    It¡¯s a pity that good luck was only a rare thing! In desperation, everyone in Lu Wenfeng suddenly thought of Fei! Because Fei once helped the disabled Nanfeng team captain You Yinhuai and Xia Shangqiu to carry out continuous treatment of meridians in Nanfeng City, and the effect was very good!


    Therefore, Bu Wenle immediately stopped the healing spiritualist¡¯s rescue, and after stopping Xiao Bei¡¯s bleeding, he hurried out of the venue with Beishan Fox in his arms to look for Fei. At this time, on thepetition stage, the Forbidden Team and the Xuanbing Team are still fighting fiercely!


    Seeing that Beishanhu was seriously injured, Fei immediately found a secluded ce with the others and started treatment. With the help of divine consciousness, Fei quickly found the broken meridian at the wound!


    Under the control of mental power, Fei first connected the broken meridians together one by one, and then began to use healing magic to connect the broken flesh and bones of Beishan fox!


    Beishan Fox was really a man, stretching his tendons and continuing his veins was such a pain! He didn¡¯t even hum! It¡¯s just that the sweat has wet the clothes all over the body, and everyone knows that this was caused by pain!


    Under the irradiation of the healing beam, the skin and flesh of Beishan Fox began to grow crazily at a speed that could be discerned by the naked eye, and it took only a stick of incense to restore it to its original state, without leaving a trace of scar!


    Since his cultivation reached the sixth level of Spirit Venerable, Fei¡¯s healing magic has also be stronger and stronger, and ordinary skin and flesh injuries can be cured very quickly! But Beishan Fox suffered not only flesh injuries, but also injuries to tendons and bones, which cannot be recovered in a short while!


    So, after connecting Beishan Fox¡¯s broken leg, Fei immediately stimted the spiritual power, controlling the spiritual power in Beishan Fox¡¯s body to circte little by little. And every cycle, Beishan Fox¡¯s broken meridian will be restored stronger!


    In the blink of an eye, half an hour passed in the anticipation of everyone. Beishan Fox haspleted the three major cycles in the body, and the broken meridians have be much stronger! Only then did Fei gradually draw back the mental power attached to the meridians of the Beishan fox.


    After monitoring the Beishan fox toplete another cycle, Fei was relieved and withdrew the spiritual power from the Beishan fox¡¯s body! Standing up, Fei nodded to Bu Wenle and everyone, signaling to everyone that Beishanhu was fine!


    At this time, everyone in Gushan Xiaoye had already finished the game and gathered around the two of them. Seeing that Beishanhu was fine, they all breathed a sigh of relief!


    Fei said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Father, Xiaobei¡¯s injury is fine, but don¡¯t move around, just continue to practice here for another two hours and you should be able to move as usual! Tomorrow¡¯s game, I don¡¯t think so Let Xiaobei y!¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded, and Gu Shan Xiao Ye stepped forward and said, ¡°Brother Fei, we also avenged Xiao Bei¡¯s revenge! That Forbidden team was beaten to the ground by us, and they all fell to the ground!¡±


    Fei nodded with a smile, patted Gushan Xiaoye on the shoulder, and said to everyone: ¡°Not bad! After winning today¡¯s battle with the Forbidden Team, the result of thepetition in this world is almost settled! It seems that Our Xuanbing Academy is number one in the maind again this year!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Everyone in Ono couldn¡¯t help cheering!


    Fei immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Hush! Be quiet! Everyone, don¡¯t disturb Xiaobei¡¯s healing. To celebrate your victory, let the fat man treat you well tonight!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone was overjoyed! But the fat man immediately turned into a bitter face! Heart Road: Why was it always me who gets hurt!


    Seeing it, Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly, turned to Bu Wenle and said, ¡°Father, something happened at Yudai Mountain today, I¡¯m going to take Fatty over there to see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bu Wenle was stunned after hearing this, and quickly asked, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Fei said: ¡°Let¡¯s go right away, I¡¯m afraid the general Zhang Shilong has led his people to the Yudai Mountains at this time, I¡¯m afraid they will be in danger!¡±


    Bu Wenle pondered for a while, and saw the old Caitou suddenly turn out from behind the crowd, and said, ¡°So, let the old man follow!¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded immediately, and said: ¡°Okay, be careful!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Fei nodded, and with a sh of inspiration, Fei, Lao Caitou and Fatty disappeared in ce!

 Chapter 412 - 412 Accident [II]

    412 ident [II]


    The matter was decided too quickly, before everyone in Bu Yueyue came and interrupted, Fei and the three disappeared! Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help but annoyed: ¡°What! He left with only that fat man! Completely ignoring our existence!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, Fei must have his own ideas, so let¡¯s just wait! We have to kill Fatty tonight!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone immediately became interested, so they gathered together and began to study where to spend money!


    After the bloodbath in the morning, Yudai Mountain has already calmed down! The wind blows the sea of ??trees, sending out bursts of melodious notes like waves! There are brisk chirping of birds, which makes the forest quieter!


    When General Zhang Shilong led 3,000 spirit master legions and 1,000 Tianlong troops to the valley, the valley was already empty!


    The valley was full of bloodstains and human remains, the scene was extremely terrifying!


    Looking at the scene like Shura¡¯s hell in front of them, General Zhang Shilong and the group of soldiers and generals under hismand suddenly felt very sad! They all knelt down on one knee and paid tribute to the deadrades in arms!


    After crying for a long time, the general suddenly stood up and shouted, ¡°Where is General Zuopan?¡±


    ¡°The subordinate is here!¡± A tall and thin middle-aged man walked out.


    .....


    ¡°I order you to lead a thousand soldiers to clean up the battlefield quickly! The bodies of the dead soldiers will be cremated together!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± General Zuopan immediately took the order and left.


    ¡°Where is General Wang Liao?¡±


    ¡°The subordinate is here!¡± A burly middle-aged man walked out.


    ¡°I order you to lead a thousand soldiers to search the valley immediately, don¡¯t let go of any clues, and look for traces of the demons!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± General Wang Liao also took the order and left.


    ¡°Where is General Gu Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate is here!¡± A thin old man stood up.


    ¡°I order you to lead the remaining 1,000 soldiers to disperse outside the valley to take charge of the defense, and at the same time search for the traces left by the demons!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man turned around and flew out of the valley with a group of thousand spiritual masters.


    Zhang Shilong turned around and rushed to the Thousand Heavenly Dragon Army behind him and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dragon Army moves freely, report any discoveries in time!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the Thousand Heavenly Dragon Army immediately scattered away! No sound was made!


    Not long after, a thousand soldiers led by General Zuopan collected all the broken bodies in the valley to the empty field in the valley. There was not a single intact corpse in the mountain of corpses, which makes the viewers cry!


    After General Zhang Shilong led a thousand soldiers to mourn for the dead again, he immediately cremated the body. Suddenly, thick smoke billowed, and the pungent burnt smell permeated the entire valley!


    At this moment, a sh of inspiration suddenly appeared in midair, and three figures suddenly appeared!


    The soldiers in the valley immediately surrounded the three of them! General Zhang Shilong took a closer look and recognized him! It turned out that Mr. Fei rushed over with two people, and immediately stepped forward and sped his fists: ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Zhang Fei!¡±


    When Fei saw Zhang Shilong, he immediately separated from the crowd and flew over, sped his fists and said, ¡°General, I heard the emperor said that there was an ident here, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    The general immediately sighed: ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t mention it! Our army has suffered heavy casualties, and the demons have disappeared. I am sending people to look for them everywhere!¡±


    Fei looked around, and saw that the valley was full of soldiers and generals, but the originally orderly houses and streets were already dpidated! The corpses piled up in the square are still being cremated, and the smell of burning burns straight to the nostrils!


    The three of them couldn¡¯t help frowning. Unexpectedly, the guard point of the only demon organization found ended up like this in the end! Not only did the people in the valley fail to be rescued, but many soldiers died in vain!


    At this moment, a shout suddenly came from the sky above Taniguchi: ¡°General, arge number of monsters have been found in the northwest!¡±


    When everyone heard the words, they immediately lifted their spirits! Zhang Shilong immediately ordered: ¡°General Zuopan leads the team to stay, and the others follow me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Zhang Shilong jumped up and rushed out of the valley first! When they came to the sky, everyone immediately found that a fierce fight was taking ce about two kilometers northwest of the forest!


    General Zhang Shilong immediately rushed over with his men. Thousands of soldiers who were in charge of scouting around the valley also rushed over!


    Fei took out the space teleportation stone, and with a sh of inspiration, he took Fatty and Lao Caitou and teleported there directly!


    With a sh of sight, the three of them suddenly appeared above the battlefield. I saw dozens of double-headed magic eagles engaged in an air battle with a small group of spiritual masters in mid-air! Seeing that these magic eagles are all around level six or seven, although they are firmly on the upper hand, seeing arge number of human reinforcements rushing in at this time, their will to fight immediately disappears, and they continue to retreat into a valley while fighting sideways!


    And the battle on the ground was even more intense! They saw arge group of ape demons mixed among the many wolf demons, there were as many as two or three hundred of them! Dozens of people are being besieged at this moment! The corpses of monsters are everywhere on the ground. asionally, there are human soldiers who died in battle, and they will be eaten by the monsters immediately!


    Seeing this, Fei immediately said to Lao Caitou: ¡°Grandpa Cai, I¡¯ll leave the air to you! Fatty, follow me!¡±


    After all, he dodged and swooped down! While the fat man rushed down, he raised his hand and scattered seeds all over the sky. Under the control of mental power, a series of explosions suddenly urred under the feet of the two!


    That¡¯s right, this was Fatty¡¯s baby ¡°Lei Yin¡±! Under the cultivation of Bao Ding in Space Cultivation, Fatty has sessfully stored arge number of Lei Yin¡¯s seeds over the years. At this time, when it was deployed, it can deal with arge number of low-level monsters without any effort.


    But unfortunately, Lei Yin¡¯s power was limited after all, and it was only a fatal threat to third- and fourth-level monsters. After the explosion, not many monsters died on the ground, but quite a few were injured, and they all backed away howling! Suddenly, an open space appeared on the ground!


    And the moment Feinded, under the burst of spiritual light, the double-barreled Vulcan Gatling suddenly came out! With the spouting of the two mes, the demons fell down inrge swaths!


    Feishi, who was a sixth-level cultivation base, deploys the Vulcan Gatling, and the power was definitely steel! Monsters of level six or seven can¡¯t resist the power of bullets at all! And this group of monsters happened to be mostly at the sixth or seventh level, and they all became the live targets of Fei Fire God Gatling!


    By the time General Zhang Shilong led his troops to the battlefield, only two or three out of ten of therge number of monsters were left! This was because the general brought the people here fast enough. If he was a step slower, he might not even be able to see a spirited monster!


    However, after all the soldiers rushed to kill, there really wasn¡¯t a single one alive on the battlefield, and hundreds of monsters were all killed on the spot!

 Chapter 413 - 413 Accident [III]

    413 ident [III]


    When the battle was over, the general immediately ordered someone to clean up the battlefield. Then he turned around and came in front of the three of Fei, sped his fists at Fei and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Fei is extremely brave, but seeing him today, he really deserves his reputation!¡±


    Fei said with a smile: ¡°The general is overwhelmed! Compared with the general, Fei¡¯s ability is still not good enough!¡±


    Zhang Shilong immediately replied: ¡°Mr. Fei is being modest! Dare I ask, the weapon you used just now is the legendary fire god Gatling?¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Exactly! The generalughed!¡±


    Zhang Shilong suddenly said in shock: ¡°What a Vulcan Gatling! What a powerful force! I have long heard that the main teaching of the Shenmu Academy founded by Mr. Fei is the Vulcan Gatling¡¯s transforming skills! I didn¡¯t think so at first, but today I will See, it¡¯s an eye-opener!¡±


    Fei said with a smile: ¡°If the general is interested, he can send someone to study at our Shenmu Academy! In addition to the God of Fire Gatling¡¯s magical skills, our academy also has many unique professors! However, the tuition fee is not low!¡±


    After hearing this, Zhang Shilong burst outughing, and said repeatedly: ¡°Hahaha! Mr. Fei really knows how to joke. Will this general be scared back by your mere tuition fee? I will send someone to studyter!¡±


    While joking, some soldiers came forward to report: ¡°Report to the general, the battlefield has been cleaned, and there are no traces of monsters around!¡±


    The general nodded, and after ordering people to continue to investigate, he led the team back to the valley.


    .....


    In any case, being able to kill these hundreds of monsters is not in vain! If there is no more discovery, before dark, you can lead the team back to Beijing to return to life!


    A group of thousands of soldiers will return to the sky above the valley, and they are immediately stunned by the sight in front of them!


    It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to leave, but at this time, the originally empty valley was already shrouded in clouds and mist, like a basin full of mist! The mist is still pouring out of the valley, and the scenery in the valley is all hidden in the thick mist!


    Others didn¡¯t feel much, they were just shocked by this spectacle! But the generals Zhang Shilong and Fei were shocked when they saw this! Because only Fei and Zhang Shilong knew the whole story of what happened this morning!


    Zhang Shilong immediately shouted: ¡°Not good! The fog is poisonous! The whole army should disperse, pay attention to defense!¡±


    As soon as the general¡¯s order came out, all the spiritual masters immediately dispersed around the mouth of the valley! The mobility is strong, which shows that the quality of this army is very high!


    Fei walked up to the general and asked, ¡°General, what should we do? There are still many soldiers in the valley!¡±


    The general is a little more anxious than Fei at this time! You know, I lost 2,000 of my subordinates because of the poisonous fog early this morning, and at this time, another 1,000 of my subordinates are still alive and dead in the poisonous fog! If something happened, I would have no face to report to the emperor when I go back!


    They saw the general flying into the sky above the valley, shouting: ¡°All water spiritual masters obey the order, and immediately rain on the valley to disperse the dense fog!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, hundreds of people rushed to the sky above the valley, and under a sh of spiritual light, the raining technique collectively performed by hundreds of spiritual masters poured down! The dense fog at the mouth of the valley was quickly washed away in the misty rain!


    However, the cultivation bases of hundreds of water-type spiritual masters are different from the major skills. The heavy rain did not form an increase trend, and it disappeared after only falling 30 to 40 meters! Fortunately, the dense fog within the range of thirty to forty meters has been dispersed by misty rain.


    Hundreds of water-type spiritual masters fell into the valley one after another, and the misty rain continued to wash down to the bottom of the valley following the whereabouts of hundreds of spiritual masters!


    Seeing that everyone has fallen into the middle of the valley, there is a sudden change! The dense fog at the bottom of the valley suddenly surged violently. Under the pressure of the misty rain from hundreds of spiritual masters, the thick fog rolled up along the four walls of the valley, and then formed a tendency to return to the cage behind the hundreds of spiritual masters !


    General Zhang Shilong saw it clearly from high altitude, and immediately shouted: ¡°Not good! Withdraw quickly!¡±


    As soon as the voice came out, all the spiritual masters flew towards Taniguchi immediately! Fortunately, Zhe returned in time, and the dense fog did not wrap everyone in it. But there were also a few people who inhaled the dense fog and suddenly felt short of breath!


    what to do? If the time drags on, I¡¯m afraid the soldiers at the bottom of the valley will all confess! Zhang Shilong was suddenly anxious. Seeing this, Fei immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°General, let¡¯s try!¡±


    The general looked at Fei suspiciously, and thought: Which of the spiritual masters present is not higher than your cultivation level? So many people can¡¯t do anything about this poisonous fog, what else can you do?


    But the general wanted to return to his thoughts, but he didn¡¯t show it, he just nodded slightly. Because the general suddenly saw a person, and that was Lao Caitou standing behind Fei!


    After Fei nodded at Lao Caitou, Lao Caitou turned around and immediately appeared above the valley! The water-type spiritualists gathered above the valley retreated to the surrounding valley under the signal of the general.


    With a sh of spiritual light in front of him, nine half-foot-long spirit crystals suddenly condensed out! The soldiers and generals present immediately looked dumbfounded! Those are nine spirit crystals! In the entire Purple Spirit Continent, there are only a dozen spiritual masters who can cultivate to the ninth level of spirit immortals!


    Unexpectedly, he opened his eyes today, and he was able to see the attack of the ninth-level spirit fairy! This was a once-in-a-century opportunity!

 Chapter 414 - 414 Accident [IV]

    414 ident [IV]


    Just when everyone was pleasantly surprised, a small whirlwind had gathered in front of Lao Caitou! As soon as the whirlwind took shape, it immediately inted like a balloon! In the blink of an eye, it turned into a tornado with a height of 100 meters and a diameter of more than ten meters in width!


    Under the powerful suction of the tornado, the dense fog in the valley rushed towards the eye of the tornado, and along the long tail of the tornado, was directly sent into the sky hundreds of meters high!


    But in the blink of an eye, half of the thick fog in the valley was sucked away! The scenery in the valley suddenly appeared in front of everyone again!


    As the dense fog was continuously sucked, the tornado expanded again, and the eye of the wind became 20 to 30 meters wide. After several circles, the scenery at the bottom of the valley suddenly appeared in front of everyone!


    They saw that there is no dense fog in the space more than ten meters away from the bottom of the valley, and all the dense fog is suspended above the bottom of the valley! At this time, there are more than a hundred monsters at the bottom of the valley fleeing in a hurry towards a cave in the stone wall, and many of them are carrying human spiritual masters on their backs!


    Looking at the way those spiritual masters let them manipte the monsters, most of them are more ominous than ominous! After absorbing the dense fog, the tornado cast by Lao Caitou immediately turned around and sucked towards these monsters!


    All the monsters were suddenly pulled back and forth by the powerful wind pressure, and many monsters, together with the spiritual masters they were carrying, were sucked into the sky by the huge tornado!


    When Lao Caitou saw this, he immediately turned into a tornado, and all the soldiers rushed forward, some caught the spirit master who was thrown into the air, some surrounded him, and killed the magic beast that was sucked up on the spot!


    The remaining monsters at the bottom of the valley were already frightened out of their wits, and they left the spiritual masters on their shoulders and fled towards the cave!


    .....


    ¡°Want to run? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± As soon as Fei finished speaking, the power of the teleportation stone was activated, and dozens of people around him, including Fatty, were teleported to the entrance of the valley!


    With the sh of sight in front of him, Fei¡¯s pair of Vulcan Gartsons instantly condensed out, and the two tongues of fire were fully activated, immediately sweeping away arge area of ??the monsters rushing towards the entrance of the cave!


    At this time, the general Zhang Shilong and the other generals who were teleported by Fei had just woken up from the teleportation, and they also cast their own magic to attack the monsters!


    Thousands of spiritual masters chased after him, and dozens of high-level spiritual masters blocked him. Although the cultivation of a hundred or so monsters is not low, they can¡¯t stand such a beating! In less than a cigarette, they were all killed on the spot!


    And the monsters who fled into the cave before have no intention of fighting, and have long gone deep into the cave and lost their traces!


    The general immediately took people to check in the valley, and found that half of the thousand generals guarding the valley had lost half, and the rest were all foaming at the mouth, falling to the ground and not waking up! Fortunately, these people are still angry, the general ordered people to rescue them immediately!


    After finishing all the orders, the general couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Damn it, we are still a stepte! It seems that hundreds of soldiers have been moved into the cave by the demons! Regardless of life or death, we must find a way to rescue them!¡±


    Fei immediately stepped forward and said: ¡°General, the demons have gone deep into the cave. In my opinion, if there are too many people going there, we can¡¯t do anything! Why don¡¯t you ask the general to send some high-strength soldiers to follow me in to lead the battle, and the general will stay behind?¡± Find a way to treat the fainted soldiers first, so as not to be poisoned too deeply!¡±


    Through the supernatural power of Lao Caitou just now, the general had already looked at Fei and the other three differently, nodded immediately after hearing this, and immediately shouted: ¡°Where is General Gu Yuan?¡±


    Seeing the old general Gu Yuane over immediately, he said loudly, ¡°This subordinate is here!¡±


    The general said: ¡°General Gu Yuan, you immediately select a hundred spiritual masters above the seventh level, and follow Mr. Fei to hunt down the demons. You must find the missing soldiers!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old general immediately issued an order, and a hundred seventh-level spiritual masters were quickly summoned!


    Fei clenched his fists at the general, and rushed into the cave with more than a hundred people! The general didn¡¯t stay idle after everyone in Fei left, and immediately dispatched soldiers to set up posts inside and outside the valley to prevent the demons from attacking again!


    In addition, the general personally went to the unconscious soldiers to check the treatment status one by one, and ordered the therapists to try their best to wake up these poisoned soldiers as soon as possible!


    It is said that Fei led a cadre of soldiers just into the cave for tens of meters, and he was unable to move forward! It¡¯s not that the cave is too small. Although it was just dug out by a monster, its diameter is more than ten meters wide, allowing more than a dozen people to pass side by side!


    However, after going deep into the mountain tens of meters along the cave, a steep downward slope suddenly appeared in front of it, and the inside had been covered by a lot of thick fog!


    Fei¡¯s ball of light can only illuminate the dense fog into a pale area, and nothing can be seen inside! It¡¯s just that although others can¡¯t see it, the situation in the cave cannot escape Fei¡¯s consciousness!


    Under the scanning of Fei¡¯s spiritual consciousness, there is nothing to escape from the scenery within a radius of 300 meters! I saw a huge main cave appeared when the cave was nearly 100 meters deep underground!


    The scale of the main cave is veryrge, and Fei concentrated his consciousness to the point where he couldn¡¯t reach the end of the main cave! It can be seen that the depth of the main cave is definitely more than 300 meters!


    Although he couldn¡¯t see the bottom of the cave, Fei could see it very clearly on the roof of the main cave! I saw countless small zigzag holes all over the roof of the cave, stretching out in different directions. There are dozens of small holes extending into the valley alone!


    Most of the holes are very small, some are only the thickness of a finger! The thickest hole can only allow one person to crawl! Only the small hole made by Fei¡¯s people is rtivelyrge, but it looks like it should be newly dug, otherwise Fei would have found it when he came to the valley to investigatest time!


    At the end of the small cave, along the stone wall of the main cave, there was a passage several meters wide that spirals downwards and should reach the bottom of the cave.


    But at this time, within the scope of the spiritual consciousness, there are no monsters, only some animals such as insects, snakes and rats live in the crevices of the stone!


    Could it be that all these monsters escaped to the bottom of the cave? I don¡¯t know what danger will be at the bottom of the cave! The abominable poisonous mist, the entire range of consciousness is covered by the poisonous mist, otherwise I can bring

 Chapter 415 - 415 Accident [V]

    415 ident [V]


    Just when Fei and his group of more than a hundred spiritual masters were blocked by the poisonous fog, Ziyu Feng Ziyu couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and said, ¡°Fei, why don¡¯t you let me go in and check the situation first!¡±


    Fei immediately shook his head and said: ¡°No! Your cultivation base is too weak, if you are in danger, we can¡¯t save you!¡±


    Turning around, Fei asked Lao Caitou, ¡°Grandpa Cai, can you get rid of these fogs?¡±


    Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said: ¡°Yes, yes, but it will take a lot of work! I don¡¯t know how much poisonous fog will be in this cave, I can¡¯t guarantee the time, and you have to find a ce to hide first. Only then can the poisonous mist be blown into the valley!¡±


    After hearing this, Fei immediately denied it: ¡°No, after a long time, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t even find the shadow of the demons!¡±


    Lao Caitou murmured: ¡°Then move the whole mountain away, and then suck out the poisonous mist in the cave, the time will be shorter!¡±


    ¡°No, the mountain is full of our soldiers, so I¡¯m afraid there will be casualties!¡±


    Fei stared at the fog in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help turning back and forth twice in a hurry! Suddenly a piece of information flowed into Fei¡¯s brain through his spiritual consciousness! Fei pped his hands immediately, and sighed: ¡°Yes! Grandpa Cai, please wait here for a moment, I wille as soon as I go!¡±


    After all, with a sh of inspiration, Fei disappeared in ce! The cave suddenly became pitch ck!


    .....


    Originally, after entering the cave, all the lighting was maintained by Fei¡¯s light ball. At this time, as soon as Fei left, the light ball lost the support of spiritual power and disappeared into nothing!


    Because there were no light-type spiritual masters among the apanying spiritual masters, everyone immediately took out torches, and the light was restored in the cave!


    With the sh of the scene in front of him, Fei has been teleported to a crack in the rock at a depth of 300 meters underground!


    It was said that it was a crack in the stone, but the crack was really small. Fei changed his posture when he was teleported over, but this time he was lying directly in the crack of the stone!


    This stone seam was not connected with the main cave, it was a naturally formed broken seam. It was less than half a meter high, and only two or three meters wide. If you want to stay here, you have to lie on your stomach!


    Fortunately, Fei has the help of divine consciousness, and the transmission uracy was very high! Otherwise, it was impossible to be teleported to such a narrow ce!


    Light was dispensable to Fei, and it does not affect the observation of the surrounding scenery. So after Fei teleported over, he didn¡¯t use lighting, and directly controlled his consciousness to scan the surroundings.


    It doesn¡¯t matter after seeing it, Fei was stunned immediately! The moment the consciousness was released, a majestic tower appeared in Fei¡¯s mind! The tower was built at the center of the bottom of the main cave!


    This stone crevice was not too far from the main cave, only about twenty or thirty meters away. Under the scanning of spiritual consciousness, a corner of the main cave immediately appeared in Fei¡¯s mind.


    They saw that the main cave extended down another 100 or 200 meters and reached the bottom. From the shape, the main cave should be circr, but the diameter was toorge, and Fei¡¯s spiritual sense can¡¯t scan all of it!


    I saw that the tower was nearly 100 meters high! A total of seventeen floors were built up and down! The majestic momentum was the only one Fei has seen in his life! On the entire Purple Spirit Continent, Fei has never heard of such a majestic tower anywhere!


    Looking at the bottom of the cave again, Fei couldn¡¯t help but turn pale with shock! I saw that the bottom of the cave was covered with a thickyer of bones, and the bones were covered with worms of all sizes! The number was no less than tens of thousands!


    In the corner of the bottom of the cave, Fei also found other monsters that fled into the cave. Not many, about a hundred or so! It was mainlyposed of wolf demons and ape demons, with some spider demons, tiger demons and other races mixed in!


    And beside these magical beasts, Lao Gao¡¯s things were piled up, upon closer inspection, Fei couldn¡¯t help feeling a pain in his heart! These piled up are all human spiritualists transported in by monsters!


    Looking at the shape of the umtion, these people should have been thrown down from the top of the cave by monsters! At a height of four to five hundred meters, I am afraid that none of these people will be spared!


    The blood on the ground has already flowed into a small river! It twists and turns around the countless bones at the bottom of the cave. He didn¡¯t know how many years these bones have gone through, and how many people and animals have died here! From time to time, a little bit of phosphorescence shed from the white bones, covering the entire cave with ayer of green color!


    And what surprised Fei even more was the giant python! Originally, this giant python was coiled on the tower, and the snake¡¯s head was staring into the air above the roof. At first, Fei thought it was just a decoration of the tower, butter found out that the boa constrictor was alive!


    They saw that this giant python was hundreds of meters long! Five or six meters thick! There was a single horn growing on the snake¡¯s head, which rushes forward in a conical shape. There was also a pair of bat wings on the back of the snake¡¯s head, which looks like a pair of ears!


    When Fei noticed it, he saw the python spit out a puff of smoke into the air, and then slowly crawled towards the ground along the body of the tower!


    It was only then that Fei discovered that there was no poisonous fog at the bottom of the cave, and the poisonous fog was all hanging over the top of the tower! Fei also finally knew the source of the poisonous mist, it turned out to be the masterpiece of this giant python!

 Chapter 416 - 416 Accident [VI]

    416 ident [VI]


    After the giant python came to the bottom of the cave, it crawled directly to the pile of dead people, opened its huge mouth, and three human corpses entered the giant python¡¯s mouth immediately!


    Fei suddenly became furious! With a sh of inspiration, immediately return to the small cave! Fatty was bragging about his abilities to the spiritual masters on the left and right! Fatty was good at this, he was greedy for money, lustful and bragging, and never forgets these three major professions!


    Seeing a sh of inspiration in front of him, Fei appeared in front of him, Ziyu immediately stopped the topic, and asked at the same time: ¡°Fei, how is the situation?¡±


    I saw Fei¡¯s face turned livid, and he shouted in a deep voice: ¡°Everyone is ready to fight!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a spiritual light flickered in the cave! Sure enough, it was worthy of being a legion of spiritual masters trained by the general, and its mobility was really amazing!


    As the aura shed again, more than a hundred people were immediately teleported to the bottom of the cave by Fei!


    As soon as the figure appeared, Fei immediately shot hundreds of light balls, illuminating the entire main cave brightly!


    With a sh of light, both the demons and humans were shocked! More than a hundred spiritual masters were shocked by the hellish scene in front of them, while the demons were shocked by the sudden appearance of light and the appearance of many human spiritual masters!


    Fei immediately shouted: ¡°Grandpa Cai, the giant python will be handed over to you! Be careful of its poisonous fog!¡±


    .....


    As soon as the words fell, the giant python opened its mouth, and suddenly a thick fog rushed towards everyone!


    A sh of inspiration shed in front of Lao Caitou, and a whirlwind steadily blocked the crowd, engulfing all the poisonous mist from the giant python! But the poisonous mist came fiercely, and with the continuous spray, the whirlwind became bigger and bigger, and soon turned into a tornado!


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Fei thought that he couldn¡¯t let the giant python continue to spit! So the mind was concentrated, and a mental shock rushed straight to the giant python! Cui, the giant python, was caught off guard, and suddenly shook his head backwards, almost fainting!


    Fortunately, the giant python has a high level of cultivation, and he returned to normal after just being dizzy! But at this moment, several huge wind des rushed over from all directions!


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the giant python shook its long tail, and suddenly a wave of water gushed out, deflecting the several wind des that hit it, and lost their aim one after another!


    After the flood, everyone looked for the giant python again, but there was no trace of it! But there was a section of tail more than ten meters long left on the ground! Python injured? Everyone was overjoyed when they saw this!


    But at this moment, tens of thousands ofrge and small snakes and pythons on the ground shot up like springs one after another, rushing towards Fei and the others! There are also water magic such as water arrows and rain curtains mixed in!


    Lao Caitou snorted coldly, controlled the huge tornado to sweep, and immediately sucked the rushing snakes into the tornado. In a moment, blood rained all over the sky from the tornado! The huge tornado disappeared immediately!


    At this time, the remaining more than a hundred monsters also roared and rushed forward! Under the leadership of old general Gu Yuan, a group of hundreds of spiritual masters immediately greeted him. Three strikes, five divisions and two divisions killed all these more than a hundred monsters! It can be seen that the fighting power of these one hundred seventh-level spiritual masters was also very strong!


    The battle was over, and everyone gathers around! At this moment, a roar suddenly came from the tower! The entire giant tower trembled in the roar!


    Immediately, a puff of poisonous smoke suddenly rushed out of the tower, and for a while, the poisonous smoke continued to surge out like a blowout! Rolling and rushing in all directions!


    Seeing this, Lao Caitou said in shock: ¡°No! The giant python is going to die!¡±


    All the spiritual masters immediately retreated one after another!


    When Fei saw this, he did not retreat but advanced, dodging to the edge of the poisonous mist, the mental shock was unleashed again, and a stronger mental power than before rushed straight into the tower!


    With a sound of ¡°hum!¡±, Fei felt as if his head was hit by a giant hammer, his consciousness shook for a while, and he almost didn¡¯t pass out! After shaking his figure three times, he finally didn¡¯t fall from the sky! But at this moment, the poisonous mist was powerless and gradually calmed down!


    Fei took a deep breath, and immediately shouted: ¡°Fatty, the giant python passed out, hurry up now!¡±


    Ziyu couldn¡¯t help hesitating: ¡°Mu, Fei, are you sure?¡±


    Fei teleported to Fatty in an instant, threw Fatty into the giant tower, and shouted at the same time: ¡°The giant python is in the hall on the third floor, so be quick!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!! Dead Fei, remember! Fatty, I will definitelye back!¡± Ziyu screamed and disappeared into the poisonous mist!


    The old general Gu Yuan couldn¡¯t helping to Fei and said: ¡°Master Mu, it¡¯s not good to let the little fat man go alone!¡±


    Of course, Gu Yuan could tell what Ziyu was doing at a nce! But the giant python¡¯s cultivation is also in Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not far away from level nine even if it hasn¡¯t reached level nine! Let a fat man with a fifth-level cultivation base deal with the giant python. Although the giant python has already been injured, it was like a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s mouth!


    But how did General Gu Yuan know about Fei¡¯s abilities? Not to mention that Fei¡¯s spiritual sense can prate everything, even Fei¡¯s mental attack just now, except for Fatty and Lao Caitou, other people present are not aware of it!


    General Gu Yuan and the others only saw that after Fei rushed to the edge of the poisonous fog, he swayed twice, then rushed back and threw Ziyu away! Therefore, they were puzzled by Fei¡¯s actions!


    But after a short time, the little fat man Fengziyu flew out of the poisonous fog cheerfully again! He also held a huge magic crystal in his hand!


    Far away, Ziyu shouted: ¡°Fei, I have contributed the most to Fat Master today, so I will not hesitate to ept this Fat Master Magic Crystal for you!¡±


    Seeing this, Gu Yuan immediately went up to him and asked, ¡°Little fat man, could this be the magic crystal of that giant python?¡±


    Ziyuughed, and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the magic crystal of that giant python! If you don¡¯t believe me, look at it, the old general! I¡¯ll give you this giant python back to do business!¡±


    While speaking, I saw a sh of inspiration in Fatty¡¯s hand, and the giant python without a tail popped out of the space and fell to the ground! It¡¯s just that at this time, the giant python has already died of exhaustion, with blood dripping all over his body, and there was not a single inch of intact skin left!

 Chapter 417 - 417 The Poisonous Fog [I]

    417 The Poisonous Fog [I]


    It turned out that after Zuyi was thrown into the giant tower by Fei, although the toxins in the fog had no effect on Zuyi, he couldn¡¯t see anything due to the thick fog covering him!


    So, after Zuyi stabilized his figure, he immediately unleashed his special move ¡°Divine Flora Fan¡±! For a moment, the thirty to forty meter radius was immediately filled with countless thin leaves.


    And the permeation of the thin leaves also made Zuyi¡¯s perception spread to the range of Ye Wu¡¯s obsession. So, relying on the perception brought by Ye Wu¡¯s spiritual fluctuations, Zuyi quickly found the three-story hall.


    A huge python suddenly appeared in flora¡¯s fascinated sense! Zuyi didn¡¯t dare to approach, and immediately controlled Ye Wu to strangle the giant python in a frenzy!


    Since the giant python was in aa, it had no defense at all. Therefore, in a short while, the giant python was beaten to a bloody mess by Zuyi, even if it did not die, ayer of skin was peeled off! Seeing that the giant python remained indifferent, Zuyi bravely cut open the giant python¡¯s head with a single knife, and raised his hand to suck out the giant python¡¯s magic crystal.


    Because of this, Fatty let go of a hanging heart! The magic crystal was separated from the body, even if the giant python had nine lives, it was already dead and couldn¡¯t die anymore! Then after putting the giant python¡¯s body into the space ring, he raised his hand and flew out of the poisonous mist holding a huge magic crystal!


    After seeing the corpse of the giant python, everyone also breathed a sigh of relief! Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of monster this giant python is, and it can cultivate poisonous mist! If there are more such races among the demons, it will be a great disadvantage to us humans!¡±


    Lao Caitou also sighed again and again. ¡°As an old man, I have only seen monsters with poisonous attributes in my life! But all this kind of monsters are generated by ident! I believe there will not be too many! However, it may be possible to have this ability. What treasures may be produced from this giant python!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone immediately nodded. Fei couldn¡¯t help but use his divine sense to scan the whole body of the giant python!


    .....


    Holding the magic crystal in his hand, Zuyi couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Haha! The treasure is here! But it belongs to Zuyi!¡±


    Under Fei¡¯s sweeping nce, he couldn¡¯t help frowning again and again, seeing dozens of people squeezed in the belly of the giant python, and at this moment the bones had been corroded by the digestive liquid in the giant python¡¯s body!


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Fei immediately couldn¡¯t bear to watch it any longer. He returned to his consciousness, and a sh of inspiration spark in front of him. Fei condensed a long de, swung it, and immediately chopped off the long horns on the giant python¡¯s head!


    Zuyi blinked his small eyes, looked at the magic crystal in his hand, and then at the horn held by Fei, he couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Fei, is that thing useful?¡±


    Fei pondered for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°You will know after a while!¡±


    After all, Fei held a long horn and flew straight into the poisonous fog!


    Zuyi couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Hey! There¡¯s poison in there!¡±


    After a while, Fei¡¯s voice came from the poisonous mist: ¡°Fatty man, now you know if this long horn is useful?¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Long horns can actually avoid poison?¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help looking at the magic crystal in his hand again, thinking to himself: It¡¯s broken, it¡¯s broken! This is a big loss!


    Not long after, the poisonous fog in the entire main cave was driven out of the cave by Lao Caitou¡¯s magic! General Gu Yuan immediately sent people back to the valley to report everything that happened here to the general.


    And just after the poisonous fog in the tower dissipated, Fei walked out from inside! Everyone gathered around immediately, and Zuyi couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Fei, did you find anything?¡±


    Fei shook his head and sighed: ¡°Judging from the records in the tower, this ce should be the tomb of a certain king millions of years ago!¡±


    ¡°The king¡¯s tomb?¡± Hearing this, Zuyi¡¯s eyes lit up! Excitedly, he said: ¡°Since it is the king¡¯s tomb, there must be a lot of treasures in it!¡±


    Fei smiled miserably, and said: ¡°Unfortunately, we are not the first toe in! After millions of years of wear and tear, everything here is basically rotten! Fortunately, the main body of the entire tower is made of raw stone , it will stand for such a long time without copsing! However, the things inside are worthless!¡±


    Zuyi suddenly asked suspiciously: ¡°Fei, you have been in for so long, so it wont be that you have taken valuable things for yourself?¡±


    Fei spread his hands and asked, ¡°Do you think I look like that kind of person? Oh, yes, if there are any valuable things, there is a pile of snake skins from giant pythons in the hall on the tenth floor. After so many years, I have umted a lot, and I should be able to sell it for a good price!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t find some treasure in three.¡± After saying that, Zuyi dodged and rushed into the tower. General Gu Yuan also sent people into the tower to search.


    Fei shook his head helplessly, looked intently at the ground of the tower, and sighed softly! In fact, Fei has already discovered the secret here, but he just doesn¡¯t want to reveal it.


    The tower looks like it has 17 floors, but it actually has 18 floors! There is also a secret room under the ground floor, presumably it should be the emperor¡¯s coffin.


    However, there was strong interference in the coffin, and Fei¡¯s spiritual sense couldn¡¯t detect any treasures inside. At this moment, Fei was not in a good mood, seeing so many living beings dying here, he didn¡¯t want to disturb the tranquility of the dead anymore.

 Chapter 418 - 418 The Poisonous Fog [II]

    418 The Poisonous Fog [II]


    Therefore, Fei did not tell the matter about the underground pce. Let it be a secret forever! What could the emperor do? No matter how brilliant he was during his lifetime, in the end, isn¡¯t it just passing by?


    Fuyun Tower was one of several well-known restaurants in the Forbidden City. When the lights came on, the hotel on the third floor was already buzzing with people!


    At this time, in an elegant room on the third floor, more than a dozen masters and apprentices were spitting out! It didn¡¯t take long, and all the delicious food on the table entered the five internal organs of everyone.


    Zuyi wiped the oil from his mouth, and continued to tell his heroic story: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the giant python opened its mouth wide, and the poisonous mist suddenly surged in! Even Grandpa Cai couldn¡¯t do anything about it! But Fatty, I¡¯m not afraid! I plunged into the poisonous mist with enough spiritual power. When the giant python saw meing in, it was startled! It never thought that someone would dare toe in without being afraid of his poisonous mist! When the python was startled, Zuyi raised the knife and cut off the big python¡¯s head with a click, and this magic crystal was in my hands!¡±


    After all, Zuyi showed the huge magic crystal in his hand to everyone to watch, and everyone in Ono was stunned!


    Buy Yueyue couldn¡¯t help saying angrily: ¡°Just brag! There are so many people present, which one is not higher than your cultivation level? Why do you show your ability alone? It must be that you brag and don¡¯t write drafts, just talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why are you talking nonsense?¡± Zuyi suddenly said anxiously: ¡°If Zuyi is talking nonsense, how could this magic crystal fall into my hands? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Fei and Grandpa Cai, they can testify for me !¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately turned her head and asked Fei: ¡°Fei, do you think Zuyi is bragging?¡±


    Fei smiled and said: ¡°Okay, what you guys said is true! However, I have something to give you!¡± After finishing speaking, he took out a football-sized space stone from the space and ced it on the on the table.


    .....


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw this! Judging from the texture of this space stone, this is clearly the best space stone! Gems of this size probably wouldn¡¯t even exist in the imperial pce!


    Zuyi immediately said: ¡°You dead Fei, you still said you didn¡¯t take it for yourself! Come on and tell the truth, what treasure did you take for yourself?¡±


    Fei shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just this one! Judging from the size of the tower, there must have been a lot of treasures in this tower before it was discovered. It¡¯s just that it has been swept away! The space stone was kept until now because it was well hidden. If I didn¡¯t have divine consciousness, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it. Now, let¡¯s share it, everyone has a share!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone immediately showed joyful expressions!


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Fei, this treasure can be said to be a priceless treasure. It would be a pity if it was divided!¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Father, even if this treasure is divided, it is still a priceless treasure! Which is more cost-effective, one piece of priceless treasure or a dozen pieces of priceless treasure?¡±


    After hearing this, Bu Wenleughed, and sighed: ¡°Haha,pared with Fei, being a father seems too narrow-minded! Well, I don¡¯t want my father and your adoptive mother, you can divide it up.¡± !¡±


    Fei nodded, and said to Lao Caitou: ¡°Grandpa Cai, then please share this gem! I don¡¯tck this thing, so don¡¯t give it to me!¡±


    Lao Caitou nodded, and held the Stone of Space in his palm, a sh of inspiration shed in front of him. Looking at the space stone in his hand, it has already been cut into more than a dozen pieces of the same size. Everyone, including Xiao Bowen and the two lieutenants he brought along, has a share!


    After the division, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying to Bu Wenle: ¡°Father, I n to go back to Lingchen Cave to practice after Ono and the others finish the game tomorrow. Come back in a year! During this period, the construction of the Forbidden Branch I¡¯m going to trouble my adoptive father!¡±


    After hearing this, Bu Wenle was surprised, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Are you going to go for a year? Where is Feier?¡±


    Fei said: ¡°The matter between me and Meier, His Majesty the Emperor has already made an agreement for us!¡±


    Therefore, Fei briefly described the agreement His Majesty the Emperor made for the two of them. Only then did everyone know that Fei set the time for one year because he had a one-year agreement with Fei Er.


    Zuyi immediately stood up and said, ¡°Fei, you must take me with you when you go to practice! Otherwise, when youe back, you may overtake me by a great margin!¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately stood up and said, ¡°No, if Zuyi is going, I have to go too!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Why, fat man, you two still have to be a couple?¡±


    Bu Yueyue said angrily: ¡°Fuck you, when did Big Brother Lu learn to look like fatty? You and Sister Menghan are the right couple!¡±


    Ji Menghan said calmly: ¡°Yueyue, if you want to go, we all go together. Since we are in the same team, what is there to fight for? Just see if Fei will agree!¡±


    Seeing that everyone wanted to follow, Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and said with a wry smile: ¡°Oh! Originally, I wanted to be alone for a while. But it¡¯s not bad to think about staying with everyone!¡±


    Zuyi immediately said happily: ¡°Then you agree?¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Tomorrow is thest day of Xiao Ye¡¯spetition. Let¡¯s leave the day after tomorrow after thepetition is over!¡±


    After all, Fei stood up and said to everyone: ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t stay here when you are full! It seems that these two days will be very busy!¡±


    Everyone stood up immediately, and Zuyi reluctantly ran to the front desk to check out. Fortunately, the meals here are many times cheaper than those in monster Paradise, and they only spent less than 50 gold coins for a meal!

 Chapter 419 - 419 The Han Tribe

    419 The Han Tribe


    Sanchi River, located more than 5,000 kilometers east of the Forbidden City, was one of the nine famous rivers in Ziling Continent. The average width of the river was more than 20 kilometers, and the narrowest point was nearly ten kilometers wide.


    Dacheng Mountain, located on the banks of the Sanchi River, has dangerous peaks and many strange rocks and ridges. It was a well-known tourist attraction in the maind. There was an octagonal building built on the top of Yuhuangding, the main peak, with a height of six floors and a magnificent momentum.


    Visitors could have a rest, board and lodging here, and they can also climb high and look far away, watching the big river meandering eastward, the water and the sky line, and stepping on the peaks, and seeing the small mountains at a nce, as if you can go to the sky with one step, hence the name Ascend to Tiange.


    Fei was standing on the Dengtian Pavilion at this time, looking far into the distance, and felt a burst of relief immediately. More than ten days have passed since the Healer Academy Competition. Ono and the others really lived up to expectations and won the first ce in thepetition.


    So, after Fei finished his own affairs, he led Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan, Fatty and Buyueyue all the way east, towards the direction of Lingchen Cave.


    Originally, Fei nned to exin to Brother Xuan Ming before leaving. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see Xuan Ming¡¯s face. ording to Sister Hongyu, Xuan Ming has been out for two days after receiving the mission from the organization. Fei had no choice but to ask Hong Yu to tell Xuan Ming something, and then came out.


    Fei didn¡¯t have to worry about the construction of the Forbidden Branch. With His Majesty¡¯s support, the emperor sent special personnel to take charge of everything from funding to construction. Fei just drew up a sketch of his idea and handed it over to the supervisor in charge of the construction, and then he gave uppletely.


    As for the Beasts Paradise, after Fei negotiated with the emperor, although there was enough evidence to prove the rtionship between the Beasts Paradise and the Demon Organization, but because all the main characters disappeared, Emperor Longwei decided not to move for now, so as not to startle the snake.


    What¡¯s more, what was sold in Beasts Paradise was the meat of Beasts. From the perspective of the entire continent, with so many branches, the number of monsters ughtered in a day was also quite arge number. This was a good thing for human beings.


    .....


    That was to say, there was an existence like Hao Yan, the second son of the dragon and demon in the demon organization, so he has the courage to mobilize so many monsters for people to ughter. But for the demons whock food and have arge number of races, it was also a good thing to be able to reduce so many mouths topete for food.


    While allowing the operation of Beasts Paradise, Emperor Longwei also sent people to strengthen the monitoring of Beasts Paradise in various parts of the maind. Any disturbances are under the control of the authorities. After the investigation was thorough, all the nests will be removed to avoid future troubles.


    Of course, Emperor Longwei also has a trump card, which was the fanfanndlord who was hiding in the dark. The rtionship between the two of them was not even known to the queen, but they just don¡¯t know who this fanfanndlord was.


    In this regard, although Fei used his spiritual sense to see the emperor and Fanfan discussing something together, Fei¡¯s spiritual sense was not strong enough to hear their words. Reminiscent of Fan Fan¡¯s identity as the owner of the Royal Tibetan Treasure Building, Fei didn¡¯t delve into it.


    After a group of five people left the Forbidden City, they traveled all the way through the city and across the county, enjoying the mountains and rivers. Because everyone was not in a hurry, Fei just hopes that by chance, he could meet the eighth master of the devil organization or find out something about the devil organization, so as to find a chance to find Mei¡¯er¡¯s ring.


    ¡°s.¡± Looking at the group of peaks and jade mountains in front of him, Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing softly, turned around and said to Lu Wenfeng and the others: ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte, we can still reach the city ahead before dark.¡±


    Stopping and walking, wandering around, for more than a month, Fei and the other five did not find out anything about the demon organization, and they didn¡¯t even hear the news of the disappearance of the spiritual master.


    The entire Demon Organization seemed to have disappeared from the Sacred Spirit Continent all of a sudden, and there was no news of it. Along the way, everyone in Fei didn¡¯t let go of the Beasts Paradise branch halls in various cities, but under observation, they were all doing their own business in a serious manner, and there was nothing suspicious about it.


    Seeing that the five people came to the vicinity of the Great Forest of the Eastern Relics of the maind. In the evening of this day, Fei¡¯s group came to a city, and saw tworge words ¡°Luojing City¡± written on the top of the city.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help his heart from moving. Luo Jingcheng? Wasn¡¯t it the ce where his brother-inw Han Gu Chi studied? It was also the hometown of elder brother Yang Chao, the elder of Shenmu College.


    s, it was a pity that he didn¡¯t ask brother Yang where his family lived, otherwise he could go home and visit his family on behalf of brother Yang.


    As his thoughts raged in his mind, Fei couldn¡¯t help but think of his sister Qiu Hong whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Yes, it was time to go to the Hans. He didn¡¯t know how Miss Qiuhong was doing now. Time flew so fast, unexpectedly eight years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Thinking of this, Fei couldn¡¯t help but make up his mind. Early the next morning, after finding someone in the city to inquire about the location of the Han tribe, Fei and his party of five quickly headed towards the Han tribe.


    Because they had a goal, Fei and the others walked very fast this time, and it usually takes five days to travel. Fei and the others arrived at the outskirts of the forest where the Han tribe was located in the evening of the same day.


    This was a mountain forest, and the mountains that stretch for hundreds of miles belong to the Pixia Mountains. Compared with the great forest of relics, this ce was much smaller, but it was also one of the settlements of the beast demons.


    From a distance, everyone in Fei¡¯s group could see the smoke rising from a mountain forest. Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. ording to the location he found out, the Han tribe should be in front of him. It was the ce where sister Qiuhong lived for eight years.


    The joy of reuniting with Sister Qiuhong immediately surged into Fei¡¯s heart, this was the only moment Fei felt the happiest in several months.

 Chapter 420 - 420 Quo Hong Reunion

    420 Quo Hong Reunion


    As they got closer, bursts of weak explosions gradually reached the ears of everyone in Fei. At the beginning, everyone in Fei didn¡¯t pay attention to it. They usually set off some firecrackers when there were happy events in the tribe or when monsters were ughtered. Judging from the rising smoke from the kitchen, there must be a happy event in the n.


    But as the distance got closer, Fei couldn¡¯t help frowning deeply, thinking to himself: Why was this explosion sound so familiar? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not good.¡± Fei suddenly yelled, and immediately ran towards the tribe.


    Others also felt the strangeness, jumped into the air one after another, and rushed in the direction of the smoke.


    Flying into the air, everyone discovered, where was the cooking smoke rising from the tribe. They saw countless yurts built in a huge open space in the forest. At this time, many yurts were on fire.


    There were battlefields everywhere in the tribe at this time, and hundreds of monsters were raging in the tribe. And the men in the tribe held weapons such as big swords, spears, and hand canons to fight against the monsters. Those crackling sounds came from these fire canons.


    But no matter how strong those tribesmen were, they were just ordinary humans. How could they beat crazy monsters? It sounded better to be fighting, but it seemed that in reality they would bepletely, unterally, killed by the demons.


    The old people, women and children in the n fled in all directions, crying and shouting together.


    Fei rushed to the n, grabbed a fleeing man and shouted. ¡°Was this the Han n?¡±


    Seeing that he was an outsider, the man couldn¡¯t help but nodded tremblingly. Fei immediately asked: ¡°Where is Mr. Lei?¡±


    .....


    The man shook his head in panic again, broke away from Fei¡¯s hand and ran away like flying bird.


    At this time, a demon wolf rushed towards Fei¡¯s back and opened its bloody mouth, aiming to bite the back of Fei¡¯s neck. But just as the demon wolf rushed two or three meters behind Fei, his head suddenly fell back, and his body lost control and fell towards the ground.


    But how could Fei be so simple to it. As soon as he raised his hand, the light explosion ball was shot out, and the magic wolf was blown to pieces immediately.


    Fei dashed into the air, and couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Sister Qiuhong, where were you? Fei is here to save you.¡±


    The voice instantly spread throughout the battlefield through spiritual power. Both humans and demons were shocked at the same time, and they all looked into the sky.


    At this moment, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s people also rushed to the tribe, took out AK-47s one after another, and aimed at the monster group with bursts of fire. The demons were injured and killed immediately.


    Seeing this, the remaining monsters immediately roared, dropped the prey in their hands, and gathered around Fei and the crowd. Wherever they passed, the members of the Han tribe scattered and fled in all directions, and they were killed and injured under the clutches of the demons immediately.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    As soon as the words sounded, Fei had already dropped from the sky, and his right fist hit the ground hard. Dozens of ck shadows were seen, centered on Fei¡¯s right fist, rushing towards the ground in all directions.


    Every ck shadow was aimed at a monster. When the ck shadow rushed under the body of the monster, it immediately stabbed out like a spear. There were bursts of mournful cries from among the demon group, and the charging monster was repeatedly stabbed by the ck shadow while running, and was sent flying backwards.


    What¡¯s even more frightening was that these ck shadows would quickly change direction after stabbing a monster, looking for the nearest monster and stabbing again.


    In the blink of an eye, fifty or sixty monsters died tragically under Fei¡¯s magic. Everyone in Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t even need to make a move, and the battlefield calmed down. The rest of the monsters were too frightened to move forward, forming a big circle around dozens of meters away, trapping everyone in Fei¡¯s group.


    This was the shadow magic skill ¡°Sword, Light and Shadow¡± that Fei cultivated after his cultivation reached level five. Able to use shadows as weapons for long-range attacks. Tricky routes, weird and unpredictable, killing people invisibly, making it hard for opponents to guard against.


    It¡¯s just because Fei¡¯s cultivation base had not been advanced from level five to level six, so this skill has not been cultivated to the level of Mahayana. Otherwise, with the control of Fei¡¯s divine sense, he could control hundreds of ck shadows to attack the enemy at the same time. No problem.


    And after Fei¡¯s cultivation reaches level six, he would be able to practice a higher level of shadow magic ¡°Apanying like a shadow¡±. It was a pity that there was not enough time, Fei had not been able toprehend the skills of performing techniques, let alone have time to practice. Otherwise, Fei will be able to use the enemy¡¯s shadow to attack the enemy. You don¡¯t need to shoot out ck shadows to attack the enemy anymore.


    It could be said that the more you cultivate the magic of shadows to a higher level, the more evil you would be. How else would it be called a divine skill? That was the secret handed down by the God of Light.


    Of course, the higher the cultivation level, the more difficult it was toprehend and practice the corresponding skills. There was no free lunch in the world, and if you want to get more powerful magic, you have to pay the corresponding price. Because of this, although Fei¡¯s cultivation base has been raised to level six, he can only cast shadow magic at level five. And it still can¡¯t bring out the true power of ¡°Sword, Light and Shadow¡±.


    At the same time that the monsters stopped attacking, a person flew from the distant forest and shouted: ¡°Damn demons, give back my life.¡±


    They saw that the person was of medium build, wearing snow-white animal skins, which formed a sharp contrast with the dark skin. His face was stern, with sharp corners, and he is about thirty years old. Wasn¡¯t he the Mr. Han Gu Chi whom we haven¡¯t seen for a long time?


    The monsters in the distance saw another person flying from behind, and knew that Fei in front had advanced cultivation and was difficult to deal with, so the monsters in the distance immediately changed direction and rushed towards Mr. Lei.


    Mr. Han Lei saw his people were killed and wounded, and when he was burning with anger, when he saw the demons rushing, he couldn¡¯t help roaring, and the five spirit crystals in front of him immediately transformed into a set of heavy armor, which he quickly put on. On the right shoulder, a gun barrel protrudes exaggeratedly.


    They saw that the gun barrel was as thick as a thigh, four or five meters long, and gradually became thinner from the tail of the gun to the front of the barrel, and it was only as thick as a wrist when it reached the mouth of the gun barrel.


    With a bang, several monsters rushing forward were blown away. But Beasts were creatures that would go crazy when it sees blood, and when it sees itspanion bleeding, it immediately rushes forward.


    Immediately afterwards, Mr. Han¡¯s second shot arrived. Amidst the screams, several monsters were blown out immediately.


    Seeing this, Fei rushed away like flying. Don¡¯t look at Mr. Han taking advantage of it at this time, but Fei knows that the cultivation base of these monsters was generally between the fourth and sixth levels, and it was inevitable that Mr. Han will suffer after a long time. Lu Wenfeng and the others followed closely behind, rushing into the group of demons.


    In a sh of inspiration, Fei condensed hundreds of light explosion balls at once, and with a thought, these light explosion balls flew away.


    At this moment, a woman suddenly rushed out from the edge of the forest, calling Fei¡¯s name and galloping towards the battlefield. There were more than a dozen tribesmen following behind.


    ¡°Sister Qiuhong.¡± Fei immediately recognized the personing. Immediately, he stepped forward to meet her. Hundreds of light explosion balls behind him exploded at the same time, creating a huge light explosion. There were also several monsters that were blown up.


    At this moment, a giant ape suddenly rushed out of the forest and went straight to Qiuhong. Judging from its size, this giant ape has reached the eighth level of cultivation at least.


    Fei and Mr. Han discovered something wrong at the same time, Mr. Han suddenly deflected the muzzle, and the shell that was originally aimed at the monster in front of him immediately went straight to the giant ape. At the same time as the cannonball was fired, Master Han Lei was thrown to the ground by two wolf demons rushing up.

 Chapter 421 - 421 Relocation Plans

    421 Relocation ns


    As night fell, severalrge bonfires were lit in the Han tribe. The three or four hundred surviving Han nsmen were all surrounded in the tribe¡¯s square at this time. And on the square, the nsmen killed by the monsters have been gathered into three big piles!


    In the middle of the squarey the body of the old patriarch Han Xiong. At this time, Han Xiong had already put on a brand new animal skin coat, and was lying peacefully on the firewood erected. Although his eyes were closed, he still had a majestic air!


    After a simple farewell ceremony, Han Gu Chi personally cremated his father and the dead nsmen. The fire continued to burn until the early morning of the next day before the cremation of all the dead nsmen waspleted!


    Afterwards, Han Gu Chi led the nsmen to hold a grand burial ceremony. On a hillside not far from the n, the old patriarch Han Xiong and the dead nsmen were buried.


    It took another day for the whole process to finish taking care of these major events.


    During this period, Fei also met Uncle Zang and other surviving tribesmen from the original Ironwood tribe. Everyone had been by Qiuhong¡¯s side for the past eight years, and they have already integrated into the life of the Han tribe.


    Uncle Zang also married a new bride in Han¡¯s tribe, which made Fei very happy for Uncle Zang! Recalling back then, because of Uncle Zang¡¯s thin stature, no woman in the n would like him at all, and a wife he finally married died in the genocide tragedy.


    It was a pleasure to meet rtives. Everyone in Fei¡¯s group also learned from Zang and Sister Qiuhong that in the past month or so, the demons in the Pixia Mountains have suddenly be restless. Small groups of demons oftene to the edge of the forest to attack the human tribes. to harass.


    The Han tribe, which was originallyfortable, has also encountered the invasion of the demons many times, and the tribe has suffered heavy casualties! In this regard, after discussing with his father Han Xiong, Han Gu Chi decided to contact the surrounding tribes and unite the strongest members of the tribes to form a demon hunting team to hunt down these demons wandering on the edge of the forest. He wanted to ensure the peace of all ns.


    .....


    So, Han Gi sent a few followers out to contact the surrounding tribes. Unexpectedly, just two days after they left, the n was once again invaded by demons! And this time the power brought by the demon n was very powerful, even the all-powerful hand cannons in the n couldn¡¯t pose a threat to these monsters!


    Fortunately, Fei and his friends came on time. If they were one stepte, the Han n would have disappeared from the world!


    In the early morning of the next day, Han Guqi sent someone to invite everyone from Fei to the big tent. I saw that the banquet had already been set up in the tent, and Han Guqi and Sister Qiuhong had been waiting in the tent for a long time.


    Seeing everyone from Feie in, Han Gu Chi got up immediately and said. ¡°Brother Fei, I¡¯m sorry! In the past few days, because of the family affairs, Gu Qi had no time to attend to his brothers! Today, Gu Qi set up this banquet to apologize for everyone !¡±


    Fei quickly said. ¡°Brother-inw doesn¡¯t have to be like this. I feel sorry for brother-inw when this big event happened in the n. I don¡¯t know what n brother-inw have for the future?¡±


    Han Gu Chi sighed, raised his hand to let everyone sit down, and then said: ¡°To tell you the truth, the n has been harassed by demons several times in the past few days, and most of the n members were killed or injured! My father left ast word when he was dying, in order to let the Han n continue. To survive, the only way is to move the n!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone in Fei¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help being startled. It was said that the small and medium-sized tribes that usually make a living by hunting often migrate around the edge of the forest regrly in order to make a living.


    However, for arge tribe like the Hulei tribe, because hunting only ounts for part of the food source, and the tribe also carried out animal husbandry and nting at the same time, they seldomly migrate.


    Besides, all the tribes living on the edge of the Pixia Mountains have been harassed by the demons recently. Even if they relocated, but they didn¡¯t leave the Pixia Mountains, the danger still existed!


    So, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°I don¡¯t know where my brother-inw ns to move to?¡±


    Gu Qi sighed and said: ¡°Oh! I am also worried about this matter! There are not many people left in the tribe, and they couldn¡¯t stand the intrusion of the demons again. In order to survive, we have to move to another ce now!¡±


    Everyone in Fei¡¯s team nodded after hearing this. Although everyone was a spiritual master, they were not afraid of the low-level demons wandering on the edge of the forest. But the tribe was different, they wwre just ordinary people. From the perspective of the whole n, it could only be avoided!


    ¡°A foreignnd?¡± Fei pondered, ¡°Does my brother-inw have a goal?¡±


    Gu Qi shook his head and said: ¡°Not yet, I have been wandering among various ethnic groups in the past few days, and I have heard what other ethnic groups have said, not only in the Pixia Mountains, but also in the surrounding forests in the past one or two months. The demons have infested everywhere, including the Great Forest Ruins where your n is located! Because of this, the demon hunting team was not formed sessfully, and all the ns suggested to seek help from the nearby spiritual master group! It seems that if we want to move our n, we have to seek a ce farther away. I don¡¯t know if the tribe could agree!¡±


    Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°So what if they don¡¯t agree? For the continuation of the tribe, let¡¯s find a safe ce to settle down!¡±


    Fei pondered for a moment, and said to Han Gu Chi. ¡°If brother-inw is not looking for a ce too far away, I have a good ce you can go!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing this, everyone turned their attention to Fei.


    Just listen to Fei continue to say: ¡°There is a forest in the south of the maind, called the Elf God Realm. I¡¯ve built a school of spiritual masters in the domain of the spirits called ¡®Ironwood College¡¯, thousands of teachers and students in the college are all fourth-level. The above-mentioned college is a stronghold! The college is surrounded by forests, which is very suitable for hunting and living. If brother-inw moves the tribe there, you can still be protected by our Shenmu College, which can be said to kill two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°Elf God Realm! Ironwood Academy?¡± Han Gu Chi murmured and fell into deep thought. ording to what Fei said, all of the academy¡¯s healers were above level four! What kind of school was this?


    After pondering on this, Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help but said happily: ¡°It turns out that younger brother Fei has also be a grand elder, and your sister is really happy for you!¡±


    Fei smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Sister Qiuhong, in fact, Ironwood College has a deep rtionship with our Ironwood tribe!¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422 Relocation Plans [II]

    422 Relocation ns [II]


    Afterwards, Fei briefly exined to Qiuhong the history of the Shenmu tribe, how it was exterminated, how Zhang Zhe and his wife established the Tiemu tribe, and his purpose of rebuilding Shenmu College.


    Han Gu Chi and Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help being amazed after hearing this! Qiu Hong thought about it, and murmured: ¡°So, this Shenmu College can be regarded as my sister¡¯s mother¡¯s home!¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Exactly! So, if the Han tribe move to the vicinity of Shenmu College, the rtionship between the two tribes will not be too distant!¡±


    Han Guqi couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Brother Fei is right. If we really move our family to this ce, it will be considered a broad road! However, this ce is far away from Shenmu College. If you want to move your family, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a convenient matter. Moreover, the n raises arge number of livestock, and moving them is a big trouble!¡±


    Qiu Hong immediately said: ¡°What kind of trouble is this? Can¡¯t we just sell all the livestock? When we arrive at my mother¡¯s ce, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to eat and drink without the people of the tribe? Then let Brother Fei help us to buy recement slowly.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you are really not polite at all!¡± Han Lei Guqi immediately reprimanded.


    Qiuhong smiled tactfully, and said to Gu Qi: ¡°What is there to be polite with my brothers? I will decide this matter! When I move to the Elven God Realm, I will often see Brother Fei! Besides, I¡¯m almost at the age of going to school, and I¡¯m studying in our own academy, so I can often go to see the realm! Brother Fei, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Fei smiled and nodded. Fei did not expect that the always gentle sister Qiu Hong would be so strong in front of master Han. It seemed that his sister had subdued master Han in recent years!


    While thinking, Fei suddenly remembered something, and couldn¡¯t help saying to Mr. Han: ¡°Brother-inw, among the elders of my Shenmu College, there is still an old friend of yours!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Gi asked suspiciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know many spiritual masters, so tell me which friend it would be?¡±


    Fei smiled and said, ¡°Brother-inw, do you know a spiritual master named Yang Chao?¡±


    ¡°Brother Yang?¡± Gu Qi couldn¡¯t help being stunned, and quickly asked: ¡°Brother Yang lives in Luojing City, why did he go to the south? How did he be an elder of Shenmu College?¡±


    Seeing that Gu Qi called Yang Chao his eldest brother, Fei knew that the rtionship between the two is indeed not shallow. So, he briefly described how he met Yang Chao and how he became the elder of Shenmu College!


    Han Gi couldn¡¯t help but said happily: ¡°So, in the future, someone can drink with me again!¡±


    While talking, the door curtain was lifted, and a child walked in. Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help saying happily when she saw him. ¡°It just so happens that Zhen¡¯er came. Come quickly and say hello to Uncle Fei!¡±


    The little boy named Han Lei Zhen was the only child Qiuhong gave birth to, and for unknown reasons she never had another child. Because of this, Han was really a single passer like his father, Han Gi, who was treated like a jewel in the palm of his family.


    For the past two days, Han Lei Zhen really felt attached to Fei, the little uncle. As soon as he entered the door, he called ¡°Little Uncle¡± and sat down next to Fei before Qiuhong gave orders.


    After getting close, everyone studied the details of the family relocation. Fei nned to use the teleportation circle in Lingchen Cave to teleport the Han people there, but after thinking about it, it¡¯s better to keep this secret for the time being. After all, the people in the n were so talkative, it was inevitable that this secret would be leaked!


    Therefore, Fei just suggested that Han Gi should try to let the nsmen travel lightly, sell what could be sold, and throw away the irrelevant ones. After the Han tribe settles down in the Elf God Realm, it would be enough to buy recement, bit by bit.


    Fei also deliberately took out two space rings from the treasures left by Taoist Feng Mo and gave them to Han Gu Chi, so that they could be used to store things when they move the family. This helped Han Gu Chi a lot. Although this thing was not big, it was also very rare in the market. The worst quality space ring was also a sky-high price for ordinary people.


    At the same time, Fei also wrote a letter and gave it to Han Gu Chi, and said: ¡°Brother-inw, after you arrive in the south, you should take this letter to Nanfeng City to find the city owner Sao Xiaoxue. After seeing this letter, he will help you open up an area in the Elven God Realm for the people to live in.¡±


    Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Fei, won¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Fei shook his head, and said to Qiuhong: ¡°Sister Qiuhong, I can only see you off. After sending you to a safe ce, I will leave! Some things are still waiting for us to do!¡±


    Han Lei Zhen really couldn¡¯t help shaking Fei¡¯s arm and shouting: ¡°Little uncle, you can stay! Stay! I really don¡¯t want you to go!¡±


    Fei patted Han Zhen¡¯s head, and coaxed: ¡°Be good, uncle wille to you after finishing his work! Uncle will bring you delicious food then!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want delicious food! I want to be with my little uncle!¡± Han stared at a pair of small eyes stubbornly, and his small mouth pouted.


    Han Gu Chi immediately reprimanded. ¡°Uncle has business to do, why are you meddling?¡±


    Seeing Han¡¯s teary eyes, Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help but be heartbroken and said: ¡°Zhener, you are still young and have no skills. It is a burden for uncle to take you with him. When you be a powerful spiritual master someday Then, you can be with Uncle!¡±


    Han really listened, raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes twice, and said to Fei: ¡°Little uncle, I will be a spiritualist. Then I can be with you!¡±


    Fei nodded immediately, and praised: ¡°Good! Zhen¡¯er really has ambition! However, Zhen¡¯er is still young, and his talent needs to be improved! When you are eight years old, your uncle will personally condense spirit crystals for you, so that you can be an upright spiritual master?¡±


    After hearing this, Han twitched his mouth and murmured: ¡°Uncle will only be perfunctory to me, Zhen¡¯er is only six years old this year, two years away from eight years old!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng approached Fei and transmitted the sound: ¡°Fei, why don¡¯t you bring Zhen¡¯er back to live in Lingchen Cave, maybe it will help his talent!¡±


    Fei pondered for a while, then replied: ¡°No, Zhen¡¯er has not gathered spiritual power, even if he lives in the spiritual power of heaven and earth, it may not be helpful for his talent! However, after you said it, it reminded me of something¡±


    After finishing speaking, Fei turned around and said to Ha Leizhen: ¡°Zhener, uncle keeps his word, how could I be perfunctory to you? Now uncle will give you a gift first, to ensure that you will be a powerful spiritual master in the future!¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 Body Training [I]

    423 Body Training [I]


    As soon as Lu Wenfeng reminded, Fei immediately raised his hand and took out a jasper vial from the space. Fei opened the bottle cap, and a scent wafted out immediately.


    In just a few breaths, the entire yurt was like spraying a can of air freshener, with a pleasant fragrance.


    They saw Fei holding the jade bottle and saying to Han Leizhen. ¡°Zhener, open your mouth.¡±


    Han really didn¡¯t know what to do, but smelling the fragrance from the bottle, he knew that what the little uncle took out must be something good, so he opened his mouth wide.


    A drop of emerald green liquid was bounced from the bottle by Fei¡¯s spiritual power, and flew straight into Han¡¯s mouth. Afterwards, Fei immediately covered the jade bottle and took it back into the space.


    Han really only felt that at the same time as the jade liquid entered, a cool air flowed from his mouth into his stomach instantly, and then gradually dispersed to his limbs and bones, and he felt an indescribablefort all over his body.


    Han couldn¡¯t help asking in surprise. ¡°Little uncle, what did you give me to drink? I feel sofortable.¡±


    Fei nodded with a smile, and said to Han Leizhen. ¡°Zhen¡¯er, lie down first, and uncle will help you absorb the power of the medicine first.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?¡± Han couldn¡¯t help but wondered. ¡°Little uncle, Zhener is not sick, why are you giving me medicine?¡±


    .....


    Fei stood up, pulled Han Leizhen to an empty table, picked up Han Lei Zhen and put it on the table, and then said. ¡°This medicine is not a medicine for curing diseases. If you take it, you will be a powerful spirit who stands up to heaven and earth. Master. Come, close your eyes.¡±


    Afterward, Fei raised his hand and gently pressed on Han Leizhen¡¯s chest, a trace of spiritual power immediately flowed into Han Leizhen¡¯s body. After a while, Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head slightly. Based on Fei¡¯s investigation of Han¡¯s true body, he found that Han¡¯s true talent was indeed mediocre, and his innate spiritual power was only more than 20 points at most.


    Fei then began to concentrate on controlling the spiritual power, helping Han to slowly absorb the medicinal power of the divine fruit brew. Fragrance continuously oozes out from Han¡¯s body, and the fragrance in the yurt involuntarily bes stronger.


    Han Gu Chi and his wife surrounded him from a distance, although they didn¡¯t know what precious elixir Fei gave Zhen¡¯er, but from the fragrance that filled the room, the two also knew that it must be something unusual.


    But Han fell asleep again unknowingly in this wonderful feeling. But not long after Han fell asleep, his body changed.


    ck sweat gradually emerging from Han¡¯s real skin. With Fei¡¯s spiritual power mobilized, more and more of this kind of ck sweat came out of Han Leizhen¡¯s body. And it gradually became sticky. The fragrance emanating from He Leizhen¡¯s body was gradually reced by a stench.


    After another stick of incense, Han¡¯s whole body was soaked in this ck sweat. The stench became stronger and stronger, making people want to vomit.


    Han Gu Chi hurriedly ordered people to open the four sides of the yurt to dissipate the stench.


    Another quarter of an hourter, Fei finally withdrew his hand on Han Leizhen¡¯s chest, and let out a long breath. Joy gradually surfaced on Fei¡¯s face.


    Qiu Hong came over immediately and helped Fei wipe the sweat off his forehead. ncing at his sleeping son, he saw that Han¡¯s body was already covered in a thinyer of ck mud, and he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly at all.


    Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and asked softly. ¡°Brother, how is Zhener?¡±


    Fei said happily. ¡°Sister Qiuhong, what a happy event.¡±


    Everyone gathered around after hearing this, and Han Gu Chi quickly asked. ¡°Brother Fei, what happened to Zhen¡¯er? What is this stinky ck mud?¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry, through my investigation just now, I found that after Zhen¡¯er took the magic fruit brew I fed him, his innate spiritual power actually increased from more than 20 points to more than 40 points, a full double. Tell me, is this a happy event?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Han and Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help but everyone in Lu Wenfeng was surprised after hearing this.


    Others may not understand it deeply, but Lu Wenfeng grew up eating the medicine provided by the elders every day since he was a child. These medicines are secret medicines handed down from Lu Wenfeng¡¯s family. After taking them, they can increase the child¡¯s innate spiritual power.


    But in the end, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s innate spiritual power boosted by the medicine was less than ten points. But this was already the best among its peers, and the drugs that generally improve innate spiritual power could only increase it by 1-5 points.


    Unexpectedly, just a drop of God Fruit Brew actually increased Han¡¯s level by more than 20 points in just over half an hour. How could this not surprise everyone present?


    Han Gu Chi couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly. ¡°Brother, are you serious? How can Gu Chi repay you.¡±


    Han Gu Chi knew in his heart that his innate spiritual power was only 42 points, and even if his son was stronger than him, it was impossible for him to exceed 50 points. But Fei suddenly raised Zhen¡¯er¡¯s innate spiritual power to more than 40 points, already surpassing himself.


    You know, Zhen¡¯er was only 6 years old at this time. There were still two years to increase the innate spiritual power. And usually, thest two years are also the two years in which a child¡¯s innate spiritual power increases the fastest, and it often increases exponentially.


    If Zhen¡¯er¡¯s innate spiritual power was as high as 40 points at this time, then two yearster...


    Han Gu Chi couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of process Zhener¡¯s growth would be, and what kind of surprises it would bring.


    Fei patted Gu Qi on the shoulder, and couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Brother-inw is serious. Zhen¡¯er is not only your son, but also my only little nephew. As for Zhen¡¯er¡¯s filth, I think it should be God It must have something to do with the medicinal power of the fruit brewing to expel the impurities in Zhen¡¯er¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s sofortable.¡± While everyone was talking, Han Leizhen suddenly turned over from the table, stretched his armszily and woke up.


    Qiu Hong quickly stepped forward to support Han¡¯s body, for fear that her precious son would identally fall off the table.


    But after stretching, Han really lifted his nose and sniffed it, and couldn¡¯t help saying angrily, ¡°What¡¯s so stinky?¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter after hearing this. Han really sniffed left and right, and finally found that the smell came from himself. When I touched it again, my whole body was covered with ayer of ck mud, which was ck and sticky, with a pungent stench. He couldn¡¯t help being surprised.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, what is this thing on me? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± Han said in a panic.


    Han Gu Chi couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Haha, brat, hurry up and find a ce to wash it off.¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424 Body Training [II]

    424 Body Training [II]


    Han really heard the words and ran out immediately. But as soon as he got out of the yurt, Han really felt that something was wrong, why his body suddenly became as light as nothing, and when he jumped high, his ears would feel windy when he ran.


    Han really had enough strength to jump forward suddenly. Unexpectedly, it jumped up to a height of more than two meters, three or four meters away. Oh my God. Even the most powerful warrior in the n was nothing more than that. Han was really taken aback by his actions.


    Turning around and taking a look at the people in the big tent, the little uncle nodded at himself with a smile on his face. It must be the magical medicine that my uncle gave me to take effect. My body has be lighter.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve be a great healer.¡± Han couldn¡¯t help cheering, shouting and rushing towards the small river next to the tribe.


    Looking at the back of Han Zhen¡¯er going away, Fei couldn¡¯t help muttering. ¡°It seems that after this baptism, Zhen¡¯er¡¯s physique has undergone great changes, and he will definitely have great prospects in the future.¡±


    Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°If I can have half of his uncle¡¯s ability, I will be satisfied.¡±


    Fei immediately replied. ¡°Sister Qiuhong, don¡¯t think too highly of me, and don¡¯t underestimate Zhener. After a few years, I don¡¯t know if she might be able to surpass me.¡±


    Seeing that his son had already run away, Han Guqi couldn¡¯t help stepping forward and said. ¡°Okay, you two, don¡¯t be affectionate here, the threat of the demons is still there, I think we should hurry up and pack up our things and prepare for the family relocation. ¡±


    Everyone nodded, so they started to get busy ording to the division ofbor.


    .....


    Moving the family was easy to say, but when ites time to pack your bags, various problems arise. The Han tribe has umted hundreds of years of civilization and materials, even if they throw away all the insignificant objects, they will still pile up a few hills.


    In addition, there are no less than a dozen types of livestock raised by the Han tribe, and the number has reached tens of thousands. ording to Qiuhong¡¯s meaning, they would sell all of them, but who would buy so many livestock all at once?


    The whole n was busy until the afternoon of the next day, when everything was packed, because there were too many items to carry, Fei took out two more space rings and gave them to Halle Guqi.


    Fortunately, among Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s treasures, there are still many ordinary space rings like this. But in the end, the most worrying thing was the problem of these tens of thousands of livestock. Han Gu Chi personally ran around the nearby cities and towns, but did not sell much in the end.


    What to do? Driving so many livestock on the road, and going to the Spirit God Realm was far away from thousands of mountains and rivers, how long will it take.


    No way, Fei finally decided to buy all the remaining livestock by himself. This decision can not help but surprise everyone present. Leaving aside the matter of money, what does Fei need for so many livestock?


    But after some exnations from Fei, Han Gu Chi finally felt relieved. ording to Fei, these livestock will eventually be sent to Shenmu College to provide food for the teachers and students of the college.


    Counting the thousands of teachers and students of Shenmu College, these livestock are nothing more than food for a month or two. Moreover, it was impossible for all these livestock to be used for food, and it was also a good choice to raise them in captivity.


    As for the problem of transportation, at the moment when Fei put all these livestock into the high-level space stone, the members of the Han tribe, including the patriarch Halle Guqi and his wife, were all dumbfounded.


    People have never seen a space stone that can hold living creatures. Especially the space stone in Fei¡¯s hand was as big as an iron fist.


    Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help but feel that she couldn¡¯t understand Fei¡¯s depth more and more. Ever since Fei was a child, Fei¡¯s monstrous actions have always been unpredictable, and every strange action will surprise people.


    But after several years of contact, Qiu Hongyuan thought that she had a thorough understanding of Fei. However, after several years of interruption, Fei¡¯s sense of mystery has returned to Qiu Hong¡¯s heart.


    Fei, how many unknown secrets do you have yet to reveal? Looking at Fei¡¯s handsome face, apart from confusion, Qiu Hong¡¯s heart was full of joy.


    yes. No matter how evil Fei was, he was still his younger brother. He was the only real brother in this world.


    Two dayster.


    Everyone in Fei has safely sent the Han tribe out of the scope of the Warcraft rule. Going further, you will enter the area controlled by human beings.


    Looking at the mighty team in front of him, Fei said to Halle Guqi and his wife. ¡°Sister Qiuhong, brother-inw, let¡¯s send it here. It¡¯s a long way to go to the Elven God Realm, brother-inw doesn¡¯t need to be in a hurry, everything depends on safety , don¡¯t be afraid of dying your journey and risk stepping into the range of the demons.¡±


    Gu Qi nodded and said to Fei. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, the lives of these nsmen are more precious than gold, and I won¡¯t let them take risks easily.¡±


    Fei smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s very good. I will send someone to inform Elder Murong Hui at Shenmu College. Once you arrive there, Elder Murong will find you directly. I believe Elder Yang is also looking forward to your arrival.¡± Woolen cloth.¡±


    Han Gu Chi smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Then Brother Lao will worry about it.¡±


    Fei nodded with a smile, and Qiu Hong couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Brother Fei, can we see you after we arrive at the Spirit God Realm?¡±


    Fei thought for a while, then shook his head, and said to Qiu Hong. ¡°Sister Qiu Hong, I might not be able to make it back ording to the time. But sister, don¡¯t worry, if there is a chance, I will definitely rush over to find you.¡±


    After Qiu Hong heard this, a look of disappointment shed in her eyes. Han leaned on his mother and interjected. ¡°Little uncle must keep his word, Zhen¡¯er is still waiting for you to teach me how to practice.¡±


    Everyone suddenly burst intoughter. The fat man couldn¡¯t help teasing. ¡°Really, your fat uncle and I are better than your little uncle. If your little uncle doesn¡¯t care about you, there will be your fat uncle and me.¡±


    Han stuck out his tongue immediately, and said to the fat man. ¡°You know how to brag. I won¡¯t learn from you. After learning from you, I will be a braggart too.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone burst intoughter again.


    Seeing that the nsmen had gone far away, Han Gu Chi sped his fists at the crowd and said, ¡°Send you a thousand miles, and there will be a farewell. Everyone, take care.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Seeing a group of hundreds of people going away in a mighty way, Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing softly, and said to Lu Wenfeng and the others. ¡°Okay. The time has passed too fast, and more than two years have passed since the one-year agreement.¡± Yue, let¡¯s set off too.¡±


    After hearing this, others turned swiftly and gathered in front of Fei. With a sh of inspiration, the group of five people disappeared from the ce

 Chapter 425 - 425 One Year Later

    425 One Year Later


    One yearter.


    It¡¯s early spring again. After a spring rain, the Forbidden City seems to have lost its bleak winter clothes overnight, and the branches are covered with spring flowers and green. People who stayed at home for a whole winter left the house one after another, went out to enjoy the flowers, and went out together, showing a thriving atmosphere!


    At this time, a group of people, a group of women, walked coquettishly in front of the main gate of the Crystal Pce in the Forbidden City!


    The leading woman was about 30 years old, with a beautiful face and charming charm. The words were full of charm, but without losing the sense of luxury! There was a little girl about seventeen or eighteen years old by her side.


    And look at this little girl who looked like a fairy, with pink and tender skin, big ck eyes with long eyshes, and winking! Behind them were four women dressed as maidservants.


    A group of people walked along the way, constantly refreshing the rate of turning heads. People have spected that these people are the wives anddies of which rich family! There are even market lechers who follow along all the way, looking for an opportunity to take advantage of it!


    But seeing a group of six women walking straight towards the main hall of the Crystal Pce, the people who followed stopped immediately. The majesty of the Crystal Pce was not something ordinary people dare to touch. Of course these people in the market understand, and they can¡¯t help but leave in dismay!


    Seeing a group of beautiful women approaching the main gate of the Crystal Pce, the guards in charge of the gate suddenly came to their senses, and raised their hands to stop the six of them.


    The little leader on duty stepped forward and said: ¡°Madam, please stay a little longer. Idlers are not allowed to intrude in the main hall of the Crystal Pce. May the Madam have a handbook?¡±


    .....


    The beautiful little girl immediately reprimanded. ¡°Bold ve! Open your dog eyes to see clearly! You dare to stop the pce master¡¯s wife when she returns home!¡±


    One sentence immediately confused the people who guarded the door! Madam what? In the main hall of the Crystal Pce, there was only one pce master Ruo Tianyun and son Ruofeng, how could there be another wife?


    The gatekeepers were not neers anymore. The oldest one has been on duty here for more than ten years, and he has never heard of Ruo Tianyun¡¯s wife!


    So after a few people looked at each other for a while, the little boss on duty couldn¡¯t help sping his hands and asked: ¡°My eyesight is so poor, may I ask which pce master¡¯s wife is yourdy?¡±


    The little leader also kept an eye out when asking questions, and still spoke very politely. Ordinarily, these people are not foolish, and they will not pretend to be the wife of the pce master for no reason. where was this ce? Come here to make trouble, wasn¡¯t that going to the toilet with antern, looking for shit (death)?


    The young woman suddenly said angrily: ¡°Bold, you are so blind that you don¡¯t even know Mrs. Ruo Tianyun Ruo! Go to the pce to report, and tell them to pleasee out to meet her in person.¡±


    After hearing this, several servants looked at each other in nk dismay, thinking to themselves: Is this true or not? He intends to go in and report it, but if someonees here to make trouble on purpose, wouldn¡¯t he be in a lot of trouble? Besides, if the pce master was over a hundred years old, how could he have such a young and beautiful wife?


    But then again. What if she was really the wife of the pce master? You know, the age of a healer cannot be distinguished from his appearance. On the surface, it looks like thedy in front of him was only in her thirties, but who knows how old she was?


    A few people reported it or didn¡¯t report it for a while, and they immediately froze in ce.


    Seeing this, the young woman couldn¡¯t help scolding: ¡°What? Are you all dead? If you don¡¯t go in and report it, you will be rude to your aunt!¡±


    Seeing the beautiful woman in front of her with raised eyebrows and wide-open almond eyes, the little boss on duty quickly said: ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be angry, the viin will report immediately!¡±


    After finishing speaking, the little boss turned around and entered the Crystal Pce.


    But the little boss didn¡¯t report directly to Pce Master Ruo Tianyun, but found the butler Xu San. Third Master Xu has been the steward of Ruo Tianyun for more than 30 years in the main hall of the Crystal Pce. This Third Master Xu has almost never forgotten anything in the family, like a treasure.


    After the little boss finished exining the whole story, Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°There is such a thing? Go, go and see!¡±


    So under the leadership of the little boss, Mr. Xu ran all the way to the outer courtyard. While running, Xu Sanye kept thinking in his heart.


    Ordinarily, the pce master Ruo Tianyun had married five wives in the past hundred years, the first four were all married by Ruo Tianyun before the age of sixty, and they were all ordinary women with no spiritual power. It¡¯s a pity that none of the four of them left a man and a woman for Ruo Tianyun in their lifetime.


    And thest wife was married by Ruo Tianyun twenty years ago. When marrying this bride, Ruo Tianyun was very low-key, and did not invite any guests to drink the wedding wine. Instead, he traveled all over the world with the bride directly, and did not return for five years after going there.


    When Ruo Tianyun came back, the bride beside him was gone, but there was an extra one-year-old son, Ruo Feng! And where the bride went, if Tianyun didn¡¯t say it, none of his subordinates dared to ask. Since then, the wife of the pce master has be a mystery. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that the only person who knows the bottom of this mystery was Ruo Tianyun herself!


    However, this fifthdy, Third Master Xu has met several times. Before the Pce Master Ruo Tianyun went out with his wife, thedy had lived in the Crystal Pce for a few days. Because of his wife¡¯s outstanding beauty, although more than twenty years have passed, Mr. Xu still remembers it fresh!


    From the description of the little boss, could it be that the fifthdy has returned? Mr. Xu walked quickly to the gate of the pce, and peeked out through the gap between the flowers and leaves.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you look at it, wasn¡¯t it the fifthdy standing outside the door? Although more than 20 years have passed, the beauty of the fifthdy has not changed, she was still so graceful and luxurious, and she was full of charm when talking andughing!

 Chapter 426 - 426 One Year Later [II]

    426 One Year Later [II]


    After watching for a long time, Mr. Xu couldn¡¯t help eximing! The little boss immediately asked: ¡°Master Xu, do you know these people?¡±


    Third Master Xu immediately pulled the little boss aside, and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, she is the fifth wife of the Pce Master, you go and greet her first, and I will notify the Pce Master right away!¡± After finishing speaking, he ran into the inner courtyard in a hurry among.


    ¡°What? Fifth Madam?¡± Ruo Tianyun immediately jumped up from the chair after listening to Butler Xu¡¯s report!


    ¡°Are you sure? Is it really the Fifth Madam?¡± Ruo Tianyun¡¯s excited voice trembled a little.


    Xu San quickly replied: ¡°That¡¯s right, this servant is really serious, it¡¯s the Fifth Madam back then, she hasn¡¯t changed at all!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Ruo Tianyun snorted heavily, walked back and forth in the hall several times with his hands behind his back, and murmured from time to time: ¡°What is she doing back?¡±


    Xu San couldn¡¯t help looking a little puzzled, and asked cautiously: ¡°Master, is Madam still waiting at the door? Shall we pick it up or not?¡±


    After hearing this, Ruo Tianyun stopped in his tracks, and murmured: ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a blessing, not a curse, and it¡¯s a disaster that can¡¯t be avoided! Forget it!¡±


    Looking up and staring at the door of the main hall, Ruo Tianyun immediately shouted: ¡°Come here! Put up lights and festoons, and wee Madam into the mansion!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xu San agreed, and ran out quickly, but a big question mark was drawn in his mind! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between the pce master Ruo Tianyun and his wife, what a blessing and a curse!


    But Mr. Xu was very knowledgeable. He has been around Ruo Tianyun for decades, and he knows what to ask and what not to ask. Since if Tianyun didn¡¯t say anything, it would be useless to ask, so he quickly ran to greet his wife.


    It was already a quarter of an hour when Ruo Tianyun came out. From afar, he saw the fifthdy drinking tea in the courtyard apanied by the little boss.


    Ruo Tianyun quickly took two steps, pretending to be excited and shouted: ¡°Meiniang! It really is you! After so many years, my husband misses you to death!¡±


    Fifth Madam Mei Niang squinted at Ruo Tianyun, and said angrily, ¡°What? You still know it? I thought you would have forgotten me if you were the Grand Pce Master!¡±


    ¡°Well, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re joking!¡± Ruo Tianyun came to the fifth madam with a haha, and said with a smile: ¡°Madam didn¡¯t say hello in advance when she came back, so I can send someone to get ready!¡±


    ¡°Prepare?¡± Fifth Madam raised her eyebrows immediately, and said leisurely, ¡°Prepare for what? Are you ready to deal with me?¡±


    ¡°How could it be!¡± Ruo Tianyun said with a smile: ¡°If madam is still angry with me, then I won¡¯t be here to apany madam!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Who knows if you¡¯re real or fake? Ying¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± After finishing speaking, he led the beautiful little girl and four maids straight into the inner courtyard.


    Ruo Tianyun shook his head, and followed everyone back to the inner courtyard.


    A group of people came to the Pce Lord¡¯s Mansion in the backyard of the Crystal Pce. The fifthdy walked directly into the main hall without any politeness, and sat on the main seat. Ruo Tianyun quickly poured the fragrant tea for the fifthdy.


    The fifthdy picked up the teacup, looked at Ruo Tianyun, put the teacup back, and said at the same time: ¡°Tianyun, let me introduce you!¡± To the fifthdy.


    I only listened to the fifthdy¡¯s introduction: ¡°This is my most proud disciple Phantom.¡±


    Phantom immediately saluted Ruo Tianyun: ¡°Phantom has seen the Pce Master!¡±


    Ruo Tianyun nodded, only to hear Fifth Madam continue to say: ¡°This time, I came out to see you and Feng¡¯er first, and let Phantome out to see the world! By the way, where is Feng¡¯er? Is it okay?¡±


    Ruo Tianyun immediately said: ¡°Feng¡¯er is doing really well now! No, I went to the pce to have a tryst with the princess early in the morning!¡±


    ¡°Oh? It seems that their rtionship is stillpatible!¡± The fifthdy took a sip of fragrant tea and asked leisurely: ¡°Has the wedding date been set? Maybe I can catch up with Feng¡¯er¡¯s wedding wine !¡±


    Ruo Tianyun was stunned for a moment, unexpectedly, Fifth Madam also knew about Ruofeng and Mei¡¯er¡¯s engagement, so she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Oh? Madam also knows about this?¡±


    Fifth Madam smiled contemptuously, nced at Ruo Tianyun from the corner of her eyes, and said leisurely: ¡°What? As a mother, can¡¯t I know about my son?¡±


    ¡°No, Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re worrying too much!¡±


    As soon as Ruo Tianyun finished speaking, he saw a person running in from the courtyard, looking up, it was his precious son Ruofeng!


    Without waiting for Ruo Tianyun to speak, Ruo Feng shouted from outside the door: ¡°Dad, what day is it so festive today?¡±


    Walking into the room, Ruofeng froze immediately. I saw a beautiful woman sitting on the right seat in the room, and Lao Tzu stood beside him obediently. Looking aside again, Ruofeng¡¯s eyes immediately straightened!


    It¡¯s not that she has never seen a beautiful girl like Ruofeng, but she has never seen someone as enchanting as Phantom! Compared with Mei¡¯er, who was also as beautiful as a fairy, Phantom has a little more charm, and it was this charm that was the most seductive!


    ¡°Yinger!¡± Seeing Ruofeng and Phantom staring at each other for a long time, Fifth Madam called softly. Phantom immediately withdrew her eyes, and at the same time, Ruofeng¡¯s body was also shaken, and she just woke up!


    Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help but secretly nced at Phantom, and said to Ruo Feng: ¡°Feng¡¯er, why did youe back so soon?¡±


    Ruo Feng nced at the faces of these Mo Sheng in the hall, and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it! I don¡¯t know which sentence provoked Me Er again, and immediately coaxed me out!¡±


    Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help shaking his head when he heard this, and sighed: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been almost a year, and you still haven¡¯t been able to hold Mei¡¯er¡¯s heart! From my point of view, this marriage is probably not optimistic!¡±


    ¡°What does it mean not to be optimistic?¡± Seeing the fifthdy standing up from her seat, she said to Ruofeng, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a little girl? Isn¡¯t it easy to tie her heart?¡±


    Ruo Feng was overjoyed when he heard this, but he didn¡¯t know the identity of the other party, so he couldn¡¯t help looking at his father Ruo Tianyun, and asked, ¡°Father, who is this?¡±


    Ruo Tianyun sighed, and said: ¡°Feng¡¯er, do you still remember that father mentioned about your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡± Ruofeng immediately showed doubts, trying to recall some memories about her mother, but she only learned it from her father. In Ruofeng¡¯s memory, there was never any trace of her mother!


    Ruo Tianyun looked at his son, and couldn¡¯t help saying firmly: ¡°That¡¯s right, the one standing in front of you is your biological mother, Wu Meiniang!¡±

 Chapter 427 - 427 Temptation Of The Phantom [I]

    427 Temptation Of The Phantom [I]


    Father Ruo Tianyun actually said that this woman who appeared suddenly was his biological mother. Ruofeng was shocked when he heard this.


    After being dazed for a while, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t helpughing, and asked, ¡°Mother? Father, are you kidding me? If you say she¡¯s my sister, it¡¯s more or less the same. How can she be my mother?¡±


    Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and sighed. ¡°Feng¡¯er, did my father ever joke with you? Some things are in the past, and my father doesn¡¯t want to mention it again. In short, she is your biological mother Wu Meiniang. Don¡¯t go and kowtow.¡±


    After hearing this, Ruo Feng looked at Ruo Tianyun and Meiniang suspiciously, only to see that the two of them were in their advanced years but beautiful in appearance. They didn¡¯t look like an aged husband and wife no matter what.


    Seeing this, Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help standing up and calling softly. ¡°Feng¡¯er.¡±


    Mei Niang¡¯s voice was very thin and soft, but in Feng Ruo¡¯s ears, it exploded like thunder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother.¡± Ruofeng was stunned for a moment, then suddenly said a word hoarsely. He then turned and ran out of the hall.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er.¡± The fifthdy immediately took two steps forward, but stopped immediately, staring nkly at the familiar yet strange figure that was quickly disappearing from sight.


    If Tianyun saw this, he would shake his head and sigh.


    .....


    Who were you kidding? Why do you say she was my mother? My biological mother was long gone, not since before I could remember.


    Sitting by the pond, Ruofeng kept pulling the young grass around him and throwing them into the pond. The grass roots are covered with mud, leaving pieces of turbidity in the pool water from time to time.


    For 20 years, Ruofeng has never known the concept of maternal love. Apart from the butler Xu San, the people who grew up with him were the servants and maids in the mansion, and even his father Ruo Tianyun was rarely seen.


    When he was young, because of his special status, even his friends of the same age kept him at a respectful distance. Under the advice of the adults at home, few friends dare to approach me, let alone have any close friends.


    The only thing that left the deepest impression on him was Xiao Meier, who grew up ying with him every time he entered the pce with his father. Although the time the two met did not add up much. But the feeling of not being connected is something that Ruofeng will never forget for the rest of his life.


    This is also the main reason why Ruofeng loves Meier so persistently. Of course, Mei¡¯er¡¯s pure and beautiful appearance also haunts Ruofeng¡¯s soul. Especially Mei¡¯er¡¯s special status is what his father tried his best to match.


    Ruofeng, who grew up in such a lonely environment, has long since abandoned the concept of a mother. Although he had imagined what it would be like to have a mother; he had also envied the happy appearance of his partners growing up happily under the love of their parents.


    But so what? Without the love of his parents, wouldn¡¯t he still be able to livefortably?


    Now, with a small achievement in cultivation and a prominent position, if you wanted the world, you would get the world. What else couldn¡¯t be done?


    But what¡¯s ridiculous was that when he had already forgotten his mother, yet another biological mother appeared out of thin air. Ridiculous, really ridiculous.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but grabbed a handful of young grass and threw it into the pond. The water in the pool suddenly became rippling again.


    Looking at the swaying reflection in the water, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help being slightly taken aback. I saw that in the reflection, there was another figure at some point. As the water waves gradually calmed down, the reflections reflected in the water gradually became clearer.


    What is she? Surprised, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but look back. I saw that standing behind him turned out to be the beautiful woman who apanied the fifthdy.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but wonder, the little beauty in front of him was not as old as him, but why didn¡¯t he notice it when he came behind him? Could it be that her cultivation was better than her own?


    No, it¡¯s impossible. Ruofeng quickly dismissed this idea. It should be because he was really upset just now that I didn¡¯t notice it.


    Ruofeng thought in his heart, but said coldly. ¡°So it¡¯s you. Why don¡¯t you apany that woman in the hall, what are you doing here? Did youe to see my young master¡¯s joke?¡±


    Phantom didn¡¯t speak, and sat beside Ruofeng with a stern face, looking down at the water in a daze.


    Ruofeng felt bored, he couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, regained hisposure, and continued to think about his own thoughts. But I couldn¡¯t calm down in my heart, love or hate, all were affected by the phantom sitting beside me, and shrank back into my memory.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help shaking his head, grabbed a handful of young grass and threw it into the pool. Watching the sparse soil continuously spread in the water like a mist, the water waves also rippled in circles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think these little grasses are very pitiful?¡± Phantom suddenly said a word without moving.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help being startled, unexpectedly, this chick was indifferent to what he said, but cared about the fate of weeds.


    Turning to look at Phantom¡¯s side face, he saw that the little girl in front of him was really pretty. Especially from the side view, the long eyshes blinked and blinked, which looked smart and cute against the backdrop of the water waves, and the beautiful face shape was even more wless.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but began topare the beauty in front of him with Meier in his heart.


    Feeling Ruofeng¡¯s gaze, Phantom couldn¡¯t help turning to look at Ruofeng¡¯s handsome face, and said softly. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you understand? Do you want to walk with me?.¡±


    After all, Phantom stood up, looked at the confused Ruofeng, and walked slowly along the pond.


    Seeing the back of Phantom Yingqianli gradually dissolve into the beautiful scenery, Ruofeng hesitated and followed.


    ¡°Little girl, I don¡¯t know your name yet. What is your rtionship with that woman?¡± Ruo Feng couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart while asking. You can¡¯t be my real sister after all.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t easily ept her as your biological mother.¡± Phantom replied faintly, but didn¡¯t answer Ruofeng¡¯s question directly.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly. ¡°Hmph. What is she? Why should she be my mother?¡±


    ¡°Crack.¡± As soon as Ruofeng said that, he was smacked by Phantom.

 Chapter 428 - 428 Temptation Of The Phantom [II]

    428 Temptation Of The Phantom [II]


    Ruofeng immediately covered his face and froze in ce. Having grown so big, no one has ever dared to p him in the mouth so boldly. I didn¡¯t expect that the woman I just met would dare to be so bold when she knew her identity. Ruofeng didn¡¯t even know why he was beaten?


    He saw the almond-eyed beauty in front of him was angry. She said viciously to him. ¡°I warn you, no matter who you are, you must not nder my mentor.¡±


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help asking suspiciously. ¡°You mean, that woman is your master?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s good to know.¡± Phantom said, turned her face away and continued to walk forward slowly, her eyes were gradually attracted by the beautiful scenery around her.


    The main hall of the Crystal Pce was indeed worthy of being the first capital of the Purple Spirit Continent, and the scenery in the garden was really impressive. All kinds of exotic flowers and nts, flowers and fruits of four seasons are dotted in the rockery garden, and there were refreshing scenery everywhere. He was afraid even the imperial garden in the pce was nothing more than this.


    Looking at the innocent and romantic appearance of Phantom, Ruofeng¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but be filled with question marks. What kind of woman is this? Beautiful as a flower but moody, demure and refined but seems to be hidden.


    Thinking of this, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help walking forward and asked. ¡°Little girl, ording to what you said, if that woman is your master, then are you all spiritual masters?¡±


    Phantom smiled and said. ¡°Of course, otherwise, how old do you think your mother is? A sister? Although she looks young, it¡¯s just because your mother has a high level of cultivation that she maintains such a good appearance.¡±


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but secretly startled when he heard this, if it is said that a healer can keep his face so young, there are only two possibilities. One is that the real age of this spiritual master is so old, and the other is that this spiritual master is very talented. Only when you have reached the eighth level or above cultivation level when you are young, can you maintain this youthful appearance.


    .....


    Thinking up to this point, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help muttering. ¡°It seems that this woman¡¯s cultivation should be pretty good.¡±


    After hearing this, Phantom frowned slightly, and scolded. ¡°What about this woman and that woman, she is your biological mother. Even if you refuse to ept it, the facts cannot be changed.¡±


    ¡°Mother?¡± Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Is a person who has never cared about his children worthy of being a mother?¡±


    After hearing this, Phantom immediately scolded. ¡°Master, why hasn¡¯t he cared about you? It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t be by your side for some reason. No, seeing you being angry in front of the princess, the master specially asked me to send you a treasure.¡± Here it is for you to facilitate your marriage with the princess.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Phantom took out a small jade bottle from her waist and handed it to Ruofeng, saying. ¡°This bottle is filled with a special fragrance powder made by the master. Take a small amount with your fingernails, and you can charm a cow. The medicine canst for a long time. About an hour. Be careful when using it, if you identally smell it, you will be fascinated before you can use the antidote.¡±


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help scolding. ¡°What kind of treasure do I still think, it¡¯s just a dirty tool used by hooligans in the city, what use do I need it for?¡±


    Phantom suddenly smiled and said. ¡°You are really stupid and naive. Do you think that you can win the princess¡¯s heart just by your infatuation? Sometimes, even the cooked duck will fly away without any means. Didn¡¯t you listen Is there a saying called ¡®cook raw rice and cooked rice¡¯?¡±


    After Ruo Feng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help saying angrily. ¡°I also warn you, Mei¡¯er¡¯s purity is not something anyone can nder. You take the things back and tell that woman that her love is in the wrong ce.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Ruofeng threw the small jade bottle back into Phantom¡¯s hand, turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The phantom said immediately. ¡°I passed the words on for you, and I will put the things here. Whether you use it or not is your business, and whether it can facilitate your marriage with the princess has nothing to do with me? You can do it yourself. ¡±


    After finishing speaking, Phantom put the small jade bottle on the stone tform next to her, turned around, and said coldly. ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you, my name is Phantom. Don¡¯t keep calling me little girl in the future.¡±


    After a few ups and downs movement, the Phantom disappeared into the garden.


    Ruofeng turned his head, nced coldly at the jade bottle on the stone tform, snorted heavily, turned around and disappeared into the shadow of the flower.


    A medium-sized city more than a thousand kilometers away from the Forbidden City. The business of Monsters Paradise is still booming here. Diners are bustling in the alley in front of the store, and most of the talk is about the food here.


    At this time, in a private room in the Monsters Paradise, Fei, Lu Wenfeng, Ji Menghan, Fatty, and Bu Yueyue were wolfing downrge amount of food. Seeing that most of the cups and tes listed on the table have bottomed out, it could be seen that everyone had eaten enough.


    As everyone¡¯s eating speed continued to decrease, fatty started a conversation. ¡°I said Fei, we have traveled all the way, why didn¡¯t we find out anything about the demon organization? Even these Monsters Paradise are doing legitimate business, there is nothing unusual. Could it be that the demon organization is here? Has it disbanded by itself within a year?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help interjecting. ¡°How is that possible? How could such arge organization disband immediately? It must have be more secretive, so that it will not be discovered by the world.¡±


    Fei nodded and said. ¡°Brother Lu is right. However, with Haoyan¡¯s character, it is impossible not to be so cautious. I believe that the demon named Mei Niang in the demon organization must havee up with some tricks .¡±


    While speaking, Fei couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and said softly to everyone. ¡°Wait, I seem to have discovered something.¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429 The Man In The Dark Robe

    429 The Man In The Dark Robe


    When everyone in Fei¡¯s group was discussing about the fact that they could not find any news about the Demon Organization, Fei suddenly noticed something strange.


    After everyone saw Fei, they all held their breath and listened carefully to the movement around them. After nearly a year of training in Lingchen Cave, everyone¡¯s cultivation has improved significantly.


    Of course, the one who has improved the most, apart from Fei, was Lu Wenfeng. At present, Lu Wenfeng¡¯s cultivation base has been officially upgraded from thete stage of the fifth-level Lingxian a year ago to the early stage of the sixth-level Lingzun. Fatty, Buy Yueyue, and Ji Menghan have also been promoted from the fifth-level Lingxian intermediate level to thete fifth-level, and they were not far away from breaking through to the sixth level!


    Even though everyone has not improved much, if youpared them to ordinary practitioners, you will see the difference. If you want to take this step, you would definitely not be able to do it without five or ten years of penance! That was to say, Lu Wenfeng and the others, with the help of the Heavenly Silkworm and the rich spiritual power of heaven and earth in Lingchen Cave, they could improve so quickly!


    But even though everyone¡¯s cultivation base was so monstrous, after listening carefully, they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious.


    Therefore, it has to be said that Fei was the most advanced one among all these people! At this time, Fei has already cultivated to the middle stage of the sixth-level. He could let go of the consciousness, and any scene within a radius of 400 meters can be clearly disyed in his group¡¯s minds.


    At this time, under the investigation of his spiritual sense, although he didn¡¯t find anything unusual about this Monster¡¯s Paradise, Fei found some problems among the diners!


    In an elegant room, three people were eating and chatting. Among them, a thin and thin person took out a long brocade box from his carry-on bag, and the moment he opened it, Fei couldn¡¯t help frowning!


    He saw six amethysts being ced end to end in the box! Judging from the quality and size of the six amethysts, they shoulde from a talented sixth-level spiritual master!


    .....


    After some discussion, another person took out a pack of gold ingots and put them on the table, and then put the skinny man¡¯s brocade box into the interspatial ring. The thin man opened the bag and checked it. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with it, he quickly put away the gold ingots and exited with extreme caution!


    After the thin man left, the remaining two men looked at each other and smiled, and after drinking a few more sses, they also got up and left!


    ¡°Could it be that this is a secret spiritual crystal business?¡± After Fei¡¯s exnation, everyone in Lu Wenfeng came to the same conclusion!


    When Fei saw the two people leaving, he immediately waved at the crowd and followed them from afar!


    I saw that the two of them didn¡¯t stay in the city too much. After leaving the city, they immediately jumped on their horses and ran down in the direction of the Forbidden City!


    Since they happened to be on the way, everyone in Fei¡¯s group was not in a hurry, and followed the two from a distance to see where they would go. What were you going to do!


    Along the way, stop and go, stop and go, from noon to sunset on the western mountain, Fei and the others followed the two people in front of them to a big city. From a distance, you can see three big characters ¡°Fu¡¯an City¡± written on the city gate!


    After entering the city, the sky soon darkened. The two people in front found a small shop in the city, asked for a single room, and lived in! Then he ordered Xiao Er to send the food and wine to the room!


    Everyone in Fei¡¯s group saw this, and they also moved in, but men and women were different, everyone in Fei¡¯s group was afraid of people talking too much, so they asked for two adjacent guest rooms, and also ordered Xiao Er to deliver the food and drinks to the room.


    Because the sound instion effect of the small shop was very poor, the two were drinking and chatting in the room, but with the cultivation of Fei and everyone, they heard it really! But it¡¯s nothing more than some parents¡¯ short-sighted and mischievous things!


    One of them couldn¡¯t do without women in three sentences, either saying that the daughter-inw of this family was good-looking, or that the widow of that family was beautiful. Bu Yueyue and Ji Menghan couldn¡¯t help frowning when they heard it, and after hearing half of it, they couldn¡¯t listen anymore and went back to the room.


    After three rounds of wine and five vors of food, both of them were slightly drunk. Only one of them said: ¡°Okay! I can¡¯t drink any more, and I have to do business at night! After this business trip, we can return to our hometown! From now on, we will be rich and prosperous, just waiting to enjoy happiness!¡±


    Another person immediately reminded: ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down, be careful that the walls have ears!¡±


    The man suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Okay! Be careful! Go to sleep!¡±


    After all, the two of them simply tidied up, then blew out themp, fell into bed and went to sleep!


    The purple sky was the darkest and darkest moment of the whole night.


    The dark night where you can¡¯t stretch your fingers, has already hidden the entire Fu¡¯an City in darkness! Only the dots of sparks on the four walls show that there was still a human castle here.


    At this time, most of the people had been asleep for a long time, but there were two lights shing in the small shop. With the flickering of the fire, two figures could be vaguely seen groping, crossing the streets and alleys towards the east city wall!


    Sneaky, there must be something hidden! But seeing the two of them scrambling around to get near the city wall, everyone in Fei¡¯s group couldn¡¯t help but wonder to themselves, could it be that these two wanted to leave the city? But after turning around the block, everyone in Fei¡¯s group was stunned by the scene in front of them!


    Across the inner city square hundreds of meters wide, from a distance, one can see flickering lights at the base of the city wall. It seems that there was a night market, which was very lively! Under the radiance of countless fires, the entire night market stretches for several kilometers along the base of the city wall.

 Chapter 430 - 430 The Man In The Dark Robe [II]

    430 The Man In The Dark Robe [II]


    But what was strange was that even though there were tens of thousands of people in the night market, there were stalls and ces, and there were constant tourists. But no matter what they were doing, almost everyone on the whole street holds a torch in their hands, which also makes the lights on the whole street flickering, bright and extraordinary, and it looks as beautiful as a river of stars from a distance!


    But despite the crowds, the entire market was surprisingly quiet! People only speak a little when negotiating sales, but they all speak softly, for fear of being overheard by others!


    Seeing that the two people in front disappeared and merged into the crowd at the night market, Fei couldn¡¯t help but wondered: ¡°What is this ce? Why are there so many people doing business in the middle of the night?¡±


    As the flow of people entered the market, everyone was immediately attracted by the dazzling array ofmodities! Don¡¯t look at all the street stalls here, but the things on every stall were all treasures, and some treasures Fei have never even heard of!


    Magic crystals, animal bones, refined meat and all kinds of gemstones of various monsters were justmon here, everywhere! Some sites also deal in antique toys, rare nts, medicines, exercise secret books and so on. It can be said that on the entire market, there were all kinds of surprises,plete varieties, and different treasures!


    Fatty looked at it for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help but wondered: ¡°I heard from my old man that in some big cities with a rtively concentrated flow of people, there is a market that specializes in selling all kinds of treasures. Since this kind of market is only open in the middle of the night, God It disperses on its own at dawn, so people are used to calling it a ghost market! Could it be that this is a ghost market?¡±


    ¡°Ghost City?¡± Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help shivering when she heard this, she hugged her shoulders and looked around carefully!


    Maybe it¡¯s because girls were born with a fear of such unnecessary ghosts and gods! But the nights in early spring were indeed too cold! Although they have advanced cultivation bases, everyone in Fei¡¯s group can still feel a little bit of chill!


    Those stall owners wearing cotton coats couldn¡¯t help but stare at Fei¡¯s thin clothes andughed secretly! I thought: Where did these chickse from? It¡¯s so cold that I ran out wearing such a little! Regret it!


    .....


    Buy Yueyue hugged her shoulders and jumped up and down on the spot. Under the cirction of spiritual power, her whole body immediately became warmer, so she asked Fatty: ¡°Fatty, why do you think these people don¡¯t do business during the day, but they like to do business in this big ce?¡± What about running out in the middle of the night? It¡¯s so cold, isn¡¯t this sick?¡±


    After hearing this, Fatty couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and said: ¡°Well, sister Yueyue is right, these people are sick! But Fatty knows a thing or two about the origin of this ghost market!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got a fat man, so stop pretending, say what you want, fart if you want! Why pretend to be polite?¡±


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help but said in surprise: ¡°Oh! Brother Lu, you have fallen! You didn¡¯t speak so vulgarly before!¡±


    Ji Menghan immediately reprimanded: ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been with you for a long time that my family Wenfeng has been ruined!¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Fatty snorted disdainfully, and said, ¡°Two against one, Fatty won¡¯t argue with you two!¡±


    Bu Yueyue immediately scolded: ¡°Fatty, are you going to say it or not? If you don¡¯t say it, I can go!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Yueyue turned around and walked slowly towards the direction where the two disappeared, lingering at the various treasures on the street stall while walking.


    Fatty and everyone looked at each other and smiled, and couldn¡¯t help following. Fatty said as he walked: ¡°I heard from my old man that this ghost market was nothing more than a ce where thieves sold their dirty goods in the middle of the night, and the items traded were often valuables! Under the cover of the night, even if someone Come grab it, it¡¯s also convenient to run!¡±


    ¡°Later, as these people¡¯s transactions became more frequent, their poprity became more and more popr! Some buyers immediately increased the price after transferring the stolen goods, and began to boldly find buyers in the same ce for transactions.¡±


    ¡°Slowly, more and more people were trading, and then some serious business people joined in. At the beginning, these business people just because the transactions on the ghost market are very happy, and the transaction volume is alsorge. , as long as the price is reasonable, it will be sold soon.¡±


    ¡°However, as the influence of the ghost market continued to expand, some people came up with the idea of ??a ghost market. Because transactions here are highly concealed, buyers often bid without looking carefully at the time of purchase due to the darkness of the night. Acquisition.¡±


    ¡°As a result, counterfeit and shoddy things began to emerge in endlessly and became popr! The price of real treasures was soon pulled down! This turned the ghost market into a holy ce for treasure hunting! As long as the eyes are poisonous enough, the knowledge of treasures Enough, and you can find cheap and high-quality treasures from the ghost market.¡±


    ¡°This is also the main reason why peoplee to the ghost market! Those whoe to the ghost market to search for treasures are usually treasure shop owners from all over the maind. Let¡¯s not sell here! It¡¯s easy to buy fakes!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone nodded their heads incessantly. Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then, do you think there are still people selling dirty things in this ghost market?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is!¡± Fatty continued, puffing out his chubby stomach, ¡°Although the nature of this ghost market has changed a lot, the original value of its existence still exists! Otherwise, those who sell Wouldn¡¯t the seller of the real product pay for it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the things these people sell are good and cheap! But most of them are of unknown origin! The result they want to sell quickly is the result they want most, otherwise being caught will be the result of losing money and money! ¡±


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then the government doesn¡¯t care about these people?¡±


    Fatty shook his head and sighed: ¡°Care? How can I take care of it? These people who set up stalls live in no fixed ce ande and go freely. Besides, can you be so sure that what they sell is dirty? Unless someone reports it, Otherwise, the government is powerless to deal with them and can only turn a blind eye!¡±


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help saying angrily: ¡°It¡¯s really hateful. If my words are effective, I must ban all ghost markets like this!¡±


    Because of her anger, Buyueyue¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t help but be louder, and immediately attracted the attention of countless people around her! Fatty quickly pulled Buyueyue¡¯s hand and dodged into the crowd.

 Chapter 431 - 431 Three Realms Hall [I]

    431 Three Realms Hall [I]


    Because the sky was too dark, Fei and Lu Wenfeng, led by Xuan Ming and the others, did not fly into the air. But with a group of more than a dozen people, they just moved forward quickly, close to the ground, but the speed was still fast.


    After walking for nearly two hours, the sky has gradually turned bright, and the eastern sky could be vaguely seen to have begun to reveal the light of the sun.


    Going forward, a big river suddenly blocked their way. The leading helmsman did not stop, but went straight upstream along the direction of the water flow. With the sound of rumbling water, a waterfall more than 100 meters high gradually came into view.


    At this time, the sky had begun to shine, and the water of the waterfall is shining with a little silver light under the light of the zing star, interweaving with the intersection of ck and white light in the sky, forming a magnificent beauty.


    Xuan Ming nodded at Fei and Lu Wenfeng, pointed to the waterfall ahead and said, ¡°Look, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Following the direction Xuanming pointed, I saw a few wisps of cooking smoke rising from the forest below the waterfall.


    Going forward, a small vige under the cliff appeared in front of everyone. It was said to be a vige, but it looked more like a small fortress. They saw that the vige was in the shape of a regr quadrteral, and the periphery was built with round logs to form a low wall with a height of four to five meters, enclosing the vige.


    There were thirty or forty wooden houses built in the vige, and there was no courtyard. The wooden houses wwre neatly arranged in a square array following the trend of the low walls, enclosing a small square in the middle of the vige.


    At this time, with the slight light from the sky, one could already see that someone was making a fire and cooking in the square in the vige. The person who stood on the low wall and was in charge of keeping watch also noticed a dozen figures flying down the hillside at this time, and immediately blew a long whistle.


    .....


    With the opening of the gate, Fei and his party filed into the vige. After the whistle sounded, dozens of people walked out of the vige. Although they were all dressed up as vigers, they were still in good spirits.


    ¡°Helmsman.¡±


    ¡°Helmsman.¡±


    ¡°Helmsman.¡±


    After seeing Fei and his groupe in, dozens of people greeted the leading masked man, one after another. It seemes that they were all subordinates of this masked man.


    Seeing that they had returned to their territory, these ck-clothed masked men took off their masks one after another. They saw that there were both men and women among these people, but Fei and Lu Wenfeng only knew Xuan Ming.


    After the rudder master greeted everyone, he immediately ordered people to take the captured Zuo Feng down for interrogation. At the same time, he ordered Xuan Ming to take Fei and Lu Wenfeng to the reception room for a short rest.


    Xuan Ming agreed and brought Fei and the two into a wooden room. After entering the room, Xuan Ming saw that there was no one around, and immediately asked: ¡°Brothers, how did you find us? Could it be that something happened?¡±


    Fei shook his head, and said: ¡°At the beginning, we just followed the two people who resell the spirit crystals, and then we found that they were captured by you, so we followed them to the forest. We didn¡¯t know that you also intervened. Brother, What kind of organization are you guys? Why haven¡¯t I heard anyone mentioned you before?¡±


    Xuan Ming said in a deep voice: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring up the matter of the organization. But since my brother asked, I have nothing to hide.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Xuan Ming took off the ck clothes on his body, revealing his healthy body. As soon as Xuan Ming turned around, under the cirction of spiritual power, a huge ck unicorn tattoo gradually appeared on his back. The form was truly mighty.


    The unicorn tattoo disappeared in a sh, and Xuan Ming turned around and said to Fei and the other two: ¡°This is the symbol of our organization. Everyone here has the same pattern tattooed on their backs.¡±


    While speaking, Xuan Ming dug out a set of ordinary clothes from the space and put them on his body. Looking at the surprised expressions of Fei, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Have you ever heard of the ¡®Three Realms Hall¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Three Realms Hall?¡± Lu Wenfeng was shocked when he heard that. Couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°You mean, you people are the people of Three Realms Hall?¡±


    Xuan Ming nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a branch of the Underworld Hall in the Three Realms Hall. It¡¯s also the ce where I grew up.¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of the group. What kind of organization is this?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng immediately said: ¡°I heard from my family that this Three Realms Hall has a long history, perhaps tens of thousands of years of history. Its influence has spread to every corner of the maind. It can be said that as long as someone Where there is no ce, there must be forces from the Three Realms Hall. My family members often warn me, saying that when I meet people from the Three Realms Hall in the future, I must not provoke them.¡±


    Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°How can it be so exaggerated? Those are nothing more than rumors in the world. But the history of the Three Realms Hall is not short, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is tens of thousands of years old.¡±


    After changing his clothes, Xuan Ming continued: ¡°All the halls of the Three Realms are called the Three Realms, hence the name Siyi. They are divided into three halls. They are the Hall of the Heavenly Realm, the Hall of the Earth Realm, and the Hall of the Underworld. All orders and decisions in the hall are formted andmunicated by the Tianjietang. The Dijietang is responsible for the business of all parts of the maind and is the main source of funds for the hall.¡±


    ¡°Thest is our Hall of the Underworld, which is mainly responsible for kidnapping, assassination and information scouting. This is a sub-rudder of our Hall of the Underworld. The owner of the rudder is surnamed Tang, and I have the same rtionship with him, like father and son. When I was young, I was epted by Tang Duo. Then, the Lord picked me up and taught me to be a spiritual master.¡±

 Chapter 432 - 432 Three Realms Hall [II]

    432 Three Realms Hall [II]


    Although the Hall of the Three Realms ws well-known in the maind, it has always acted secretly and is rarely known by the world. After listening to Xuan Ming¡¯s introduction, Fei and the others had a general understanding of the Three Realms Hall.


    Fei pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Brother, this ce is thousands of miles away from the Forbidden City, how do you take care of those children? Could it be that the area under your jurisdiction also includes the Forbidden City?¡±


    Xuan Ming replied: ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Hall of the Underworld is divided into five sub-rudders. ording to the location of the continent, it is divided into five sub-rudders: Eastern White Tiger, Southern Xuanwu, Western Qinglong, Northern Suzaku, and Central ins Qilin. Each of the sub-rudders has different tattoos. , this kind of tattoo is tattooed with a unique technique in the hall, and it will not appear without the inspiration of spiritual power, this is also a mark for us to distinguish ourselves.¡±


    As soon as the conversation turned, Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Brother, a year ago, an order came from the Hall of Heaven, ordering our Hall of the Underworld to investigate the movements and hiding ces of the demon organization, and determined to eradicate it. In the past year, I also It¡¯s only two trips back to the Forbidden City, and I can¡¯t do anything about the construction of the Forbidden Branch for the time being, and I have Hongyu at home to take care of it.¡±


    Fei nodded, and said: ¡°The demon organization harms the world, and everyone can punish it. It seems that your Three Realms Hall is a good organization for being able to take care of the overall situation and eliminate harm for human beings.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Well said.¡± Just as Fei finished speaking, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the door. The sound came, and suddenly there was another person in the wooden room. But this person didn¡¯t teleport in, just because the movement ofing in was so fast, the people in Fei hadn¡¯t reacted yet, the person had alreadye close.


    On the surface, the visitor looked young, about thirty or forty years old, with a medium build and a cool and handsome face. His long hair was tied behind his head with a hero scarf, and he was paired with a long brocade and white satin gown. Chic and elegant.


    Seeing this, Xuan Ming immediately bowed and shouted, ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± The visitor responded, looked at Fei and Lu Wenfeng in front of him, and said loudly: ¡°Since you agree with our Three Realms Hall¡¯s behavior, do you intend to join our organization?¡±


    .....


    The two of Fei awerend Lu Wenfeng, were stunned for a while. Fei couldn¡¯t help cupping his hands and said: ¡°My namd is Fei. This is my senior brother Lu Wenfeng, and you must be Tang Duozhu.¡±


    Hearing this, the visitor was startled at first, and then smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha. Yes, this rudder is Tang Fei. Last night, under Ben rudder¡¯s sneak attack, you even discovered it. It seems that the two of you are not good at cultivation Vulgar. Ben Duo has cherished talents all his life, how about it, if you two join my Underworld Hall, Ben Duo will immediately let you take the position of incense master.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The two of Fei didn¡¯t know how to answer after hearing this. He deliberately refused directly, but he was afraid that Tang Duozhu would lose face and get angry. You must know that this is someone else¡¯s territory, and the other party¡¯s cultivation base is far higher than the two of us. If you really turn against each other because of this, it will be a great disadvantage to yourself.


    But Fei and the two couldn¡¯t think of any excuses for a while. While the two were in a hurry, Tang Fei suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°Hahaha. Forget it. Ben Dou won¡¯t joke with you. If the two of you really want to agree, I dare not ept it. Come, please sit down. Please sit down.¡± After finishing speaking, Tang Fei gestured, Let everyone sit down.


    The two of Fei couldn¡¯t help being filled with question marks again. Why did Tang Fei talk this way and that? It¡¯s confusing.


    Seeing Fei and his duo¡¯s puzzled eyes, Tang Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing after sitting down: ¡°Fei? Lu Wenfeng? As far as I know, the two of you should be disciples of Teacher Bu Wenle from Xuanbing Academy, right?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Tang Tuozhu knows the teacher?¡±


    Tang Fei immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. But I¡¯ve heard about your monstrous performance in the Healer Competition. It¡¯s you two...¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tang Fei couldn¡¯t help but looked at Lu Wenfeng carefully, nodded and said, ¡°Well, there is indeed a bit of simrity. Mr. Lu must be the son of Lu Xiaolong who is known as the Five Little Dragons of Xuanbing, right?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng suddenly asked in surprise: ¡°That¡¯s right, my father is exactly Lu Xiaolong. Tang Duozhu knows my father?¡±


    ¡°Well. We have met several times. From your father¡¯s point of view, you still have to call me uncle.¡± After finishing speaking, Tang Fei couldn¡¯t help but carefully looked at Fei, nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Not bad. Not bad.¡±


    After hearing this, the two of them secretly wondered. Lu Wenfeng was totally shocked by the rtionship between his father and Tang Duozhu. The family often mentions that people who meet the Three Realms Hall should be kept at a respectful distance, but why did my father know this Tang Duozhu? Why didn¡¯t I hear my father mention this matter?


    But Fei was even more surprised by Tang Fei¡¯s actions. What¡¯s so good about this? Was it an expression of admiration for his own looks? This Tang Duozhu didn¡¯t have any special hobbies, did he?


    Thinking of this, Fei couldn¡¯t help but squeezed out a smile unnaturally, and said to Tang: ¡°Tang Duozhu, if there is nothing else, we want to leave first. We still have urgent matters to rush to the Forbidden City, and we still havepanions here They are waiting for news from us in Fu¡¯an City. I¡¯m afraid they will worry after a long time.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Fei was startled and said, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the first time Mr. Mu came to sit at my helm, why did he leave so quickly? Even if he stays for lunch, it¡¯s not toote to leave. Let Xuan Ming apany you. You guys have a good time. But, having said that, are thepanions you mentioned a man and two women who visited Fu¡¯an Ghost City with you two?¡±


    After hearing this, Fei and the other two were startled, they didn¡¯t expect that the whereabouts of their group were all under the surveince of others, and they didn¡¯t notice anything.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Exactly. Tang Duozhu is really well-informed. Unexpectedly, our whereabouts are all under the control of Tang Duozhu.¡±


    Tang Duozhu couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said: ¡°Young Master Fei won the award, it¡¯s just a coincidence. Last night just happened to coincide with us setting up a in the ghost market, trying to catch people who buy and sell spirit crystals. The clothes you wear It¡¯s too eye-catching, and they are all handsome men and women, that¡¯s what caught our attention.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei and the two of them suddenly realized that they had to think carefully in their actions in the future. It was indeed a big mistake to be targeted so easily.


    After a few seconds, they heard Tang Fei continued to say: ¡°However, since master Fei intends to go back and look for thosepanions, it will save you. They are at the rudder right now.¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433 Missing [I]

    433 Missing [I]


    Hearing that Fatty, Ji Menghan and Buyueyue were in the Qilin branch at this time, Lu Wenfeng and Fei were shocked.


    ¡°What?¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What did Tang Tuozhu say?¡±


    Tang Feng smiled slyly, and said to Fei and the two of them: ¡°Well, I¡¯m really embarrassed to say it. Last night, I saw the two of you following our people out of the city. Thepanion caught them and brought them here. Don¡¯t worry, you two, we only stunned the three of them, and they didn¡¯t cause any harm. I¡¯ll take you to meet them now.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tang Feng stood up and made a please gesture.


    Hearing this, Fei and Lu Wenfeng could only look at each other and smile wryly. Fortunately, the two sides were friends rather than enemies, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they have lost everything at this moment?


    Following Tang Feng and Xuan Ming out of the wooden room, a group of four walked straight towards a small wooden room. Fei let go of his consciousness, but found that there was only a middle-aged man in the wooden house in front of him, and there was no one else.


    However, under the floor of the wooden house, there was a secret passage leading directly to the mountain wall. Fei couldn¡¯t help wondering inwardly: Could there be another cave on the other side of this secret passage?


    While thinking about it, the four of them had already arrived in front of the wooden house, and the two men in front of the house immediately bowed and said, ¡°The rudder master. The rudder master.¡±


    Tang Feng nodded, and said loudly: ¡°The unicorn moves, the devil robs, but the three realms flourish.¡±


    .....


    As soon as the voice sounded, the door of the wooden house opened from the inside with a ¡°squeak.¡± The middle-aged man inside also bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the rudder master.¡±


    Tang Feng nodded and asked, ¡°Has everyone returned?¡±


    The middle-aged man said immediately: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been back.¡±


    Tang Feng nodded and said, ¡°Okay, open the passage.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± With a reply, the ground in the middle of the wooden room suddenly began to sink, and soon a dark passage appeared.


    Tang Feng wanted to test Fei¡¯s courage, raised his hand, and yelled ¡°Please¡±. But seeing that Fei didn¡¯t hesitate at all, he raised his foot and walked into the cave. Lu Wenfeng also followed closely behind.


    Seeing this, Tang Feng nodded to the two of them, showing a look of admiration. Then he and Xuan Ming also slid into the cave. The cave door at the back immediately closed again. From the surface, it was impossible to see that there was a secret passage here.


    The secret passage was not too dark, there was a small piece of fluorite iid on the ceiling of the cave every ten meters, like a string of dim overhead lights, covering the whole secret passage with a hazy color.


    After walking about five or six hundred meters, there was a dead end ahead. But Fei had lready discovered the mystery under the exploration of his divine sense.


    I saw Tang Feng shing to the front of the crowd, stretching out his hand and pressing thest fluorite up. Suddenly, there was a ¡°crash¡±, and a small hole suddenly cracked in the ground behind everyone.


    I saw that the small hole was only about two meters in diameter, and it was so ck that I couldn¡¯t see the bottom. Xuan Ming raised his hand and took out a torch, lit it and jumped down first. Fei and Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t show any surprise at this, they followed Xuan Ming and jumped down calmly.


    Tang Feng has been observing the expressions of Fei and the two of them. Seeing that the two of them are not surprised and deal with things calmly, he can¡¯t help nodding his head again and again, and he has a little more love in his heart.


    After falling for nearly a hundred meters, another parallel passage appeared at the bottom of the cave. However, this time there is no fluorite lighting. Xuan Ming led the way with a torch, and the group walked another three or four hundred meters and finally came to the end of the passage.


    At the end of the passage, there is a huge stone chamber with hundreds of square meters. The two figures in the stone room immediately shouted after hearing the movement in the passage: ¡°The heaven and the earth are divided into three realms.¡±


    Xuan Ming replied loudly: ¡°The unicorn stepped into the Central ins.¡±


    As Tang Feng and his party walked out of the secret passage, the two men in the stone room immediately bowed and said, ¡°Wee to the rudder master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. No courtesy. Where are the escorted men and women locked up?¡±


    One of the men immediately replied: ¡°Back to the rudder master, it¡¯s on the 36th.¡±


    Tang Feng nodded, and led Fei and the others out of the stone room calmly.


    After leaving the stone room, Fei and Lu Wenfeng were stunned by the sight in front of them.


    Tyey had stone chamber was dug halfway up the mountain. But under everyone¡¯s feet is a huge canyon. In the canyon is a virgin forest, full of tall towering giant trees.


    On the cliff in the distance, a waterfall flew straight down, forming a winding river in the valley. Groups of birds of different shapes chase and y in mid-air, interweaving a fantasy world scenery.


    Looking into the sky, Fei saw a thickyer of clouds floating above the valley, separating the valley from the outside world. The zing star¡¯s light shines through the clouds and mist, emitting a white brilliance. It adds a bit of fantasy to the valley.


    Tang Feng looked at the surprised expressions of Fei and the two, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°How is it? I¡¯m good here, right?¡±


    Fei suddenly sighed: ¡°What a paradise. I thought that the unicorn sub-rudder of the Underworld Hall can¡¯t be so shabby, but it turned out to be just a jerk.¡±


    After hearing this, Tang Fengughed, and said, ¡°Hahaha, good. As long as you like it. Let¡¯s go, and meet your three friends first.¡±


    Afterwards, Tang Feng flew into the air along the stone wall. There were countless stone caves being dug neatly on the entire stone wall. There are passages dug out on the stone wall to connect with these caves.

 Chapter 434 - 434 Missing [II]

    434 Missing [II]


    At this time, there are hundreds of young people practicing climbing skills on the stone wall, and they should all be between ten and twenty years old. And in the forest deep in the valley, the sound of fighting can be heard from time to time. Through the gaps in the forest, asionally people in twos and threes can be seen practicing offensive and defensive skills.


    Just when Fei and Lu Wenfeng were surprised, a dragon roar suddenly came from afar. The waterfall in the distance suddenly rushing backwards. Form a water dragon in the air and soar upwards. After circling a few times, it immediately plunged back into the pool below the waterfall and disappeared.


    Seeing this, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect Lord Chenxiang toe here too. Seeing the power of the water dragon, Lord Chenxiang must have improved his cultivation again.¡±


    While speaking, everyone hade to a stone cave. Two middle-aged men guarding the corridor at the entrance of the cave. The door to the stone chamber at the back is closed and locked from the outside.


    Seeing Tang Feng and the others flying over, the two immediately bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the helmsman.¡±


    Tang Feng responded, andnded lightly on the corridor, and said to the two, ¡°Are the men and women brought herest night?¡±


    One of the men immediately replied: ¡°Back to the rudder master, the three of them are inside. Mixiang¡¯s medicinal power is still an hour away, and they are still sleepy.¡±


    Tang Feng nodded, and said, ¡°Well, this is a misunderstanding, and it¡¯s all our own. Quickly open the door, and give the three people the antidote.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man immediately took out the key and opened the door. The moment he pushed the door and entered the room, the man was shocked. Immediately turned around and shouted: ¡°The rudder master. It¡¯s not good.¡±


    .....


    Tang Feng frowned immediately, and asked, ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± After finishing speaking, he lifted his foot and dodged into the stone room.


    ¡°Helmsman, look at this, why did this person disappear? He was clearly unconscious just now.¡±


    When everyone entered the room, they saw wooden beds, wooden tables, and wooden chairs in the stone room, except that there was no one. But from the messy sheets on the big bed, it could be seen that someone was lying here just now.


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help being furious when he saw this, and immediately reprimanded: ¡°How do you guard? You don¡¯t even know when people run away. You are still standing outside stupidly, are you all just eating?¡±


    After hearing this, the two of them knelt down on the ground, and said repeatedly: ¡°The lord, please, calm down. The lord, please, calm down. The medicinal power of this miscary incense does have an hour left, and this is the moment when the medicinal effect is at its strongest. Let alone a human, even if it is Even a ferocious beast will sleep obediently at this time. Therefore, the two of us are negligent, please punish the helmsman.¡±


    The medicinal power of Mixiang does not need to be exined by the two of them, of course Tang Feng understands. Unexpectedly, this group of children behaved so monstrously. First of all, Fei and Lu Wenfeng¡¯s monstrous cultivation bases, this time the other three people can even relieve the medicinal power of Mixiang by themselves. I really don¡¯t know what kind of evil behavior these people haven¡¯t shown.


    Thinking of this, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help waving his hands, and said to the two of them, ¡°Forget it, notify them immediately to find out the whereabouts of the three of them. Remember, they are all my distinguished guests. If you find them, don¡¯t have any conflicts, and notify me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the two discussed this, they immediately got up and went to theyman.


    ¡°No need.¡± Fei suddenly stopped the two of them at this time, and said at the same time: ¡°Tang Duozhu, don¡¯t bother, I have found the whereabouts of my threepanions.¡±


    Tang Feng was stunned when he heard this. He wondered in his heart: Even my people don¡¯t know where they are? How could this Fei know the whereabouts of hispanion? Could it be that they have some treasures that can connect with each other?


    When he was wondering, Fei suddenly smiled and said to Tang Feng: ¡°Master Tang, do you have food and drinks here? We have been busy all night and we haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Why don¡¯t I take you to find a spacious and clean ce?¡± How about we eat and wait? Believe me, these threepanions will find it by themselves.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Tang Feng asked immediately: ¡°Master Mu is so sure?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly and said, ¡°Tang Duozhu, please follow me.¡±


    Soon after that, Fei flew into the air and brought Tang Feng and others into the bottom of the valley. Looking at the surrounding environment, Fei found a tform near the stone wall andnded.


    ¡°Tang Duozhu, let¡¯s eat and wait here.¡± After finishing speaking, Fei pointed to a smooth boulder next to him.


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: I really can¡¯t figure out what kind of tricks Fei is ying. If there are any treasures that canmunicate with each other, they must be used, right? But after observing for a long time, I didn¡¯t see any movements of Fei. I really can¡¯t figure out what kind of ability this Fei has, he can contact hispanions invisible.


    Seeing that Fei had chosen the location, Tang Feng immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Xuan Ming, go find something to eat, and let¡¯s have a drink here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Foster father.¡± Xuan Ming smiled at Fei and everyone, then disappeared into the forest.


    Looking at Xuan Ming¡¯s disappearing figure, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help sighing softly. ¡°I thought to myself, since I can¡¯t see through it, let it be. Check out how these little ones behave. It seems that what the ancients said is true, it really is true that the waves of the Yangtze River push forward the waves ahead, and the new generation reces the old in the world.¡±


    Not long enough, Xuan Ming brought back a bunch of food and drink. There were fruit, bacon, rice wine, etc., and a pot of hot soup. There was one more woman who came together with them.


    This woman was about forty years old, graceful and graceful, and her style was still the same. It could be seen that she must have been very beautiful when she was young.


    The woman flew up to Fei¡¯s people, sped her fists at Tang Feng and said, ¡°Shen Xinnan has seen the helmsman.¡±


    Tang Feng smiled slightly, nodded and said: ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, it seems that Lord Chen Xiang¡¯s cultivation has improved a lot. Come and sit together.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tang Feng pointed to Fei and introduced them: ¡°Come on, let me introduce you first.¡±


    Shen Xinnan looked at Fei and Lu Wenfeng, and couldn¡¯t help sping his fists and said, ¡°Young Master Fei and Young Master Lu, you two are already famous, I never expected to meet you here today, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    The two of them quickly sped their hands together to return the salute. But they all frowned slightly, and couldn¡¯t think of where they had seen this Chen Xiang Lord.


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said: ¡°Sure enough, you are the Lord Chen Xiang, who has such a thorough understanding of everyone in his territory.¡±


    Then, Tang Feng said to Fei and the others: ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Lord Shen Xinnan. He is in charge of managing the Forbidden City and its surrounding areas within a radius of 500 kilometers. Based on the reputation of the two of you, it seems that Lord Chen Xiang has already Among the people who pay attention.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Oh? So, I don¡¯t know if Lord Chen Xiang intends to assassinate us or to win over us?¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435 Exile [I]

    435 Exile [I]


    Shen Xinnan knew that Fei was joking, so she couldn¡¯t help smiling slightly. ¡°Mr. Fei is joking! With your young talents, Xin Nan can only admire you! It is a great honor to meet you today! In the future, the two young masters must be the dragon sages among the people, and Xin Nan may still be able to get a little light!¡±


    After hearing this, Tang Feng smiled and said: ¡°Look, look, or else Chen Xiangzhu must be eloquent! It seems that my position as the helmsman will also be lost!¡±


    Shen Xinnan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°The rudder master has a bold temperament, and is deeply loved by the brothers in the rudder, how can Xin Nan have such ability! If it wasn¡¯t for the rudder master¡¯s love, Xin Nan would be wandering at this time!¡±


    Tang Feng immediately waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, okay! We are all from our own family, so there is no need to brag about ourselves! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡±


    At this time Xuan Ming had already arranged the food and wine, and everyone immediately sat around on the boulder to eat and drink!


    Just after eating two sses of water and wine, there was a slight fluctuation of spiritual power from the stone wall behind everyone! Everyone in Tang Feng was a man of advanced cultivation, and they immediately noticed that they all looked intently!


    Fei raised the barbecue in his hand and shouted towards the stone wall: ¡°Fatty, you alle out! Fei is here, and here are all his own people!¡±


    Fei¡¯s voice prated into the stone wall through spiritual power, and it didn¡¯t take long, only to see a sh of inspiration in the stone wall in front of him, and a small hole suddenly appeared!


    Lu Wenfeng immediately ran to him and shouted, ¡°Menghan! Is that you?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Wenfeng!¡± A soft figure in the cave threw itself into Lu Wenfeng¡¯s arms!


    ¡°Fei? Why are you here?¡± Fatty Feng Ziyu and Bu Yueyue came out of the small hole after him.


    ¡°Brother Xuan Ming? You¡¯re here too? I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?¡± Looking at the crowd in front of him, Fatty couldn¡¯t help being surprised!


    Fei smiled, raised his hand and threw the barbecue in his hand, and said at the same time: ¡°Don¡¯t dream there! Come on, you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s chat while eating!¡±


    Afterwards, Fei gave a brief introduction to the two parties, and briefly described what happenedst night to the fat three! After finishing speaking, the fat three people suddenly understood!


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help holding up his wine ss and said to the three fatty men: ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! Come on, I¡¯ll do it first as a respect, and I¡¯ll make an apology to all the heroes!¡±


    After a round of drinking, fatty immediately sighed with emotion: ¡°Oh! Luckily, they are all my own people, otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how long I will hide for fatty! I have grown so big, and I¡¯ve never suffered such a loss! ¡±


    Then, fatty pulled the string of fine Buddhist beads around his neck and said to Fei: ¡°I said Fei, why is your baby not working this time? Fortunately, fatty, I am invulnerable to all poisons, otherwise how would you die? Do not know at all!¡±


    Fei looked up, and saw that fatty was referring to the treasure he made with the horn of the poisonous python that he got in the ancient tomb a year ago!


    When he was in Lingchen Cave, Fei asked Elder Yade to make six treasures out of this giant horn for everyone to wear on their bodies to defend against poisonous mist and miasma! Unexpectedly, this time I encountered Mixiang, but it lost its effect!


    After pondering for a moment, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Perhaps, this treasure is only effective against poisonous mist and miasma, but not against misty incense!¡±


    Tang Feng stared at the Buddhist beads on fatty¡¯s neck, and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Little fatty, how about showing me this treasure?¡±


    fatty handed the Buddha beads to Tang Feng without hesitation. Tang Feng looked at the beads carefully, took them under his nose and smelled them, and finally put the beads in his mouth! After the baji baji smell, I spit it out again!


    fatty kept grinning as he watched! He thought to himself: Why is Tang Duozhu so disgusting! I have to wash this string of beads before wearing them again! Well! I can¡¯t watch it, I¡¯m going to throw up if I watch it again!


    Seeing Tang Feng staring at it for a long time, he couldn¡¯t help praising: ¡°It really is a good treasure! Mr. Mu, where did you get this treasure? ording to my observation, this treasure can not only avoid poison, but also detoxify it! A rare treasure!¡±


    fatty couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°What poison are we avoiding? We all carry this thing, aren¡¯t we fascinated by you?¡±


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing this: ¡°No! If you use ordinary methods to apply drugs to you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t fascinate you! Last night on the ghost market, because there were too many pedestrians, we also used the drug. The special method, directly popping the drug into your noses, is what will fascinate you! It has nothing to do with whether this baby can avoid the drug!¡±


    ¡°What? It turned out to be like this? It¡¯s no wonder!¡± Hearing this, Fei immediately put away all the doubts in his heart, and said to Tang Feng: ¡°Master Tang, to be honest, I got this treasure by ident. We¡¯ve only scratched the surface of what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Afterwards, Fei briefly introduced how he encountered the poisonous fog in the valley of Yudai Mountain, and how he obtained the object after killing the giant python in the ancient tomb.


    After hearing this, Tang Feng nodded again and again, and said to everyone: ¡°That¡¯s no wonder! ording to my observation, carrying this treasure on your body can not only prevent poisonous mist and miasma, but if you are poisoned, put it in your mouth, it can also y a role in detoxification. ! With this thing, it can be said to be invulnerable to all poisons!¡±


    Fatty was shocked when he heard the words: ¡°What? There is such a magical effect?¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436 Exile [II]

    436 Exile [II]


    Thereafter, fatty couldn¡¯t help but take back the prayer beads and examine them carefully! And repeatedly sighed: ¡°Oh! I wish I had known this magical effect, what a pity, what a pity!¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Fatty man, what¡¯s wrong with you again? What¡¯s the pity?¡±


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and sighed when he heard the words: ¡°Oh! Just now, in order to detoxify Sister Menghan and Yueyue, I mutted my own wrists and fed them my precious blood to wake them up! If I had known, I would have worked so hard. Why? Just stuff the treasures on them into their mouths!¡±


    When Bu Yueyue heard these words, she immediately spit out the drink from her mouth and retched for a long time! Then he grabbed the bone on the ground and smashed it at fatty, and at the same time scolded: ¡°Fatty man, you dare to drink your dirty blood for me! See if I don¡¯t turn you into a roast pig!¡±


    Afterwards, several huge fireballs attacked Fatty! The scared fatty jumped up, turned his head and ran away! And Ji Menghan¡¯s face suddenly turned pale after hearing what fatty said! It¡¯s just not as strong as Bu Yueyue¡¯s reaction! But I can¡¯t eat anything!


    Seeing Buyueyue and Fatty disappearing into the forest one after the other, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Sure enough, Mr. Mu is surrounded by evil people. I didn¡¯t expect that the blood of this little fatty can detoxify!¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and sighed: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say anything! Come on, Tang Duozhu, let¡¯s have another drink!¡±


    Shen Xinnan put down the empty cup in his hand, and said to Tang Feng: ¡°Master, from your introduction just now, it seems that what happened here is very simr to what happened in the Forbidden City!¡±


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°Oh? You mean that there was also a reselling of spirit crystals in the Forbidden City?¡±


    .....


    Shen Xinnan nodded and said: ¡°Yes, recently, some people have been found secretly trading spirit crystals in some big treasure trading ces! I heard that the price offered by the buyers is very high! Therefore, some desperadoes joined in one after another. Momentum is going to be raging soon! I¡¯m afraid...¡±


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help frowning, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What are you worried about?¡±


    Shen Xinnan sighed softly, and said: ¡°Oh, I hope I¡¯m worrying too much! I¡¯m just worried that what these people resell at present is only the spiritual crystals of the dead in some people¡¯s hands. What if the spiritual crystals in the hands of these people After reselling, will you start hunting the healer for profit?¡±


    ¡°Hunting the Healer?¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard this!


    Shen Xinnan couldn¡¯t help but said in a deep voice: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about! Spirit crystals are strictly forbidden to be bought and sold on the maind, and it¡¯s my ancestor¡¯s precept to prevent such behavior! Has the Lord ever thought about it deeply?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help nodding and said: ¡°Master Chen Xiang is right, think about the benefits that those who buy spirit crystals at a high price can get, and the result will naturally be clear!¡±


    fatty wondered: ¡°Benefits? Spirit crystals should be of little use to humans, right? Unless the demons get them, it is true that they can improve their cultivation by absorbing the spiritual power in the spirit crystals!¡±


    ¡°The Demon n? The Demon n?¡± Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help being startled, and asked in confusion, ¡°You mean, these resold spirit crystals will eventually flow into the hands of the Demon n, and the people who bought these spirit crystals are the people of the Demon n?¡±


    Shen Xinnan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly why I came this time! If my deduction is correct, it proves that the demon organization we haven¡¯t found for a long time has switched to another mode of collecting spirit crystals ! And this mode is not only less risky, it may also cause fratricide among human spiritual masters!¡±


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath after hearing this, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Lord Chen Xiang is right, if there is business, there will be killing! We must find a way to stop this phenomenon before the demons organizerge-scale operations! It seems that I have to ask The Heavenly Realm Hall has reported this matter!¡±


    While talking, they saw two people walking from the forest. Everyone looked intently, but it was Bu Yueyue and Fatty who had just chased away!


    But at this time, fatty looked very embarrassed, his face was scorched, and his ck hair was burned into curly curls! It still seems to be smoking! Being pulled back by Bu Yueyue¡¯s ears!


    After watching it, everyone didn¡¯t dare tough out loud! Fei immediately said to Tang Feng: ¡°Tang Duozhu, since the matter is so important, it is inconvenient for us to disturb Tang Duomaster¡¯s work. There are still things waiting for us to deal with in the Forbidden City, so we will leave now!¡±


    Tang Feng pondered for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help nodding his head and said: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine! I won¡¯t force everyone to stay at the moment of the big event! Xuan Ming! You can go back to the Forbidden City with Mr. Mu and the others! Probably, you haven¡¯t been back for a long time to see the one you adopted. Are those kids?¡±


    Xuan Ming was taken aback when he heard it, he couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and said softly: ¡°Father, you, you know everything?¡±


    Tang Feng snorted coldly and said, ¡°Hmph! Do you think you can hide from me with your little deeds? Since you adopted your first child more than ten years ago, you have been under the surveince of Master Chen Xiang all the time. Next! Unexpectedly, after so many years, you didn¡¯t know how to restrain yourself, but you raised more and more! Now, there are probably more than a hundred people, right?¡±


    Xuan Ming fell to his knees immediately after hearing this, and begged Tang Feng: ¡°Father, the children know their mistakes, please don¡¯t think about those children! Everything is Xuan Ming¡¯s fault!¡±


    Tang Feng looked at Xuan Ming¡¯s begging expression, shook his head, and sighed: ¡°Ah! To be a killer, you must first cut off all emotions and desires! How did I teach you back then? Family members can only be your burden, yes The weakness of the enemy¡¯s attack! Now, you are no longer suitable to be a killer! You better go!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± Xuan Ming was shocked when he heard this! It is said that men do not flick their tears lightly, but at this moment Xuan Ming couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that flowed out with a ¡°crash¡±.


    ¡°Father! Are you going to drive me away?¡±


    Tang Feng nodded heavily, and said, ¡°Just call me a father-inw, and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you and those children! I hope you can take care of yourself in the future!¡±


    ¡°Father! Xuan Ming knew he was wrong, and Xuan Ming promised that he would never be a fan again! I beg father to let me stay!¡± Xuan Ming kowtowed heavily to Tang Feng, and blood gushed out of his broken forehead!


    Shen Xinnan immediately stepped forward to support Xuan Ming¡¯s shoulders, and persuaded: ¡°Xuan Ming, the lord is also for your own good! We all know what kind of person you are. Although the lord expelled you from the Three Realms Hall, he did not sever the father-son rtionship with you! What? When you are free, you can stille back to Qilin Valley to visit your adoptive father!¡±


    ¡°Father!¡± After hearing this, Xuan Ming raised his head to look at Tang Feng, his face with tears mixed with blood couldn¡¯t help but hurt everyone¡¯s heart!


    Tang Feng sighed, turned his back immediately, and said coldly: ¡°Remember! No matter where you are, you will always be the one carrying the ck unicorn!¡±


    After Xuan Ming heard this, his gaze immediately focused!


    ¡°Yes! My child will always remember the teachings of my adoptive father!¡± After finishing speaking, Xuan Ming respectfully kowtowed to Tang Feng three times!


    Looking up, Tang Feng has long since disappeared!

 Chapter 437 - 437 No Good Deed [I]

    437 No Good Deed [I]


    After Xuan Ming respectfully kowtowed to Tang Feng, Tang Feng disappeared.


    Shen Xinnan immediately helped Xuanming up, and said softly. ¡°Xuanming, take good care of those children when you go back. If you have any difficulties, juste to Xiangtang to find me. I watched you grow up, and I know the type of character you are. Don¡¯t follow me, okay?¡±


    Xuan Ming nodded, and said to Shen Xinnan. ¡°Lord Chen Xiang, take good care of the rudder master for me. If you need anything from me in return, I will never hesitate to repay it.¡±


    Shen Xinnan nodded, sped his fists at Fei and said, ¡°Everyone, take care.¡±


    After all, Shen Xinnan also flew into the air, and soon disappeared into the clouds.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Everyone in Fei¡¯s group immediately surrounded Xuan Ming when they saw Tang Feng and Shen Xinnan leaving. A recovery light waved from Fei¡¯s hand immediately, and soon healed the injury on Xuan Ming¡¯s head.


    Xuan Ming waved his hand at Fei, indicating that he was fine. Then he said to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I already knew there would be such a day. But, I didn¡¯t expect it toe so suddenly. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Fei nodded and replied, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    Two dayster.


    .....


    In the pce of the Forbidden City.


    Emperor Longwei was reading a book in the jade study, when a servant suddenly reported. ¡°Reporting to the emperor, Mr. Fei is here to see you, your majesty.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The emperor was slightly startled, pondered for a while, and said immediately. ¡°Tell young master Fei, to pleasee to the Yu study.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After the servants withdrew, Emperor Longwei immediately stood up and walked back and forth in the room twice. He shook his head and sighed lightly. ¡°Oh. What shoulde is impossible to hide.¡±


    Seeing that Mei¡¯er¡¯s birthday was approaching, in the past few days, Emperor Longwei had been worried that Fei woulde to him in due course. A year ago, Emperor Longwei was also forced to make the decision to make a one-year agreement.


    Originally, he nned to help Ruofeng and provide him with a good opportunity, so that Meier could change her mind during this period.


    Unexpectedly, a year will pass soon, and Ruofeng still had no progress at all. This point was not only anxious for Ruofeng, but also for Ruo Tianyun. But no one would have thought that it was Emperor Longwei who was really in a hurry.


    What to do? The one-year appointment had arrived. Will Meier marry Ruofeng ording to the decision that was announced to the world? He could only stick to the one-year agreement and marry Meier to Fei otherwise. But the rtionship between Fei and the others...


    s, Emperor Longwei didn¡¯t think about it, as soon as he thought about it, he started to have a headache. He still couldn¡¯t think about it, but he had to think about it.


    At this moment, someone outside Yu¡¯s study shouted. ¡°Master Fei is here.¡±


    As soon as Emperor Longwei looked up, he saw Fei striding into the hall.


    Fei bowed and saluted, ¡°Fei have met the emperor.¡±


    Emperor Longwei immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, don¡¯t be too polite.¡±


    Compared with a year ago, Fei looked more handsome. Seeing Fei, the agony in Emperor Longwei¡¯s heart was swept away immediately, and a feeling of love spontaneously arose.


    At the age of 16, it was the flower rain season in life, at this time Fei has grown into a big boy who was 1.78 meters tall. In anymon family, 16-year-old boys have already married wives and children.


    Looking at the heroic Fei, Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help but smiled happily. ¡°Hahaha. I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, and you have really be more powerful. I think your cultivation has improved again.¡±


    Fei saluted slightly immediately and said. ¡°Thank you, the emperor, for your concern. I¡¯m already in the middle stage of the Saint level.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emperor Longwei jumped up from the dragon chair immediately, and said in surprise, ¡°Fei¡¯er is serious?¡±


    A 16-year-old boy could actually cultivate to the middle stage of the sixth-level spiritual master. What is this concept? For ordinary genius spiritual masters, being able to cultivate to a fourth-level great spiritual master, bing a ster, at the age of 16 was already quite dazzling.


    In the past, Emperor Longwei did it after the age of 30 when he reached the middle stage of the Sage level. Knowing that Fei was talented as a cultivator, Emperor Longwei never thought that he would be so monstrous.


    Seeing Emperor Longwei¡¯s surprised look, Fei couldn¡¯t help using his spiritual power secretly, only to see a sh of spiritual light in front of him, and seven half-foot-long white crystals suddenly emerged.


    Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes when he saw this, and said in surprise. ¡°Seventh-level spiritual saint. Fei¡¯er, you, you have cultivated to the level of a seventh-level spiritual saint?¡±


    Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    ¡°This, how is this possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really impossible.¡± Fei couldn¡¯t help smiling slightly, seeing the emperor so surprised, Fei suddenly felt a sense of joy from the bottom of his heart.


    As soon as Fei¡¯s spiritual power was absorbed, the seven white crystals disappeared into nothingness. Afterwards, Fei sped his fists and said, ¡°Your Majesty, as I said before, I am only in the middle stage of the sixth-level spiritual master. As for the seven spirit crystals, it is nothing more than when I reached the sixth level, I opened up two ways at the same time. The result of the spiritual acupoints.¡±


    ¡°Two spiritual acupoints?¡± After hearing this, Emperor Longwei was shocked again. Emperor Longwei himself promised to read a lot of books, and he had never heard of someone being able to open up two spiritual acupoints at once. Why are all the monster¡¯s actions concentrated on Fei alone? It seems that this Fei must not be a thing in the pool. It¡¯s hard to predict how far you can practice in the future.


    The more Emperor Longwei thought about it, the more frightened he became, but his heart became more and more excited. After all, this Fei was his own grandson. Fei was so dazzling, his own face also brightened up.


    Seeing Emperor Longwei¡¯s happy face, Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly. If he told Emperor Longwei that these two spiritual acupoints were opened on his head, he wondered how surprised the emperor would be.


    Forget it, the business is still important, so I won¡¯t tease him anymore. After thinking about it, Fei couldn¡¯t help but bowed and said. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ming back today, and I want to meet Mei Er first, and I ask for your permission.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Fei¡¯s words immediately brought back the excitement of Emperor Longwei.


    Well. If Fei and Meier were going to get together in the end, the identity of Fei as his grandson must not be known to the world no matter what.

 Chapter 438 - 438 No Good Deed [II]

    438 No Good Deed [II]


    Emperor Longwei pondered for a while, and couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Fei¡¯er, early this morning, I saw Mei¡¯er and Mr. Ruofeng admiring flowers in the imperial garden together. Anyway, Mr. Ruofeng and Mr. Mei¡¯er got arranged first, and now they are meeting each other. You see, this is not a suitable time. Besides, there are still more than ten days before your one-year agreement with Meier. As you know, ording to the agreement, you can¡¯t see each other before Meier¡¯s birthday.¡±


    After Fei heard this, he couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and smiling, and said. ¡°Your Majesty, even if it takes another year, the result will not change. Meier and I are in love with each other, and time can¡¯t change our rtionship.¡±


    After hearing this, Emperor Longwei¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°Fei¡¯er, are you so sure that Mei¡¯er hasn¡¯t moved on now?¡±


    Fei nodded heavily.


    Emperor Longwei immediately shook his head and sighed. ¡°No, Fei¡¯er, you are wrong. Mei¡¯er has fallen in love with Mr. Ruofeng now. Besides, they are happily admiring flowers in the imperial garden.¡±


    Fei smiled lightly, and replied. ¡°Your Majesty, being with Ruofeng is nothing more than a condition mentioned in the agreement, right? This doesn¡¯t mean anything. Fei only wants to be able to take a look at Meier from a distance, nothing else. I beg the emperor.¡±


    Emperor Longwei stared at Fei, thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Oh. Fei¡¯er, what are you making of this? Alright, you can apany me to visit the Imperial Garden. If you are destined to meet in the garden, you will take a look at her from a distance. Don¡¯t worry, I will apany you, so it won¡¯t be embarrassing. If you don¡¯t have the chance to meet each other, then you don¡¯t have to force it, what do you think?¡±


    Fei immediately sped his fists and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Emperor Longwei had no choice but to shake his head and sigh. Originally, Emperor Longwei just wanted to deceive Fei and see how he would react. Unexpectedly, Fei was so calm. And what Long Wei said about seeing Meier and Ruofeng admiring the flowers in the imperial garden is true.


    .....


    It would be Mei¡¯er¡¯s birthday in ten days, and the wedding date of Mei¡¯er and Ruofeng is getting closer and closer. Yesterday, Ruo Feng spent a lot of money to buy a birthday present for Mei Er, and this morning he rushed here excitedly to give Mei Er a surprise.


    This was a hairpin carved from the core of the ten thousand-year-old sandalwood tree. The carving was exquisite, the design was unique, and it was embellished with gold leaf and various gemstones. It was very exquisite.


    But the most important thing was the unique fragrance emitted by the hairpin itself. Small-leaved sandalwood was a rare species famous all over the world for its ornamental and special fragrance. It can grow for thousands of years, its hardness was definitelyparable to that of gold and stone, and its faint fragrance was even more fascinating.


    They didn¡¯t know if Meier was in a good mood today, or because Ruofeng¡¯s gift had yed a role, but after Ruofeng proposed to Meier to go to the Imperial Garden and enjoy the flowers together, Meier readily agreed.


    This made Ruofeng overjoyed. If it was in the past, Mei¡¯er would never have agreed so readily, all kinds of difficulties have already made Ruofeng suffer enough.


    Under Ruofeng¡¯s careful care, the two came to the imperial garden alone. At this time, it was the season of warm spring and flowers blooming, all kinds of flowers in the garden are in full bloom, and there are colorful butterflies flying among the flowers from time to time, chasing and ying, the scenery was indeed the ultimate in the world.


    Seeing Meier¡¯s happy look, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help asking carefully. ¡°Meier, next month is our wedding day, look, is there anything else I could prepare for you?¡±


    At this time, Mei Er was greedily sniffing the scent of a flower, and upon hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help waving her weak little hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, forget about it. I told you earlier that our marriage is impossible. You¡¯d better get this to heart.¡±


    Well. Sure enough, it was still this set. Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°But, your father personally agreed to our marriage. At this time, the entire Forbidden City has already be lively because our wedding is approaching. If you are willing to go out with me, then you can see that the people are all preparing for our wedding. There is joy everywhere.¡±


    Meier turned sideways, fiddled with another flower, and replied casually. ¡°They celebrate theirs, what¡¯s my business? If there is a wedding for me next month, the bride will definitely not be me.¡±


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help being startled when he heard the words. He pondered for a while, and couldn¡¯t help saying bitterly. ¡°Could it be that you are still thinking about that Fei?¡±


    Mei¡¯er smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s good to know, so, don¡¯t pester me. I won¡¯t marry you.¡±


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help scolding. ¡°What kind of boy is Fei that you won¡¯t forget about him? Has he ever visited you in this year? Is it because I am by your side every day. At this moment, you don¡¯t know where he is. Are you still thinking about him?¡±


    After hearing this, Meier couldn¡¯t help saying angrily. ¡°You are not allowed to speak ill of Fei. Who wants you to apany me? You are the one who pesters me every day. Okay, believe it or not, I will send you away right now?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I was wrong. Mei¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Ruo Feng softened immediately after hearing this. In the past year, Ruofeng has already figured out Mei¡¯er¡¯s temper, if he dared to talk back to her, even if he was right, Mei¡¯er would immediately turn against him. Ruofeng didn¡¯t want to be sent away by Mei¡¯er today.


    After being silent for a while, Meier couldn¡¯t help saying to Ruofeng. ¡°Ruofeng, the one-year agreement ising soon, to tell you the truth. It will save you from stressing yourself again.¡±


    ¡°A one-year appointment?¡± Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but wondered, ¡°What a one-year appointment? Are you talking about our wedding date?¡±


    Mei¡¯er red at Ruofeng immediately, and reprimanded. ¡°You better save yourself. The one-year agreement I mentioned was promised by the emperor to Fei and me.¡±


    After a short pause, Meier murmured. ¡°One year ago, Emperor Father promised us that within one year, if I still can¡¯t ept you, he would agree to hold back our marriage, and allow me to be with Fei. Now, the time limit ising, you should give up your heart. I will not be with you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ruofeng was stunned on the spot when he heard that, and after a long time, he murmured. ¡°Mei¡¯er, you are joking. Your father announced our marriage on the spot in front of the people of the whole maind. How could it be rejectedter?¡±


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly, and said. ¡°What if I threaten him with my death?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Ruofeng felt like breaking down immediately after hearing this. Unexpectedly, Mei¡¯er would rather die than marry him. He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. Damn Fei. If he had known today, he should have killed Fei in the first ce. Unexpectedly, he survived the catastrophe, and now he was about to destroy his good deeds again.


    No, hd must not be so cheap. Looking at Mei¡¯er¡¯s beautiful back, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but gradually be ruthless.


    *Fei, if I can¡¯t get her, don¡¯t think you can get her so easily.*

 Chapter 439 - 439 Golden Wind Lotus [I]

    439 Golden Wind Lotus [I]


    The colorful butterfliespete with the beauty to share the flowers. Today¡¯s Meier, is really beautiful. The beauty makes the flowers in the garden pale.


    Looking at Meier who was so close but so far away, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help sighing softly: ¡°Okay. I know Fei¡¯s position in your heart, I wish you all well.¡±


    Meier didn¡¯t expect Ruofeng to ept the fact like this, and couldn¡¯t help replying: ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    Ruofeng suddenlyughed, and said: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. Meier, let me apany you for a walk today. Perhaps, this is thest time I will be so close to you.¡±


    After hearing this, Meier couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly, and walked straight to the depths of the imperial garden.


    The imperial garden of the imperial pce covered an area of ??tens of thousands of miles, which was astonishinglyrge. There were countlessndscapes of various colors in the garden,


    Due to Emperor Longwei¡¯s cleanliness and self-love, he only married one wife in his life and had no other wife. Therefore, few people would visit the garden on weekdays. Except for one or two servants who were in charge of cleaning asionally, there was no one in the entire imperial garden.


    Turning around a few flower walls, a golden wind lotus blooming in full bloom suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. The breeze was blowing, the flower branches were swaying, and the big snow-white flowers seemed to be beckoning to the two of them. There were silk gold threads hanging on each petal, which was really beautiful.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help picking the most beautiful golden wind lotus and handing it to Meier, happily said: ¡°Meier, look how gorgeous this flower is.¡±


    .....


    Meier took the flower casually, and couldn¡¯t help sniffing it under her nose. The unique fragrance of the golden wind lotus immediately refreshed Meier physically and mentally. Taking a deep breath, Meier discovered that this wind lotus actually hid another kind of fragrance, which was intoxicating.


    But after smelling it, Meier became really drunk.


    Meier only felt that hee consciousness was drawn out of her body by this dark fragrance, and her whole body became as light as nothing. It was as if she was floating in a cloud. She soon lost consciousness.


    Seeing Meier lying down among the flowers, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but sneer, and threw the little jade bottle in his hand into the distant pond.


    It was a few days ago that Fifth Madam, Mei Niang, ordered Phantom to bring it to Ruofeng. At that time, Ruofeng was very angry and didn¡¯t bother to use such indecent methods. But after Phantom left, Ruofeng thought for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help but keep this bottle of medicine again. Unexpectedly, today he finally made up his mind to use it.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Ruofeng hesitated for a moment, picked Meier up, and dodged to hide among the flowers. The nts of the golden wind lotus were very tall and dense,pletely hiding the figures of the two of them.


    Age 16 was the most youthful and beautiful time in a girl¡¯s life. Looking at Meier lying among the flowers, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated.


    The snow-white golden wind lotus and the snow-white in skirt set off Meier¡¯s tender skin so perfectly.


    Without the scolding and indifferent eyes of the past, Meier at this time was sleeping obediently on the green radish, showing even more natural beauty, spotless, as beautiful as a fairy in the sky.


    Ruo Feng suppressed his nervousness, and carefully untied Meier¡¯s clothes, the movements were so light and slow. As if afraid of disturbing the sleeping fairy.


    Carefully removing the outer garment, Meier¡¯s tender shoulders were immediately exposed, her skin was creamy and her cheeks were flushed. Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help breathing quickly.


    Just as Ruofeng raised his hands and stretched them towards Meier¡¯s underclothes, a sound exploded in midair.


    ¡°Ruofeng. How dare you...¡±


    When the sound came, a figure approached him quickly, and with one punch, Ruofeng was sent into the air, and fell heavily more than ten meters away.


    Then, with a shake of his hand, the visitor covered Meier with a coat.


    Ruofeng struggled for a long time, and finally got up from the ground. A mouthful of blood dripped down the corner of his mouth.


    Looking up, Ruofeng crawled back a few steps in fright. He saw several people standing beside Meier. The first person was wearing a golden embroidered dragon gown, ring at him. It was none other than the current Son of Heaven, that was, Meier¡¯s father ¨C Emperor Longwei.


    And the person who sent him flying, with a face of anger, was no stranger to him. It was the enemy he hated to the bone ¨C Zhang Fei. There were also several guards around the emperor. They stared at Ruofeng coldly.


    When Ruofeng saw this, he didn¡¯t care about his injuries, and quickly fell to his knees and prostrated himself on the ground: ¡°Nephew Ruofeng has seen the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Emperor Longwei snorted heavily, ignoring him. He leaned over to check Meier¡¯s condition.


    Meier¡¯s face was flushed, her breathing was short, her eyes were tightly closed, and there was no external injury on the surface. Putting his hand on Meier¡¯s pulse gate, he saw that the spiritual power in Meier¡¯s body was running around uncontrobly. From the looks of it, it should be caused by some kind of special drug.


    Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help frowning. Based on Emperor Longwei¡¯s experience, he knew very well that if he didn¡¯t detoxify this kind of drug as soon as possible, it might cause certain harm to her body. And the longer the dy, the greater the damage.


    Emperor Longwei stood up abruptly, walked up to Ruofeng in a few steps, and said angrily, ¡°Bring the antidote quickly.¡±


    ¡°Solution, antidote...¡± Ruo Feng became incoherent after hearing this, ¡°Emperor, your nephew has no antidote.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help being furious after hearing this. Grabbing Ruofeng¡¯s cor, he pulled Ruofeng up like a dead dog, and scolded: ¡°You dare to apply this kind of drug to Meier without an antidote. You know that this drug will hurt Meier very much. What drug is it? Say, who gave you this drug?¡±


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but said in surprise. ¡°I bought it from the ghost market.

 Chapter 440 - 440 Golden Wind Lotus [II]

    440 Golden Wind Lotus [II]


    After hearing this, Emperor Longwei became even angrier. Such a drug of unknown origin couldn¡¯t guarantee that it would cause great harm to the body.


    At this moment, they suddenly heard Fei say: ¡°Your Majesty, I may be able to cure Meier¡¯s poison.¡±


    ¡°What? Can you solve it?¡± After hearing this, Emperor Longwei threw Ruofeng to the ground, turned back to Meier, and asked, ¡°Fei¡¯er, could it be that you have the antidote for this drug?¡±


    Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help but be secretly startled: Could it be that Fei also did such indecent things? How else would there be an antidote?


    When Emperor Longwei was thinking wildly, he saw a sh of inspiration in Fei¡¯s hand. Fei, immediately, took out a string of jade beads from his spatial storage. But Emperor Longwei looked carefully, and found that this string of jade beads was not jade, it seemed to be made of some kind of horns.


    Fei gently pried open Meier¡¯s small mouth, and put a jade bead into Meier¡¯s mouth.


    Emperor Longwei didn¡¯t know why, so he quickly asked, ¡°Fei¡¯er, what kind of treasure is this?¡±


    Fei stared at Meier¡¯s sleepy expression, couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and said, ¡°Your Majesty, do you still remember the poisonous python on Yudai Mountain? This treasure is made of the one horn of that poisonous python, which is said to be able to cure hundreds of Poison. But I¡¯ve never tried it before, so let¡¯s observe and see.¡±


    Afterwards, Fei held Meier¡¯s little hand, and slowly injected a wave of spiritual power into her body, controlling the scurrying spiritual power in Meier¡¯s body to gradually return to normal operation.


    .....


    After hearing this, Emperor Longwei frowned deeply, turned around and shouted at Ruofeng: ¡°Ruofeng, you¡¯re hanging in the bnce. It¡¯s good that Meier is fine, if she loses a hair, I¡¯ll take your skin off.¡±


    After hearing this, Ruofeng quickly kowtowed and said, ¡°Forgiveness, my emperor, your nephew knows his mistake. Nephew knows his mistake.¡±


    Emperor Longwei gave Ruofeng a hard look, and shouted: ¡°Come here, first take Ruofeng away for here, and send someone to call Lord Ruo Tianyun to see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, a guard stepped forward and took Ruofeng down.


    Ruofeng took onest look at Meier who was still unconscious on the ground, like a defeated rooster, he followed the guards away like a rooster.


    Ruofeng knew that the marriage with Meier waspletely hopeless in this life. Nobody knew what Ruofeng¡¯s mood would be at this time, was it remorse? Or lost? Perhaps, more should be disappointment.


    ring fiercely at Fei beside Meier, Ruo Feng remorse and helplessness disappeared out of the flowers.


    Not long after, Meier suddenly let out a soft sigh. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Emperor Longwei and Fei were overjoyed at the same time, and Fei immediately withdrew his spiritual power gradually, andy beside Meier, calling out.


    ¡°Meier wake up. I¡¯m Fei. I¡¯m Fei.¡± Fei called out. Seeing Meier turn her head slightly, her eyelids blinked a few times with difficulty.


    ¡°Wake up. Wake up. This treasure is really effective.¡± Emperor Longwei said in surprise.


    ¡°Fei?¡± Meier finally opened his eyes, looked at Fei in front of him in surprise, and immediately closed his eyes again. He murmured: ¡°No, I can¡¯t wake up, otherwise Fei will disappear again.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help being secretly moved. Meier really thinks about me every day.


    ¡°Meier.¡± Fei called softly, but found that Meier suddenly sat up, hugged Fei in his arms, and cried: ¡°Woo. No, even if this is a dream, even if you see clearly I will wake up immediately, and I will take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°No, Meier, this is not a dream, Fei is really back.¡± Fei hugged Meier¡¯s petite body tightly, stroked Meier¡¯s beautiful hair gently, and murmured.


    Seeing this, Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head slightly. With a wave of his hand, he led the guards back out.


    What a blessing among misfortunes. If it wasn¡¯t for Fei¡¯s persistent desire to see Meier. If it wasn¡¯t because of my soft heart, I agreed to Fei¡¯s request. If it wasn¡¯t for Fei who discovered Ruofeng¡¯s misbehavior, he was afraid that today, Ruofeng would have seeded.


    If it was a mutual love, there was nothing to say. But if Meier suffered any harm because of this... Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t even think about it anymore.


    ¡°Come here, tell Ruo Tianyun to see me in the Hall of Mental Cultivation.¡± After Emperor Longwei said these words, he jumped up and disappeared from the imperial garden in a blink of an eye.


    Leaning against Fei¡¯s chest, Meier seemed to be still in a dream. The joy of meeting each other made Meierpletely unaware of the danger that just happened.


    ¡°Fei, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you this year?¡± Meier said, plucking a golden wind lotus beside her and ying with it in her hand.


    ¡°Well, I know. Just miss me the same way I miss you.¡± Fei echoed casually, but found that Meier¡¯s expression suddenly became a little weird.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Meier, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Meier stared closely at the golden wind lotus in her hand, herplexion suddenly turned pale.


    ¡°Golden wind lotus?¡± Meier murmured, suddenly, all the memories came back instantly.


    Meier stood up abruptly, only to find that her outer shirt was slipping off his body rapidly.


    Meier was startled, and looked around, except for Fei who was looking at her in surprise, there was only a sea of ??flowers intertwined with countless golden wind lotuses swaying in the breeze.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ruofeng. Ruofeng must have done something to me.¡± Meier covered her head with both hands, trying hard to recall what happened just now. The surrounding air seemed to suddenly be icy cold.


    ¡°Meier.¡± Seeing this, Fei hugged Meier in his arms, andforted him: ¡°Meier, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. Fei will always be by your side to protect you.¡±


    Looking at his messy shirt on the ground, Meier couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Fei, you must know all about it. Tell me, what did Ruo Feng do to me?¡±


    Fei picked up Luo Shan, helped Meier put it back on, and sighed softly: ¡°Oh, Meier, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a good thing that your father and I came in time, Ruo Feng just fell in love with you, and we bumped into you to disrupt him. Now, your father should be questioning both the father and son.¡±


    ¡°Ruofeng. You despicable person. I, Long Yi Mei, will definitely not spare you lightly.¡± After hearing Fei¡¯s exnation, Meier couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists tightly. The spiritual power was running, and the golden wind lotus all over the garden suddenly fluttered and fell like snowkes. And every petal became frozen by the spiritual power.

 Chapter 441 - 441 Disgraceful Ruo Feng

    441 Disgraceful Ruo Feng


    When Fei and Meier returned to the Hall, they didn¡¯t expect Ruo Feng to be taken away by his father Ruo Tianyun.


    The so-called family¡¯s ugliness should not be publicized. Although Emperor Longwei was angry, after thinking about it, he only told Ruo Tianyun what happened today. At the same time, with this development, Ruofeng and Meier¡¯s marriage was annulled.


    ording to what Emperor Longwei meant, Meier could never marry such a despicable person as Ruofeng. His behavior was like that of a pig and a dog. He would let Ruo Tianyun take his son back and strictly control him.


    Regarding this, Ruo Tianyun only felt that there was no ce to put his old face. Couldn¡¯t think of how majestic he was in his wise life. In the end, he actually raised such an unfilial son, and let the other party saw this act. What a disgrace!


    After being grateful to the emperor for his forgiveness, Ruo Tianyun could only ept the emperor¡¯s divorce, and left in despair with his son Ruofeng.


    Fortunately, Ruo Tianyun and Ruo Feng walked away quickly. Otherwise, if Meier bumps into her, something migh havet happened.


    Hearing that his father said that Ruofeng had been handed over to Ruo Tianyun to take him back for disposal, Meier immediately yelled angrily. He med his father for not making good decisions for himself, and killed Ruofeng.


    But when Emperor Longwei said that the marriage between the two had been rejected, Meier¡¯s angry mood was finally relieved a little. Anyway, this matter had finallye to an end.


    Although it was not so perfect, but finally there were no idents. The most important thing was to be able to be with Fei again.


    .....


    Thinking of this, Meier couldn¡¯t help but happily nced at Fei beside her. Only then did Meier notice that after not seeing him for a year, his Fei was half a head taller than her, and even more handsome.


    The two of them smiled knowingly, and Meier immediately said to Emperor Longwei: ¡°Father, since you promised us to be together, then I will go with Fei now. I hope you will not object.¡±


    Emperor Longwei immediately said in a hurry: ¡°This, how can this be done? Your mother doesn¡¯t know about it yet. If you don¡¯te back after another year or so, how can I exin to your mother?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help sping his fists and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, Fei just returned to the Forbidden City today, and there are still many things to do, and he won¡¯t leave in a short time. If there is anything, the Emperor cane to the Forbidden City to find us.¡±


    Emperor Longwei thought for a while, then couldn¡¯t help nodding his head and said: ¡°Oh, okay. If you have time, pleasee back to see us more often. The queen and I wee you back anytime.¡±


    Fei nodded, then held hands with Meier, and happily left the Hall of Royal Cultivation.


    Seeing the backs of the two going away, Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help sighing softly and shaking his head again and again.


    In the main hall, an ethereal and mournful voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Oh. If only you could put it down like Fei.¡±


    At some point, there was another person beside Emperor Longwei. A beautiful woman.


    Emperor Longwei was not surprised. No need to look, Long Wei also knew that his sister, Long Fanfan, the owner of the Royal Treasure Building, had arrived.


    Emperor Longwei couldn¡¯t help sighing softly: ¡°I don¡¯t think you can wait until that day.¡±


    Slowly withdrawing his gaze, Emperor Longwei looked at Long Fanfan beside him and asked: ¡°Sister, did you discover anything during your visit this time?¡±


    Long Fanfan nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, ording to reports from the organization, there have been gangs reselling spirit crystals all over the maind recently. After investigation and analysis, it should be the people from the Demon Organization who have appeared again. I am investigating this matter carefully, and hope that the incident will not cause too much trouble.¡±


    Emperor Long Wei couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly after hearing this, and immediately said: ¡°Well, reselling spirit crystals has been banned since ancient times, and anyone who engages in this act was decreed to be killed without mercy. This kind of situation must not be allowed toe to the fore.¡±


    Long Fanfan nodded, and said: ¡°I heard that the people who bought the spirit crystals were very generous, which also risked their lives for it. It seems that the foundation of this demon organization is quite solid. In my opinion, it¡¯s time to break their capital chain.¡±


    ¡°The capital chain?¡± Emperor Longwei pondered for a while, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°You mean topletely block the Monster Paradise?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Long Fanfan said immediately: ¡°Over the past year, Monster Paradise has been operating wholeheartedly, and there has not been any change. Unexpectedly, they used it to save money and buy arge number of spirit crystals. It seems that the demon organization, the people behind them, are quite powerful. They¡¯re walking in front of us everywhere.¡±


    Emperor Longwei thought for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help nodding his head and said: ¡°Well. Since we know that this monster paradise is a den of moth of human beings, it¡¯s better to pull it out earlier. I will immediately send someone to secretly notify the major cities. On that day, we will carry out a unified campaign against Monster Paradise. As for those who slipped through the...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, leave these to Fan Fan.¡±


    Outside the east side of the Forbidden City.


    It was originally a forestnd of slums, but now a majestic ancient building has sprung up. These buildings were divided into several parts, surrounded by a square courtyard wall with a side length of more than 5,000 meters.


    There were majestic gates built on all sides of the courtyard wall, and the words ¡°Xuanbing Academy Forbidden Branch¡± were prominently hung above each gate. And in the center of the entire Forbidden Branch, an earth mountain was artificially piled up.


    Before Fei left, this was specially arranged by the person in charge of the construction ording to the generalyout of Xuanbing Academy. At the same time, the main hall and the grand elder¡¯s office area of ??the college were also set up on the dirt hill.

 Chapter 442 - 442 The Forbidden Branch

    442 The Forbidden Branch


    At the foot of the mountain was a wide square, a huge statue of the ck ice bird stands majestically in the middle of the square. The cold demeanor, graceful figure, and gorgeous tail feathers all showed the proud and heroic appearance of the ck ice bird.


    Outside the courtyard wall of the Forbidden Branch was a wide stone road, surrounded by countless shops of different heights and unique styles. These were the houses that Fei promised to distribute to the poor.


    Of course, so many shops simply could not be separated. The rest of the shops were rented out as fixed assets of the college. I believe this will also be a considerable ie for the college.


    Over the past year, these buildings have basically taken shape, and those that have not beenpleted have also entered theter stage of decoration. Within sight, there were busy construction workers everywhere. Compared with Ironwood College, not only was itrger in scale, but the speed of construction could also be described as super fast.


    Looking at the huge changes in front of him, Fei couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply at the skillful cultivation and attainments of these builders in the capital.


    From a distance, Fei and Meier saw Fatty and the rest of the group gathered around the square outside the gate of the Forbidden Branch, including foster father Bu Wenle and Shen Lingyun, surrounded by arge group of children ying and squabbling. They look like those children adopted by Xuan Ming.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s Fei who¡¯s back. There¡¯s also Meier.¡± It must be said that fatty has sharp eyes, and with the corner of his eyes, he could see the two of them in the distance.


    After hearing this, a group of people ran over shouting. Brother Fei. Uncle Fei, they kept shouting.


    The two of them suddenly felt a sense of homing, and they came to Bu Wenle and everyone with smiles on their faces. After meeting Bu Wenle and his wife, Meier was attracted by the baby in Bu Yueyue¡¯s arms.


    .....


    ¡°Oh. Sister Yueyue, is this the baby you gave birth to with Fatty? It¡¯s so cute.¡±


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Everyone responded together after hearing this.


    Bu Yueyue was so shocked that she almost threw the child in her arms away. She couldn¡¯t help but angrily said to Meier: ¡°Damn Meier, you wanted to be beaten as soon as we met, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fei also couldn¡¯t help looking forward curiously, and asked in doubt: ¡°This child, is it?¡±


    Looking at Fei¡¯s suspicious eyes, Shen Lingyun suddenly smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, this is your younger brother.¡±


    Meier was pleasantly surprised and said, ¡°What? So it¡¯s the master¡¯s child. It¡¯s so cute, sister Yueyue, let me hug it.¡±


    Taking the child carefully, Meier couldn¡¯t help asking Shen Lingyun: ¡°Master, what¡¯s the name of this child?¡±


    Shen Lingyun said with a smile: ¡°We haven¡¯t decided on the first name yet, but there are already a few names to choose from. I want to choose a word from mine and Wen Le¡¯s names.¡±


    Meier suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I never imagined that the teacher and the teacher¡¯s wife are so romantic.¡±


    Shen Lingyun couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Compared with you, there is no romance. Wen Le also said that he would go back to his ancestral home in the south and read the genealogy before picking up a name.¡±


    Afterwards, Shen Lingyun deliberately gave Bu Wenle a look. Bu Wenle sighed softly, shook his head, and turned his back.


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mother-inw, what name did you n to give the baby? Tell us, and we can help you refer to them.¡±


    Shen Lingyun immediately said like a few treasures: ¡°I have chosen a lot of names, but there are only a few that I like, such as: Bu Tianyun, Bu Yunmei, Bu Yunfeng, Bu Yunyao and so on.¡±


    ¡°Infertility pills?¡± Fatty blinked his small eyes and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Go to hell.¡± Bu Yueyue immediately kicked fatty away, and at the same time reprimanded: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, then no one will think you are dumb.¡±


    Turning around, Bu Yueyue gritted her teeth at Shen Lingyun, and said with a smile: ¡°Mother, don¡¯t listen to fatty¡¯s nonsense, this guy is just looking for a model for nothing. However, I think ¡®Bu Tianyun¡¯ among these names is really nice.¡±


    Meier immediately said: ¡°Not good. I think Bu Yun Mei sounds better. In this way, we both have the word ¡®Mei¡¯ in our names, and I can regard Xiaotian as my own brother.¡±


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing this: ¡°ording to what you say, Big Brother Lu will definitely think that the baby¡¯s name is Bu Yunfeng. In this way, both of their names have the word ¡®Feng¡¯ in them.¡±


    Meier immediately said: ¡°That won¡¯t work, just call him BuYun Mei. Its better. Fei, do you think it¡¯s better to call him BuYun Mei?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help pondering and said: ¡°No matter what the name is, it is full of everyone¡¯s love and expectation. I hope the baby will be famous in our continent and famous all over the world when he grows up. In my opinion, it is better to call him ¡®Bu Jingyun¡¯. Flying the world with one step, thundering thousands of miles.¡±


    ¡°Bu Jingyun?.¡± After hearing this, everyone immediately put on a thoughtful look.


    Bu Wenle pped his hands and sighed: ¡°Good. What a ¡®one step to the world, thundering thousands of miles.¡¯ Bu Jingyun is a good name.¡±


    Shen Lingyun also nodded and said: ¡°It seems that Fei¡¯er is the one who knows a lot, and he can think of such a good name after a little thought. Since Wen Le also thinks it is very good, then our baby will be called Bu Jingyun from now on.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone immediately surrounded the baby in Meier¡¯s arms, shouting the name of ¡°Bu Jingyun¡±. The baby held up his two little hands, ¡°Yiyiya.¡± with a smile, as if he was also very satisfied with the name.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed when he heard this. In fact, Fei didn¡¯t think of this name. It was nothing more than that in his previous life, he was very obsessed with the movie ¡°Fengyun¡±, especially the two protagonists ¡°Nie Feng¡± and ¡°Bu Jingyun¡±. He just loved the name.


    As soon as Shen Lingyun said that the baby¡¯s name must contain a word ¡°Bu¡± and a word ¡°Yun¡±, the name ¡°Bu Jingyun¡± immediately appeared in Fei¡¯s mind.


    After everyone was happy for a while, Fei couldn¡¯t help but said to Bu Wenle: ¡°Father, how is the situation in the Forbidden Branch?¡±


    Bu Wenle nodded, pointed to the brand-new buildings around and said: ¡°Look, it takes less than a year to build such a scale. Judging from this, the hospital will be opened in two months. It seems that the team has to be formed quickly, otherwise it will not be able to keep up with the speed of the academy¡¯s construction.¡±


    While joking, everyone walked into the academy slowly. They saw that theyout of the entire academy was almost built ording to theyout of the Xuanbing Academy, and everyone immediately had the feeling of returning to the Xuanbing General Academy.


    Standing on the artificially piled earth hill, the scenery of the whole college could be seen at a nce. Majestic buildings, dense jungles, rockerykes, elegantyout, beautiful and spectacr scenery. Everyone nodded happily.

 Chapter 443 - 443 The Three Events [I]

    443 The Three Events [I]


    Seeing the excited expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°The piled up earth mountain is based on the location of Fenghuang Mountain in the main courtyard with the soil excavated fromkes and swamps below. Due to the limited height, it cannot be called a mountain. I named it ¡®Phoenix Terrace¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Terrace. That¡¯s a good name.¡± everyone in Fei¡¯s group immediately nodded in praise.


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle pointed to the majestic building behind and said. ¡°Behind this is the living and working area of the main hall and the grandelder. At present, Ling Yun and I are living here, and you don¡¯t have to go to live elsewhere when youe back this time. There are many rooms in the back, you can choose which one you want.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone immediately cheered. Fatty couldn¡¯t help shouting. ¡°Great to be able to live in Phoenix Terrace, and let Fatty enjoy being the dean this time.¡±


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help scolding after hearing the words. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Still want to be the dean? Just like you are a money fanatic, how can you not scare away all the teachers and students in a few days?¡±


    Fatty immediately replied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a money fan? Brother, although I¡¯m a money fan, I¡¯m also good at making money. This is called business, do you understand?¡±


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t helpughing and said. ¡°Fatty is right, you can only grow big if you know how to manage it. I think Ziyu is very talented in this area. Otherwise, let Ziyu manage the Forbidden Academy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked after hearing this.


    Fatty couldn¡¯t help but stared at his eyes, and asked excitedly. ¡°Teacher, are you kidding me? Is such a big academy really going to be handed over to me?¡±


    .....


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Ziyu, you have been with me for the longest time. Over the years, have you ever seen any jokes about my teacher?¡±


    Fatty thought for a moment, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face. He hugged Bu Wenle¡¯s thigh and shouted excitedly. ¡°Thank you, teacher. Thank you, teacher.¡±


    Turning around, Fatty hugged Shen Lingyun¡¯s thigh again, and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Turning around, Fatty hugged Lu Wenfeng again, and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Brother Lu.¡±


    Turning around again, Fatty opened his arms and came towards Fei. Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said. ¡°Got it. Look at your potential. Don¡¯t y tricks here.¡±


    Bu Yueyue couldn¡¯t help but adored Fatty and said affectionately. ¡°Local tyrant. Let¡¯s be friends.¡±


    After Fatty heard this, the hairs all over his body exploded, he took a few steps back and said with a smirk, ¡°No, no need.¡±


    Whenever Bu Yueyue behaves abnormally, nothing good will happen. Fatty will not follow her tricks anymore, staring at Bu Yueyue cautiously, Fatty immediately hides away.


    Seeing this, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Haha. Ziyu, don¡¯t get too excited. Whether you can be the dean of the Forbidden Academy has to be negotiated by the elders of the academy.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fatty heard this, and immediately frowned like an eggnt beaten by frost, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s for nothing, I don¡¯t know where the door of the elder¡¯s hall will open, how can I pass through.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter after hearing this.


    Afterughing for a long time, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°Father, since the scale of the academy has taken shape, it¡¯s time to add a ¡®Xuanbing Pce¡¯ to the Forbidden Academy.¡±


    Bu Wenle thought for a while, and couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°Oh? Is Yu¡¯er referring to the ¡®mirror flower and water moon¡¯?¡±


    Fei nodded, and shouted loudly. ¡°Dassault. Come out.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, there was a sh of inspiration in Fei¡¯s waist, and Dassault flew out of the space immediately. The three pairs of wings pped behind their backs and circled three times in the air, and the starting point of aura was drawn behind them like a tail me.


    After deeply stretching his body, he saw Dassault retracting his wings, and immediately transformed into a human appearance. Chong Fei bowed and said, ¡°Dassault has seen the Master God Envoy.¡±


    Fei waved his hand immediately, and said, ¡°Dassault, you don¡¯t have to be polite, this time I¡¯ll trouble you to make a set of teleportation circles again.¡±


    Dassuo saluted and replied. ¡°Please give me instructions.¡±


    Looking around, Fei couldn¡¯t help but rushed to Wen Le and said, ¡°Father, I think it¡¯s better to build the magic circle in the elder hall.¡±


    Bu Wenle suddenly smiled and said. ¡°Yes. My father also has this intention. As early as when the Phoenix Terrace was being built, I asked the workers to reserve an underground pce under the elder hall. It was intended to be used to store important treasures in the college. Object, what you mentioned just happens to be able to build the magic circle in the underground pce.¡±


    After hearing this, Fei immediately rushed to Dasuo and said, ¡°Dassuo, please take care of everything.¡±


    Dassault nodded, and under Bu Wenle¡¯s instructions, he flew towards the underground pce of the elder hall.


    The main hall of the Crystal Pce in the Forbidden City.


    After Ruo Feng was brought back by Lao Tzu Ruo Tianyun, there was no need for Ruo Tianyun to punish him. Since the injury caused by Fei had not been treated, Ruo Feng¡¯s injury had already begun to deteriorate, and his consciousness was somewhat blurred. .


    The deep fist marks on his chest had started to swell, as if a steamed bun had been pressed on his chest. This is because Fei didn¡¯t use his spiritual power, otherwise he would pretend that Ruofeng was beaten to death.


    Ruo Tianyun immediately ordered someone to find the light element healer in the pce, and in the midst of a rush, Mei Niang and Phantom also rushed over.


    The healer frowned when he saw Ruofeng¡¯s injury, and immediately took out a small knife and shed Ruofeng¡¯s wound, a stream of blood spurted out immediately.


    After the therapist squeezed the blood from the wound, he massaged around Ruofeng¡¯s wound, and the painful Ruofeng¡¯s cold sweat fell like rain. Seeing this, the therapist couldn¡¯t help but said to Ruo Tianyun. ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid the son has broken several ribs and injured internal organs at the same time. I need to connect the broken bones first and then treat the internal injuries. It will be very painful. Why don¡¯t you treat the internal injuries?¡± Young master, use some incense first.¡±


    Using incense to stun the seriously injured before rescuing them is amon method used by healing healers. However, if the amount is too much or the duration is too long, it will have some negative effects on the injured spiritual master, and it may affect the improvement of future cultivation. Therefore, before using it, it is generally necessary to obtain the consent of the other party before using it.


    Seeing Ruofeng¡¯s painful look, Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth, nodded and said, ¡°Okay, use it.¡±


    Hearing this, the healer immediately took out a small jade bottle, but Ruofeng gritted his teeth suddenly and shouted. ¡°No. Don¡¯t use that... I... can hold on.¡±


    Looking at his son¡¯s firm gaze, Ruo Tianyun pondered for a moment, then said to the healing spiritual master. ¡°Okay, listen to Feng¡¯er. Let¡¯s start.¡±

 Chapter 444 - 444 The Three Events [II]

    444 The Three Events [II]


    The healing spiritual master nodded, put away the small jade bottle, picked up the knife again, told several servants to hold down Ruofeng¡¯s hands and feet, and cut Ruofeng¡¯s chest without hesitation.


    This knife cut is called a deep one. Immediately, a broken rib was exposed. Ruofeng yelled in pain, the four of them almost didn¡¯t hold him down.


    Gritting his teeth forcibly, Ruofeng¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out, and the veins on his head popped out, his appearance was terrifying. After a while of kneading, the therapist stabbed down again, Ruofeng suddenly struggled, and immediately passed out.


    Seeing this, the healing psychic seemed relieved, and quickly connected Ruofeng¡¯s broken ribs one by one, and then a soft healing light shone on Ruofeng¡¯s body.


    With the radiance of the light, Ruofeng¡¯s incision began to heal at a speed discernible to the naked eye. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mei Niang pulled Ruo Tianyun aside, and couldn¡¯t help asking softly. ¡°Tianyun, what happened to Feng¡¯er? How did you get hurt like this?¡±


    Ruo Tianyun sighed, took Meiniang out of the house, found a ce where no one was there, and then simply told Meiniang about the origin of the matter.


    Mei Niang frowned slightly after hearing this, and said softly. ¡°You mean that Feng¡¯er was hurt by that Fei?¡±


    Ruo Tianyun nodded and sighed. ¡°ording to my analysis, it should be that Fei did it.¡±


    .....


    Mei Niang suddenly said in shock. ¡°Unexpectedly, this Fei¡¯s cultivation would be so monstrous. With Feng¡¯er¡¯s defense at the beginning of the fifth level, he couldn¡¯t even withstand the opponent¡¯s physical fist. The opponent¡¯s cultivation should at least be higher than Feng¡¯er¡¯s.¡± Only one level or above is required. And the other party is actually five years younger than Feng¡¯er. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    Ruo Tianyun also couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Mydy doesn¡¯t know, this Fei is a rare talent and evildoer on the maind for tens of thousands of years. When he was ten years old, he led a team of spiritual masters to win the entire maind. The champion of the teacher collegepetition, the strength should not be underestimated.¡±


    After Mei Niang heard this, a murderous intent shed in her eyes, and she said fiercely. ¡°Hmph. If that¡¯s the case, then kill him before his fledgling, so as to avoid future troubles. Also avenge Feng¡¯er for this punch. ¡±


    After Ruo Tianyun heard this, he immediately stopped him and said. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t act too hastily. This incident happened just now. If Fei makes any mistakes recently, then we will be the first to be med. Everyone will guess that we did it for revenge. To. In my opinion, we have to think long term.¡±


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help sighing after hearing this. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s fine, let Fei live a few more days. Ying¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    Phantom immediately replied. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, Ying¡¯er will definitely teach this Fei a lesson for Young Master.¡±


    Mei Niang nodded, and said to Ruo Tianyun. ¡°Tianyun, have you brought what I want?¡±


    After hearing this, Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help but nce around, then took out a brocade box from the space and handed it to Mei Niang.


    Mei Niang took the brocade box and smiled immediately. ¡°Haha, with this, I believe this time it will be a sess. Tianyun, from now on, I will retreat for a few days, don¡¯t bother me if there is nothing important.¡±


    After that, apanied by Phantom, Meiniang happily returned to her inner courtyard.


    Looking at the backs of the two going away, Ruo Tianyun¡¯s hands began to tremble uncontrobly. Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help raising his hands to look at his trembling palms, then gritted his teeth and clenched his fists fiercely.


    After half a month of peace, three major events happened one after another in the Forbidden City that shocked the whole city.


    The first one was Princess Long Yifei¡¯s 16th birthday.


    A 16-year-old girl had really grown into an adult. Therefore, the princess¡¯s 16th birthday also represented the princess¡¯ing-of-age ceremony. In order to celebrate, Emperor Longwei not only set up a grand banquet in the pce, but also specially arranged for those who could not enter the venue to congratte them in the Demon Paradise in the Forbidden City.


    The entire Demon Paradise was taken over by Emperor Longwei on this day, preparing a big banquet to receive guests.


    The World of Demon Paradise also sent additional manpower to massacre the monsters, and hundreds of cauldrons in the courtyard were steaming at the same time. The fragrance of the meat of Demon seems to be smelt in half of the Forbidden City.


    And the second major event was that when the Demon Paradise was busy preparing meals for the princess¡¯ birthday, it was suddenly wiped out by arge number of official healers. Even those temporarily recruited stokers were not spared, and they were all taken into prison.


    Of course the main hall of Demon Paradise was also seized. And in the next few days, there will be news that the Demon Paradise branch halls in various parts of the maind will be suppressed and sealed up.


    All of a sudden, people spected about what kind of person this Demon Paradise had offended, and it suffered such annihtion. Various versions of exnations immediately flooded people¡¯s gossip.


    But within a few days, the official announcement came out. Make the rtionship between Demon Paradise and the Demon Organization public. Only then did people suddenly realize that they were shocked by Demon Paradise. Unexpectedly, the World of Demon Paradise, where monsters are ughtered every day, will be managed by the demons.


    But what also shocked the people of the world was another announcement that was posted together with this announcement. It was the third major event that stirred up the capital.


    They saw what the announcement clearly stated in bold big characters. *The original marriage between Princess Long Yifei and Master Ruofeng of the main hall of the Crystal Pce was decided to be canceled due to their emotional problems. Tell the world.*


    The official seal was stamped in a conspicuous position on the notice, which shows that this notice was true. This news immediately exploded among the people. Those merchants who originally wanted to make a fortune before and after the princess¡¯s wedding were suddenly disappointed. All kinds of goods hoarded for this purpose took a great deal of time, and would take more time to dispose.

 Chapter 445 - 445 Ruo Tianyun’s Secret

    445 Ruo Tianyun¡¯s Secret


    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Angry roars came from an open space by the pond!


    In the middle of the air, eight long spears were constantly waving and spiralling in the air like eight flying dragons! As the roar continued to spread, the eight flying dragons grew several times in size, and finally twisted together after circling and staggering, but turned into another huge flying dragon!


    ¡°Kill!!!¡± With a roar, the huge flying dragon rushed into the pond! In an instant, the bottom of the pond seemed to be detonated by explosives, shaking a huge water curtain!


    As the water curtain fell back, countless golden carps fell from the sky like raindrops! All of a sudden, the inside and outside of the pond were filled with fish and shrimps of all sizes! It was a catastrophe!


    A pretty figure suddenly appeared in the air, looking at the handsome man who was panting vigorously due to the exhaustion of spiritual power. She sneered and said, ¡°Sir, you are really good at it! You harvested so many fish and shrimp in one go, it seems that you don¡¯t have to worry about dinner!¡±


    The handsome man raised his head and shouted at the beautiful woman in the air, ¡°Phantom! Are you evenughing at me?¡±


    The man was Ruo Feng after recovering from his injury. Hearing that Meier¡¯s divorce from his engagement had been announced to the world, he immediately became crazy! For the past few days, he had been cultivating hard in the huge garden of the Crystal Pce, wanting to surpass the limit, surpass Fei, and take revenge with one blow! Hate him for taking his wife!


    Phantom shed to Ruofeng, and said contemptuously: ¡°With your little knowledge, how do you want me tough at you?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!!!¡± After hearing this, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help being furious. He let out a series of miserableughs, and responded. ¡°Okay, If that¡¯s the case, then let me experience your ability!¡±


    .....


    With a backhand, Ruofeng took out a pair of magic crystals from the space, and greedily absorbed the spiritual power contained in the magic crystals. The veins in his two arms suddenly bulged due to the huge spiritual power! The spirit crystal in his hand quickly turned into powder!


    Ruofeng raised his hand, and flung the crystal powder in his hand towards the phantom. His figure suddenly rushed forward, under the sh of five spirit crystals, the eight long spears immediately turned into eight flying dragons, and went straight to attack the phantom!


    Phantom was not far away from Ruofeng, but seeing Ruofeng rushing like a wolf tiger, she had no intention of dodging at all! Staring at Ruofeng¡¯s mighty moves, there was a sneer on the corner of her mouth!


    Seeing this, Ruofeng was even more furious! He shouted loudly. ¡°Kill!!!¡±


    The eight flying dragons instantly merged into one, and suddenly hit the Phantom head-on!


    ¡°Boom!!!¡± Following a series of explosions, Ruofeng was immediately thrown back by the counter-vibration force. Looking at Phantom again, she still had a sneer on her face. Her clothes didn¡¯t even move, and even her spirit crystal didn¡¯t emerge! But all the attacks were blocked by the defensive cover in front of the phantom!


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help being even more angry when he saw it. He shouted. ¡°Come again!¡±


    After taking out tworger magic crystals with his backhand and quickly absorbing the spiritual power, he leaped up high. Under the sh of the spirit crystal, the eight flying dragons in front of him instantly turned into twenty four. After the two hovered, they rushed towards the phantom at the same time!


    Seeing the phantom rushing to approach, the 24 flying bars instantly merged into one, turning into a giant dragon and mming at the phantom!


    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡± After another explosion that made mountains and the ground shook, Ruofeng was immediately thrown up! A mouthful of blood was spurted out, and then fell into the pool water!


    Looking at Phantom again, there was still no spirit crystal condensed, and with a look of contempt on her face, she walked slowly to the river, and asked Ruofeng who had just struggled out of the water: ¡°How is it? Do you want to try again?¡±


    After being shocked by the cold water, Ruofeng¡¯s violent mood finally calmed down! Looking at Phantom¡¯s calm look, he couldn¡¯t help but asked in surprise: ¡°Phantom, you, how deep is your cultivation? How easy is it to defuse my full blow!¡±


    Phantom smiled faintly, and immediately became charming, and said lightly: ¡°What is my level of cultivation? Compared with the master, I am still far behind!¡±


    Of course Ruofeng knows who the master Phantom is talking about! For more than a month, although Ruofeng epted the fact that the fifthdy, Meiniang, was her biological mother, she still ignored her!


    Unexpectedly, his mother¡¯s cultivation level is so advanced. Judging from what Phantom said, he was afraid that her mother¡¯s cultivation base would never be lower than that of father Ruo Tianyun! And his father was one of the three great immortals in the Forbidden City. Could it be that his mother was also a spiritual immortal?


    Seeing Ruofeng¡¯s surprised expression, Phantom couldn¡¯t help smiling slightly, and said softly: ¡°My lord, since you don¡¯t want to fight anymore, just follow me!


    Ruofeng was stunned for a moment, and quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Master is calling you!¡± As the voice drifted out, Phantom¡¯s figure was already gone.


    Ruofeng pondered for a moment, then dodged to chase after her.


    ¡°What? You want to take Feng¡¯er away? No! Absolutely not!¡± Ruo Tianyun¡¯s voice sounded from the hall. The fifthdy Mei Niang, Ruofeng and Phantom were all standing in the hall.


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°I¡¯m also thinking about Feng¡¯er, don¡¯t you just have the heart to watch Feng¡¯er go down like this?¡±


    Ruo Tianyun immediately shouted: ¡°Who said Feng¡¯er is negative? Feng¡¯er is cultivating hard in the garden every day, why can¡¯t I see that Feng¡¯er is negative?¡±


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and said angrily: ¡°Ruo Tianyun, what is your intention? Didn¡¯t you see how Feng¡¯er cultivates every day? What¡¯s the benefit of forced cultivation by absorbing magic crystals every day? ? Don¡¯t you know how much damage this will do to Feng¡¯er?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Ruo Tianyun suddenly felt wronged, speechless! How could Ruo Tianyun not know the consequences of forcibly absorbing demon spirits through cultivation? In this way, although the cultivator¡¯s cultivation base could be temporarily and quickly improved, the consequence was that the cultivation base couldn¡¯t be improved further after breaking through to the seventh level!


    Usually, those who use this method to forcibly practice were limited to the practice of the Healer Legion. But also because of the preciousness of the magic crystal, the number of spiritual masters who could enjoy this treatment would not be too many!


    After pondering for a while, Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Okay! Even if I don¡¯t have any objections, you still have to get Feng¡¯er¡¯s consent! If Feng¡¯er doesn¡¯t agree, then let this matter go!¡±


    After hearing this, Ruofeng immediately said: ¡°Father, I have already agreed!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help being startled, unexpectedly that Feng¡¯er, who had never had a good impression of Meiniang, would agree so readily at this moment!


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, you have to think clearly!¡± Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help saying.


    Ruofeng straightened his chest, and said loudly: ¡°As long as I can improve my cultivation, I will be able to endure no matter how hard it is!¡±


    If Tianyun felt like crying, he couldn¡¯t help frowning and said: ¡°Feng¡¯er, this is not just a matter of suffering! You are already an adult, you should think twice before doing anything! There is no shortcut to cultivation ? Wherever you go, you have to go, step by step!¡±


    After hearing this, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help wondering in his heart: what happened to father today? My mother said that she would take me out to practice. There is a way to quickly improve my cultivation, and it will only be good for my body and not bad! Isn¡¯t that a good thing? What worries does father have? Will my mother still harm me?


    After thinking about it, Fei¡¯s terrifying cultivation appeared in Ruofeng¡¯s mind again! And Phantom¡¯s unfathomable cultivation also emerged in his mind! In contrast, Ruofeng could be sure that Phantom¡¯s cultivation must be higher than Fei¡¯s!


    *Since my mother was able to teach Phantom, who was younger than herself, to such a monstrous cultivation level, then what my mother said must not be wrong! Fei, you are waiting for me! This great enmity, Ruofeng will definitely get it back with you in the future!*


    After thinking for a while, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but said firmly: ¡°Father, Feng¡¯er has figured it out! Feng¡¯er will go to practice with his mother!¡±


    Looking at his son¡¯s determined eyes, and at the questioning eyes of the fifth madame, Ruo Tianyun couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and sighed: ¡°Oh! That¡¯s fine! Then, I will go with you as a father!¡±


    Mei Niang immediately reprimanded: ¡°Why are you going? We will go there for three to five years at most, and at least two or three years before we cane back. As the head of the Crystal Pce, you haveplicated affairs in the pce. I think you should stay here, in the pce!¡±


    Afterwards, Meiniang said to Ruofeng and Meiying who were behind her: ¡°Feng¡¯er, Ying¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± After finishing speaking, she took the lead to go outside the hall!


    Ruofeng immediately said to Ruo Tianyun: ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, Feng¡¯er will definitely be a powerful spiritual master when hees back!¡± After finishing speaking, he turned around and followed his mother!


    ¡°Feng¡¯er!¡± In the huge hall, only Ruo Tianyun was left standing there alone in a moment! Looking at the backs of Ruofeng and the three of them gradually disappearing, Ruo Tianyun only felt that he was getting farther and farther away from his only son! It¡¯s as far away as heaven and earth!


    After leaving the main hall of the Crystal Pce, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but asked Meiniang in doubt: ¡°Mother, why does father seem to not want me to go with you to practice?¡±


    Mei Niang sighed softly: ¡°Oh! I think it¡¯s because of a secret, a secret your father never wants you to know!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ruofeng was taken aback, and couldn¡¯t help asking in doubt: ¡°What secret?¡±


    Mei Niang said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to a ce first!¡±


    After leaving the city, the group of three flew straight to the east! After traveling for hundreds of kilometers, a forest appeared in front of her, and Mei Niang descended straight towards a valley!


    They saw a waterfall in the valley hanging down from the mountains, and there was a small pool below, surrounded by green pines and cypresses, strange mountains, Qionghua Manshan. The scenery was very beautiful!


    Meiniang stood by the pool pondering for a moment, then said to Ruofeng: ¡°Feng¡¯er, you must be thinking why I brought you here?¡±


    Ruofeng was wondering, and immediately nodded after hearing this.


    Mei Niang sighed: ¡°Feng¡¯er, its about the secret that your father never wants you to know! Let me tell you now, then you can make another choice. Either you follow me, or go back to the Forbidden City!¡±


    ¡°Secret?¡± Ruofeng¡¯s mind was full of these two words all the way. Hearing Meiniang mention it at this moment, he looked at Meiniang full of doubts!


    Meiniang murmured. ¡°Because this is the ce where I met your father for the first time! That year, your father was the same age as you are now...¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446 Halfling [I]

    446 Halfling [I]


    It turned out that when Ruo Tianyun was young, he once traveled here to rx.


    At that time, Meiniang¡¯s cultivation had just broken through to the ninth level because of the ripe opportunity, she transformed into a human and lived here in seclusion.


    However, after the demon race breaks through to level nine and turned into a human form, there would be a period of weakness. From a few days to a few months. During this period, all cultivation bases would be lost, just like ordinary people.


    However, everything in the world has its two sides. Although this weakening period of the demons was very detrimental to their own safety, but the longer the weakening period, the stronger the monster¡¯s ability after upgrading.


    Mei Niang¡¯s period of weaknesssted for a whole month, and then she gradually regained some energy, feeling that her cultivation base is returning to her body little by little. But Mei Niang also knows that the period of recovery was also the most dangerous time.


    Because in the process of returning to the cultivation base, the monsters would emit a special smell, a smell that only the demons could smell. A smell that could lead to death.


    Among the demons, the magic crystals produced by monsters in this weak period could bring great benefits to other monsters. Especially the lower the level of monsters, the greater the benefits they would get.


    Moreover, since the ninth-level monsters have no cultivation base at this time, even the lowest-level monsters of the first and second levels could easily kill them. This is also the main reason why Mei Niang stayed away from the gathering ces of monsters and came to the Central ins, the most prosperous ce for human beings.


    On this day, Meiniang was washing her hands under the waterfall, which is something Meiniang must do every day, because it could reduce the peculiar smell on her body.


    .....


    But at this moment, a fourth-level bear demon suddenly rushed out of the forest, roaring at Meiniang, its eyes full of greed.


    Before Meiniang lived in seclusion here, she had checked many times in the forest. It was rted to her own safety, so Meiniang didn¡¯t dare to be careless in the slightest. But since this ce was controlled by humans, there were no traces of demons in the forest except for some small wild beasts.


    But why would a bear demon suddenly appear at this time, it was unexpected by Meiniang. Seeing the greedy look of the bear demon, it probably guessed that Meiniang was now in a period of weakness.


    Mei Niang was shocked, so she reprimanded calmly: ¡°Bold thing, this ce is my ce of meditation, hurry up and leave?¡±


    After hearing this, Xiongmo hesitated for a moment, then continued to growl and approached Meiniang.


    Seeing that threats are useless, Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help being shocked. She kept thinking about how to deal with it in her heart, but her body didn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    Mei Niang knew that she would not be able to run away from the bear demon at this time, so she could only pretend to stand upright. She hoped it could still serve as a deterrent.


    Xiong Mo saw that he had bullied him to a distance of more than ten meters from the other party, but the other party did not respond at all, so Xiong Xin couldn¡¯t help but raised his head to the sky and let out a long howl, and immediately rushed towards Meiniang.


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help but secretly sighed in her heart. She never imagined that after thousands of years of cultivation, she finally reached the ninth-level supreme, but she never imagined that she would fall into the hands of a fourth-level brat.


    But Mei Niang didn¡¯t just sit still, she forcibly gathered the recovered spiritual power, and jumped back with all her strength. Narrowly avoided the clutches of the bear demon.


    The bear demon was only a tentative blow at first, but he didn¡¯t expect that the opponent really didn¡¯t recover much. Although this palm didn¡¯t hit the opponent, it aroused his courage. He couldn¡¯t help but roared again, and immediately chased after Mei Niang who was running away.


    At this critical juncture, a loud roar suddenly came from the waterfall above his head.


    ¡°Bold demon bear, how dare you.¡±


    The sound was heard, and a figure was quickly moved behind Mei Niang, and under the sh of spiritual light, countless needles struck the demon bear from all directions like wasps that had exploded in their nest.


    The bear demon couldn¡¯t help being shocked. A thick earth wall suddenly condensed and stood in front of him. But the Xiongmo was slightly off the mark, the opponent¡¯s attack came from all directions.


    As the earth wall gradually dissipated, the demon bear stood there dumbfounded, his body covered with slender steel needles.


    The person who came was none other than Ruo Tianyun when he was young. At this time, Ruo Tianyun was really handsome. After killing the demon bear, when he looked back, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned by Meiniang¡¯s beauty.


    At this time, because Mei Niang had just been promoted to the ninth level, she turned into a human form, and her body and appearance were only like that of a seventeen-year-old girl. While frightened, he was also attracted by Ruo Tianyun¡¯s heroic appearance.


    The two fell in love at first sight. It¡¯s just that Ruo Tianyun is shocked by Meiniang, but Meiniang just has a good impression of Ruo Tianyun. At this time, Mei Niang¡¯s cultivation waspletely lost, and she just took advantage of Ruo Tianyun¡¯s infatuation to tide over this dangerous period.


    A few dayster, Mei Niang¡¯s cultivation finally returned, and her ability was several times higher than before the breakthrough, and she couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. And Ruo Tianyun was not a fool, at this time he finally found out that Mei Niang¡¯s true identity was a level 9 monster.


    It¡¯s a pity that Ruo Tianyun is already too affectionate at this time, even though he knows that the woman in front of him is from the demon n, he still remains infatuated.


    But Mei Niang has broken through from the tragic environment where the weak could prey on the strong for thousands of years, and she knows the importance of a strong cultivation base. Faced with Ruo Tianyun¡¯s infatuation and the grace of saving her life, Meiniang chose to leave.


    Before leaving, Meiniang once confessed to Ruo Tianyun: ¡°When one day, you are useful to me, I will ept your feelings.¡±


    Since then, Ruo Tianyun and Meiniang have not seen each other for more than a hundred years.


    Until one day, Meiniang suddenly appeared in front of Ruo Tianyun. But at this time, Ruo Tianyun was already over a hundred years old. His appearance has also undergone earth-shaking changes, and he is no longer the handsome and handsome man he once was.

 Chapter 447 - 447 Halfling [II]

    447 Halfling [II]


    On the other hand, Mei Niang is still young and beautiful, and her appearance was only in her twenties.


    In order to quickly improve her cultivation, Meiniang has not been idle for more than a hundred years. She didn¡¯t think that for human beings, using the method of absorbing magic crystals to improve their cultivation was more harmful than beneficial, but it was different for demons.


    Demons don¡¯t have this kind of rejection of external spiritual power at all. As long as you have enough spirit crystals, absorbing the spiritual power in the spirit crystals for a long time will only benefit your own cultivation and not harm.


    Therefore, during these more than a hundred years, Mei Niang has relied on the power of the spirit crystal, and her cultivation has soared, and it seems that she has reached the bottleneck in the middle of the ninth level. And to break through this bottleneck, the only way to do it is to absorb a group of spirit crystals from the ninth-level spirit fairy.


    Therefore, Mei Niang appeared in front of Ruo Tianyun. At this time, Ruo Tianyun had already reached the level of a ninth-level spirit fairy.


    It¡¯s just that Mei Niang didn¡¯t want to kill Ruo Tianyun to absorb his spirit crystal. It was because of Ruo Tianyun¡¯s identity at this time. His identity as the main hall master of the Crystal Pce.


    Although Ruo Tianyun still hasn¡¯t forgotten that rtionship after seeing Meiniang. But when he heard that Meiniang wanted a set of spirit crystals of a ninth-level fairy, Ruo Tianyun hesitated. There is no shortage of ninth-level spirit crystals in the main hall of the Crystal Pce. After millions of years of precipitation, there are more than tens of thousands of ninth-level spirit crystals?


    But Ruo Tianyun knows that each group of spirit crystals is the precious wealth of human beings, and stealing a group is a betrayal of human beings. In the face of feelings and betrayal, Ruo Tianyun hesitated.


    But Mei Niang put forward her own condition at this time, that is, she could help Ruo Tianyun leave behind descendants.


    .....


    Ruo Tianyun, who has been childless all her life, could¡¯t help but wonder, not to mention that she has reached the age where she could¡¯t bear children, even if she goes back a hundred years, she has already lost her fertility due to injuries when she was young, why would Mei Niang say this? talk?


    But the facts prove everything, Meiniang used her own method to give birth to a son for Ruo Tianyun, and this son was indeed the flesh and blood of Ruo Tianyun and Meiniang.


    Therefore, Ruo Tianyun became cruel and took advantage of his position to steal a bunch of ninth-level spirit crystals from the main hall of the Crystal Pce and handed them over to Meiniang, which was regarded as gratitude to Meiniang. It also marked a sessful end to the century-old rtionship.


    From then on, the two went their separate ways and did not see each other for another twenty years.


    This time, Meiniang found him again, and Ruo Tianyun was of course shocked. If Tianyun knew that Mei Niang must have other ns foring here this time, and what else could she be seeking besides spirit crystals?


    Therefore, from the moment Mei Niang stepped into the Crystal Pce, Ruo Tianyun knew that he might have fallen deeper and deeper.


    The so-called wrong step wouldl lead to eternal hatred. In order to keep this secret, Ruo Tianyun stole several sets of nine-level spirit crystals from the Crystal Pce under Meiniang¡¯s intimidation and gave them to Meiniang. And every time there was a transaction like that, Ruo Tianyun would be fighting fiercely with himself in his heart.


    Of course Mei Niang didn¡¯t want so many level nine spirit crystals for herself. You know, behind her, there was the second son of the Dragon Demon, Hao Yan. And Haoyan has been silent for so many years, what was he doing?


    Of course, it is impossible for Meiniang to tell Ruofeng all these things, she just revealed her identity lightly. At the same time, he also told Ruofeng that he is not a real human being, but amunity of humans and demons.


    After Ruofeng heard this, he was like a thunderbolt, and he was stunned.


    How could this be? I have always been the pride of mankind. Coupled with the noble status of his father, he has always grown up amidst the admiration and envy of everyone.


    And I have practiced diligently for so many years in order to be able to kill high-level monsters and gain my status and glory among human beings after I be stronger.


    However, in the end, he turned into a monster. To put it bluntly, I am part of the Demon Race. ridiculous. It¡¯s so ridiculous.


    ¡°Haha. Ridiculous. This story is so ridiculous.¡± Ruofeng was stunned for a while and couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    Afterughing for a long time, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help saying to Mei Niang: ¡°Unexpectedly, my mother would make such a joke on me. Haha. Phantom, tell me, is your master funny?¡±


    Looking at the serious and serious faces of Mei Niang and Phantom, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but gradually stoppedughing.


    Mei Niang finally said: ¡°Feng¡¯er, whether you believe it or not, the facts are in front of you. You still have a choice now, whether to follow me and improve your cultivation. Or go back and continue to swallow your anger half life.¡±


    No, what mother said seems to be true. After listening to Meiniang¡¯s words, Ruofeng suddenly realized that when he flew over from the Forbidden City just now, Ruofeng didn¡¯t see the spirit crystal condensed from his mother and Phantom. And if the spirit crystals didn¡¯t appear, how did their spiritual powere out?


    This, should only be what the demons were be able to do it, right? Could it be that they were all demons? Thinking of this, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help taking two steps back, staring at Mei Niang and Phantom¡¯s actions warily.


    ¡°Are you really my mother?¡± Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but wondered.


    Mei Niang nodded and said: ¡°It seems that you have already started to face the reality. Didn¡¯t you swear to take revenge on that Fei? Come with me, I guarantee that you will surpass Fei¡¯s cultivation within three years.¡±


    Meiniang originally nned to ask Phantom to help Ruofeng find Fei to vent her anger, but she didn¡¯t expect that something would happen in the Warcraft Paradise not long after, and all the Warcraft Paradises were banned by the authorities.


    This could¡¯t help but prompt Meiniang to change many ns, including the decision to take Ruofeng away. In Meiniang¡¯s mind, maybe it would be a good move to educate her son.


    Meiniang¡¯s words could¡¯t help arousing Ruofeng¡¯s anger again. Overtake Fei within three years. What kind of ambition is this? But could it really be done with just a word from Mei Niang?


    What kind of cultivation Fei has reached so far, Ruofeng doesn¡¯t know. But Ruofeng knew that Fei far surpassed him both in terms of talent and the growth rate of his cultivation.


    Could it be that he could overtake Fei in just three years? Judging from Ruofeng¡¯s current cultivation progress, let alone overtaking in three years, it was reasonable to think that after five or ten years, whether he could reach Fei¡¯s current cultivation level was unknown.

 Chapter 448 - 448 Halfling [III]

    448 Halfling [III]


    Thinking about the gap between himself and Fei, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help asking Mei Niang: ¡°Is there any way you can make me surpass Fei, hmm? Instead of you just talking big...¡±


    ¡°What? Do you still want to be rude to me?¡± Meiniang couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Feng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, although I¡¯m notpletely sure, I believe that as long as you awaken the blood of the demon race in your body, you will definitely be able to transform yourself into an unprecedented super-human monster.¡±


    ¡°Super demon.¡± Ruofeng was shocked. In the millions of years of history of the Ziling Continent, it was not that there had never been a son of a demon. Could humans and demons really coexisted? Facts have proved everything, of course it could. And this kind of offspring co-produced by humans and demons were called, halflings. Human demons. Half human, half demon.


    Although there were few such examples in history, once the demons appear, their enchanting talent would soon be revealed. And its cultivation mode was usually based on the cultivation of human spirit crystals, maybe this was the result of gic selection.


    Someone once made a research that showed that the talent level of human monsters was directly proportional to the level of cultivation of their parents at birth. In other words, no matter whether it was a human or a demon, as long as one¡¯s own cultivation level was high enough when giving birth to a human demon, then the child¡¯s talent must be high.


    Although there was no way to use experiments to prove this theory, but from the analysis of the data of these demons that have appeared, this conclusion was absolutely tenable.


    Of course Ruofeng had heard about the monsters. In the records of the Crystal Pce, Ruofeng also read the records about humans and demons. Ruofeng still clearly remembered that in the records, there was an emphatic mention of a human demon that appeared 20,000 years ago.


    His father was a human spiritual master with a seventh-level cultivation base, but there was no record of what level of monster his mother was.


    Only that this person was less than a hundred years old, she had already cultivated to the level of a ninth-level spirit fairy. And in the tens of thousands of years that followed, there were often reports about this person, which shows why this person¡¯s cultivation was so powerful.


    .....


    Usually it was very difficult for a spiritual master to improve after advancing to the ninth level of spirit fairy to be an hegemon. Lao Caitou of the Xuanbing branch knew this very well, that¡¯s why he gave up his cultivation after reaching the level of spirit fairy, and lived in seclusion in the Xuanbing branch to pass the time.


    In the long history of millions of years of human beings, there were very few spirit immortals who could sessfully cultivate to the middle of the ninth level. Not to mention those who could cultivate to thete stage.


    Therefore, people who could live for hundreds, not to mention thousands, of years were rare. The spirit fairy at the beginning of the ninth level could live for a thousand years at most. While this human demon would still be seen with their own eyes, tens of thousands of yearster, which showed how talented this human demon was. The depth of cultivation has probably already reached the middle andte stages of the ninth-level spirit fairy.


    But the sad thing was that even though this human demon has such a monstrous cultivation base, it has never been epted by human society because of its status as a human demon.


    And the name of this human demon had never been recorded in the ssics, because people have never called that person¡¯s name, and no one has pursued it. Just because of his spiritual power of the wind attribute, he was called the Taoist of Wind Demon.


    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the name. Taoist Feng Mo.


    Ruofeng heard Meiniang mentioning the matter of demons at this moment, and couldn¡¯t help but think of this allusion, which immediately caused a strong shock in his heart.


    Yes. If I were a human monster, then judging from my parents¡¯ cultivation base, it was not impossible to be a generation of super human monsters.


    However, the fact that those human-demons were not tolerated by human society also came to Ruo Feng¡¯s mind.


    Because such an existence was the product of humans and demons, even if these human- demons were on the side of human society, they were not epted by humans, and they were often looked down upon and ignored by others everywhere. In the end, he could only end his life in misery. So what if his cultivation base was as monstrous as Taoist Feng Mo? Didn¡¯t even a name remain in the end?


    Seeing that Ruofeng¡¯s face was uncertain, Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Feng¡¯er, go or stay, only you can decide. I don¡¯t force you as a mother, I will give you some time to think about it. Ying¡¯er, go find some food, let¡¯s take a break here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Phantom agreed, and then disappeared into the dense forest.


    In the blink of an eye, it was almost dark, and Mei Niang and Phantom were leisurely eating the roast meat in their hands. Ruofeng huddled aside and remained silent, staring at the dancing mes in front of his eyes all the time.


    After eating and drinking, Meiniang got up and said, ¡°Ying¡¯er. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Phantom threw the leftover roasted meat in her hand into the fire, wiped the oil stains on her mouth, got up and followed Meiniang, about to leave.


    Ruofeng suddenly roared, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Mei Niang stopped in her tracks immediately, turned around and asked, ¡°What? Have you figured it out?¡±


    Ruo Fengmujian nodded, staring intently at the fire in front of him and muttering: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help smiling when she heard the words. Phantom smiled and said: ¡°It seems that I can have apanion in the future. But, I don¡¯t know if I should call you son or younger brother?¡±


    Although it waste spring, the night in the valley was still cool. The cold wind blew, the me struggled a few times, and was finally blown out. The only remaining bits of charcoal fire turned into long dots under the blowing of the strong wind, and finally they had no choice but to sh thest bit of brilliance before returning to darkness.


    Two monthster, the Forbidden Branch of Xuanbing Academy was finallypleted and officially opened for sses.


    Because the time at this moment was during the long summer vacation, the general spiritual teacher academies were still on vacation at this time. Therefore, the Forbidden Branch intended to take this opportunity to recruit students in advance, so as topete with other colleges for students.


    But obviously this decision of the Forbidden Branch was a bit superfluous. Because from the first day of school, the Forbidden Branch was almost overwhelmed by the students and parents who came to study.

 Chapter 449 - 449 Different Plans

    449 Different ns


    At the same time, there were still many first- and second-level spiritual masters who were studying in other colleges who dragged others to find connections and wanted to transfer here. This couldn¡¯t help but make the reception staff in charge of enrollment very busy.


    In just one week, the academy had recruited 5,000 students, but there were still people who kepting to sign up. This couldn¡¯t help but make grand elder Shen Lingyun feel a little headache. But the biggest headache was Feng Ziyu.


    Because the decision to enroll students in advance was nned and issued by Fatty. And the reason why Fatty was able to issue such an order was because Fatty had transformed into awe-inspiring leader of the Forbidden Branch.


    When this decision passed the review of the chief grandelder¡¯s old hall, the fat man was so happy that he almost fainted. Fortunately, Bu Yueyue was there at the time, and kicked Fatty awake.


    However, the academy also considered that Fatty was still young at this time, and if he focused on teaching in the academy, it would seriously affect his cultivation. Therefore, while appointing Fatty as the grandelder of the college, he was also sent an experienced deputy dean to take charge of all matters of the college.


    So, in fact, Fatty, like Fei, was only the honorary grandelder of the college. But this did not affect Fatty¡¯s right to make decisions about the various rules and policies of the academy.


    No, in order to increase the enrollment rate of the college, Fatty confidently proposed a n to start school early and recruit students. The result was an overcrowded ending.


    But this was a good thing after all. It showed that Xuanbing Academy was famous enough. The foundation was solid enough. Since the students were a little overstuffed, they would try to expand.


    Fatty thought over and over again, and finally ordered someone to post a notice at the entrance of the college, announcing that thest three days of the deadline for recruiting students would not be rejected. Those who didn¡¯te after the expiration date would find another ce, or switch to next year to apply again.


    .....


    The college was on fire, and the shops near the college were also booming immediately. These shopkeepers were all people who used to be poor. Unexpectedly, in just one year, everyone actually owned their own store and even became the boss. To start a business, it was called a benefit.


    And the more so, the more customers the store would attract. For a moment, the bustling scenes around the Forbidden Branch even surpassed the busiest streets in the Forbidden City. The value of the store has doubled again and again. This couldn¡¯t help but make the grandelder very happy-Fatty Feng Ziyu.


    You know, there were many shops around the college that belong to the college¡¯s property. Just eating the rent of these shops, the ie even exceeded the tuition fees for recruiting students.


    It won a lot of apuse as soon as it opened, which not only exposed fatty¡¯s face to the sky.


    After everything was back on track, Fei decided to take a break from everyone.


    Since Mei¡¯er returned to the group of friends, she suddenly found that her cultivation was far behind the others. Although she had worked very hard during the period when she was away from her partner, her cultivation base has only been raised to the middle of the fifth level.


    And Fatty, Bu Yueyue, and Ji Menghan¡¯s cultivation has already reached thete fifth level. Lu Wenfeng even advanced to the early stage of level six. What¡¯s more terrible is that Fei, who had the same level of cultivation as herself, had reached the middle of the sixth level. This was too outrageous.


    So Meier decided to seize the time to practice and make up for the lost cultivation base. Therefore, she mored that she had to go back to Lingchen Cave to practice, of course, the premise was that Fei would apany him.


    Since everyone had justpleted a year of hard training in Lingchen Cave, except for Fei who had no choice but to apany them, the others had no ns to go back.


    For Fatty, it was because he just took over the post of dean, and he wants to make a good living in the academy. Moreover, the Academy also had the Mirror Flower Water Moon Cave that can provide training. Although there was not as much spiritual power as in the Lingchen Cave, it was still very plentiful for two or three people to practice at the same time.


    Of course, Bu Yueyue also stayed in the name of supervising Fatty.


    Lu Wenfeng and Ji Menghan nned to go back to Xuanbing City. The two of them haven¡¯t been back home for many years, and they happen to have nothing to do recently, so they wanted to take this opportunity to go home and visit their families.


    Now that everyone had their own ns, after making another one-year agreement, everyone bid farewell to each other and set off ording to their respective ns.


    Since the Forbidden City did not establish a channel to transmit the magic circle, Fei took Mei¡¯er straight out of the Forbidden City after bidding farewell to Emperor Longwei.


    Originally, Emperor Longwei wanted Yin Yu and Fang Kui to apany and protect her, but they refused. Thinking about Fei¡¯s monstrous cultivation base, and that the two of them want to practice alone, Emperor Longwei didn¡¯t insist.


    After leaving the city, Fei was still thinking, should he ask Elder Yade to lead someone to build another passage for the magic circle, connecting the Forbidden Branch and Lingchen Cave?


    If it was connected, the only difference between the southeast, north and south of the entire continent was that the western desert area was not within the teleportation range. This would make things easier in the future.


    Fei even thought that one day he must go to the west of the maind to find a chance. It was said that although it is deste, there are many strange monster races. For human beings, it could be regarded as an untapped treasure.


    But thinking about his current cultivation, Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head.


    ording to the book, although there were not many demons in the western desert area, if you encounter them, they were likely to be high-level monsters with a cultivation level above level 7, especially the most powerful monsters thate and go alone.


    Thinking about it, what Meier said was still right, everyone¡¯s cultivation base was still too small at present, although the cultivation bases of the fifth and sixth levels were said to be no problem for self-protection, but if there was a real crisis, there would still be a feeling of insignificance and powerlessness feel.


    Fortunately, there was nothing to do now, and the affairs of the college were almost taken care of. The demon organization has also been silenced after the ban of Demon Paradise. They didn¡¯t know when and how it would reappear next time.


    As for the family, Fei suddenly thought of the Han tribe who moved to the Elf God Realm. By the way, after doing the thinking, more than a year has passed. If calcted ording to the time, Sister Qiuhong and the others should have moved to the vicinity of Shenmu College.


    Thinking of this, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking Meier¡¯s opinion. Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t object either, anyway, being able to be with Fei made her happy wherever she went.


    Therefore, the two decided to go to Shenmu College to see the situation of Sister Qiuhong and the Han tribe. After everything was in order, they would go back to Lingchen Cave to practice through the teleportation circle.

 Chapter 450 - 450 Breakthroughs [I]

    450 Breakthroughs [I]


    The ancient castle in the center of the Great Forest.


    A roar suddenly came from under the castle. Immediately afterwards, a violent and unparalleled fluctuation of spiritual power gushed out from the bottom of the castle. The entire castle couldn¡¯t help shaking.


    Rabbit Demon Meiniang, served by Phantom, was tasting tea in the hall. Immediately shocked by this change. Phantom couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Could it be that the son¡¯s demon blood has been sessfully awakened? Why is the spiritual power fluctuating so much?¡±


    In a blink of an eye, it has been more than two months since Ruofeng followed the two demons to the castle. In order to awaken Ruofeng¡¯s demon blood, Mei Niang ordered Phantom to torture Ruofeng inhumanely every day.


    Let Ruofeng, who was only at the beginning of level five, fight Phantom, who was at level nine, was simply like an eagle ying with a chicken. But Ruofeng would still be teased by the phantom every day after his spiritual power was exhausted, and his body was always struggling on the verge of copse. The will was even more tormented.


    Facing Ruofeng who was struggling in pain, Phantom didn¡¯t knowpassion at all, maybe it was because of her origin from the demon n. While torturing Ruofeng¡¯s body every day, she still doesn¡¯t forget to use words to ridicule and torment, which impacts Ruofeng¡¯s mind from time to time. Until Ruofeng no longer has the strength to stand up.


    For this kind of daily torture, Ruofeng has long been angry. Crazy. The empty underground stone room, the daily physical and mental torture was all that Ruofeng had now. How could he not be angry and mad?


    But this was exactly what Mei Niang wants. Mei Niang was going to use this method to stimte the demon blood that has been buried in Ruofeng for many years. If Feng bes angrier and crazier, the demon blood would be stimted sooner.


    But this morning, Ruofeng was still tortured by the phantom and fell to the ground like mud. The sudden fluctuation of spiritual power at this moment made Phantom think that Ruofeng¡¯s demon blood was awakened.


    .....


    But this doubt was quickly denied by Meiniang. Seeing that Mei Niang pondered for a while, she eximed: ¡°No, this wave of spiritual power is so strong, it can¡¯t be Feng¡¯er¡¯s. Could it be that the second son Hao Yan¡¯s cultivation has broken through?¡±


    After all, Mei Niang didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and immediately ran to the underground of the castle with the phantom.


    Under the castle, there was a huge hole leading directly to the mountain. At this time, strong fluctuations of spiritual power surged from the huge hole.


    Seeing this, Mei Niang confirmed her guess even more, and immediately sped up, bringing the phantom to a huge stone gate at the bottom of the cave in a blink of an eye.


    They saw that the stone gate was more than 20 meters high and low, and the thick and heavy stone bs might not be able to be pushed by ordinary people. But at this moment, the two stone gates were still tightly closed. There was already a person standing there in front of Shimen, facing Shimen respectfully and standing with his hands down.


    ¡°Brother Yin Hao, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Mei Niang immediately recognized the person in front of the door and asked immediately.


    Yin Hao turned his head and nced at the two of them, shook his head and said, ¡°I just came here too, I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯m afraid the Second Young Master¡¯s cultivation has broken through.¡±


    Mei Niang immediately nodded and said: ¡°I think so too. The Second Young Master has been in retreat for more than three years since he came back. When I saw hime back, he was in a hurry, and he simply told us not to disturb him and then went to retreat to practice. It must be that he found an opportunity to break through.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yin Hao agreed, but suddenly heard a dragon roaring from the stone gate. Immediately afterwards, there was a burst of wildughter, and the fluctuation of spiritual power in the air suddenly became more violent.


    A momentter, as theughter stopped, the heavy stone door split to the left and right, and Hao Yan walked out with a happy face. And the fluctuation of spiritual power also stopped at this time.


    Seeing this, the three of them, including Meiniang, immediately bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the Second Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Meiniang really deserves to be a schr, her guess is true.¡±


    Mei Niang immediately smiled and said: ¡°So, the Second Young Master has sessfully broken through to level nine?¡±


    Hao Yan smiled, Meiniang and the three immediately bowed again and said, ¡°Congrattions, Second Young Master.¡±


    Hao Yan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°No. No. My master¡¯s promotion this time is also due to your contribution.¡±


    Looking around, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Oh? Why isn¡¯t brother Zi Heng here? Could it be that he is still stationed in the Forbidden City?¡±


    When Yin Hao heard this, he immediately lowered his head, and said to Hao Yan, ¡°Back to Second Young Master, brother Zi Heng, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s dead already.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hao Yan was shocked. Ordinarily, with Zi Heng¡¯s cultivation base, although he couldn¡¯t be said to be invincible in the world, it was also a cultivation base in the middle of the ninth level. Among the human spiritual masters, there were very few who could defeat Zi Heng. How could they die so easily at the hands of human beings?


    Yin Hao said. ¡°Two years ago, the Jinghua Shuiyue Cave we guarded was suddenly discovered by a human spiritual master. In order not to conflict with humans, we decided to leave this ce. After Zheli, Brother Zi Heng and I separated. Two routes, I led the tribe back to the territory. ording to Mei Niang¡¯s arrangement, Brother Zi Heng decided to destroy the hole before chasing us. But he never returned. It has been more than two years in a blink of an eye. Brother must have already been poisoned by a human spiritual master. Otherwise, why would there be no news at all?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing this, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help pondering: ¡°Then have you ever looked for Zi Heng¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Meiniang immediately said: ¡°Second Young Master, after I lost the news of Brother Zi Heng, I sent Thirteen Heroes to lead his spiritual masters to investigate in many ces, but they didn¡¯t get any information. Half a year ago, I went to Jinghua Shuiyue in person. I went to check the cave, and it turned out that the cave has already copsed, and I can no longer enter it.¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451 Breakthrough [II]

    451 Breakthrough [II]


    Hearing this, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help pondering: ¡°With Brother Zi Heng¡¯s cultivation, it is said that he would not be so easy to encounter murderous hands. Could it be that he met a powerful ninth-level spirit master?¡±


    Mei Niang immediately said: ¡°What the second son said is very true, and our conclusion is also the same. I also went back to the Forbidden City specifically for this matter. There are three spiritual masters in the Forbidden City. After my inquiries, I found that During this period, none of the three fairy spirits took any action. Because brother Zi Heng disappeared during the Continental Linger Academy Competition, presumably if brother Zi Heng was really killed by spirit spirits, it must have been apanied by other spirit teacher academies What the spirit fairy who came to the contestants did.¡±


    After hearing this, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help nodding, and sighed: ¡°There are not many academies on the maind that have spirit masters at the level of immortals stationed there, and there are only a handful of academies whoe to participate in thepetition to protect the contestants. Mei Niang, you and Human beings have the deepest contact, which school of spiritual masters do you think is more likely?¡±


    Mei Niang immediately murmured when she heard the words: ¡°What the second son said is absolutely true. As far as I know, there are absolutely no more than ten human spirit masters who have reached the level of spirit immortals. Among them, three people were removed from the Forbidden City. There are also two spirit immortals stationed in Nanfeng City, where battles are frequent. These spirit immortals will never leave the city easily for the safety of the city defense.¡±


    Listening to Mei Niang¡¯s exnation, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help nodding. Although these things are not human secrets, not many people in the demon n know about such things.


    Mei Niang groaned for a moment, then continued: ¡°The most likely ce to send spirit immortals to escort is the Xuanbing City in the north. As far as I know, there are at least two spirit immortals stationed in Xuanbing City. And there are few disputes near Xuanbing City, and considering the recent performance of the Xuanbing team in the Continental Healer Competition, it is very likely that the academy will send spirit masters of the spirit fairy level to escort them.¡±


    After hearing this, Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help frowning deeply, and after a long time, he muttered: ¡°Meiniang, do you think there is no other possibility?¡±


    Mei Niang immediately said: ¡°As far as I know, I only know the whereabouts of these seven fairies. The number and whereabouts of the other fairies are unknown. But the possibility ofing to the Forbidden City as a bodyguard is not great.¡±


    Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help but nodded, and muttered: ¡°Is it Xuanbing Academy?¡±


    .....


    Mei Niang immediately said: ¡°As far as I know, since this Xuanbing Academy won the first ce in the Continental Healer Competition in the previous world, thispetition has attracted much attention for being the first in the maind. The one with the first grade has a lot to do with the captain of the Xuanbing team from the previous realm. This person is named Fei, and it is said that he is a spiritual master with exceptionally talented talents.¡±


    ¡°Fei?¡± Hao Yan couldn¡¯t help being moved when he heard the words. Why does this name sound so familiar?


    Suddenly, Hao Yan¡¯splexion changed slightly. Can¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Could it be him?.¡±


    In my memory, I saw a teenage human boy pointing at him with a handful of alien treasures, and immediately after that, a violent bright light came over the sky and covered the sky.


    ¡°Yes, it must be him.¡± Hao Yan¡¯s eyes froze suddenly, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes.


    At this moment, another wave of spiritual power surged in the giant hole. Then there was a long howl. Everyone in Haoyan was startled, and they all looked in the direction where the spiritual power wasing from.


    Mei Niang couldn¡¯t help being surprised and said: ¡°It¡¯s Feng¡¯er. Feng¡¯er really awakened.¡± After finishing speaking, she ran towards the passage first.


    Pushing open the stone door suddenly, she saw a phantom of a violent rabbit demon standing in the stone room in the tall dark room. Invisible fluctuations of spiritual power are rushing out around the Rabbit Demon phantom.


    But in this tall phantom, there was only one person standing still. This person¡¯s clothes were already in tatters, revealing the strong muscles inside. With a loud roar, the spiritual light in the eyes flickered, and the waist-length hair couldn¡¯t help dancing wildly with the fluctuation of spiritual power.


    Judging from his appearance, this person was exactly Ruofeng who ran away from home with his mother Mei Niang in search of a higher level of cultivation. Seeing the door of the stone room opened, several figures shed in from outside.


    Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help yelling angrily: ¡°Damn it...¡± Then he pushed his hands forward, and a violent and unparalleled fluctuation of spiritual power instantly condensed countless metal fragments and attacked Meiniang and everyone in a violent manner.


    Hao Yan frowned, and immediately said angrily: ¡°How dare you be presumptuous in front of me?¡±


    Just as he was about to make a move, Meiniang stopped him and said, ¡°Second Young Master, no, let me do it.¡±


    Afterwards, Mei Niang rushed out in one step, raised her hand to sweep away Ruofeng¡¯s attack, and immediately inserted countless metal fragments into the nearby stone wall. And Meiniang came to where Ruofeng was standing in a sh.


    Ruofeng hit the air with one blow, and suddenly became even crazier. He raised his head and shouted angrily, ¡°Die...¡±


    Under the control of Ruofeng¡¯s mental power, the phantom of the violent rabbit came alive, and a pair of huge strikes went straight towards Mei Niang¡¯s head.


    Facing Ruofeng¡¯s powerful attack, Meiniang just turned around in the air, and with a palm strike, it happened to hit Ruofeng¡¯s giant Rabbit phantom¡¯s upturned forehead.


    The giant Rabbit phantom froze immediately, and then disappeared. But Ruofeng still kept shouting angrily, using his forehead as the focus to fight against Mei Niang with spiritual power. The violent fluctuations of spiritual power immediately rushed out at an even more powered speed. A strong wind raged in the stone room for a while, and spiritual power danced wildly.


    The second son Haoyan, the leader of the Tiger Demon Yin Hao and the Rabbit Demon Phantom all stood aside watching Meiniang¡¯s actions. Although Haoyan doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in front of him, he guesses a thing or two about Ruofeng¡¯s change.


    As for the awakening of the blood of the demon, Haoyan recognized it at a nce, and judging from Mei Niang¡¯s attitude towards Ruofeng, Haoyan already guessed the rtionship between them. After all, Mei Niang had a son among humans, and Hao Yan knew it.

 Chapter 452 - 452 Breakthrough [III]

    452 Breakthrough [III]


    Mei Niang and Ruofeng¡¯s spiritual power confrontation was a stalemate for a few seconds, but Ruo Feng gradually weakened, and the fluctuation of spiritual power slowly stopped.


    Meiniang suddenly turned around andnded behind Ruofeng, quickly adjusted Ruofeng¡¯s body to a training posture, and then put her palm on Ruofeng¡¯s back.


    All of a sudden, the spiritual power around her started to roll back again, rushing towards Ruofeng¡¯s body, one burst after another. Ruofeng¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help shaking, and under the control of Mei Niang, the spiritual power continued to swim in his body.


    As time went by, Ruofeng¡¯s body condensed more and more spiritual power, and his body bulges greatly. The meridians were clearly visible, and the blood vessels are suddenly twisted and twisted under the skin, which looked terrifying. And Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain.


    Seeing that Ruofeng had reached the limit that his body could bear, Mei Niang immediately changed the course of her work, and the spiritual power, condensed around her, disappeared immediately, while another wave of spiritual power rushed out of Ruofeng¡¯s body. In a sh, it split into two and turned into two vortexes of spiritual power.


    With the continuous output of spiritual power, the two vortices of spiritual power became bigger and bigger, and in less than a quarter of an hour, they turned into a spiritual storm with a height of more than ten meters.


    The bulging spiritual power left his body one after another, and Ruofeng felt lighter. Suddenly, Mei Niang¡¯s voice sounded in the hall. ¡°Gather your spirit,press your spiritual power.¡±


    Ruofeng immediately realized that Meiniang was helping him to condense his spirit crystal, and immediately condensed his spiritual power.


    When she first arrived at the castle, Meiniang had told Ruofeng that as long as he awakened the demon blood in his body, he could immediately improve his cultivation. At that time, Ruofeng, who was at the beginning of the fifth level, didn¡¯t quite believe it, but judging from the various performances of his body at this time, it was indeed a sign that his cultivation had improved.


    .....


    But after Ruofeng received the special spiritual power today, his mental strength has long been weakened, and coupled with the burst of venting just now, it was not easy to gather the spirit crystal at this time.


    Relying on powerful spiritual power, Mei Niang could control the movements of the spiritual power in Ruofeng¡¯s body, but she couldn¡¯t help at all for the spiritual crystal that relied on personal spiritual power topress and condense.


    Seeing that Ruofeng was concentrating his spiritual power, the two vortexes of spiritual power were still only slowlypressed, but Ruofeng was already sweating profusely. His mental strength was almost exhausted.


    What to do? If the spirit crystals couldn¡¯t be condensed in time, the demon blood that was finally awakened would fall asleep again, and it would be even more difficult to wake up again.


    When Meiniang and Ruofeng were anxious, the second son, Haoyan, came to Ruofeng in a swift movement, and said loudly: ¡°Meiniang, let me help you.¡±


    Afterwards, he raised his hand to touch Ruofeng¡¯s eyebrows, and Ruofeng suddenly felt a chill in his mind. The originally messy mental fluctuations immediately calmed down under this icy cold touch. Then, a powerful mental wave suddenly rose from his mind, spreading rapidly as if a backup energy source had been activated.


    Although Ruofeng didn¡¯t understand what was going on, he was overjoyed after this change, and quickly gathered this spiritual power topress the two huge vortexes of spiritual power.


    Half an hourter, when Ruofeng felt that this spiritual power was almost exhausted, the two spiritual power vortexes in front of him had also condensed into shape.


    Two amethysts more than one meter long quietly suspended in front of Ruofeng. The deep color, firm shape, and enormous length couldn¡¯t help but make Ruofeng stare nkly.


    Immediately, with a sh of inspiration, five, more than one meter long spirit crystals, emerged. They echoed the two spirit crystals that had just condensed and lined up in a neat row.


    Was this my spirit crystal? Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes in surprise. When did my spirit crystal be so big? Judging by the length, the innate spiritual power should be at least 80 or higher, right?


    Ruofeng clearly remembered that his innate spiritual power was only over 60. Could it be caused by the awakening of the demon bloodline?


    While Ruofeng was wondering, he was gradually distracted by the neat seven spirit crystals in front of him. Seven. It turned out to be seven spirit crystals. In this way, wasn¡¯t my current cultivation level reaching the seventh level of spiritual sage?


    The huge surprise immediately made Ruofeng forget his tiredness, and he stood up from the ground suddenly. Looking at the spirit crystal in front of him in a daze.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er. Hurry up and thank the Second Young Master.¡± Meiniang¡¯s call suddenly woke up the shocked Ruofeng. As soon as the spiritual power was absorbed, the seven spirit crystals disappeared into nothingness.


    Turning his head to look, he saw four people standing in the stone room, besides his mother Mei Niang, Rabbit Demon Phantom and Tiger Demon Yin Hao, there was also a handsome young man standing there. When he saw the vertical lines on the man¡¯s forehead, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help being shocked.


    ¡°Dragon Demon?¡±


    Ruofeng still clearly remembered that when he was distracted just now, someone helped him, and it seemed that it was the person in front of him. Remembering the reminder from his mother, he quickly stepped forward to salute. ¡°Ruofeng thanked the second young master.¡±


    Hao Yan nodded slightly, and Meiniang immediately said: ¡°Second Young Master, my son Ruofeng was once young and weak in cultivation, please teach him in the future, Second Young Master.¡±


    Hao Yan couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Meiniang was joking. With you as a think tank, how can it be my turn to teach?¡±


    Meiniang immediately smiled and said: ¡°With the second young master here, how can there be a seat for Meiniang. Today the second young master sessfully broke through the ninth level of cultivation, and Meiniang specially prepared a big gift for the second young master. This is not a ce to talk. Second young master, pleasee to the main hall, I will ask Yinger to present the gift to you.¡±


    After that, the group of five turned around and walked towards the main hall. Just two steps away, Meiniang couldn¡¯t help turning her head and said to Ruofeng: ¡°Feng¡¯er, you just gathered your spiritual crystals, and your foundation is not stable yet, you should stay and practice hard.¡±


    Then, Mei Niang took out a few eighth-level magic crystals and handed them to Ruofeng, and said: ¡°Your blood has been awakened, so you don¡¯t have to be worried about absorbing the magic crystal¡¯s spiritual power. Do whatever you want. We have limited human spirit crystal here, but when you go back to the Crystal Pce, there will be arge number of spiritual crystals for you to absorb, and your cultivation will continue to improve.¡±


    Ruofeng was overjoyed when he heard this. There was no restriction on absorbing external spiritual power, and both magic crystals and spirit crystals, he could take them all. So what else could stop him from bing a strong man?

 Chapter 453 - 453 Breakthrough [IV]

    453 Breakthrough [IV]


    After receiving the magic crystal that Meiniang handed over, Ruofeng couldn¡¯t help raising his head to the sky and let out a long howl.


    On the maind, in the past few months, hundreds of low-level spiritual masters have disappeared or been mutted one after another.


    On the entire continent, this was not a coincidence. Strangely, these low-level spiritual masters who disappeared or were killed were all top students in the top-ranked spiritual master academies in the maind, and they were mainly representatives from the upper world to participate in the spiritual masterpetition on behalf of the various colleges.


    These people often disappear without knowing it. No one knew where they went. This couldn¡¯t help but cause a lot ofmotion in the major colleges in the maind. The Xuanbing Academy, which was ranked number one in the maind, had also been affected. What¡¯s more, the Xuanbing team, which represented the college in the previous world to participate in the Healer Competition, was also attacked.


    It happened on the eve of the end of the winter vacation.


    Ye Lantian, a member of the gold department of the Xuanbing team, returned to the academy alone at the end of the holiday. When passing through a mountain forest on the way, it was almost dusk. Because this was an area controlled by humans, and there were no visible demons around. So Ye Lantian nned to hurry up so that he could arrive at the academy as soon as possible and meet his friends.


    But when passing through a canyon, Ye Lantian stopped suddenly. Just because there was a figure in front of the canyon with his back to Ye Lantian, blocking the way. Just when Ye Lantian was wondering, he realized that the way he came from was also cut off by another person.


    Both of them covered their faces with cloth handkerchiefs, so he couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. Ye Lantian suddenly felt bad. He thought: Could it be that I ran into thieves? But I have been walking here for many years and I have never encountered one. Was someone kidding me?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Lantian raised his hand and sped his fists at the two of them, saying, ¡°Ye Lantian, from Xiaxuanbing Academy. May I ask what advice you two heroes have for me?¡±


    .....


    The person blocking the way in front turned around immediately after hearing the words, and said entrically, ¡°Ye Lantian? Well, we are looking for you. Are you going to kill it yourself? Or let us cut you open and let your innards dry? Choose.¡±


    Ye Lantian couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard this. It seemed that these two people came prepared. They were calling for his own life. Could they be the killers? But he shouldn¡¯t have had any grudges with anyone, right? If this was the case, then today¡¯s test would be difficult.


    Thinking of this, Ye Lantian couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know what grievances I have with you two, but why is it that you two want to kill me?¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the person behind him shouted: ¡°Why so much nonsense? If you want to know the reason, go underground and ask Hades.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he saw that the five spirit crystals in front of the person behind him were manifested, and rushed towards him in a sh.


    Ye Lantian was surprised. Unexpectedly, the opponent would fight at will, and it turned out to be a fifth-level spiritual master. With histe-stage cultivation as a third-level spiritual master, he was by no means an opponent.


    Seeing the other party rushing, Ye Lantian didn¡¯t dare to take it hard, but in the canyon, if you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat. There were only two paths to choose from. Ye Lantian had no choice but to dodge and run forward.


    But there was still a yin and yang man blocking the way ahead. Seeing Ye Lantian rushing towards him, he immediately said in a non-masculine voice: ¡°Hey. Why are you rushing towards me? Isn¡¯t this bullying?¡± After saying that, he turned and wanted to leave.


    If you put this behavior among ordinary people, you would definitely think that people who were familiar with each other were joking with each other. But it was a pity that Ye Lantian was just an ordinary person.


    Just when Ye Lantian was puzzled by the other party¡¯s strange behavior, he rushed behind the hermaphrodite. If Ye Lantian wanted to make a move, he could attack immediately.


    But Ye Lantian was confused by the opponent¡¯s actions. The other party¡¯s identity was unknown, and he had no intention of making a move, so Ye Lantian didn¡¯t dare to make a move easily. Crap. What if the other party was just joking with him and he identally hurts his own person. That would be bad.


    But Ye Lantian only hesitated for a moment, and immediately realized something was wrong. When he came to less than ten meters behind the yin and yang, he suddenly found that the originally condensed spirit crystals were not under his control and dispersed by themselves.


    When Ye Lantian was shocked, he tried to condense the spirit crystal again, but he couldn¡¯t condense it. As long as the spiritual power leaves the body, they wouldl immediately dissipate themseives. This sudden change made Ye Lantian broke out in a cold sweat.


    What¡¯s happening here? Just when Ye Lantian was shocked, he saw the hermaphrodite in front of him suddenly stop, turned around and turned back. At the same time, a sh of inspiration shed in his hand, and a flying sickle went straight to cut Ye Lantian¡¯s neck.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Ye Lantian immediately bowed his waist and narrowly avoided the flying scythe. Immediately after the chain in the hands of the yin and yang, the flying scythe hooked back again with a roar. Fortunately, Ye Lantian reacted quickly, leaped obliquely, and a few strands of hair fell down immediately.


    Just meeting each other, Ye Lantian¡¯s cold sweat broke out. Due to the narrowness of the canyon, Ye Lantian jumped out and immediately stuck to the stone wall. And after the hermaphrodite¡¯s move missed, the profuse chasing after him also came to Ye Lantian. Da Khan raised his hand and pointed, and an iron sword pointed directly at Ye Lantian¡¯s throat.


    too fast. Ye Lantian couldn¡¯t help saying to himself: My life is over. It¡¯s toote to hide. When he closed his eyes hard, Ye Lantian had to wait for death.


    A sound of ¡°Ding.¡± was heard in the ear, and the iron sword pressed against Ye Lantian¡¯s neck with a touch of the stone wall. A trace of coldness made Ye Lantian shudder.


    At the same time, an intersex voice came from the ear: ¡°Tell me Fei¡¯s whereabouts, maybe we can spare your life.¡±


    Ye Lantian took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes. Grinning his teeth at the two of them, he said with a smile: ¡°It scared me to death. So you two were joking with me. Do you know Senior Fei? Well, he just stands there. Look behind you.

 Chapter 454 - 454 An Encounter [I]

    454 An Encounter [I]


    They were startled when they heard the words, and suddenly turned their heads to look. But there was nothing behind him, where did hee from?


    Not good. be cheated. When the two turned their heads quickly, they saw that countless cold lights had already hit their eyes. Not a single sound of breaking through the air. The two of them yelled out in fright, but as soon as the sound reached their throats, they couldn¡¯te out anymore.


    With such a close distance, and Ye Lantian¡¯s desperate attack, the two of them didn¡¯t even have a chance to dodge.


    Countless cold lights shed on the faces of the two of them, all of which were nailed into the heads of the two of them, but there was not even a trace left on the faces. But both of them fell to the ground with their mouths wide open, they couldn¡¯t die anymore.


    Ye Lantian couldn¡¯t help but copsed and sat down on the ground. He was panting heavily. Cold sweat poured out of his face in an instant. Too dangerous. I didn¡¯t expect to meet two killers.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had the sea condensing golden crystal on his body, he might be the one who died now. He didn¡¯t know the identity of the other party, and what method did he use to melt away his spiritual power?


    Ye Lantian took a few deep breaths, and suppressed the anxiety in his heart. Quickly, he checked around, and found that there was no one left. He thought: This ce is not suitable for staying for a long time, no matter what the reason is, let¡¯s escape first.


    After thinking about it, Ye Lantian immediately jumped up from the ground, tried to use his spiritual power, and indeed he could condense the spirit crystal again. So he walked up to the two of them, raised his hand and sucked on the faces of the two, immediately sucked out countless tiny gold needles, and put them back into the body.


    With a sh of inspiration, Ye Lantian immediately put the bodies of the two into his space ring. He thought to himself: There must be something on these two people that prevented his spirit crystals from condensing. No matter what, he¡¯d better take them back first and hand them over to the master.


    .....


    Looking around, Ye Lantian didn¡¯t dare to neglect, and rushed back to Xuanbing Academy overnight.


    After listening to Ye Lantian¡¯s narration, and seeing the two corpses he brought back, Bu Wenle and Lao Caitou couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Recently, it had been heard that there are no less than hundreds of talented spiritual masters who have been assassinated and disappeared in various academies. It was unexpected that even Xuanbing Academy has encountered such a thing now. Fortunately, there was no danger, and all six disciples of the Xuanbing branch returned safely.


    Looking at the two men on the ground, Ye Lantian pointed at the man with a calm face and said: ¡°Teacher, this is a hermaphrodite who speaks with both male and female voices. As soon as I get close to his body, the spiritual power will dissipate by itself. I don¡¯t know. What is the reason.¡±


    Bu Wenle frowned, and circled around the man in thought. Didn¡¯t find anything special about men. Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but use his spiritual power to draw out the man¡¯s spirit crystal, and found that this man was only a third-level spiritual master.


    And when the crystal spirit of the other man was drawn out, it was found that it was a fifth-level spiritualist just as Ye Lantian described. Looking at the spirit crystals of the two, they were very ordinary and nothing special.


    Bu Wenle immediately turned his gaze back to the hermaphrodite, and suddenly found that the man was wearing a jade bracelet on his left wrist that only girls would wear.


    Strange. Could it be that intersex people have the same preferences as women? Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help staring at the bracelet. He took the jade bracelet from the man¡¯s hand, and looked at it in front of his eyes.


    Lao Caitou leaned over and asked, ¡°How is it? Is there anything special about this jade bracelet?¡±


    Bu Wenle shook his head slightly. He found that it was just an ordinary bracelet. However, Bu Wenle suddenly had a thought. Slowly, he inject a trace of spiritual power into the jade bracelet. If it was an ordinary jade bracelet, it would definitely not be able to withstand the impact of spiritual power and would shatter immediately.


    But Bu Wenle discovered that this jade bracelet waspletely fine with a little spiritual power injected into it. Immediately, a little more spiritual power was injected into it.


    With the infusion of spiritual power, suddenly a trace of strangeness came from the bracelet. Ye Lantian shouted suddenly: ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the feeling.¡±


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help being stunned, and immediately tried to condense the spirit crystal, but found that the spiritual power dissipated immediately after leaving the body, and the spirit crystal could not be condensed at all.


    Seeing this, everyone tried to condense their spirit crystals one after another, but the result was the same, even Lao Caitou, who had reached the ninth level of Lingxian, couldn¡¯t condense his spirit crystals.


    ¡°Teacher.¡± A weak voice suddenly came from behind everyone, everyone looked back and found that it was Si Jingjing who was standing on the outermost edge.


    But everyone immediately froze. They saw three purple spirit crystals floating in front of Si Jingjing, faintly shining with spiritual light.


    Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t understand why Si Jingjing¡¯s spirit crystal could be condensed smoothly? So, they surrounded Si Jingjing one after another.


    But when Bu Wenle took a few steps, he saw that the spirit crystal in front of Si Jingjing shed with light, and then it turned into countless auras and disappeared.


    Si Jingjing was stunned at the same time as everyone else, and Ye Lantian suddenly shouted: ¡°I understand. It¡¯s the distance. When I fought with these two people before, the spirit crystal melted away as soon as I got close to the yin and yang person. Things must have limits.¡±


    When everyone heard the words, they immediately nodded their heads in agreement. Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help asking everyone to stand at different distances for an experiment, and he found that within a radius of more than ten meters from him, no one¡¯s spirit crystals could condense. And the exact distance of this distance was 12 meters.

 Chapter 455 - 455 An Encounter [II]

    455 An Encounter [II]


    For this magical treasure, everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at each other, including Lao Caitou. No one had ever heard of such a treasure in the world. This waspletely anti-spiritual power substance. As long as the spiritual power is stimted, all the surrounding spiritual power would be repelled immediately.


    Holding the jade bracelet, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help looking at everyone, and finally said to Ye Lantian: ¡°Lan Tian, ??you got this treasure, so you can keep it.¡±


    Ye Lantian immediately waved his hand when he heard the words: ¡°No, no, the teacher should keep such a strange thing. If it identally triggers its repulsive force, how can I beat it?¡±


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°ording to what you said, you can¡¯t use it as a teacher. If you use this treasure, your own cultivation will not be able to disy. It¡¯s better not to use it. But you, with the sea-condensing golden crystal in your body, even if Even if you lose all your spiritual power, you can still use it. Using this treasure willplement each other.¡±


    Everyone nodded immediately after hearing the words. Ye Lantian blushed, and murmured: ¡°I¡¯m a big man, it feels a bit awkward to wear this thing.¡±


    Lan Duoughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, in the future you will learn how that hermaphrodite speaks in that tone and you won¡¯t feel awkward.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter when they heard the words.


    After everyoneughed, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help but straighten his face, and said to Ye Lantian: ¡°Lantian, put it on. This is not a joke. Don¡¯t think that this jade bracelet is repulsive to spiritual power, but if it is used properly, it can be regarded as a piece of jewelry. The holy weapon of defense.¡±


    ¡°Defensive holy weapon?¡± Ye Lantian¡¯s eyes moved when he heard the words, as if he had realized something.


    .....


    Bu Wenle continued to say: ¡°Nowadays, the number of gifted students being attacked in major colleges is increasing. It seems that there must be a premeditated behavior by a certain organization. It might be the devil¡¯s organization. With this, yes You also have an extra sense of security.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he handed the jade bracelet to Ye Lantian, stared at Ye Lantian and reluctantly put the jade bracelet on his wrist, and then said: ¡°From now on, no matter what you do as a whole, try not to Separate, especially when you and I are not around, Grandpa Cai. Just in case there will be another ident.¡±


    Lan Duo couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Ah? What about going to the toilet?¡±


    Yan Yu suddenlyughed and said: ¡°If you want to solve it in front of us, we won¡¯t mind.¡± After finishing speaking, everyone burst intoughter again.


    Lan Duo couldn¡¯t help giving Yan Yu a big roll of the eyes, scolding: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, no one will think you are dumb.¡±


    Bu Wenle pped his hands and said to everyone: ¡°Okay, this matter has been decided in this way first, and your cultivation base is not far from being promoted to the fourth-level great spiritual master. None of you should leave the academy for a while. , keep cultivating until your cultivation level breaks through.¡±


    Everyone immediately responded, but Ye Lantian suddenly asked: ¡°Teacher, do you want to inform Senior Fei? When I was attacked, these two people asked me about the whereabouts of Senior Fei. It seems that their goal is not against me.¡±


    Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help muttering after hearing the words: ¡°Fei¡¯er and Mei¡¯er said they would practice in seclusion for a year, and now it¡¯s time toe. But ording to Fei¡¯er¡¯s cultivation level, self-protection should be no problem. But to be on the safe side, I¡¯d better get someone to send a message.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Bu Wenle nced at the two corpses lying on the ground, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Please keep quiet about the attack on Lan Tian. I will arrange someone to investigate this matter.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and then under Bu Wenle¡¯s signal, they went back to practice one after another. A breakthrough is imminent, and everyone can¡¯t help but start to cherish thisst campus time.


    Bu Wenle waved his hand, put the two corpses into the interspatial ring, said goodbye to Lao Caitou, and left the Xuanbing Branch, heading towards Xuanbing City.


    ¡°Xiaoye, try to attack me. Don¡¯t use too much force.¡± Ye Lantian¡¯s voice sounded from a distance. Then he yelled ¡°Ouch¡±: ¡°Who told you to do it? I mean use spiritual power. You idiot.¡±


    Immediately following, there wasughter from Si Jingjing¡¯s people, which drifted away from the academy, towards the Xuanbing City at the foot of the mountain...


    ¡°Lu Mansion¡± is one of the few super mansions in Xuanbing City. Covering an area of ??nearly 20 square kilometers, it is a square house with a length and width of about 4,000 meters.


    In the house, it looks like a big garden, with rockery and flowing water everywhere, small garden scenery, pavilions and pavilions iid in it, and there were countless big and small houses. This was the mansion of ¡°Lu Xiaolong¡±, the boss of the so-called Xuanbing Five Little Dragons, and it was also the home of Lu Wenfeng.


    From the scale of the house, it can be seen that this Lu Xiaolong family is very rich. Regardless of the fact that the Lu Xiaolong family is one of the big families responsible for protecting the safety of Xuanbing City, but it is also a super giant with business all over the maind.


    The Lu Xiaolong family¡¯s business stores are distributed all over the continent, and even the head of the family, Lu Xiaolong, may not be able to control all of them. Every day, there were arge number of businesses from all over the maind to pay their ounts. Just to check the ounts, the Lu family hired 20 people to take charge of the statistics at home. It could be seen that the scale of its business wasrge.


    But on this day, a special guest came to the Lu family. And Lu Wenfeng actually knew this unexpected guest.


    Today, Lu Xiaolong was teaching Lu Wenfeng about business in the garden. Lu Wenfeng will be 18 years old soon, and Lu Xiaolong has started to introduce some businesses in the family to Lu Wenfeng since the day Lu Wenfeng came back.


    After all, such arge family business will always be handed over to Lu Wenfeng in the end. The sooner you let him start, the sooner you can take on the heavy burden.


    While the two were negotiating, a family member suddenly reported that a cousin hade to visit. Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly after hearing this, and immediately said: ¡°Please.¡±


    Not long ago, a middle-aged man walked in from outside the garden. He was not very old, about thirty or forty years old, with a medium build and a cool and handsome face. His long hair was tied behind his head with a hero scarf, and he wore a long gown of brocade and white satin looked very chic and elegant.


    When Lu Wenfeng saw the personing, he couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Master Tang?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but nced at his son in doubt. He didn¡¯t expect his son to know Tang Feng. And this Tang Feng is not Lu Xiaolong¡¯s cousin, the so-called ¡°cousin¡± refers to the brothers in the ¡°Three Realms Hall¡±.


    Hearing Tang Feng from afar, heughed and said, ¡°Hahaha. Today is really a rare day. I never thought that both of you, father and son, would be here. What¡¯s the matter? Brother Lu doesn¡¯t wee younger brother?¡±


    Lu Xiaolong immediately sped his fists and said, ¡°Brother Tang, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, you are still so reckless. Why didn¡¯t you say hello before you came. Come, let¡¯s talk in the back room.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lu Xiaolong put the roster in Lu Wenfeng¡¯s hand, and then led Tang Fei to the inner courtyard.

 Chapter 456 - 456 Hall Master [I]

    456 Hall Master [I]


    After Lu Wenfeng greeted Tang Feng, he watched them disappear into the garden. Although Tang Feng had long said that he and his father had a very good rtionship, Lu Wenfeng was very curious about how close they were! Could it be that the father and Tang Feng¡¯s friendship was just a business rtionship?


    However, ording to his father¡¯s temper, Lu Xiaolong would not allow outsiders to disturb him when he was discussing matters with guests! So Lu Wenfeng didn¡¯t go with him, and stayed in the garden to study the roster knowingly.


    The roster recorded the business name, scale, personnel, main business, and profit of the Lu family distributed all over the maind. If you want to remember them all, it would not take a while!


    If Feng Ziyu saw this roster, he might be so surprised! Fatty has always regarded himself as a local rich man, relying on several branch offices in his family, he puts on the appearance of a local tyrant everywhere! But who would have thought that the real local tyrant is the always low-key Lu Wenfeng?


    After a short time, a family member came to report: ¡°Young master, old master asked you to meet guests in the hall!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got it!¡± Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help pondering for a moment, wondering why his father asked him to go there, but this somewhat aroused Lu Wenfeng¡¯s curiosity. It seems that the rtionship between his father and Tang Feng will be revealed soon!


    Lu Wenfeng came to the main hall after thinking, only to see that the main hall was very quiet, only his father and Tang Feng were sitting and chatting in the hall! Lu Wenfeng saluted immediately: ¡°Father, Tang Duozhu!¡±


    Seeing his son, Lu Wenfeng,ing in, Lu Xiaolong immediately waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°Wenfeng, you came just in time, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s change ces!¡±


    After finishing speaking, the three got up and went to the study room led by Lu Xiaolong. I saw Lu Xiaolong pressing on the bookcase, and with the pration of spiritual power, the eyes of the Xuanwu turtle carved on the bookcase suddenly lit up! Immediately afterwards, I saw the bookcase suddenly split to the left and right, and a secret door emerged from the back!


    .....


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help being startled, he never thought that he had lived here for so many years, and he never knew about such a secret door in his house! He couldn¡¯t help but look at his father Lu Xiaolong suspiciously!


    Lu Xiaolong¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately said to Lu Wenfeng: ¡°Come in! There are some things that I should let you know!¡± After finishing speaking, he took the lead and walked to the secret door!


    Inside the secret door was a staircase spiraling downwards. After the three of them entered the stairs, there was a ¡°shua¡± sound from behind, and the bookcase closed again! Several torches were inserted on both sides of the stairs, illuminating the inside brightly!


    After walking not far, I saw a tall stone room in front of me! The stones around the stone chamber are all built by hand! Simple tables and chairs are ced in the stone room, and thick carpets areid on the floor.


    In the stone room, there were actually three strange middle-aged men sitting cross-legged, who seemed to be cultivating. When they saw Lu Wenfeng and the other threeing in, they immediately got up and saluted Lu Xiaolong: ¡°Meet the hall master!¡±


    With a wave of Lu Xiaolong¡¯s hand, the three of them walked into the side room next to the stone room without even looking at Lu Wenfeng and Tang Feng, and disappeared! It was only then that Lu Wenfeng noticed that there were actually eight side chambers around the huge stone chamber! Each side room was blocked by stone doors, so you couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside.


    But Lu Wenfeng suddenly realized that the three of them actually called their father the hall master before they left! Why on earth would he be called that, and what kind of organization would his own father be the leader of?


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help but nced at Tang Feng, and three words ¡°Three Realms Hall¡± suddenly popped up in his mind?


    Seeing Lu Wenfeng looking at him in surprise, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Hehe, Brother Lu, I didn¡¯t expect you to keep it so hidden from your family, even your own son didn¡¯t find out about you at all!¡±


    Lu Xiaolong didn¡¯t say anything, just sat on the chair in the middle, stared at Lu Wenfeng for a while, and then said: ¡°Wenfeng, you have grown up, and there are some things that my father should let you know earlier! The rudder master is here, so I will use this introduction to briefly introduce our family affairs to you!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng was taken aback! family? What else in the family should be so secretive?


    Lu Xiaolong suddenly asked: ¡°Wenfeng, do you know the Three Realms Hall?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng¡¯s heart jumped suddenly! Unexpectedly, it is really rted to the Three Realms Hall! So he nodded slightly, and said, ¡°My child knows, Tang Feng¡¯s rudder master is the Qilin rudder master of the Three Realms Hall of the Underworld!¡±


    Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but nodded, and asked, ¡°Then what is your impression of the Three Realms Hall?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng pondered for a while, and then said: ¡°My boy thinks that Tang Duozhu is a straightforward person who doesn¡¯t care about trivial matters, so he is a good friend! Judging from the situation, it can be seen that the Sanjietang should be a good organization!¡±


    Tang Feng burst outughing when he heard the words, and said, ¡°Nephew is really good at talking, your father asked you about Three Realms Hall, and you got involved with me again! Can I think you are praising me? Haha!¡±


    Lu Xiaolong also couldn¡¯t help but nodded slightly, thinking: It¡¯s okay! My son¡¯s impression of the Three Realms Hall is not bad, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about it!


    After pondering for a while, Lu Xiaolong said. ¡°Wenfeng, to be honest, the Three Realms Hall, as the name suggests, is divided into three realms: heaven, earth, and underworld, and each realm is managed by three levels: the hall master, the rudder master, and the incense master. The Heavenly World Hall has the smallest number of people and is the leader of the entire organization, responsible for formting tasks; the Jijie Hall is responsible for the organization¡¯s economic resources; and the Underworld Hall is the main force of the organization, responsible for the execution of various tasks!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Tang Feng next to him, and continued, ¡°Your Uncle Tang is the leader of the Underworld Hall, and I am the leader of the Earth Realm Hall!¡±


    Although Lu Wenfeng had guessed it a long time ago, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when his father mentioned it! Unexpectedly, his father turned out to be a hall master of the famous dark organization ¡°Three Realms Hall¡± on the maind!

 Chapter 457 - 457 Hall Master [II]

    457 Hall Master [II]


    And after so many years of concealing his identity, his father revealed his identity himself at this moment. Could it be that he wanted to pull himself into the Three Realms Hall?


    Lu Xiaolong smiled slightly and said: ¡°Hehe! Wen Lu, maybe you have already guessed it! That¡¯s right, to show my identity for my father at this moment is to gradually let you get in touch with some things in the organization. Although the position of the hall master of the Three Realms Hall is not It is hereditary, but if no one takes the initiative to fight for it, sooner orter you will inherit the position of master of the world hall! I think back then, the position of being a father was also taken over from your grandfather!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng was startled when he heard the words, he didn¡¯t expect that the position of hall master was still hereditary!


    He only heard Lu Xiaolong continue to say: ¡°Wenfeng, my father will not force you to join the organization. I will give you a few days to think about it. If you disagree, my father will not force you! But you should not mention this secret to anyone. , including your mother!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng nodded immediately when he heard that, and said, ¡°Yes, I know!¡±


    Originally, Lu Wenfeng was still a little confused, but he was relieved to hear that his father¡¯s identity was not even known to his own mother!


    Lu Xiaolong nodded, and turned the conversation around, and said, ¡°Okay! Wenfeng, you must be very puzzled why our family¡¯s business is so big, right? In fact, all the businesses in our family¡¯s hands were established by the organization! Being a father is just in charge of management!¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Wenfeng thought to himself: No wonder my father started to let himself know about the family¡¯s business dealings after he came back a year ago! It turned out that he had already nned to let himself take over the position of the dignitary master of the Three Realms! It seems that my father is also well-intentioned! If it wasn¡¯t for Tang Feng¡¯s visit today, I don¡¯t know how long my father will hide it!


    Lu Xiaolong groaned for a moment before continuing: ¡°Wenfeng, no matter whether you agree to join the organization or not, from now on, you will follow Weifu every day to learn about various things about the organization! Until you decide not to join Until organized!¡±


    .....


    Lu Wenfeng nodded immediately and said, ¡°Yes, the child respects the father¡¯s order!¡±


    Lu Xiaolong nodded, he was very satisfied with his son¡¯s various performances! Unexpectedly, it was a wise move to hand over his son to Teacher Bu Wenle to teach him!


    Back then, Dean Shen Lingyun personally went to his house to beg him to hand over his son to Teacher Bu Wenle to teach him, and he hesitated! Fortunately, Dean Shen was firm and forced himself to agree to this request!


    Judging from the various achievements my son had made over the years, it had already greatly exceeded my expectations! In particr, Wenfeng gets along so well with Ji Menghan, the daughter of his foster brother Ji Wenlong!


    It seems that everything was developing healthily ording to my original expectation! If there is no mistake, if my son takes over the position of the hall master in the future, then I will have nothing to ask for in this life!


    Thinking up to this point, Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but nodded to his son, motioning him to stand aside. Then he said to Tang Feng: ¡°Okay, Master Tang, I kept you waiting for a long time, let¡¯s get down to business now! You must have something important to discuss when youe here today?¡±


    Tang Feng sped his fists at Lu Xiaolong, and said, ¡°Yes, Hall Master Lu! I came here today to move troops!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help frowning upon hearing this! Said: ¡°Tang Duozhu, you and I are responsible for our own affairs, why are you asking me to move troops?¡±


    Tang Feng sighed and uttered. ¡°What Hall Master Lu said is absolutely true! Originally, I went to find Master Ji Duo to move troops! But it happened that Master Ji took people out, and there were only a dozen people left in the rudder, which was not enough for dispatch!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng was stunned when he heard the words, Master Ji Duo? Around this Xuanbing City, the only people surnamed Ji are Ji Wenlong¡¯s family, right? Can¡¯t help wondering secretly, could it be that Ji Wenlong is the helm master of the Xuanwu sub-helm of the Nether Hall?


    No wonder my father and Uncle Ji have a close rtionship, they are indeed from the same organization!


    Lu Xiaolong continued. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Ji Duo has a mission, and he led the brothers in the helm out a few days ago! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s urgent for Master Tang? How many people do you need?¡±


    Tang Fengughed immediately when he heard the words: ¡°Hehe! It seems that Tang did not find the wrong person. Hall Master Lu is really straightforward in doing things!¡±


    After pondering for a while, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help saying seriously: ¡°Master Lu, Tang has found the whereabouts of the Demon Organization two months ago!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lu Xiaolong was shocked when he heard this! This demon organization has always acted secretly. It has been more than two years since the Sanjietang issued the killing order, but it has not yet figured out the routine of the demon organization. Unexpectedly, Tang Feng found out the news!


    Tang Feng say: ¡°Presumably Hall Master Lu also knows that there is a thirteen tyrants in this devil organization?¡±


    Lu Xiaolong nodded when he heard the words. These thirteen tyrants are the thirteen bosses in charge of managing human spiritual masters in the Demon Organization. I think they were bandits who took over the mountain and became king together! For some reason, he turned to the Demon Organization and did all kinds of bad things!


    Only Tang Feng continued to say: ¡°Two months ago, our Qilin sub-helm found out that several leaders of the Thirteen Hegemons were rushing to the northern region to collect the property looted by the demon organization in various northern cities! So, we Send people to cast a big, intending to find out the truth, and wipe out the people of this demon organization!¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, these thirteen tyrants are quite cunning, and they disappeared in our hands several times! After two months of secret investigations, we finally found out that these people will have a transaction outside the northern city of Xuanbing City tonight!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is the news reliable?¡± Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed when he heard the words!


    Tang Feng nodded immediately and said: ¡°Very reliable! However, the brothers I brought are too scattered, and the number that can be summoned in one day is limited, which is not enough to wipe out the enemy! That¡¯s why I rushed here to move troops! But it didn¡¯t work Think, Lord Ji Duo is not here!¡±


    ¡°En!¡± Lu Xiaolong stood up, and walked back and forth in the stone room twice. Suddenly asked: ¡°Tang Duozhu, how many people do you need?¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458 The Ghost Market

    458 The Ghost Market


    Seeing Lu Xiaolong¡¯s happy look, Tang Feng knew it was the right time toe, and he couldn¡¯t help pondering. ¡°Due to the limited time, I can only bring more than a hundred people. The number of the other party is unknown, and there must be at least two or three Hundreds of people. So, the more people we go, the better. And, we need to have a stronger cultivation.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Lu Xiaolong thought about it for a moment, then said immediately. ¡°Tang Duozhu wait a moment. I¡¯ll see how many people are in the house before deciding.¡±


    Tang Feng nodded immediately, and sat on the chair without moving. Lu Wenfeng interjected, ¡°Father, do you want me to go to the academy to find some people?¡±


    Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t helpughing and said. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, we will take care of the organization.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lu Xiaolong turned his head and shouted to the side room next to him, ¡°Where is the lead horse?¡±


    With a sh of light, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of the three of them out of thin air.


    Space Teleportation Stone? Lu Wenfeng was shocked. When did space teleportation stones be somon? Fei had one, Xuan Ming had one, and today another one appeared.


    Then, Lu Xiaolong say to the people. ¡°Lead the horse, send the order down, and immediately call the brothers who are above the fifth level and above toe here before dark. And tell me the exact number of people and cultivation levels. Hurry up ande back.¡±


    Afterwards, he raised his hand and threw out a jade ring. This was the proof that Lu Xiaolong gave orders.


    .....


    The man took the jade ring and responded, and then, with a sh of inspiration, he disappeared in front of the three of them again.


    Xuanbing City was located at the northernmost end of the area controlled by humans. Going out of the city and not far north, you would enter the primeval forest. From here onwards was the area ruled by the demon n, there were many kinds of monsters, many of them were high-level monsters with powerful cultivation bases.


    After passing this vast primeval forest and heading north, you would be in the extreme north where the dragon demon n was located. It could be said that the primeval forest to the north of Xuanbing City was the gateway to the Dragon n.


    Therefore,pared with the southern region, wars between humans and demons seldom happen here. The two races were also rtively peaceful, and they would not easily initiate conflicts. But it did not mean that there was no conflict at all. Small-scale conflicts with less than a hundred people weremonce for both parties, and no one would take it to heart.


    The sun descended to the west, and the moon rose to the east.


    Darkness soon ruled the entirend. But in this deep night where you couldn¡¯t see your fingers. The entrance to the forest on the north side of Xuanbing City was gradually bing lively. Looking from a distance, there were bright lights everywhere. Shadows whirling.


    That¡¯s right, this was a ghost market. A ghost city far away from the human protection area. What sets this ghost city apart from others was that it was located on the border of the demons. In the ghost city, there were not only traces of humans, but also many high-level demons.


    Moreover, this ghost market was also the only ce on the maind where human spirit crystals could be sold openly without being held ountable. Of course, other kinds of treasures were also avable here.


    After all, these things were not only needed by humans, but also by demons. Therefore, after millions of years of continuous contact, such a ghost market where humans and demons could coexist had gradually formed.


    For their respective interests, both human and devil have strong people here to take charge ofw and order, and no one dared toe here to act wildly. Otherwise, it would directly be one of themodities here.


    The ghost market only opened every ten days. And when the market opened today, there were obviously a lot more people buying or selling than usual. It seemed to indicate the infinite murderous intent hidden behind the prosperity.


    At midnight, the ghost market became even more bustling. But the target person never showed up. Tang Feng, who was hiding in wait, couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious secretly.


    Could it be that things have changed again? ncing at Lu Xiaolong who was pretending to be Taobao not far away, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help shaking his head lightly, then nced around casually.


    In the ghost city, under the flickering lights, human beings and all kinds of monsters rub shoulders, but there is no strange feeling, as if the two sides have long been used to each other, no one will feel scared or have the feeling of bullying state.


    When Tang Feng was anxious, he suddenly squeezed a person from the crowd, winked at Tang Feng, and disappeared into the crowd.


    Seeing this, Tang Feng immediately rushed to Lu Xiaolong who was not far away and nodded, then quickly cleaned up the beach and mixed into the crowd.


    All of a sudden, people in the ghost market kept closing in and leaving, and even the number of tourists who came to Taobao suddenly decreased a lot.


    A valley a few kilometers away from the ghost city broke the tranquility of the past. More than a dozen bonfires lit in the small valley, and hundreds of people were standing quietly among the bonfires.


    In the middle were six grand master chairs in a row, and six people of different heights, fat and thin sit on them. In front of the six people, there was a middle-aged man standing with his head bowed, reporting things to the six people.


    ¡°Reporting to Second Lord, Fei¡¯s whereabouts have not been found yet. I have sent over a dozen groups of people. If Fei returns to Xuanbing City, he will definitely not escape my eyes and ears. It¡¯s just...¡±


    The man hesitated for a moment, and a middle-aged man sitting in the middle suddenly said, ¡°Just what?¡±


    The man was obviously a little disturbed and said. ¡°It¡¯s just that two days ago, a group of people suddenly disappeared, and they haven¡¯t responded to the message for three days. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s bad luck.¡±


    The big man couldn¡¯t help nodding his head when he heard the words, and sighed. ¡°Hey. You have lost two brothers again. You must be more careful in what you do in the future. Don¡¯t reveal your whereabouts unless it is absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man agreed, and couldn¡¯t help showing embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s just...¡±


    Hearing the words, the big man frowned slightly, and asked, ¡°It¡¯s just what? When did you be such a mother-inw? If you fart, let it go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The man couldn¡¯t help lowering his head, and said cautiously, ¡°Back to Second Master. Among the missing brothers, one is Young Master Shengtian.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The six people sitting there jumped up from their chairs immediately. Everyone¡¯splexion changed drastically.


    They heard the second master asked. ¡°You mean the young master Xing Shengtian?¡±


    Hearing this, the man fell to his knees in fright, and his voice seemed to be squeezed out of his throat, and he replied. ¡°Yes, it is Master Shengtian.¡±


    The second master stepped forward and picked up the man¡¯s cor and asked, ¡°Why is Master Shengtian here with you?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, Young Master Shengtian found it by himself. He insisted on meeting Fei in person for a while. The bad ones couldn¡¯t stop him, and the young master even warned me not to reveal his whereabouts, otherwise...otherwise my whole family would be destroyed.¡±


    Hearing the words, the second master immediately pushed the man, kicked him to the ground at the same time, and cursed. ¡°Trash. If anything happens to Shengtian, I will personally destroy your whole family.¡±

 Chapter 459 - 459 Outside The Valley

    459 Outside The Valley


    Immediately a thin man next to him stepped forward and said. ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t worry, Master Shengtian has the treasure ¡®Guardian of the Zero Realm¡¯ with him, and you have practiced physical skills since childhood, I believe that even if you meet a six or seven-level spiritual master, you will be able to do so. There will be no danger.¡±


    The second master couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s the way it is said, but after all, Shengtian only has a third-level cultivation. If you really encounter a master, you may not be able to retreat unscathed.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the second master turned his head and shouted at the man on the ground. ¡°Who is Mr. Shengtian in a group with?¡±


    The man was not lightly kicked by the second master because he was spitting blood. Hearing this, he immediately wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°I went with Hong Liang.¡±


    ¡°Hong Liang?¡± Second Master couldn¡¯t help frowning, and asked, ¡°Who is Hong Liang?¡±


    The thin man immediately said. ¡°Second brother, I know this person, Hong Liang is a fifth-level gold-type spiritualist, he is ustomed to using a long sword, and his sword skills are amazing. If he cooperates with Mr. Shengtian, he will be within the protection range of the Zero Realm. He is a good helper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The man lying on the ground immediately said. ¡°His magnificent swordsmanship can be called a unique skill, and no one can match it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off.¡± The second master immediately kicked out again, and the man was sent flying. At the same time, he scolded. ¡°Do you dare to let him take Shengtian out with him at the fifth level of cultivation? Do you know what Fei¡¯s cultivation is? Why don¡¯t I let you look for it? If you couldn¡¯t find it, you don¡¯t have toe back.¡±


    The man struggled on the ground for a long time before finally getting up, and immediately disappeared into the darkness without looking back.


    .....


    The thin man couldn¡¯t help but said. ¡°Second brother, do you want to tell big brother about Shengtian?¡±


    The second master let out a heavy breath, and couldn¡¯t help pondering. ¡°Let¡¯s hide it from the elder brother first. Otherwise, none of us will fare better in his hands. The only way out now is to find the genius first. If you want to live, you want to see people, and if you die, you want to see corpses.¡±


    Outside the valley.


    The man who had been kicked twice was stumbling out of the valley, when suddenly his feet became heavy, and he fell on his knees. Before he could stand up, a long sword was pressed against his neck.


    The person who came was dressed in ck, with a ck silk scarf covering his head, and only a pair of eyes were left exposed on his face, shining coldly in the darkness. It was Lu Xiaolong who just disappeared from the ghost market.


    It turned out that after Tang Feng got the news, he immediately left the ghost market with everyone. ording to the news, the gathering ce of the demon organization was not in the ghost city, but in a valley a few kilometers north of the ghost city.


    Tang Feng led the crowd to several valleys, but he couldn¡¯t find the meeting ce of the Demon Organization. When he was anxious, he suddenly found a person running from the front, looking very flustered. So hey in ambush and captured this person.


    Feeling a chill on his neck, the man suddenly panicked and said, ¡°Hero, spare my life. Hero, spare my life.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help but lifted the long sword in his hand, touched the man¡¯s neck and said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me, who are you? Why are you here?¡±


    The man raised his head and nced at it out of the corner of his eye, and was shocked in his heart. He saw vague figures flickering everywhere. And all of them were wearing ck veils, so they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s background at all.


    The man was frightened, and couldn¡¯t help but touch his injuries. The blood in his body surged, he coughed a few times, and some blood spewed out from the corner of his mouth. He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart. God damn the second master, you are so ruthless. He couldn¡¯t help but gritted his teeth and said to Lu Xiaolong. ¡°The hero won¡¯t be with the group of people in the valley, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? You said there is someone in the valley? Which valley is he in?¡± Tang Feng immediately grabbed the man and asked.


    Seeing this, the man couldn¡¯t help but panicked and said. ¡°Hero, help me. I see that you are dressed differently, so you must not belong to the same gang. I¡¯m just a small businessman. I passed by here after the transaction just now. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a gang in the valley.¡± People. I just wanted to take a detour, but for some reason, those people came after me when they saw me. Fortunately, I ran fast, but I just suffered some internal injuries.¡±


    After hearing this, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help letting go, and asked repeatedly. ¡°Tell me, which direction are they in? How many people are there? Don¡¯t worry, with us here, no one will dare to hurt you.¡±


    The man rubbed his chest in pain, raised his hand and pointed behind, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not far there, there are about two or three hundred people. There are more than a dozen campfires lit in the valley, so it¡¯s easy to find.¡±


    Hearing the words, Tang Feng nced at Lu Xiaolong, and said softly. ¡°It seems that they are right, it should be them.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong immediately pulled the man and said, ¡°Go, lead the way.¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but panicked and said. ¡°My good man, please spare my life. I have the old and the young, and I depend on myself to support me. If I die here, it will be three lives.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong immediately said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you lead us to find it, I will let you go, and I will thank you very much.¡± After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and gave the man something.


    The man touched it with his hand, but it turned out to be arge magic crystal. Although the quality could not be seen clearly because of the darkness, it should be at least level five or above. He was overjoyed and said, ¡°Thank you, hero. Pleasee with me.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the man covered his chest with one hand, walked all the way to the valley and touched back. I couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart: Master Shengtian must be in trouble, anyway, it was a death, why don¡¯t these people kill you all, maybe I still have a way out.

 Chapter 460 - 460 Outside The Valley [II]

    460 Outside The Valley [II]


    The ck awn of the moon was full of ck light at midnight, even if it was arge group of mes, it will definitely not prate a distance of ten meters. That¡¯s why it was so difficult for Tang Feng and others to find him.


    Otherwise, they would just fly into the air and see where there was a fire and run there. It was a pity that this was not the earth. If you really fly into the air, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything except the darkness of nothingness. Therefore, no one would fly in mid-air at night, otherwise they would lose their direction.


    Under the leadership of the man, Tang Feng and the others quickly reached the valley. They saw more than a dozen flickering light spots in the valley beating faintly. Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed, and immediately signaled everyone to disperse and go to surround the valley.


    But Lu Xiaolong didn¡¯t miss his word, seeing the target appeared, he immediately stuffed the man with a magic crystal, and let the man go. After the man nodded his thanks, he disappeared into the darkness.


    In the valley, Second Master was gesticting and discussing things with his subordinates. Suddenly there was a sound of breaking through the air from all directions. Immediately after, the screams sounded one after another.


    The second master suddenly jumped up from the chair, and the two feathered arrows zoomed in quickly before his eyes. The second master¡¯s eyes froze immediately, and the two feathered arrows exploded at a distance of less than two meters from the second master, and disappeared invisibly in a sh of inspiration.


    ¡°Enemy attack. We are surrounded.¡± Shouts came one after another. Hundreds of people couldn¡¯t help but form a mess, running anywhere at once.


    Seeing this, the second master immediately shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Defense. Form a circle around me.¡±


    Under Erye¡¯s signal, except for the dead, the remaining two or three hundred people immediately formed a big circle around Erye as the center. In the darkness, there were still countless feathered arrows flying like raindrops, but they were stopped by these people one after another without any effort.


    .....


    Soon, the surroundings returned to calm, and no more feathered arrows struck. Hundreds of people couldn¡¯t help staring nervously at the endless darkness around them. Rows of spirit crystals were constantly shing in front of them, which seemed unusually abrupt in the darkness.


    The invisible enemy was always the most dangerous. Until now, the second master has not figured out who the other party was? How many people will trap hundreds of people like themselves in the valley.


    After a while of silence, the second master couldn¡¯t help separating the crowd, took a few steps forward, bowed to the surrounding darkness, and said loudly: ¡°Wu Yunba is the second child in Xiatianba Mountain. I don¡¯t know which one it is.¡± Friends on the road? Is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    Speaking of Tianba Mountain, it used to be considered the number one on the maind. In addition to the bad reputation, few people in those small sect organizations dare to provoke them. The second master Wu Tianba brought up his name at this time, just to try to cheat, if it works better, if it doesn¡¯t work, then think of a way.


    Just as Wu Yunba finished speaking, there was a sudden ¡°bang¡±. Hundreds of balls of light flew out all around, and the whole valley was suddenly illuminated by the balls of light, and the second master Wu Tianbawang and the two or three hundred people under him were immediately exposed.


    In the darkness, a man in ck night clothes came out slowly. The lonely figure immediately became the focus of everyone. Every step of the man in ck pulled the hearts of these two or three hundred people.


    This person¡¯s head was wrapped with a ck cloth, and it was impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman. But on the ck night clothes was a unicorn beast embroidered with gold thread. Flickering under the firelight, as if alive.


    The second master Wu Yunba couldn¡¯t help eximing after seeing it clearly: ¡°Kirin beast? Three Realms Hall?¡±


    Hearing the words, the man in ck stopped immediately,ughed loudly and said, ¡°Hahaha. Wu Yunba. The Three Realms Hall is out, none of you can escape today.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, four to five hundred ck figures shed out from the surrounding darkness, all of them were dressed in ck night clothes and ck scarves masking their faces.


    But Wu Yunba was surprised and rushed into the air, trying to escape in the dark. As for those subordinates, how can they care about them? Was the Hall of the Three Realms so easy to provoke? Now being targeted by the opponent and apanied by arge number of masters, I am afraid that if you run slower, you will not get good results.


    What Wu Yunba thought was right, it¡¯s a pity that he ran toote. Wu Yunba, who had just condensed his spiritual power and flew into the air, suddenly felt a strong forceing from above his head. Wu Yunba said inwardly that it was bad. Immediately, a pigeon turned around and jumped back into the defensive circle of its own people.


    A deep voice in mid-air said loudly: ¡°Here is the master of the Three Realms, why don¡¯t you just catch him with your arms tied?¡±


    What? Even the hall master was dispatched? These people from the Demon Organization suddenly swallowed in horror, and looked at each other nervously.


    The second master Wu Yunba couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Brothers. Go for me. If you fall into the opponent¡¯s hands, you will only die.¡± After saying that, he kicked a subordinate in front of him and flew out.


    When the others saw someone rushing out, without even thinking about how that person got out, they immediately shouted and rushed out in all directions.


    At the same time, the second master Wu Yunba had a sh of inspiration in his hand, raised his hand and took out a space teleportation stone, just about to use his spiritual power to escape, suddenly a strong wind smashed down with the momentum of Mount Tai.


    Wu Yunba secretly yelled that it was not good, if he wanted to activate the power of the teleportation stone again, even if he could teleport it, he would be a corpse. Immediately circting the spiritual power, the seven spiritual crystals in front of him couldn¡¯t help but shine brightly, and instantly merged into one, condensing a strange-shaped giant shield.


    As soon as the giant shield was formed, an earth-shattering explosion was heard in the ears. Wu Yunba immediately flew up with his shield and shield. A bloody arrow spurted out at the same time, and together with the scattered aura of the giant shield, it was as poignant as a ray of light shing across the darkness.

 Chapter 461 - 461 Outside The Valley [III]

    461 Outside The Valley [III]


    In mid-air, Wan Dao Jianmang circled in the air like a dragoning out of the sea, and then Wan Dao¡¯s sword returned to Lu Xiaolong¡¯s hand as a long sword.


    Wu Yunba fell heavily on the rocks, and immediately spurted out another mouthful of blood. He struggled to raise his head, pointed at Lu Xiaolong with trembling hands, and said, ¡°Wan... Sword... Jue. You are... Lu... Xiao... Long... .¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly, and as soon as he retracted the long sword, it turned into thousands of auras and disappeared invisible. Looking at Wu Yunba again, he has already opened his unbelievable eyes, and his soul has returned to that life.


    Immediately, someone stepped forward and gave Wu Yunba another sword strike. Now Wu Yunba was dead and can¡¯t die anymore.


    After finishing the sword, the visitor couldn¡¯t help but took the space teleportation stone from Wu Yunba¡¯s hand, passed it to Lu Xiaolong, and said, ¡°Father, thank you for your quick strike, otherwise you would have been run away by this thief. ¡±


    Lu Xiaolong nodded lightly and said: ¡°This treasure is rare, so you can put it away. Use it for self-defense.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t helpughing when he heard the words, thanked his father and put the treasure away without hesitation. At this time, screams and explosions continued to be heard in the valley, but Lu Xiaolong and his son no longer participated in it.


    It didn¡¯t take long, and Tang Feng¡¯s rudder leader came over with someone and said with a smile: ¡°Master, we¡¯ve cleaned up everything. It¡¯s a pity that no one was caught.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong nodded, looked around, immediately waved to everyone, and said, ¡°Clean up the battlefield quickly, Zhe.¡± After finishing speaking, he took the lead in shing into the darkness.


    .....


    Sure enough, it¡¯s easy to do things with people. In this operation, the two sides dispatched a total of more than 600 people. The battlefield was quickly cleaned up, and as more than a dozen piles of bonfires were extinguished, the valley suddenly returned to darkness, as if nothing had happened.


    In the secret room of the Lu Mansion, Lu Xiaolong, Lu Wenfeng, Tang Feng and several of their subordinates were sitting around the stone room. Six corpses were neatly arranged on the ground. On the other side of the corpse, spirit crystals that filled half of the stone room were piled up. There were so many, it was deceiving.


    And among this pile of spirit crystals, there are dozens of sets of eighth-level spirit crystals with the highest level. You must know that this kind of high-level spirit crystals could only be seen in the main hall of the Crystal Pce in the Forbidden City, except for the private collections of some big families and the collection of the Spirit Master Academy.


    This also showed that the ability of these demon organization people to search for spirit crystals was so high. Of course, it was also very likely that it was bought with a lot of money. After all, there was no shortage of money in the Demon Organization.


    Because of this operation of the Three Realms Hall, in addition to recovering arge number of spirit crystals, a huge amount of property was also seized. At this time, on the long table, there are several ornaments made of space gems.


    In each piece of jewelry, there were a lot of gold coins, magic crystals and other properties. The amount was sorge that even Lu Xiaolong, the head of the Three Realms Hall, who was in charge of the source of funds for the Three Realms Hall, couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.


    But there was a space ring that was only filled with small bamboo tubes, the quantity was huge, there were tens of thousands of tubes. This couldn¡¯t help but make everyone in filled with doubts. They saw that these small bamboo tubes were filled with a kind of water, which was colorless and odorless, and they didn¡¯t know what it was.


    After a long time of analysis, everyone failed to find out why, so Tang Feng put it away first. Do your researchter.


    After Tang Feng put away the bamboo tubes, he pointed to the corpses on the ground and said, ¡°Master Lu, ording to confirmation, these six people are the six bandit leaders in Thirteen Hegemony, namely the second, fifth, and sixth sons. Seventh, Eleven, Twelve and Sixteen bandit leaders. What do you think we should do with them?¡±


    Hearing this, Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about this matter to the outside world. Take these people back and hand them over to your hall master, Si Qi, and deal with them after consulting the Heavenly Realm Hall.¡±


    Tang Feng immediately nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s fine, Hall Master Si Qi is worrying about the Devil¡¯s organization. With this harvest, I must receive from him a few jars of good wine.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Hehe, you, good wine is like life. But don¡¯t rush to leave, stay with me for a few days, maybe there will be surprises.¡±


    ¡°An unexpected joy?¡± Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but wondered.


    While speaking, a sh of inspiration suddenly appeared in the stone room. A ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Master.¡± As soon as the visitor appeared, he immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted Lu Xiaolong.


    Lu Xiaolong was taken aback for a moment, he didn¡¯t expect the person he sent toe back so soon, he immediately asked: ¡°Yingma, how is the investigation going?¡±


    Only Yin Ma said: ¡°Sure enough, it is as expected by the Hall Master. This person is indeed a member of the Demon Organization. Their has been found, and the man is healing inside, please give instructions to the Hall Master.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t help nodding his head and said, ¡°Well, how many people there have found out?¡±


    Yin Ma immediately said: ¡°Less than ten people. It seems that it is only a temporary foothold, maybe there are aplices.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong pondered for a while, then said immediately: ¡°Okay, you immediately arrange people to scatter around and closely monitor. If there is any disturbance, report immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yinma responded, and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Going back to the hall master, the subordinates also found that someone is following this person, like a unicorn at the helm.¡±


    Tang Fengughed when he heard the words, pointed at Yinma and said, ¡°Master Lu, is this the surprise you mentioned?¡±


    Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Unexpectedly, Tang Duozhu also sent someone, he really deserves to be the head of the Hades. The sense of smell is so sensitive.¡±


    Tang Feng said with a smile: ¡°Master Lu has won the award, it¡¯s just that the kid is too tender. If this trick can be fooled under our noses, then how can we fool around in the future.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s sit back and wait for the rabbit, and enjoy the sess.¡±


    In an inconspicuous alley in Xuanbing City, a man quickly ran over at this time.


    Although the man dressed like an ordinary citizen, his movements were very agile. Even though the man tried his best to conceal his movements, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that this man was a healer.


    The man looked around cautiously and found no one following him. He raised his hand and knocked rhythmically on the door of an old house a few times. Then he jumped into the courtyard without waiting for anyone inside to answer.

 Chapter 462 - 462 Are You From The Three Realms?

    462 Are You From The Three Realms?


    The man jumped into the courtyard without stopping, and immediately opened the curtain to enter the house. There were seven or eight people sitting together in the room, and when a man came in, one of them immediately got up and asked, ¡°San¡¯er, how is the situation?¡±


    The person who asked the question was not someone else, but the man who was let go by Lu Xiaolong after leading the way to the Three Realms Hall.


    After the man named San¡¯er entered the house, he immediately replied to the man: ¡°Boss Cao, something is wrong!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, seven or eight people in the room immediately stood up and asked in unison, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Boss Cao red at everyone immediately, and reprimanded. Turning around, he said to San¡¯er: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, speak slowly!¡±


    San¡¯er took a few steps towards the table, picked up a cup of tea and poured it down, then wiped his mouth and said. ¡°Boss Cao, I went to the valley you mentioned and checked carefully! Although the scene has been dealt with , but you can still see the traces of the fight, and arge area of ?covered blood. It seems that one side must have beenpletely wiped out, otherwise the battlefield would not be made so clean!¡±


    ¡°Total destruction?¡± Everyone was shocked again!


    One must know that there were as many as three or four hundred people here! Moreover, they were all leading figures in the organization, and their cultivation bases were all impressive! Based on the fact that they haven¡¯t received any news from the organization in the past two days, could it be that their own people were the ones who were wiped out?


    Boss Cao pondered for a moment and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Did you find anything else?¡±


    .....


    San¡¯er shook his head and said, ¡°Except for the traces of more than a dozen piles of bonfires, there is nothing to be found at the scene! However, after careful searching, I found this!¡±


    After finishing speaking, San¡¯er turned over his hand, and immediately took out a jade pendant from the space!


    Boss Cao took it over and nced at it, his eyes froze immediately, and he said in surprise: ¡°This is the second master¡¯s thing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sure enough, something happened!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over! Now we are dead!¡±


    Everyone said in a hurry when they heard the words, and even Boss Cao began to panic.


    After thinking for a long time, Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it! San¡¯er, contact everyone immediately, gather in the south of the city tonight, and we all go back to the Central ins headquarters! If anyone can¡¯t be notified, leave him alone!¡±


    After San¡¯er took the order, he nodded and ran out! Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Oh! I hope it wille in time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you hurry up, there should be a glimmer of hope!¡± Everyone nodded.


    Boss Cao suddenly turned his head and asked a middle-aged man, ¡°Old Wu, is there no news about Master Shengtian?¡±


    The man shook his head and sighed, ¡°I have sent people to search for him for several days, but I haven¡¯t found any news!¡±


    ¡°s! It seems that the ominous is more than the ominous!¡± Boss Cao said in low voice. ¡°Everyone must keep this matter secret. No matter who asks, they will say that they have never met Master Shengtian! Otherwise, no one will survive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry boss, we understand!¡±


    Ten miles south of the city, there was a dense forest. Because it was located inside Xuanbing City, few demons dare toe here to cause any trouble, and it was under the control of humans!


    At this time, it was already night, and the surroundings suddenly became pitch ck! But at the entrance of the forest, a fire was lit, and many figures could be vaguely seen swaying beside the fire!


    Boss Cao anxiously paced back and forth by the fire, looking in the direction of Xuanbing City from time to time.


    ¡°Has little San¡¯ere back yet?¡± This was the fifth time Boss Cao asked, but the answer he got was still shaking of heads and sighing!


    ¡°Boss Cao, why don¡¯t we wait a little longer! The youngest son is quick-witted and nothing will happen. There must be some reason for the dy!¡±


    ¡°No need! The night is long and there are many dreams. We will catch up if we can¡¯t find the third son! Everyone, clean up and go right away!¡± Boss Cao took ast look at Xuanbing City, turned around and leave!


    The third son was a confidant who had followed Boss Cao for more than 20 years, and he was extremely capable in handling affairs. Boss Cao was really reluctant to leave him alone, but the lives of himself and many brothers were at stake, and Boss Cao could only bear the pain!


    With an order, someone immediately extinguished the fire, and the group of more than twenty people flew into the forest! But as soon as everyone stepped into the forest, they saw a figure flickering, blocking their way!


    ¡°Who?¡± Boss Cao immediately issued a warning and stopped everyone. Immediately, a light-type cultivator threw out a few balls of light to illuminate the front!


    ¡°Little Sanzi!¡± After seeing who wasing, Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed. Just as he was about to step forward, he found that Sanzi¡¯s expression was wrong, and immediately stopped in his tracks!


    ¡°Huh heh heh!¡± A sneer came from behind the third son. Following the sneer, a figure shed out from the shadow behind Xiao Sanzi! A figure covered in ck night clothes and a ck scarf! ¡°Boss Cao! Unexpectedly, we met again!¡± Seeing the visitor shing out, he said coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Boss Cao heard a ¡°buzz¡± in his head. It was as if something suddenly fell down in his heart! From the voice, Boss Cao could tell that this person was the leader of the men in ck that he metst time!


    Cold sweat broke out uncontrobly from Boss Cao¡¯s head! The tragic consequences of theplete annihtion of three or four hundred people couldn¡¯t help reappearing in Boss Cao¡¯s mind again!


    ¡°Who are you people? Why do you keep chasing after me?¡±


    The man in ck couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Who are we, don¡¯t you know? If you are interested, raise your hand and surrender immediately, maybe there is still a way to survive, otherwise it will be a dead end for you.¡±


    Immediately two people jumped out from behind Boss Cao and said, ¡°Boss Cao, there is only one person on the other side, let¡¯s go together and chop him up!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the figures of the two suddenly rushed up from the ground! Everyone was shocked, but found that the two who were speaking were pierced by two soil spears from under their feet, and they were directly impaled upward.

 Chapter 463 - 463 Any Means To Heal

    463 Any Means To Heal


    After the soil spear pierced their bodies, long spikes protruded from their heads! Blood gushed out from the mouth, nose and ears of the two of them immediately. They were already dead and couldn¡¯t die anymore!


    There was a suddenmotion among the people! Judging from the opponent¡¯s attack, the cultivation base far surpasses people like himself, if he didn¡¯t run away, he was afraid there was really only a dead end!


    They were just about to scatter away, but at this moment, from the ground to the top of the tree, there were hundreds of men in ck appearing out of nowhere! They all stood there motionless.


    Under the spirit crystal floating in front of him, there was a faint aura shining, which made people feel creepy! And judging from the number of spirit crystals in front of the man in ck, any one he took out would be better than people like himself!


    Boss Cao immediately waved his hand at his subordinates and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡± Then he took a step forward and said, ¡°Since your Excellency has repeatedly targeted us, you must know our identities! Just want to ask, who dares to be our enemy. Apart from the ruling authority, there is only the Three Realms Hall, so is your Excellency a member of the Three Realms Hall?¡±


    Hearing the words, the man in ck couldn¡¯t help sneering, and said, ¡°Humph, you¡¯re really smart! In this case. Anyway, there are only two roads in front of you, life or death, you can choose for yourself!¡±


    Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help smiling miserably when he heard the words, and said, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s the Hall of Three Realms! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful that you caught us! But, there is one thing that you can¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man in ck still said coldly.


    ¡°Live!¡± Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°If you want us to live, you will never be able to do it! There is only one road in front of us, a dead end! Even if you don¡¯t kill us, we will never survive for eight days!¡±


    .....


    The man in ck couldn¡¯t help being stunned when he heard the words, and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help but smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s poison! There is no antidote, and we will all be poisoned and die after eight days!¡±


    The man in ck suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, what am I supposed to do! What if I say I can help you detoxify?¡±


    Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help smiling miserably, and said: ¡°Ants are greedy for life, let alone we are human beings? If Your Excellency can detoxify us, this life will be yours! However, what proof do you have that you can detoxify us?¡±


    The man in ck muttered smilingly. ¡°Everything in the world is born and restrained by each other. Every poison has a cure. Just tell me what kind of poison you have, and I¡¯ll get you the cure!¡±


    Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help but smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If I know what the poison is, can I still use you for help? We have visited famous doctors all over the maind, but no one has seen or heard of the poison in our body. How do you exin it?¡±


    Hearing the words, the man in ck couldn¡¯t help but fell into deep thought!


    Boss Cao shook his head and sighed: ¡°There are countless possible ways in the world, but we have only one dead end! Although I have never nned to go back alive since I came to this world, I can only sigh, if I die, the whole family will be left alone.¡±


    As soon as the voice sounded, someone from the crowd immediately said: ¡°Boss Cao, if we die in battle, our family members will be transferred to the Hero Vige to live in peace. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if we die in battle!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Boss Cao roared angrily. He didn¡¯t want anyone to follow in the footsteps of the two just now, and he couldn¡¯t help scolding: ¡°What do you know? I have been to the so-called Hero Vige! But there are only Thirteen Heroes¡¯ family. I didn¡¯t see any of the other family members! But before I went, I saw with my own eyes the families who were transferred to the Hero Vige! So where did they go?¡±


    Looking at the surprised expressions of his subordinates, Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help but said fiercely: ¡°I¡¯m afraid they have be dead in the belly of the demons!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± There was amotion in the crowd.


    ¡°I have a way, maybe it can detoxify!¡± As soon as the words fell, a man in ck suddenly jumped from the top of the tree, and everyone immediately fell silent after hearing the words.


    The man in ck took out a string of prayer beads and walked up to the restrained little third son, saying, ¡°Open your mouth and hold it!¡±


    Hearing the words, the third son couldn¡¯t help but nce at Boss Cao, his eyes filled with despair. Boss Cao sent aforting look, and nodded at the third son!


    Little Sanzi had no choice but to ept, and put the Buddhist beads into his mouth! He just felt a dry taste instantly spread in the mouth! At the beginning there was no change, but after a while, I saw that Xiaosanzi began to tremble all over his body!


    ¡°Itchy! It¡¯s so itchy!¡± Xiao Sanzi immediately fell to the ground, scratching his body with both hands! Even the beads in his mouth fell out!


    Mr. Cao and everyone couldn¡¯t help being in amotion, only to hear Mr. Cao shouting anxiously: ¡°Little Sanzi, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Itchy! It¡¯s so itchy!¡± With the young man scratching and scratching, the clothes on his body suddenly became a mess!


    ¡°Look! Something came out of Sanzi¡¯s body!¡± Nobody knew who yelled first, and everyone immediately looked at it attentively, and saw a small ck thing crawling out of Xiaosanzi¡¯s bare skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s bugs! Lots of bugs!¡±


    They saw that those little ck dots turned out to be a kind of bugs, which crawled back and forth non-stop after getting out of Xiao Sanzi¡¯s skin!


    Little Sanzi was so frightened that he tore off all his clothes, and pped his body for a while, screaming in horror as he pped! After a while, they gradually stopped beating and became quiet!


    The itchy feeling was gone, and the pain suddenly came back all over his body. Looking down, Sanzi was startled by the blood all over his body, screamed in horror, and ran back to Boss Cao!


    ¡°Little Sanzi, how do you feel?¡± Seeing that Sanzi was covered in blood, Boss Cao immediately pulled Xiaosanzi over, and kept scanning his eyes! He saw that little Sanzi¡¯s body was full of tiny blood holes like a sieve, and the blood was still dripping uncontrobly!


    ¡°Master Wen, quickly treat the third son!¡± As soon as the voice sounded, a person stood up from the crowd, and a healing light shone on the third son!


    ¡°Boss Cao, what the hell is that? It¡¯s so scary! It¡¯s so scary!¡± As the blood holes on his body gradually healed, Xiao Sanzi couldn¡¯t help shivering all over his body. He was already terrified.

 Chapter 464 - 464 Devil’s Bugs [I]

    464 Devil¡¯s Bugs [I]


    Seeing that the third son¡¯s injury had stopped, Boss Cao immediately took out a long gown and put it on the third son¡¯s body. He saw a few corpses of the pped insects stuck to Xiaosanzi¡¯s body, and the rest had already fallen to the ground and fled.


    ¡°What kind of bug is this?¡± Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help picking one out with his fingernails and holding it in front of his eyes for inspection. He saw that the bug was the size of a fingernail, with a hard shell, a slightly pointed head, and a slightly rounded tail. The eyes were almost invisible, but the pair of teeth on the mouth were very abrupt.


    Lu Xiaolong was also quite puzzled, he didn¡¯t know what kind of insects woulde out of the body of a living person. Seeing a live bug crawling away on the ground, Lu Xiaolong immediately raised his hand and sucked it, a strong suction immediately sucked the bug to Lu Xiaolong¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s the devil insect. Everyone spread out, don¡¯t let the devil insect get close.¡± Lu Xiaolong and Tang Fei couldn¡¯t help eximing at the same time, and they leaped several meters high at the same time.


    ¡°Devil insects?¡± Mr. Cao and everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel chills all over their bodies when they heard this.


    Suddenly someone eximed: ¡°Could it be that the poison in us is not poison, but the devil insects have entered our bodies?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the members of these demon organization couldn¡¯t help trembling all over.


    Demonic insects were actually not a kind of monsters, but parasites that live under the scales of the dragon demon n, and live by sucking the blood of dragons. While this kind of bug sucks blood, it would also feed back a kind of stimnt to the cortex of the dragon demon¡¯s body through the sucker.


    This stimnt could effectively stimte the potential of the dragon family and improve the body¡¯s resistance. Therefore, the Dragon n didn¡¯t mind living with this parasite.


    .....


    On the dragon demon, this kind of bug had a very gentle temperament. However, without the nourishment of dragon blood, this kind of parasite would be violent. No matter it was a human or a demon, as long as it crawls on the body, it will immediately burrow into the skin and suck a lot of flesh and blood. Breed, break through the host¡¯s body and go. And the host had only one dead end. There was no cure.


    On the contrary, if the monster insects that escaped from their hosts could not find another host, they would only survive for a day or two before starving to death.


    In the history of the Sacred Spirit Continent, there have been two major outbreaks of this kind of bugs among humans, and each time the number of humans had been reduced by nearly half. Therefore, human beings were all dismayed by this kind of monsters.


    Fortunately, this kind of monsters only affected the beast dragons, far away in the cold extreme north. If it wasn¡¯t for the deliberate actions of the Dragon Demon n, there wouldn¡¯t be a massive outbreak.


    Because of this, the members of the demon organization trembled in fright after hearing that they might have been infiltrated by demon insects. The timid ones even copsed on the ground, unable to get up again.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help saying in horror. ¡°No. Impossible. If the devil insects entered the body, wouldn¡¯t we have already been dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Immediately someone echoed in horror, but the voice didn¡¯t sound convincing at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s the dragon¡¯s blood.¡± Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°It seems that the antidote we get every time is diluted dragon¡¯s blood. It¡¯s dragon¡¯s blood that is used to appease the devil insects so they won¡¯t explode inside our bodies.¡±


    When everyone heard the words, they all froze in ce. Yes, Boss Cao¡¯s words were enough to exin all the problems. The world was so big, but only dragon blood could restrain the outbreak of monster insects.


    After a long time, Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help staring at him, and asked the third son, ¡°Little Sanzi, how do you feel now? Is there any abnormality in your body?¡±


    Little Sanzi touched his body, felt it again, and shook his head slightly, and said, ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Boss Cao said happily when he heard the words. ¡°It seems that this Buddhist bead has a very good effect on repelling evil insects.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it looks like we¡¯re saved. We¡¯re saved.¡± Everyone was overjoyed when they heard the words, and started discussing one after another.


    Then, Boss Cao took two steps forward and knelt down on the ground, and said to Lu Xiaolong: ¡°Hero, we are forced to join forces with the demons. If a hero can save us from fire and water, we will obey the orders of all heroes. Fight the demons to the end.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong nodded his head in mid-air, and said, ¡°My Three Realms Hall is bound to destroy the Demon Organization, are you willing to sincerely help?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am willing. It¡¯s just...¡± After a moment of pondering, Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help saying. ¡°It¡¯s just that although we can be free, our family is still under the control of the demon organization. I wish all heroes can help us save our family from them.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is natural. You and I are human beings, and the more the people, the more the power to fight against the demons. It is also our responsibility to save your family.¡±


    Boss Cao was overjoyed when he heard the words: ¡°Thank you hero for saving me.¡± After saying that, he bowed to Lu Xiaolong three times, and everyone behind him knelt down and kowtowed.


    Lu Xiaolong waved his hand and said. ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, then you should push out the devil insects in order first. Be careful not to let the monster insects escape and spread, harming other humans and animals.¡±


    Boss Cao nodded immediately, thank you again and again. Only then did everyone line up in order, and the fire-type spiritual master lit a big fire on the ground to prevent the spread of the monsters. At the same time, everyone took Buddha beads in their mouths one by one, took off their clothes and sent out insects inside the fire circle.


    The reason why they had to take off their clothes was also because they saw Sanzi tearing his clothes to pieces in pain. And everyone was also afraid that those expelled monsters would hide in their clothes and get into their bodies again.


    In this way, after nearly an hour, seeing that everyone had finished expelling the insects, Boss Cao was thest one to jump into the ring of fire.

 Chapter 465 - 465 Devil’s Bugs [II]

    465 Devil¡¯s Bugs [II]


    After a painful struggle, Boss Cao also flew out of the circle of fire covered in blood. Immediately, a light-type spiritualist stepped forward to heal Cao¡¯s wounds, and then a water-type spiritualist helped to remove all the filth from Cao¡¯s body.


    A fire also reduced these expelled monster insects to ashes. After returning the Buddha beads to Lu Wenfeng, Boss Cao and his subordinates thanked Lu Xiaolong and others.


    Afterwards, Boss Cao pondered for a while, and couldn¡¯t help saying to Lu Xiaolong: ¡°Hero, there are still a few people under me who haven¡¯t returned. I wonder if you can let me contact these people and make them escape from the control of the demon organization?¡±


    Lu Xiaolong nodded and said: ¡°It would be the best if you can contact more people to leave the Demon¡¯s organization. Why don¡¯t you go back to your previous foothold, and I will send someone to contact you if there is anything to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just do what the hero said.¡± Boss Cao immediately clenched his fists at Lu Xiaolong and turned to leave.


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd said in horror: ¡°No, Boss Cao, I seem to have devil insects in my body.¡±


    After hearing the words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cast their eyes on the speaker.


    The person was a middle-aged man who frowned and said, ¡°Boss, I still feel something strange in my body. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because the monster insects haven¡¯t been expelledpletely. Please ask this hero to let me expel them again.¡±


    All eyes suddenly fell on Lu Wenfeng again. This Buddhist bead was originally made by Fei with the huge horn of a poisonous python, and each of the six members of the Xuanbing team has such a string.


    .....


    Although the members of the demon organization didn¡¯t know the origin of this Buddhist bead, they knew that it was not an ordinary treasure.


    ¡°Catch it.¡± Lu Wenfeng casually threw the beads to Boss Cao.


    Boss Cao immediately ordered someone to light the fire ring, and let this person enter the fire ring to drive out the insects ording to the previous method.


    But shortly after seeing this person holding the Buddha beads in his mouth, he started to itch all over again. But no matter how he folded the vines, no insects crawled out of his body anymore.


    Not long after the beads fell from his mouth, the itching on the man¡¯s body gradually stopped. Except for another sweat, he found nothing on his body.


    Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help being shocked, and ordered the man to hold the beads in his mouth again. Sure enough, the man started to itch all over again, but no more magic insects came out.


    How is this going? Everyone present was shocked. Judging from the phenomenon shown by this person, there were indeed some demonic insects that had not been expelled. But why didn¡¯t the buge out again?


    Everyone immediately started talking. It seemed that this Buddhist beads can only treat the symptoms, not the root cause.


    Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help asking everyone to try again, but the result puzzled everyone present.


    They saw that among the more than 20 people present, more than half of the people did not respond after holding the prayer beads, while the other half of them were like the man, itching all over their bodies, but no magic insects crawled out, including Boss Cao.


    What to do? Lu Xiaolong and others, all the people present stared nkly for a while, lost their minds.


    After being silent for a long time, Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Heroes, although this method can¡¯tpletely save me and others, I am very grateful for saving so many people. Cao will keep it in mind, we will still follow the previous agreement, Cao will work with all the heroes to eradicate the devil organization.¡±


    ¡°No. I have another method that might work.¡± Lu Wenfeng stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone has to wait for me for two days, and I¡¯ll find someone toe over. Whether it works or not, you¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed when they heard the words, Boss Cao immediately sped his fists and said, ¡°Okay, we can wait for two days, then I will thank you hero.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong immediately stepped forward and said: ¡°Okay, Boss Cao, I hope you can take care of yourself when you go back. If something happens, you just need to tie a white cloth outside the window, and I will send someone to contact you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Everything is ording to what the hero said.¡± Boss Cao immediately clenched his fists at Lu Xiaolong. But Lu Xiaolong raised his hand in the air, and nearly a hundred men in ck leaped backward one after another, and disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye.


    Seeing that the man in ck had disappeared, the third son couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and asked, ¡°Boss Cao, what should we do?¡±


    Boss Cao immediately waved his hand and said softly: ¡°Go, go back.¡± After finishing speaking, he turned around and jumped into Xuanbing City.


    Back in the Lu Mansion, Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help saying to Lu Xiaolong: ¡°Father, it¡¯s not toote. I n to leave now to avoid any changes.¡±


    Lu Xiaolong immediately asked: ¡°Feng¡¯er, who are you talking about? He has such ability?¡±


    Tang Feng smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, I think of someone. Is my nephew going to find that fat man?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Tang still remembers this.¡±


    ¡°How could it be forgotten?¡± Tang Feng smiled at Lu Xiaolong, ¡°My nephew¡¯s friends are all strange people. One year ago in my Qilin Valley, the little fat man among them used his own blood to solve my secret system. The poison of the scented incense.¡±


    Lu Xiaolongughed immediately when he heard the words: ¡°Hehe, I also remembered it after you mentioned it. It is rumored that this little fat man has the ability to be invulnerable to all poisons. It is not a bad idea to use his blood to try to fix it.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng immediately cupped his fists and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote, then I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the hall. Lu Wenfeng was afraid to wait any longer, it would be troublesome for the elders to ask where the little fat man was at this time.


    You know, Feng Ziyu was still far away in the branch of the Forbidden City at this time, far away from Xuanbing City. Even if a ninth-level spirit fairy wanted to go back and forth with all his strength, it would take a day or two.


    How could Lu Wenfeng return in two days with only a six-level initial cultivation base? Even if he flew all the way there, itt would still take several days to get there.


    After leaving the Lu Mansion, Lu Wenfeng walked towards the Xuanbing branch. Who would have guessed that there would be a teleportation circle in Xuanbing Academy that could reach the east, south, north, and center of the maind?


    And it was only a month ago that the magic circle of the Forbidden Branch was opened. ording to Fei¡¯s arrangement, after Elder Yade led the nsmen to open the passage from the Forbidden Branch to Lingchen Cave, he notified the relevant officials of Xuanbing Academy respectively. Everyone learned that, of course, Lu Wenfeng also knew about this.

 Chapter 466 - 466 Lip Reading Technique [I]

    466 Lip Reading Technique [I]


    As soon as he left the city gate, Lu Wenfeng saw a familiar figure!


    ¡°Master?¡±


    He saw that Bu Wenchi was alsoing out of the city and heading towards the branch!


    ¡°Wenfeng, you came just in time, let¡¯s talk while walking!¡± Bu Wenle was overjoyed to see Lu Wenfeng, and his brows that were originally tightly furrowed immediately rxed.


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help being surprised, and quickly asked: ¡°Master, it seems that you have something to worry about!¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Wenfeng, I was about to send someone to contact you, but unexpectedly, I met you. Two days ago, something happened in the college, and your junior brother Ye was attacked by the demon organization!¡±


    ¡°What? Is it a minor situation? How is Junior Brother Ye doing now?¡± Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help asking anxiously after hearing the words.


    Bu Wenle pondered and answered. ¡°Fortunately, your junior brother, Ye, is astute and didn¡¯t suffer any harm. He even killed the assassin and brought him back!¡±


    Immediately, Bu Wenle briefly introduced to Lu Wenfeng how Ye Lantian was attacked. Finally, he said: ¡°I took the bodies of the two of them to the general courtyard to discuss with everyone in the elders¡¯ courtyard. Everyone agreed that this was a step by the devil organization to kill human genius spiritual masters. They want all the spiritual masters to die young, so that the future of mankind will lose the opportunity for genius spiritual masters to be stronger!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°The current news from the various colleges is enough to prove this point. Therefore, the Elder¡¯s House decided to temporarily protect all the top-ranked students in the college to avoid being attacked by the devil organization again. For those who have graduated The genius spiritual master who can be notified, notify everyone as soon as possible not to act alone, so as not to encounter greater danger!¡±


    ¡°True, master.¡±


    ¡°You know, the reason why human beings canpete with the demons is entirely because of the deterrence of the ninth-level spirits, and all of these nine-level spirits were grown up by genius spiritual masters!¡±


    ¡°I see the reasons.¡±


    Afterwards, Bu Wenle couldn¡¯t help saying in a deep voice: ¡°Wenfeng, the talents of your group of students are considered to be the highest in the world, and the grades are also the best. I believe it must be the main goal of the Demon Organization. Therefore, you must join us, and be extremely careful! When your Junior Brother Ye was attacked, the other party even asked about Fei¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    Lu Wenfeng couldn¡¯t help but nodded in agreement, and then said, ¡°Master, after hearing the bad news, I have some good news for you!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Bu Wenle was taken aback, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What good news?¡±


    Lu Wenfeng then gave Bu Wenle a brief ount of what happened in the past two days.


    After hearing this, Bu Wenle was overjoyed and said, ¡°There is such a good thing! Well, if that¡¯s the case, I will apany you to the Forbidden Branch as a Master.¡±


    Lu Wenfeng nodded, and the two disappeared into the forest outside Xuanbing City.


    A solitary tomb stands on a soil slope outside the Great Ruins Forest.


    At this time, there were two people standing in front of the solitary grave, a man and a woman. The man was handsome and the woman was as beautiful as a fairy.


    ¡°Father, mother, the child is here to bid farewell to you again.¡± Fei respectfully kowtowed three times in front of the grave, stood up and stepped aside.


    Meier walked forward and sighed:¡±Mother, father-inw, do you know? I am the younger sister you have never met. This is the first time and thest time I call you this. I can live happily ever after with Fei.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Meier respectfully bowed three times in front of the grave, then turned his head and smiled at Fei. Fei stepped forward to hold Mei¡¯er¡¯s hand, and the two took onest look at the moss-covered tombstone, and walked down the mountain slowly.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a year had passed, and Meier has sessfully broken through from the middle of the fifth level to the early stage of the sixth level. This was also the reason why the two of them did not end their retreat from Lingchen Cave when the one-year period expired.


    With the smooth improvement of her cultivation, Fei¡¯er herself became even more beautiful. At the age of 17, it was the age of boys and girls in their rainy season. Fei and Meier¡¯s fresh and refined looks, even the elves who were known for their beauty were envious.


    With more than a year of painstaking practice, Fei¡¯s cultivation base had not increased much, and only slowly showed signs from the middle of the sixth level to the middle andte stages. As the cultivation base continued to deepen, Fei gradually realized that the improvement of his cultivation base became slower and slower!


    No wonder there were very few spiritual masters on the maind who could break through the seventh level! Although he was only 17 years old, he had reached the middle andte stages of the sixth level. So he really couldn¡¯t say that his advancement was slow! If he let the world know that he still think that his cultivation base was growing slowly, he knew that just the jealous eyes of people could kill him countless times!


    The two had just walked down the slope, when Fei suddenly pulled Fei¡¯er¡¯s sleeve, signaling Fei¡¯er to remain silent, and then pulled Fei¡¯er to dodge behind a rock.


    Not long after, they saw a few figures jumping out from the depths of the forest. Everyone was dressed like ordinary people, but judging from their vigorous posture, it was clear that they were all well-cultivated spiritual masters!


    Steward Liang? Fei couldn¡¯t help being startled, and saw that the leader was Liang Guanshi, the head master of Monsters Paradise who had been missing for many years!


    Meier¡¯s expression changed after seeing the appearance of the person who came, and she saw that the person leading the team was clearly the Eighth Master who had captured her and took away all his equipment!


    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Mei¡¯er suddenly eximed! Turning her head, she was about to speak to Fei, but Fei stopped her immediately! After those people walked away, Fei pulled Meier¡¯s hand and said softly: ¡°Let¡¯s follow them!¡±


    How clever Meier was, she immediately understood that Fei wanted to secretly track down the whereabouts of these people from the Demon Organization, and then find a way to catch them all. After all, both of them were only at the sixth level, and they may not be able to face the eighth master alone. Mei¡¯er still clearly remembered that this eighth master had the cultivation base of a seventh-level spiritual saint.

 Chapter 467 - 467 Lip Reading Technique [II]

    467 Lip Reading Technique [II]


    Following these people from a distance, they soon left the scope of the Great Ruins Forest. Fortunately, Fei¡¯s cultivation had reached the middle andte stages of level six at this time, and the scanning range of his consciousness has also expanded to a radius of 400 meters! If you follow them, the other party would not even want to see your own shadow!


    The two stopped and walked, stopped and walked, and followed tens of kilometers in a blink of an eye. A small city appeared far ahead, and the speed of the people in front finally slowed down!


    Fei looked intently, and saw that this small town was called Daqi Town. When he was a child, he came here with his father to buy goods for the family. The scale of the city was very small, only two or three kilometers in radius, and there were only a few thousand residents, most of whom were merchants who do business here and exchange various goods with the surrounding tribes.


    Of course, there was no Spirit Master Academy in the city to protect the safety of the city, but there was an official office here. It was said that an eighth-level spirit demon sits here to ensure peace for one side!


    Fortunately, the demons here are not considered rampant. Only in the great relic forest not far from here can there be high-level demons, but they also live deep in the forest and rarelye out to hurt people!


    In such a closed-off town, could there be a hideout organized by the devil? Fei was puzzled, followed behind Ba Ye and the others and quickly entered the city.


    They saw that the scene in the city was not as depressed as it looked, but the streets were extremely lively. But judging from the clothes of the passers-by, most of them are merchants from other ces, and there are also many dark-skinned indigenous tribesmen, who are often a group of people at first sight!


    After turning around a few streets, they saw Ba Ye¡¯s people quickly disappearing into a gorgeous mansion, Fei couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he saw the mansion in front of him!


    This is clearly the most luxurious house in this Daqi town! When Fei came here with his father when he was a child, he dreamed of living in such a luxurious mansion in the future!


    .....


    But my father said that the people living here must be distinguished nobles. If one wants to live in such a mansion, one must first be an excellent spiritual master and obtain the status of a nobleman!


    Fei suddenly remembered. Wasn¡¯t he also a fourth-level noble now? And he also obtained the control of ten cities in his ancestral home! But seven years have passed, but Fei has never been to his ten cities to take over any rted matters!


    Thinking of this, Fei quickly found the introduction of the territory that the emperor had issued to him in the space. The two words ¡°Daqi Town¡± are indeed clearly arrayed in it!


    As expected, this city was his own, Fei couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed! It¡¯s not because of his status, but Fei suddenly thought that it would be very convenient to act in the ce he was in charge of!


    Although the house is veryrge, most of it is within the detection range of Fei¡¯s divine sense. Fei didn¡¯t need to do anything, he and Meier found a shade tree by the wall, and cuddled together. From outsiders¡¯ perspective, it looks like a young couple are whispering!


    However, Fei was indeed whispering to Meier, but it was not flirting, but telling Meier the things detected by his divine sense.


    Immediately after Ba Ye and his party entered the courtyard, a person dressed as a butler stepped forward and said a few words to Ba Ye, and then led Ba Ye and his party straight towards the inner courtyard!


    It¡¯s a pity that Fei¡¯s spiritual sense can only see their actions, but can¡¯t hear what they are saying! Fei couldn¡¯t help but recall that in the martial arts novels of his previous life, he had seen someone who could read lips.


    Well! It would be great if ht could read lips, because it is really worrying to watch the ¡°pantomime¡± like this!


    ¡°Lip reading technique?¡± Taoist Feng Mo¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his head, Fei was startled, and hurriedly pushed Meier away from his arms!


    Fei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help but hesitated, looked around, and then asked in doubt: ¡°Fei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Ah! No, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Fei¡¯s face flushed immediately, and he hesitated: ¡°Those people are going to leave the scope of my spiritual consciousness, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go over there!¡± After finishing speaking, he pulled Fei¡¯er¡¯s small hand Go forward along the wall!


    ¡°Master, are you awake?¡± Fei said to Taoist Feng Mo through his consciousness while walking.


    ¡°Well, I woke up for a while. Yu¡¯er, the lip-reading technique you mentioned may be able to help you as a Master!¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he heard the words: ¡°Master, can you also read lip art?¡±


    Taoist Fengmoughed and said, ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know if lip-reading is a Master. I just use my spiritual sense for many years to guess what people say. Send this memory to you!¡±


    After all, Fei only felt a sudden shock in his mind, like a small stone falling into a calmke, causing Qi Lian to shake for a while! Immediately afterwards, a trace of enlightenment merged with Fei¡¯s consciousness!


    Through the feedback from his spiritual sense, Fei immediately understood what the housekeeper said.


    The butler said as he walked, ¡°They are all in the lobby of the backyard, and they have been waiting for a long time!¡± After saying that, a group of people hurried to the backyard!


    Because the distance in the backyard was too far, it was already out of the range of Fei¡¯s consciousness. Fei immediately took Fei¡¯er¡¯s hand, and the two quickly walked towards the backyard along the base of the wall!


    As soon as they entered the backyard, they immediately greeted a middle-aged man. Immediately after seeing Ba Ye, he knelt down on the ground and said weepingly: ¡°Ba Ye! I saw you!¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help being stunned, and Ba Ye immediately stepped forward and asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you Lao Cao? You are not active in the north, why did youe back?¡±


    I only heard Lao Cao crying: ¡°Ba Ye, something happened in the north! If it weren¡¯t because we were on a mission at that time, I am afraid that the whole army would have been wiped out!¡±


    The eighth master couldn¡¯t help being surprised when he heard the words: ¡°What is the whole army wiped out? What happened to the north? Aren¡¯t the second and fifth masters in the north?¡±


    Lao Cao suddenly cried: ¡°Dead! They are all dead!¡± After finishing speaking, he burst into tears!


    Ba Ye was taken aback when he heard the words, stepped forward and pulled up Lao Cao¡¯s cor and shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t cry! Tell me, who is dead? What happened?¡±


    Lao Cao immediately stopped crying, and whimpered: ¡°They are all dead! Except for us, all the ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ba Ye immediately threw Lao Cao to the ground fiercely, and said fiercely: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How could so many people be raped by the people of the Three Realms Hall? Who did you suffer? Instigated by you toe here to lie about military intelligence? Tell me! What is your purpose?¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468 Trapped [I]

    468 Trapped [I]


    The housekeeper immediately stepped forward and said in a low voice: ¡°Eighth Master, Second Master and the others have not sent any message for a while.¡±


    After hearing this, Ba Ye was stunned, and couldn¡¯t help staring at Lao Cao and said, ¡°What evidence do you have to prove that what you said is true?¡±


    Lao Cao didn¡¯t answer. He looked back at the thirty people he had brought back, and then said to Ba Ye: ¡°Ba Ye, I have the evidence, but please give us the antidote first, We are about to die, and if we don¡¯t get the antidote, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t survive today.¡±


    Seeing Lao Cao¡¯s actions, Ba Ye couldn¡¯t help but stare at the group of people behind him. He saw that among these thirty people, some of them were very friendly, while others werepletely unfamiliar, so he couldn¡¯t help being on guard.


    But when he heard that Lao Cao was asking him for an antidote, he rxed. Judging by their eagerness, it seemed that they were all his own people.


    But looking at those unfamiliar people, Ba Ye couldn¡¯t help feeling a little more puzzled. He thought: Although there are many brothers in the north, I have basically met them all. Howe there are so many new faces among these people? Could it be that the newly recruited brother failed?


    In doubt, Ba Ye¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped on the face of a fat young man.


    ¡°Feng Ziyu?¡± Ba Ye suddenly turned pale with shock.


    Even Fei, who was hundreds of meters away, was shocked at the same time. He thought: Why did fatty appear here? And will he mix with people from these demon organizations? Countless question marks immediately appeared on Fei¡¯s head.


    .....


    Ba Ye jumped in front of fatty, pulled him out, and said after a closer look: ¡°Yes, it really is you. Aren¡¯t you that little fat man from Xuanbing Academy? Come on, how did you get in here?¡±


    Seeing this, fatty turned pale and said, ¡°Ba, Ba, Ba, Ba Ye. I¡¯m on my own. I¡¯m on my own. I joined in sincerely.¡±


    Lao Cao also stepped forward and said: ¡°Eight Master, this little fat man is indeed from Xuanbing Academy. He is a neer recruited by Second Master not long ago. He has already been checked by Second Master himself.¡±


    Fatty immediately echoed in pain: ¡°Yes. Eighth Master, we are a family now. If you are old, please give me an antidote.¡±


    Seeing this, Ba Ye immediately pushed fatty away, stared at him for a long time, and then said: ¡°Okay, even if you are my own, I have to confirm it again.¡± After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and took out a small bamboo tube, and pulled out the plug before pressing the bamboo tube on fatty¡¯s chest.


    ¡°No. Not again.¡± Fatty howled like a pig. But he couldn¡¯t get rid of the shackles of Master Ba.


    Seeing this, Fei immediately wanted to rush in, but Taoist Feng Mo immediately stopped him and said, ¡°Fei¡¯er can¡¯t do it. Your cultivation level is not enough to deal with so many people. Let¡¯s wait and see what happens before wee up with countermeasures. Otherwise, none of you will be able to escape. ¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but nced at Mei¡¯er beside him, and immediately stopped moving.


    Mei¡¯er was puzzled, ¡°Fei, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fei just shook his head slightly, then stared intently at the situation in the courtyard.


    In a moment, they saw Ba Ye threw the bamboo tube in his hand behind him, raised his hand and took out another bamboo tube, handed it to fatty, and said at the same time: ¡°Here, the antidote.¡±


    Hearing this, fatty hurriedly pulled out the plug, raised his neck, and poured all the liquid in the bamboo tube into his stomach. The look of hunger and thirst is like a person who is about to die of thirst in the desert and suddenly got a bottle of iced soda.


    When the rest of the people saw it, they immediately shouted: ¡°Baye, and mine, I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Seeing this, Ba Ye frowned slightly, raised his hand and threw out dozens of small bamboo tubes. As a result, arge group of people immediately snatched it up, and those who snatched the bamboo tubes immediately unplugged them, raised their heads and drank. The scene suddenly became chaotic.


    It didn¡¯t take long, and everyone drank the antidote.


    Ba Ye then turned to Boss Cao: ¡°Old Cao, are you satisfied now. Tell me, how can you prove that the brothers in the north are all dead? If you don¡¯t satisfy me, you will never get the antidote again.¡±


    Boss Cao couldn¡¯t help lowering his head when he heard the words and sighed: ¡°Baye. I hope you will mourn, we must take this hatred back from the Three Realms Hall.¡±


    Afterwards, Boss Cao raised his hand, and saw the space ring in his hand shed, and there were eight more figures in the courtyard, but all of them had been dead for a long time. Some of them opened their terrified eyes, as if they had seen incredible monsters.


    With the appearance of the eight corpses, there was another chaos in the courtyard. But this time it was reced by another group of people.


    ¡°Second brother.¡± After seeing the corpse, Eighth Master immediately ran a few steps, shed towards the second master¡¯s corpse, roared in pain a few times, and then shook the other corpses. He called out the names of several people in pain, his eyes turned red, and he couldn¡¯t help but shed a few old tears.


    Although they didn¡¯t know if Ba Ye was really sad, but when he saw thest corpse, he was so scared that he almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°Master Sheng, Master Shengtian?¡± Ba Ye rubbed his eyes in disbelief, and after a closer look, it really was Master Shengtian.


    ¡°This. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Eighth Master couldn¡¯t help looking at Mr. Cao and asked in shock.


    Boss Cao immediately lowered his head, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Eighth Master, when Second Master and the others were attacked, Young Master Shengtian happened to be there, so, so...¡±


    Boss Cao didn¡¯t continue talking, but Ba Ye¡¯s eyes widened in shock, staring at Shengtian¡¯s corpse in a daze. Thinking over and over in his mind how to deal with it.


    What to do? Shengtian was the only flesh and blood of the eldest brother, if the eldest brother knew about this, he was afraid that everyone would not fare wellt.

 Chapter 469 - 469 Trapped [II]

    469 Trapped [II]


    After thinking for a long time, Ba Ye couldn¡¯t help but looked around, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Listen up. No one can leak the news of Master Shengtian¡¯s death. If you let me know who is going out and talking nonsense, don¡¯t me Ba Ye for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone immediately responded in unison.


    Ba Ye continued to say: ¡°If anyone asks about the whereabouts of the young master, you can only say that you don¡¯t know. Whoever says you know, I will never spare him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone agreed again, and Eighth Master just waved his hand, and immediately put Shengtian¡¯s body into the space stone and hid it.


    Boss Cao stepped forward and asked, ¡°Baye, what should we do now?¡±


    Ba Ye looked at the people brought back by Boss Cao, and then at the seven dead bodies on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help frowning deeply, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You wait here for the news, Lao Cao, follow me to see the old man. I will exin the process in detail, and don¡¯t mention Shengtian.¡±


    Boss Cao hesitated for a moment, then cupped his fists and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ba Ye immediately waved his hand, put the corpses of the seven people into the space ring, turned around and walked out with his followers. Boss Cao turned his head to look at the group of people under him, nodded his head slightly, and followed them out.


    Fei briefly told Mei¡¯er what he saw, and then asked, ¡°Mei¡¯er, what do you think we should do?¡±


    .....


    Mei¡¯er couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth when she heard the words: ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s cheap for that old bastard. It¡¯s important that we find a way to save Fatty first.¡±


    Fei nodded and said: ¡°Yes, the monks can¡¯t run away from the temple if they decided to run away. Now that we have found their foothold, we don¡¯t believe we can run away from them. And depending on the situation, they will definitelye back here. Let¡¯s think about it first.¡± Rescue fatty, and then study how to catch them all.¡±


    Seeing that Fatty and the rest of the people were arranged in the rooms on the left and right, Fei secretly took note of Fatty¡¯s room, pulled Mei¡¯er, and the two turned around and left.


    After inquiring all the way, the two of Fei finally found the location of Daqi Town. He saw that the gate of the yamen was not as majestic and solemn as imagined, there was not even a gatekeeper, and people went in and out, just like shopping in a vegetable market.


    Was this really a government office? Fei and the two couldn¡¯t help being startled, they saw the words ¡°Daqi Town Official Office¡± clearly written on the top of the gate.


    The two couldn¡¯t help but curiously followed the passing pedestrians into the yamen. After entering the door, there is arge courtyard inside, and the circle around is full of wing rooms. There are signs written on the door of each wing room, such as taxation, escort, purchase registration, shipment registration, storage of precious items, etc. There are many people lined up at the door of each wing room.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself, many departments here should be private businesses. When did the government start to operate here?


    Finding a wing room marked ¡°Consultation Service¡±, he found that it was rtively quiet, so Fei walked up to the person inside and asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you have anyone in charge?¡±


    A young man behind the desk looked at Fei and the two of them, and was immediately attracted by Mei¡¯er¡¯s appearance. He was slightly taken aback, and still staring at Mei¡¯er without squinting, he asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help coughing dryly, and took out the certificate bestowed by Emperor Longwei from the space, and said, ¡°Go and inform your supervisors that the city lord Fei is here to take over Daqi Town, let theme and wee them.¡±


    The young man was stunned when he heard the words, took a look at the voucher Fei handed over, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Fei carefully again. After discussing with the people next to him, he just said: ¡°My lord, please sit inside, please wait a moment, I will take it to our lord right away.¡±


    Afterwards, they let Fei and two into the back room, turn around and go out with Fei¡¯s credentials.


    After about a stick of incense, the young man came back with another middle-aged man. As soon as he entered the room, the middle-aged man sped his fists and said, ¡°May I ask who is Mr. Fei?¡±


    Fei immediately got up and cupped his fists and said, ¡°Fei is here.¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Master Zhang, this is the head of the government office of Daqi Town, named Liu Qi. We adults have received instructions a few years ago, saying that this town has been given to Mr. Fei, But I have never seen Mr. Zhange to im it. Mr. Zhang made a sudden visit today, and my lord has not made any preparations, so I ask you to go to the back hall to have tea first, and my lord will be there soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Fei sped his fists and said, ¡°Then there will be Manager Liu.¡±


    After all, under the leadership of Director Liu, Fei and Mei¡¯er came to the apse together. Compared with the front yard, this ce is very quiet, except for a few yamen servants standing guard, no one could be seen walking around.


    As soon as Fei and Mei sat down in the hall, they saw a middle-aged man in official uniform running in.


    As soon as he entered the hall, the official came over to Fei with a smile on his face. When he got close to Fei, he knelt down on his knees and shouted: ¡°Yu Wenli, the governor of Daqi town, pays homage to the city lord.¡±


    Fei had never received such a big gift before, so he quickly stepped forward to help him up, and said: ¡°Your Excellency, you don¡¯t need to be too polite. How can Fei stand up to your worship.¡±


    I saw that after the adult got up, he first returned Fei¡¯s city lord certificate to Fei, and then waved to his subordinates, and immediately someone came forward with a stack of thick books.


    Master Yu took these books and said: ¡°City Master, these are all the ounts of the past few years since you took over Daqi Town. Including ount entry, payment, taxation, profit, expenditure, etc., please read it.¡±


    Fei immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, Mr. Fei is a very capable person at first nce, and these ounts will not be wrong because of his management.¡±


    Master Fei couldn¡¯t help nodding andughing when he heard the words: ¡°The city lord has won the prize.¡± He said that he would return the book in his hand to his subordinates, and the messenger immediately went back with the book in his arms.


    When Fei saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but thought: ¡°My lord is really neat and tidy in his work. I just said it casually, and he went along with the flow, and he didn¡¯t know how to be modest. It seems that this ount must be full of holes.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t care about it, so he didn¡¯t pursue it. But Mei¡¯er looked at the lord Yu and couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, as if she was very dissatisfied. But with Fei present, Mei¡¯er didn¡¯t say much.

 Chapter 470 - 470 City Lord Fei [I]

    470 City Lord Fei [I]


    After Fei asked the specific location of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, he took Mei and left the mansion.


    The zing spirit goes down to the west, and the purple yao rises to the east. After finally looking forward to the dark, Fei and Mei, who had wandered around for a day, returned to the mansion in the dark.


    Letting go of his consciousness, Fei walked around the mansion, and after getting a general idea of ??the situation of the people inside, he found that the fat man was drinking with a group of people in the hall. Look at Fu Dexing, he is indeed the reincarnation of a foodie, he doesn¡¯t look restrained at all! Fei even wondered if this girl was really arrested!


    Finally, when the table of food was swept away by everyone, the fat man patted his bulging stomach, and walked back to his room with a satisfied face.


    With a sh of inspiration, there were two more figures in the room. The fat man was happily reminiscing about the delicious food just now, and he couldn¡¯t help being taken aback!


    ¡°Fei? Mei? Why are you guys?¡± After the fat man collected himself, he was stunned by the appearance of Fei and his wife.


    Fei immediately gestured to the fat man, and said softly: ¡°Shh,e with me!¡± After a sh of inspiration, the three of them disappeared into the main room!


    When they reappeared, the three of Fei had already arrived at the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. During the day, Fei and Mei have already been here, so they are quite familiar with this ce. There is no one else in the mansion except for an old man who is in charge of looking after the house.


    After entering the room, Fei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Fatty, what¡¯s the matter with you? Could it be that you were arrested by these people?¡±


    .....


    The fat man immediately grinned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me first, let me ask first, how did you find me?¡±


    Mei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Early this morning, just after we came out of the retreat, we found the traces of that Eighth Master and his party. We only found you after we followed in secret!¡±


    The fat man nodded immediately when he heard the words: ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s the case, I didn¡¯t expect such a coincidence to happen in the world!¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but said in a deep voice: ¡°You are still in the mood tough, tell me quickly, how did you get caught by these people? What did the eighth master give you to drink?¡±


    The fat man suddenlyughed and said: ¡°If they want to catch the fat man, I¡¯m afraid they don¡¯t have the ability. I came here voluntarily! As for the food that the eighth master gave to drink, it¡¯s really good. It¡¯s a great tonic!¡± The fat man said , I can¡¯t help squinting my eyes to recall the taste!


    ¡°What nourishing thing makes you so beautiful?¡± Mei couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    The fat man admired himself for a while, before he said: ¡°The blood of the dragon devil! It rxes the tendons, activates the blood, strengthens the muscles and bones, and is of great benefit to the improvement of cultivation! How about it, do you want to try it too?¡±


    Hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Fatty, don¡¯t be a fool, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±


    The fat man smiled, and immediately said: ¡°Okay! See if you are in a hurry, I will not tease you guys! You have been in seclusion for more than a year, and I am afraid that you don¡¯t know about many important things that have happened on this continent, so let the fat man tell Listen to it with you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, the fat man exined what he knew to Fei and the two of them with embellishment.


    It turned out that after Teacher Lu Wenfeng and Bu Wenle found Fatty, they told Fatty and Bu Yueyue what happened in Xuanbing City. Return to Xuanbing City.


    ording to Lu Wenfeng¡¯s request, after bleeding the fat man, he really saved those people who still had the devil insects in their bodies!


    Therefore, Xuanbing Academy, Three Realms Hall, and the rescued more than 20 members of the devil organization worked out a strategy together, vowing to wipe out the devil organization!


    As internal agents, Fatty and ten highly cultivated Three Realms Hall assassins were assigned to the Demon Organization. Because of Fatty¡¯s presence, everyone is no longer afraid of the infestation of monster insects!


    And everyone is not afraid of being suspicious by the people of the Demon Organization. After all, it is not easy for the Demon Organization to tie up a spiritual master, and it has spent a lot of energy on each of its subordinates. Especially with the addition of the demonic insects entering the body, this can¡¯t help but make the leaders of the demon organization very reassuring to their subordinates.


    Although Ba Ye had doubts before, he waspletely relieved after feeding the fat man with the magic insects again. And the antidote distributed to everyone afterwards was nothing more than the diluted blood of the dragon demon.


    When there are devil insects in the body, these dragon devil blood is used to raise the insects. Now that there are no magic insects in everyone¡¯s body, the dragon blood has be a great tonic instead. Of course everyone was having a great time drinking it!


    After listening to Fatty¡¯s narration, the two of Fei just woke up like a dream! Fei couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It seems that the days of this demon organization areing to an end!¡±


    Mei also said fiercely: ¡°Hmph! When the timees, I will definitely kill that old bastard with my own hands!¡±


    The fat man couldn¡¯t help but reminded: ¡°This ce is one of the oldirs of the Devil¡¯s organization. There are eyeliners of the Devil¡¯s organization everywhere in the city. You two should be more careful!¡±


    Fei and the two nodded, and after the three of them re-nned the n, Fei sent the fat man back to the mansion.


    Blink of an eye to the next day. Master Yu led an old man dressed as a military officer to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion early in the morning.


    Fei came out from a long way to meet him, and when he met, Fei couldn¡¯t help saying happily: ¡°I think this is the head of the spiritual master group, right?¡±


    The old man immediately sped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Qian, I¡¯ve seen City Lord Mu!¡±


    Fei hurriedly sped his fists and said, ¡°Teacher Zhang, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! Pleasee inside!¡±


    ¡°please!¡±


    The three of them came to the living room in the back room, and Mei also came out of the room! Head Zhangughed immediately and said, ¡°This must be the wife of the city lord!¡±


    Mei couldn¡¯t help blushing when she heard the words, turned around and dodged behind Fei.


    Fei suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Although that is the case, we are not officially married yet!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, then, I will definitely ask for a cup of wedding wine!¡± Head Zhang smiled immediately: ¡°I have heard that Xuanbing Academy has produced an extraordinary talent named Fei. Today, I am able to get acquainted with Mr. Mu. Naisansheng is lucky!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to be, don¡¯t dare to be!¡±


    After everyone was polite for a while, Fei couldn¡¯t help but straighten his face, and said to Sir Yu and Captain Zhang, ¡°Master Yu, Captain Zhang, Fei is here because he has a serious business to do, and he needs the assistance of two adults!¡±


    Hearing the words, Head Zhang immediately said: ¡°If you have anything to do with Mu City Lord, just ask, we will do our best to do it!¡±


    Fei nodded, and then said: ¡°The two adults should also know about the devil organization?¡±

 Chapter 471 - 471 Time Near

    471 Time Near


    ¡°Devil organization?¡± Master Yu and Captain Zhang couldn¡¯t help looking at each other, only to hear Master Yu say. ¡°Of course we have heard of the devil organization harming the world. Could it be rted to what you want to do when the Lord Mu mentioned it at this time? ¡±


    Fei nodded and said. ¡°Master Yu is really smart. Before I came here with mydy, I found a den of a demon organization, and it was in the city. I have already contacted several friends yesterday, intending to take out this den of thieves in one fell swoop.¡± . It¡¯s just that our manpower is limited, so we need to ask two adults to help.¡±


    Master Yu and Head Zhang couldn¡¯t help showing surprise when they heard the words.


    Head Zhang suddenly asked in doubt. ¡°Is what City Lord Mu said true?¡±


    Fei nodded affirmatively, and Captain Zhang couldn¡¯t help pondering. ¡°This demon organization has always been surreptitious, and I never thought it would dare to set up a den in my territory. Can the city lord tell me the location, and I will take someone to take them immediately.¡±


    Fei immediately shook his head and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Commander Zhang, I can tell you the location, but I still want to put a long line to catch big fish. At this moment, there are only some shrimp soldiers and crab generals in the den. Let¡¯s wait a few days until we see big fish.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to do itter?¡±


    ¡°Well, what the city lord said is reasonable.¡± Captain Zhang said immediately. ¡°I just don¡¯t know where the den is? I can also send someone to monitor it.¡±


    Fei nodded and said. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but Captain Zhang must send smart and capable people to go, and don¡¯t be detected by the other party.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, the city lord, I have a good candidate in my hand.¡±


    .....


    Fei acknowledged. ¡°Leave this matter to Commander Zhang, I will definitely rest assured, but you need to trouble Commander Zhang. In the past few days, the two adults have to work harder to inform all avable soldiers. When the time is right, let¡¯s go all out and get rid of the den of thieves in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two immediately responded, and then the three made some arrangements for the details of the operation, and then dispersed.


    Seeing the two disappear outside the city lord¡¯s mansion, Fei and Mei couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other, it seemed that the end of this demon organization was reallying soon.


    Inside the mansion.


    Fatty Fengziyu has not been idle these two days. ording to the previous n, Fatty and the others took advantage of the previous acquaintances of those members of the Demon Organization and here, and continued to attract people from the mansion to join the uprising team one by one.


    In just two days, more than half of the people in the mansion were released by the fat man. As for the rest of the people, the fat people dared not touch them lightly. These people were the original team of the Thirteenth Tyrant when he took over the mountain and became the king. It would be bad if someone with a determined heart gets out.


    A few seconds to the third day. Sir Yu and Captain Zhang ran to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion early in the morning, apanied by four guards.


    As soon as he entered the door, Master Yu quickly said. ¡°City Lord, good news. Just now the spies reported that thirty or forty people came to the mansion early in the morning, and they were all state-of-the-art. It seems that there should be a lot of demon organizations. Shall we act immediately?¡±


    Fei immediately pped his hands together when he heard the words, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay. The big fish is here. My lords, gather everyone who can fight immediately.¡±


    Head Zhang immediately stepped forward when he heard this and said. ¡°City Master, ording to reports from the spies, there are more than 80 people in this demon organization in the mansion. Even if we gather everyone to go together, there are only 70 people. Will there be strength?¡± Too flimsy?¡±


    Fei smiled slightly, and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain Zhang, don¡¯t I still have reinforcements here?¡± After finishing speaking, Fei rushed into the room and shouted. ¡°You alle out.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, arge group of people came out from the room, and the leader was Mei.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help introducing to the two heads Zhang. ¡°My lords, this is my master, Bu Wenle, and the rest of them are my brothers and sisters.¡±


    Bu Wenle and all the associates immediately sped their fists at them, Bu Wenle took a step forward and said with a smile. ¡°I have seen the lords.¡±


    Head Zhang immediately sped his fists in return and said, ¡°Oh, master Bu Wenle, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±


    While Master Yu sped his fists in return, he couldn¡¯t help but looked around the room and asked doubtfully, ¡°City Lord, are there just a dozen of you?¡±


    Fei immediately nodded and said. ¡°With more than a dozen of us joining in, it should be enough. You know, Captain Zhang is in the middle of the eighth level, and my mentor is already at the beginning of the eighth level spirit demon. It is enough to deal with those people from the Demon Organization.¡±


    Head Zhang immediately smiled when he heard the words. ¡°That¡¯s right. City Lord, don¡¯t worry, with me, Zhang Qian, I will never let anyone go. The team is gathering and will be there soon. City Lord, let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Everyone in Fei¡¯s group nodded. Since there was nothing to prepare, they all left the city lord¡¯s mansion together. As soon as they left the mansion, they saw that hundreds of people had gathered on the street. It seemed that the two adults had made great preparations. As soon as the order was conveyed, the personnel would be in ce immediately. And it¡¯s still overstaffed.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but nodded in satisfaction, time was urgent, and there was no need to make any oaths before the battle, so he just nodded slightly to Commander Zhang. Head Zhang immediately understood and waved at the group of people. Hundreds of people rushed towards the most luxuriouspound in the city like flying.


    Daqi Town wasn¡¯t big in the first ce, so the mobilization of this whole group immediately rmed the whole city. Themon people hid away to watch the fun, and the luxurious mansion was surrounded by nearly a hundred officers and soldiers in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 472 - 472 Confrontation

    472 Confrontation


    As soon as the siege was opened, nearly a hundred figures jumped out of the mansion and flew straight out of the city.


    When Fei saw it, he became anxious immediately, and shouted. ¡°No, hurry up.¡±


    He dodged and rushed out.


    Head Zhang immediately turned his head and shouted at Master Yu. ¡°Master Yu, I will take the spirit masters above level 4 to chase first, and you take the rest of the people to follow.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he jumped into the air and followed Fei. Dozens of spiritual masters also chased after him one after another. And after Mr. Yu exined a few words to his subordinates, he quickly chased after him.


    As soon as he left the city, he saw people from the Demon Organization flying towards a forest outside the city, and everyone in Fei¡¯s group also flew into the forest immediately.


    They saw a clearing in the forest, and after Baye led a group of people from the Demon Organization to the clearing, he immediately set up his formation and waited for Fei and the others to catch up. The two sides immediately formed a confrontation in the forest, but judging from the number of people, Fei¡¯s side is obviously not very tough.


    Fei looked around and couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and said, ¡°On the other side, if I¡¯m not mistaken, aren¡¯t you the Manager Liang from Warcraft Paradise?¡±


    Ba Ye immediatelyughed, stepped forward and said, ¡°Haha, we smart people don¡¯t speak dark words. Fei, you are about to die, do you still want to y tricks?¡±


    .....


    Fei couldn¡¯t help being stunned when he heard the words, and pondered. ¡°Oh? So Ba Ye can also recognize me? That¡¯s good, whether to surrender or wait for us to do it, you can choose for yourself.¡±


    Ba Ye smiled and said. ¡°Of course I recognize you. As early as a year ago, you became the target of our organization to kill you. It¡¯s a pity that we have never been able to find you. I didn¡¯t expect that there is a way to heaven, but today I personally delivered it to you.¡± Come on. I think you should be the one who is about to surrender. You don¡¯t even look at the situation in front of you. We have more than a hundred people, how many are you? Are there less than fifty people at most?¡±


    Hearing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help but look behind him, and then smiled and said. ¡°It¡¯s not about the number of soldiers, but the quality. No matter how many of you there are, your mere cultivation is no match for ourmander Zhang alone. What¡¯s more, who told you, ours Are there fewer people than you?¡±


    Hearing this, Ba Ye couldn¡¯t helpughing and said. ¡°Oh? What about your people? You don¡¯t know how to count, do you? Or do you mean those shrimp soldiers who came running? Believe it or not, just one person from our side will pass by. Can take them all away.¡±


    ¡°Ha. Ha. Ha.¡± The members of the Demon Organization burst intoughter.


    But just when theughter was halfway through, there were several screams from the crowd. Theughter suddenly stopped. Everyone turned their heads suddenly, only to see that more than a dozen people from the Demon Organization had fallen into a pool of blood.


    Looking back, they saw that half of the people from the Devil¡¯s Organization jumped out at the same time, distanced themselves from the Eight Masters.


    A middle-aged man in the lead couldn¡¯t helpughing and said. ¡°Haha. Ba Ye, you can¡¯t think of it. We have already left the organization, and now, we are standing on the same front with Mr. Fei. Ba Ye, I advise you to do the same. Get acquainted with the practice, and quickly draw a clear line with the devil organization.¡±


    Ba Ye immediately said angrily, ¡°Okay, Boss Cao. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the taboos of our organization? When the timees, all of you will die miserably. Including your family members, no one will be able to escape.¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, more than a dozen people behind Boss Cao suddenly became nervous.


    I only heard Boss Caoughing. ¡°Haha. Taboo? You can only rely on this to control our behavior. But what if I say, I have broken your taboo? The people on the other side listen, as long as youe here immediately, I, Boss Cao, can also break this taboo for you. Including your family members.¡±


    When the people around Ba Ye heard this, some people began to waver immediately.


    Ba Ye couldn¡¯t help scolding. ¡°It¡¯s nonsense. I don¡¯t believe you have this ability. Since you chose the path yourself, then let me die.¡±


    Fei suddenly smiled and said. ¡°I said Ba Ye, I think you should be the ones who died. Now that the situation has reversed, look at the thirty people around you, do you think there is anything else you can do? Get acquainted immediately Surrender, otherwise no one will leave this ce alive.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, he was immediately interrupted by Ba Ye¡¯sughter. ¡°Haha. Muyu, baby. You don¡¯t even look at whose territory this is. It¡¯s not your turn to y wild here.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a huge wind pressure suddenly hit from behind Fei¡¯s people. Fei had already let go of his consciousness to pay attention to the changes on the entire battlefield. He had already seen the changes in his eyes, and couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly. Then, with a sh of inspiration, more than ten Fei masters and apprentices disappeared in ce. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Mr. Cao and everyone.


    With a huge explosion, a huge crack several meters deep appeared on the ground where Fei¡¯s master and apprentice were standing before. And behind the crack, the eight spirit crystals in front of Zhang Qian and Zhang Datuan were flickering.


    ¡°Stone of Space Teleportation?¡± Everyone in Zhang Qian was stunned when they saw it. Master Yu Wenli couldn¡¯t help scolding. ¡°Muyu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a treasure. You guys are quick to respond, but I¡¯m afraid none of you will be able to escape today.¡±


    Mei immediately stepped forward angrily and cursed. ¡°What a pair of dog officials, they even attacked us with the same nostrils as the people from the Demon Organization. It¡¯s a shame that we trusted you so much before.¡±


    Master Yu suddenly smiled and said. ¡°What a tricky little girl, if your mouth is sweeter, maybe Jiu Ye, I can spare your life today and keep you as Mrs. Yasai.¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help sneering and said. ¡°Master Yu, so you are the Ninth Master of the Thirteen Hegemons. It seems that the official between you and Zhang Datuan is also a fake. I wonder where Zhang is ranked?¡±


    Zhang Qian suddenly smiled and said. ¡°You are smart. That¡¯s right, I am the third master of the Thirteen Overlords. Your so-called dog officials have long been overtaken by your third and ninth masters.¡±


    Afterwards, Yu Wenli and Zhang Qian couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. And amidst theughter of the two, dozens of so-called spirit master corps merged into one with the people organized by the demons, and the team suddenly grew stronger, staring at everyone in Muyu viciously.

 Chapter 473 - 473 Rescue [I]

    473 Rescue [I]


    Six amethysts nearly one meter long condensed out from Mei¡¯s body. Fei immediately raised his hand to stop Mei, stepped forward and said with a smile. ¡°Third Master, Eighth Master, Ninth Master. It seems that your formation is not small, if you add Uncle, Fourth Master, Tenth Master and Thirteenth Young Master, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll all be here today.¡±


    Ba Ye couldn¡¯t help snorting coldly. ¡°To deal with you, the three of us have already looked at you with high regard. Unexpectedly, a traitor was dug out. Haha, what a surprise. It seems that today, the hatred of a few brothers can be taken away.¡± Report it together.¡±


    Fei suddenly sneered and said, ¡°So, all the authority¡¯s servants below the fourth level in the city are also yours?¡±


    The third master couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡°Then, what do you think?¡±


    Fei suddenly smiled and said. ¡°I don¡¯t care who they belonged to before, but they should all belong to us now.¡±


    The third master couldn¡¯t help being startled when he heard the words, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked around nervously. Ba Ye and Jiu Ye also gathered their spirit crystals at the same time, moving closer to Ba Ye.


    Suddenly, hundreds of figures appeared around the empty field in the forest. All of them were dressed in ck night clothes and covered their heads with ck cloth, standing there quietly, staring coldly at the changes in the field.


    And on the chests of these people were embroidered a pattern with gold thread, some were unicorns, some were white tigers, and the floating skirts seem to be alive with aura.


    ¡°Three Realms Hall?¡± The third master couldn¡¯t help being shocked. Immediately, he raised his hand and shot a loud arrow, and his figure jumped into the air at the same time.


    .....


    Unexpectedly, there was a sudden thunder explosion in mid-air. The third master couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and immediately fell from the air. Looking up, they saw that the originally clear sky was now full of thunderclouds.


    In mid-air, a thick thundercloud with a radius of tens of meters was unbiased, just hovering over the empty field, and the faintly flowing lightning pressure made people breathless.


    Tang Feng, the helmsman in a ck battle armor, immediately appeared under the thunder cloud, staring coldly at the people organized by the demons under his feet. Under the twinkling of the eight spirit crystals, it made people feel like the god of thunder wasing.


    At the same time Tang Feng¡¯s figure flickered, without any order, hundreds of ck shadows around him shed out at the same time, and went straight to the devil in the field to organize everyone to rush.


    The third master, the eighth master, and the ninth master couldn¡¯t help but gather together quickly. Only the third master shouted. ¡°Kill me.¡±


    As soon as the order was issued, the two sides fought hand to hand. Seeing that the situation was not good, the third master immediately found a space teleportation stone. Before the spiritual power could be injected, hundreds of thunderballs in the midair had alreadynded on top of the three of them with the supreme power of heaven.


    Eighth Master and Ninth Master hurriedly raised their hands andid down two thickyers of defense. Ba Ye hurriedly shouted. ¡°Third brother, hurry up.¡±


    As soon as the word ¡°quick¡± was uttered, the shadows behind the three of them suddenly rose up, turning into three long dark thorns and stabbing at the back of the three of them respectively.


    The three of them werepletely unprepared that their own shadow would attack them, and at this moment all their attention was focused on the hundreds of thunderballs above their heads, and they couldn¡¯t help being stabbed by this sudden attack.


    It was a pity that the dark thorns weren¡¯t hard enough. While stabbing the three of them, the thorns didn¡¯t pass through, but were bent. Fei frowned, and with a thought, the three long thorns turned into long ropes, tightly tying the necks of the three of them.


    Although it didn¡¯t achieve the effect of the sneak attack before, after this change, the defense in front of the three of them suddenly copsed. Hundreds of thunderballs broke through the defense one after another and exploded in front of the three of them.


    As soon as the thunderball exploded, the three of them disappeared in ce together with the thunderball. Only a piece of scorched earth was left on the ground.


    ¡°Spatial teleportation?¡± Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help being startled, and immediately rushed into the sky to check around.


    Just a few kilometers away, there was a burst of explosions like cannons. Fei looked for the direction, a sh of inspiration shed in his hand, and immediately disappeared in ce with Bu Wenle and the others.


    With a flicker of sight, everyone in Fei was teleported to the mid-air several kilometers away in a blink of an eye. Looking down, I saw not far from my feet, a huge deep pit still emitting puffs of smoke and dust.


    Fei rushed into the giant pit first. He saw Third Master, Eighth Master, and Ninth Master lying unsteadily in the big pit, motionless. The third master was better. Apart from being scorched ck all over his body, he was also wrapped in a few pieces of cloth.


    And Jiu Ye¡¯s entire left arm was blown off, lying motionless on the ground, a trace of blood was still dripping from the corner of his mouth like a little snake. But the worst of the three is the eighth master. In terms of the cultivation base of the three, this eighth master is probably the weakest.


    At this time, half of Ba Ye¡¯s body had been blown away, and the bits and pieces in his stomach were scattered all over the floor. It seemed that he was dead and couldn¡¯t die anymore.


    ¡°Damn it, he died so quickly and failed to avenge himself.¡± Mei couldn¡¯t help frowning upon seeing this.


    Fei patted Mei on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Forget it. At least, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    Mei couldn¡¯t help shaking off Fei¡¯s hand, stepped forward and said. ¡°No, what if this guy lives again? Let me make sure he¡¯s surely dead.¡±


    Afterwards, as the six spirit crystals in front of Mei kept flickering, the only half of Ba Ye¡¯s body rose out of thin air. At the same time, ayer of frost spread rapidly on Ba Ye¡¯s body, forming a huge icicle in the blink of an eye.


    Seeing Ba Ye flying into the midair under the wrap of icicles, Mei¡¯s eyes suddenly froze, and the icicles in midair suddenly exploded. Immediately, Ba Ye¡¯s body was blown into countless pieces. With a sh of inspiration, Eighth Master¡¯s seven spirit crystals fell down in the rain of blood, and were deeply inserted into the soft soil.


    Seeing this, Fei couldn¡¯t help shaking his head lightly, thinking: This Mei girl is cruel enough. However, evil is rewarded with evil, and Ba Ye has done all the bad things in his life, so he should be rewarded with the same.

 Chapter 474 - 474 Rescue [II]

    474 Rescue [II]


    At this time, the third master and the ninth master also ended their lives in the hands of Lu Wenfeng and Fatty, and the two groups of spirit crystals were put away by the two respectively.


    At this moment, Tang Duozhu also led people to look for them. Seeing that the three leaders were dead, he immediately ordered people to clean up the battlefield. After talking briefly with Fei and the others, everyone returned to the previous battlefield.


    After returning to the empty field, everyone in Fei¡¯s group found that the battle here had already ended, and even the battlefield had been cleaned. Except for some traces of fighting, the corpses and bloodstains have been cleaned up by the people of Three Realms Hall.


    Tang Feng said to Fei. ¡°Young Master Fei, the members of these demon organizations have all been wiped out right now. I believe there must be other parties nearby who have not been eliminated. I wonder what Master Fei¡¯s n is next?¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t help pondering and said. ¡°Daqi Town is one of theirs of the Demon Organization, and there must be a remnant party in the city. It¡¯s better for you and me to keep the light and the dark. I¡¯ll take people back to the city to deal with the future, and I have to trouble Tang Duo The Lord led people to set up an ambush outside the city, and killed the remaining party members who came out of the city to report.¡±


    Tang Feng nodded and smiled immediately. ¡°Well, you and I have thought of a ce. That Mr. Mu must be more careful, there are still many remaining parties in the city, the enemy is dark and we are clear, we must guard against their plots.¡±


    Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tuozhu Tang, I wish they would all plot against me. It will save me a lot of trouble and catch them all.¡±


    Everyone smiled knowingly when they heard the words. With Fei¡¯s monstrous consciousness, if he wanted to sneak attack, wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? Even with the high cultivation level of the third master just now, he failed to make a sneak attack.


    Bu Wenle suddenly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Master Tang Duo, is there any news from Hall Master Si Qi?¡±


    .....


    As soon as this remark came out, Mr. Cao and the crowd immediately gathered around. They knew the division ofbor for this operation. And the Hall Master Si Qi that Bu Wenle mentioned was the one who led people to rescue their family.


    Seeing this, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t helpughing and said. ¡°Teacher Bu Wenle, Boss Cao, everyone. A few days ago, Brother Si Qi, the master of the Nether Hall, rushed to the various pressure points provided by you to rescue your family members. Although there is no news at this time, please rest assured that the Three Realms Hall, will not miss it. I believe that you will be able to reunite with your family in the near future.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tang Feng turned around and said to Fei. ¡°Young Master Fei, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time. We have also taken down the servants who came from the city, and they are all locked up in the city lord¡¯s mansion at this time. Please go back and rescue Young Master Mu. Let¡¯s do this now.¡± Please feel free to contact us anytime.¡±


    Fei immediately nodded, and the two parties left immediately. Although the people led by Boss Cao didn¡¯t get any definite news, they saw the efficiency of the Three Realms Hall and had no objection, so they rushed back to Daqi Town with Fei and the others.


    Busy until evening, everyone in Fei finally used the power of the poisonous python Buddha beads and the contribution of the fat man¡¯s blood to clean up the demon insects in the captured demon organization. When the people who were rescued heard that their rtives were also being rescued, they all expressed their willingness to assist Fei inpletely defeating the evil power of the Demon Organization.


    Therefore, under Fei¡¯s arrangement, the rescued servants still maintained the normal order in the city ording to their previous responsibilities. At the same time, through various acquaintances, the power of the devil organization hidden in the city was gradually drawn in.


    On the other hand, because the team of spiritual masters in the city and Yu Wenli of the government office were punished. Fei specially arranged for Boss Cao to be the captain of the team of spiritual masters, and the group under Boss Cao¡¯s subordinates are still under the jurisdiction of Boss Cao, serving as the spiritual master group in Daqi Town.


    On the rmendation of Boss Cao, he appointed his capable subordinate Xiao Sanzi who had followed him for many years as the master of the government office to manage all affairs in the city. Fei also deliberately designated an area in the city as the future residence of the rescued family members of these people, so as to reassure people¡¯s hearts.


    At the same time, Fei also ordered people to publish a list to announce the rtionship between Yu Wenli and Zhang Qian and the demon organization and their fate. Their bodies were hanged on the city gate for three days, and the people all over the world were shocked. cast aside. This is cheaper than the eighth master who was dismembered by Mei.


    Of course, this move was not the wish of Fei, who has always been kind and generous, but the idea of ??the fat man Feng Ziyu. Fatty thinks that doing so may lead to retaliation from the Demon Organization, but everyone in Fei is eager for the Demon Organization toe and take revenge. So as soon as the proposal came out, it immediately received unanimous support from everyone.


    Just like that, the bodies of Yu Wenli and Zhang Qian were burned by the fiery zing Star on the top of the city for three days. However, the Demon Organization still did not take any revenge action.


    However, during these three days, many people from the Demon Organization were recruited in the city. After being liberated by Fei¡¯s people, Fei will not correct the mistakes these people made in the past, and all of them are incorporated into the government office as errands, and enjoy generous treatment every month.


    Under a series of measures, in the past few days, not only did the city not panic, but all walks of life and people¡¯s daily life became more and more prosperous.


    In the blink of an eye, on the seventh day, a lot of people rushed out of the city, helping the old and the young, pushing their carts towards Daqi Town, like hungry people fleeing famine.


    But in front of these hungry people, there was a middle-aged woman in a red robe riding on a steed. Although she had reached middle age, her appearance was still extremely beautiful. Riding on a horse made people have a kind of beauty that they dared not dreamed of.


    In this situation, someone ran to report the matter to Fei and the others.


    Fei couldn¡¯t help but feel moved when he heard the words, and thought: Could it be that the family members of these people who were rescued came here? So he took everyone to the top of the city to watch.


    At this time, the beautiful woman had brought a long team of refugees to the city. As soon as Fei saw thedying, he jumped off the wall and asked with a smile. ¡°Sister Shen?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!